《Gael's Naughty Angel: A Mafia Prince Romance》


 Chapter 1 - Gael De Luca

    "I''m going to kill her..."


    Gael De Luca, a Mafia Prince from the Southern Alps in a region in Northern Italy, paced back and forth across hisrge living room at eleven in the evening with nothing but lounge pants on. He had a huge fallen angel tattoo on his back, one of his greatest reminders in life. His hair was disheveled from the countless times that he ran his fingers through it.


    "I will find that woman ''til the ends of the earth, make her pay for what she did and I will kill her."


    His grey eyes darkened and his heavy footsteps trailed thuds on the floor. At six foot two, his athletic built and current menacing expression made him look frightening. He had been furious for thest hour after learning about what that woman did.


    The woman whose identity he did not know. And for that, the rage within him burned his stomach, making him feel evidently ufortable about this¡­ ridiculous situation.


    She wanted to kill him ¡ª why not kill her first?!


    He ground his teeth together in frustration and clenched the book in his hand¡ªhardcover in red and white colors with the author''s name "Gtea K.S." written in bold font and the title that said: "Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince"


    He had never felt this humiliated in his life! The author¡ªwhoever she was, described his features. Sure, she used a different name for the male character but everything else was a description of him¡ªeven the mole that''s found somewhere only he and some women knew, his tattoos that were strategically ced in his body, and the scars in his torso. The way she described the male lead''s character was as though she knew him very well. Which was hardly the case for someone whom you just knew after a one-night stand.


    Gael huffed and scoffed. Both the flowery and sh?tty descriptions about the character came shing in his mind as if taunting him¡ªno, reminding him how sh?tty his life was. Even the story about how he got the scar on his arm while he was doing a business transaction in the U.S was also written in the book. A story that he should have kept to himself but after having one too many drinks, he probably didn''t care what he had told that woman while they were at it.


    That''s right. That woman was somewhat a cuckoo. He met her at a friend''s wedding on a private ind sometime three years ago. Everything about her screamed that she was a liar. She said her name was ''Ang'' but if that was the truth, he wouldn''t know about it because while they were drinking hard liquor at the open bar, the two of them agreed to keep theirst names a ''mystery'' or that they just enjoy the evening without caring about who they were outside of the ind ¡ª something that he, of course, didn''t mind at all.


    And then she asked, "Tell me something unbelievable." If he told people who he was or what he really did, they would either not believe him or they would run away as fast as they could. ''Ang'' was the former. She did not believe what he told her.


    A couple of things that Gael learned from one of his female friends was to be honest and to be himself and ''love'' will find its way to him. Yeah, as idiotic as it sounds for someone like him to be looking for a partner, it was true at a time. Which was why after drinking several shots with Ang, he had the guts to tell some truths about him.


    The look on the woman''s face when she snorted after he told her, "I''m a Mafia Prince" while he was hammered, was still etched on his mind. She certainly didn''t believe him. Well, in all honesty, if he were to hear from someone that he or she were a Mafia Royalty, he would probably not believe them too. It was such an obnoxious and pretentious thing to say.


    But it was the truth. And after hearing it hundreds of times, he decided to just own the title. After trying to be honest about what he really was, the first reaction he received was a snort from a woman he barely knew. What a loser. Well, she did ask him to tell her something unbelievable.


    He should have stopped when she started asking him to tell her more stories about him while they were already busy stripping each other naked as they got to her room. The two of them were wasted and none of them cared that it was just meaningless sex. He had slept with women before who had different kinks and it was probably Ang''s ¨C to hear stories from the men while they were about to do the deed. Maybe that got her excited?


    Was it really a woman''s dream to get to know a bad boy and attempt to tame them? Maybe her orgasm depended on how exciting the story was?


    How the hell would he know? But since she clearly did not believe him when he told him a partial truth about his identity, what''s one more story? She probably lied the entire time too. She already thought he was bluffing and making up stories, so what does it matter if he were to feed her fantasies with a story that she wouldn''t really believe anyway?


    The alcohol got to him. Oh, what the hell¡ªyes, the lust got to him. He was vulnerable. The only time he forgot how chaotic his life was and that a one night stand with a stranger whom he enjoyed his time with¡ªsomehow¡ªseemed appealing at the time.


    But who would have thought¡­ That three yearster, he would find himself as the male character of a best-selling book. Written by some author whose name and identity he didn''t know. Did that woman perhaps sell his story? Did she have so much pleasure that night that she decided to share with the whole world what kind of man he was?


    The detailed sex from that one night that they shared written as porn in the novel made him think that ¨C A, He is a sex god¡ªwhich he wouldn''t mind being called.


    And B, the author was probably none other than Ang herself. After all, there were so many authors who used pen names.


    But how in the world was he going to find her? He only knew her one night and that was f*cking three years ago!


    And the only thing he believed among her many lies that night was the way she moaned when she climaxed. He couldn''t randomly ask anyone around his friend''s circle if they knew someone who sounded like that, could he?


    He could find her through the publishingpany¡­


    Or he could simply ask his friend¡ªNo. His friends must not know the book was about him. He''s already humiliated enough!


    Exasperated, he tossed the heavy book onto the couch and he slumped next to it, the leather material squeaked at his weight. His abdominal muscles and the V-line on his torso were visibly clear under the bright lights from the chandelier.


    Gael ran a hand down his face and let out a sinisterugh.


    Who would have thought that Gael, known as the notorious prince in the De Luca Family, would be in thisughable situation?


    He couldn''t ept what she did to him. He was furious. What if his family read this book?


    Toote. He found this book because his sister was reading it.


    F?ck. His younger sister was reading smut about him!? He was mortified!


    "Rick!" He called one of his men¡ªit was short for Rardo.


    A big, muscly man came into the room and waited for his orders.


    His gaze darkened as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. He steepled his hands in front of him and with a gruff voice, he said, "Prepare the ne. We''re visiting a friend."

 Chapter 2 - Galatea K.S.

    Mayne City, Esmea


    The bedroom door creaked as it opened and in came Oliver in a dark grey suit. The room was cold and dark when he entered and the song "Love is a Bitch" by Two Feet was ying softly in the background ¡ª it was not the first time he found it ying in the bedroom of his sister. He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose as he looked around the room but barely saw the flooring.


    Waste papers on the floor crunched under the soles of his shoes as he walked towards the windows on the left side of the room. In one swift move, he slid the curtains wide open, allowing the sunlight to illuminate the cave-looking bedroom. When he turned to the bed, there he found his sister sprawled without a care in the world.


    "What am I going to do with you?" he muttered under his breath before strolling towards the bed and with the back of his hand, he gently tapped his sister''s arm. "Get up."


    Ang groaned and shifted in the bed, instantly irritated because she was woken up from her slumber. She was not a morning person and she didn''t like it whenever her brother wakes her up. "What?!" she snapped, cing a pillow over her head to shield her eyes from the bright light.


    "Get up," he repeated, tapping her back that was facing him this time. He was looming over her bed when he checked the time in his watch. "It''s seven and I have to leave for work soon." After proving to his father that he could be trusted, he became the CEO of their family''s business sincest year.


    "What is wrong with you? I haven''t slept a wink yet! Why are you doing this?" Ang grunted.


    "Dad''sing by. Do you want him to see you cking around?"


    "It''s so early, for heaven''s sake! I''ve been working the whole night. What cking are you talking about?"


    Digging his hands in his pockets, a small smile formed on his face knowing what could make her get up. "Mhmm¡­ But he doesn''t know that. Now get up and clean up your mess. There''s still a box of your books in the living room. Unless you want him to see that?"


    Her eyes went wide upon realizing what her brother meant. And without another word, she scrambled off the bed and hurried towards the living room. She couldn''t let her father see those!


    Seeing her sister''s reaction, Oliver could only shake his head and stroll out of the room.


    Ang picked up several pieces of crumpled paper on the floor and quickly threw them into the trash only to pick them all out again and decided to toss them into a box in her bedroom. All the papers were drafts of the new novel that she had been working on for the past few months. She had been trying to rewrite thousands of words over and over again yet none of them seemed to be the perfect first chapter of the story.


    Oliver, who could see his sister from where he was sitting in the breakfast nook, didn''t bother to help her and just watched as she struggled to push the box of books towards her bedroom.


    "Aren''t you going to help me?" she asked, narrowing her dark brown eyes at her brother. She was 5''7", four inches shorter than him, and had ash brown hair. She was fit as she regrly ran¡­ and did butt exercises.


    Her brother didn''t think she needed help.


    "Nope." He sipped his coffee and whipped out his phone to check his emails.


    She rolled her eyes and managed to move the box to her bedroom all by herself. The living room has been cleared, leaving her with the rest of the crumpled papers across her bedroom floor to take care of. She moved as fast as she could until she stumbled on the box and fell.


    "Aw!" She rubbed the sore spot on her shin and pped the lid of the box as an act of revenge. The lid popped open, revealing the books inside.


    Eyeing the contents inside the box, she picked up one book and looked at the cover. It was a white book with red details with a title in bold font that said "Dirty Sheets" by ''Gtea K.S.''. She smiled as she ran her hand on it. It was her third book¡ªjust released several months ago. It didn''t sell as good as her first book "Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince", but she loved it just as much because it was her baby.


    Ang Su, twenty-eight years old¡ªsingle for years but dated a lot. Although her most recent date had been months ago, she had been dry for much longer than that. She was starting to think that it was the reason why she couldn''t write her next book. Maybe her best friend was right¡ªshe probably needed to getid.


    How ironic was it that she had fans all over the world, raving for how good of a writer she was. They would say they were envious of her and wondered if her love life was as colorful, as hot, as heartwarming as the stories in her books. Not.


    She had never been in love. But she was a hopeless romantic. Sort of. And she loved reading a lot and writing too. Except her father didn''t.


    She could still remember the first time that she told her father that she didn''t want to be part of the family business¡ªat the same time that she told him she wanted to be a writer instead. Boy, did he got mad at her, telling her that it wasn''t a ''real'' job. That being a ''writer'' wasn''t stable.


    Which was why she was living a double life ¡ª Ang Su, daughter of Chairman Su of Su Group ¡ª and her pen name Gtea K.S.


    Because her father was against her bing a writer, she had to keep this secret life from him. She wouldn''t want him to know that she was doing it behind his back after countless times that he told her not to do it.


    She surely didn''t want her father to know that she became a writer and that her books were selling like hotcakes. And she certainly didn''t want him to know that she was writing adult romance books.


    How would her father react if he knew that his daughter, whom he once and sometimes still call his little girl, was actually a naughty¡ªnot nice writer? She shivered.


    There were only two people who knew about her secret identity ¨C her brother Oliver, and her best friend Nina who was also her agent.


    As for the rest of the world¡ªwell, her fans ¡ª Gtea K.S. was a faceless author. Gtea K.S. had never been seen in public, interviewed in person, and there were no pictures of her on the inte.


    "Dad''s here!" Oliver called from the living room.


    Ang jumped up, closed the box, and shoved it under her desk before she went out to see her father. She already had an idea why he showed up that morning and she was positive that she would not like it.


    "Go shower and change. You''reing with me to thepany today," Chairman Su told her as soon as she appeared in the living room.


    "But¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses. You''re almost thirty, I can no longer tolerate your cking."


    "But I¡ª" Ang paused when she saw her brother shook his head at her. "Yes, Dad." With slumped shoulders, she dragged herself back to her bedroom and did as she was told.


    ¡­


    Su Group


    Wearing a ck long sleeved dress that was too short for an office outfit, Ang walked beside her brother with their father in front of them. The employees in thepany greeted and bowed as they passed, showing respect to their Chairman and CEO.


    Several male employees couldn''t help but sneak nces at Ang''s backside as she passed by them. She didn''t visit thepany often so they don''t get to see her all the time. Thest time she came, her hair was still long. But now it was a shoulder-length byage.


    The male employees sent messages through their eyes as she passed by. They all nodded in confirmation that she looked gorgeous in whichever style she carried herself.


    She took a sip from the cappino takeaway cup in her hand¡ªher favorite. And tucked her hair behind her ear, slightly flipping it backward like she always did and it exposed her neck. Nina said it was one of her tells when she feels a bit ufortable.


    Ang ignored the stares and they headed straight to the private elevator. She passed by the receptionist and saw the book in thetter''s hand¡ªher second book, "Lust and Lies". A small smile formed on her face. The sight of her book instantly brightened her mood.


    One of the greatest joys of writers was knowing that people were reading their works.


    ''Today doesn''t seem to suck so much,'' she thought.

 Chapter 3 - The Handsome Prince & The Witch

    Fine Italian leather shoesnded on the tarmac of Mayne City. The wearer had long limbs and he wore a dark blue almost ck suit with a white dress shirt that he left unbuttoned, not only one, not two¡­ but three top buttons.


    His facial hair was evidence of not shaving for three days but instead of making him look unkempt, the scruff on his structured jawline only made him look delectable. Not everyone could rock the look.


    Taking off his aviator sunsses, Gael De Luca scanned the surroundings with his deep set grey eyes as if his many bodyguards surrounding him weren''t enough to survey the area.


    "Where''s my car?" he asked.


    Rardo gestured to his right, allowing his boss to see a parked red Ferrari.


    "What the hell is that?!" he huffed.


    "Boss¡­ It''s a Ferrari¡­" Buff guy Rardo scratched his head, unsure of what else to say about the car.


    Gael threw a death re at Rardo, contemting whether he should p his head or p his head. Of course, he knew what that car was as it was an Italian luxury car. He rolled his eyes. "I''m not an idiot, I know it''s a Ferrari. I''m asking why the hell is it red?" he asked under gritted teeth.


    The air suddenly felt chilly in the middle of August. It was summer in Mayne City but because of Gael''s mood, Rardo thought it was almost winter. How was he going to answer his boss?


    "It''s a¡­ Ferrari?" Rardo answered with a questioning tone. Weren''t Ferraris always red?


    Gael''s lip twitched upon hearing the man''s answer. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he tried to calm himself down. He had justnded and he wanted to avoidmitting a crime right away. "It''s so shy. Change it. I want fast and ck."


    "Yes, Boss." Rardo had no choice but to bring the car back to where it came from and exchanged it with another.


    Since Gael didn''t have his own car yet, he rode with his men and headed directly to his friends'' house in the coastal area outside of Mayne City ¡ª people whom he hadn''t seen in a while. The ride took almost an hour before he saw the Cliffside Vi at the edge of the cliff.


    A small smile formed on his lips as he alighted the car after they were given permission to enter the gates. While his men stayed behind, he stood in front of the double door, waiting for his friend to open it for him.


    "What the¡ªWhat are you doing here?" Confusion masked Daniel Cho''s face when he saw Gael. Daniel was the Chairman of Cho Corporation. He was also a rival-turned-friend since three years ago. With his usual cold demeanor, Daniel''s wee didn''t sound like a wee. The bastard was only ever sweet to his wife Samantha and his two kids, Ashton and Sianna. Others could go to hell.


    But this didn''t stop Gael from iming him as his friend, because truth be told, he didn''t really have many. And despite the icy persona, he knew that Daniel also saw him as one.


    "Mm¡­ such a warm wee." Gael didn''t wait for Daniel, he already invited himself inside the house.


    "Uncle Gael!!!" A little boy around four years old came running towards him, followed by a little girl who squealed as she ran in the same direction.


    "Woah! You two have grown!" Gael picked the two kids up by the waist, carrying each in his strong arms and spun around like he was a human amusement ride. The foyer was filled with giggles and squeals from the little ones who were happy to see him after a long time.


    "Gael?" Samantha appeared from the stairs, a beautiful woman whom he once took a fancy to but whose heart had always been with her husband Daniel. Now, the couple became his friends. As f?cked up as it sounds.


    "Hey, pretty." He kissed her cheek in greeting.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked and her husband chimed in, "I asked him the same thing. Something must be up."


    "Come on! Can''t I just visit you guys? It''s been a while since I have seen these little munchkins." Gael set the kids down and faced the couple. There was no way he was going to tell them that he was back to hunt down a woman. Again. He already did that once¡ªfor his ex¡ªlike a psycho. And it was also when he met Samantha and Daniel.


    This time was different. He wasn''t chasing some chick who got away from him. He was after the woman who caused him this ridiculous situation. His jaw clenched when the book came to his mind for the nth time that morning.


    It was only then that he noticed the overnight bag in their hands. "You guys heading somewhere?"


    "Only me and Sam. The kids are staying. We''re only waiting for the nanny to arrive so we could leave," Daniel answered, eyeing his friend as if he was studying him. His visit was unannounced and they didn''t invite him either.


    Gael didn''t think that their reunion was going to be cut short but it couldn''t be helped. "I see¡­ Well, I will be in town for a while. So we can catch up when you guyse back." He turned to head out when Samantha stopped him.


    "Wait!" she said. "Daniel, we really need to leave¡­"


    Daniel checked his watch and he thought the same thing. Their out of town appointment had to be followed to the T. "You''re right." Facing Gael, he sighed and reluctantly said, "We need your help."


    "Help?" Gael arched a brow. Daniel Cho rarely asked for help. Whatever it was, he was going to do the best he could.


    ¡­


    8 p.m.ter¡­


    With a menacing stare, Gael scanned the room and looked at each of his men. There were thirteen of them.


    His seriously icy tone broke the silence as he gave his orders, "This is like never before. I expect each and every one of you to follow orders and put your life on the line. We cannot disappoint the Chos. Are we clear?"


    "Yes, Master," his men answered in unison.


    The summer night was slightly humid yet Gael''s men wore protective gear and were ready forbat. Sweat trickled down their faces and they were parched but they weren''t allowed to lose their focus.


    It was better to die due to thirst rather than die in the hands of Gael De Luca.


    "Move!" Gael ordered and instantly, his men dispersed, taking their ces around the area.


    "Woah~ That was so cool!" Ashton marveled at the sight of his Uncle Gael giving orders to his men. His sister, Sianna, was next to him and although she was slightly scared, she was also amazed by her daddy''s friend.


    "Come on let''s go to bed!" Gael walked past the little ones and entered their bedroom. Sianna, the quiet type, was still two and she was afraid to sleep alone. So for the meantime, she slept in the same room as her brother.


    When Samantha and Daniel left in the morning, they asked Gael if he could wait for the nanny in their stead. However, the nanny didn''t show up, so he was stuck babysitting the kids by himself.


    He took the duty very seriously, thus the serious order he gave out earlier to his men. And while he wasn''t looking, his men shook their heads as they were reduced to such a task. Their respect for their master was high, but was all of this really necessary? Even so, they could only obey hismand.


    Ashton and Sianna settled in their little beds and Gael tucked them both in. He turned around to leave the room, dimming the lights and thinking that he was done and the kids could go to sleep but the little boy called him back, "Uncle Gael, will you tell us a bedtime story?"


    Gael stopped in his tracks and turned his head to them only to see their hopeful eyes looking back at him. He didn''t know anything about putting kids to sleep. He was already exhausted after feeding them earlier and ying the whole afternoon. What was this bedtime story?


    "I don''t know any. Go to sleep." He turned off the lights and started walking out the door. He froze when Sianna''s little voice called him, "Pretty please, Uncle Gael?"


    His violent heart was immediately tamed. It melted at the sound of the little girl''s "plea". Damn it.


    Turning around, he grabbed a kid''s chair and sat backwards, facing the two beds ¡ª Ashton on the right and Sianna on the left. "I don''t know any fairy tale bedtime story but I can tell you one."


    The two kids nodded their heads and then he started, "This story is about a handsome prince and a witch. The prince was called Gael." He winked. "And the witch''s name is Ang¡­"

 Chapter 4 - Enlivened

    "Once upon a time, a handsome prince lived in a ginormous castle. He was praised by the people in hisnd¡­ except for one creature ¡ª the witch." Gael dipped his voice lower for a dramatic effect, his lip slightly twitched at thest word.


    "Is this a true story, Uncle Gael?" Ashton asked, excitement was clearly evident in his eyes as he covered himself with the nket until his neck. He looked like a carbon copy of his father, Daniel, only he was a small version.


    "Sort of."


    The night of Samantha and Daniel''s wedding reception from three years ago where he met Ang shed in his mind and he remembered how he met her. Gael''s ex was there, the woman who made him be like a stalker¡ªsh¡ªprotective psycho because she ran away from him after learning about what kind of a man he was. He didn''t hurt her, but because she knew too much, he believed that the best thing to do was to keep her by his side¡ªbecause the knowledge would automatically put her in danger.


    Eventually, the two of them became friends again and decided to let bygones be bygones. However, his ex¡ªlike the crazy person that she was¡ªdecided to be his instant wingwoman and introduced him to a random woman sitting alone at the bar.


    And now here he was, talking about his¡­ catastrophes to a four-year-old boy through a bedtime story. How did he end up like this?


    Shaking his head as if he was brushing his wandering thoughts away, he continued, "Anyway¡­ The prince ventured to manynds and conquered so many territories. But then one day, he met the witch¡ª"


    "Is the witch a bad person?" Ashton interrupted.


    The question made Gael chuckle as he thought about what happened to him recently because of that¡­ witch. The things that person did to him was preposterous! She made him be aughing stock! What could have happened if he hadn''t known about this?


    He probably would have grown old and died of old age, not knowing that there was a book out there about him that''s an erotic romance novel.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he told the boy, "Yeah, she was a very bad witch. And Prince Gael was going to punish her!"


    "What did she do?" he probed.


    "Bad stuff. Very bad stuff."


    Very bad kinky stuff.


    "How will Prince Gael punish the witch?"


    "Boy, you ask too many questions, how can I tell my story?" Gael got up from the small chair and it toppled over. He was surely not made for bedtime stories¡ªhis patience was not that good. He liked kids¡­ but man, they ask too many questions!


    "That''s enough for tonight. Go to sleep."


    He was heading out the door when Ashton questioned, "But what about the story?"


    "Story''s not over yet. I''ll tell you more next time. Good night, kids."


    Ashton and Sianna said goodnight with their small voices and Gael left the door ajar.


    Walking down the stairs, Gael recalled little Ashton''s question in his head. ''How will Prince Gael punish the witch?''


    He didn''t know that yet. First, he had to find that woman¡­ and then he would decide what to do with her.


    ¡­


    The next day...


    Samantha and Daniel Cho arrived home at seven in the morning. It was a Sunday so the kids slept in while the couple and Gael were able to catch up over breakfast. They asked what he was doing there but obviously, he wasn''t going to tell them the truth. So he told them the half-truth: "I''m nning to expand my business here."


    "What business?" Daniel eyed him. His gut feeling was telling him that he was not really there for that but he couldn''t quite figure it out.


    "I can''t tell you yet." Gael sipped his cappino very casually¡ªhis usual breakfast coffee. Of course he couldn''t tell him yet. Because it wasn''t why he was there in the first ce. "I need to find some people first before we iron out the n."


    Samantha and Daniel looked at each other and exchanged looks with Gael who now had a grin on his face. It was a kind of grin that they hadn''t seen from him before, making him look even more mysterious. What was this guy up to now?


    ...


    "Gael, we really appreciate that you stayed with the kids. It must have been hard on you." Samantha hugged Gael as they saw him out the door, Daniel patted him by the shoulder and added, "Appreciate it."


    "It was my pleasure." Gael put on his trench coat and walked out of the house with Daniel who asked, "Until when are you nning to stay?"


    Gael arched a brow at his friend, "Are you kicking me out of the country already?"


    Scoffing, Daniel shook his head. "Sia''s birthday ising up next weekend. You shoulde."


    "Yeah, I''d still be here by then. Text me the details."


    The two men bid farewell and Gael left with his men in convoy. As he was riding the car going to the hotel, a light bulb suddenly lit up in his head.


    Ang was there during Samantha and Daniel''s wedding. It was an intimate ceremony and celebration with only family and close friends on a private ind.


    Since she was there, that would only mean that she was a good friend of theirs. Which would also mean¡­ she could possibly show up to Sianna''s birthday celebration next weekend.


    Gael subconsciously rubbed the stubble on his chin as he schemed in his thoughts about what he would do when he finds her.


    Dozens of images yed a scene in his head like a movie clip, making him feel thrilled about the uing rendezvous. If he does meet her there, he wondered what she would do once she sees him.


    "Ang Ang Ang¡­" He chuckled. Her smiling face shed in his mind and it made him even more enlivened.


    He had never been this excited to see a woman before. No, he wasn''t horny.


    Or maybe he was¡ªbut forget about that. Gael De Luca couldn''t wait to see Ang''s reaction.


    Would she say hi?


    Or would she run away and hide?

 Chapter 5 - Work Or Marriage?

    The Luxe Residences


    It was a hot Sunday afternoon in Mayne City in the middle of August. The streets were bustling with tourists and locals, killing their time and spending their mohs over anything that could help alleviate the heatwave. Most of them enjoyed the outdoors, while some enjoyed being cooped up inside their home caves like hermits¡ªno offense to hermits.


    Ang was a hermit. A hermitess?


    She embraced her love for staying indoors. While she finds traveling or visiting other ces fun, what she really enjoyed the most was a quiet time¡ªwhich is all the time.


    Just like now, Ang wanted to stay in her workroom where she spends hours just writing. It was one of her safe havens in the house where she lived alone¡ªthough her brother could freely walk in and out of her house because he was overprotective of her.


    Her workroom was a small space with minimal furniture. The minimalistic beige wooden desk faced the window so she could see the view outside and of the sky from her 40th-floor condominium unit ¡ª it helped her to have a clear head whenever she writes. With aptop, some small table nts and her notebook, she kept the space clean and tidy. Compared to her bedroom and living room, Ang''s workroom was the tidiest.


    A couple of days ago, she tried to start working on her fifth novel. Her fourth one was already in the works to be published and she was supposed to start her fifth novel a month ago. But no matter how hard she tried to start writing it, she just couldn''t get past the first chapter, resulting in a messy living room and bedroom that was filled with her crumpled paper drafts. If her father hadn''t forced her to go to thepany with him yesterday, she probably would have spent all her time trying to write something until Sunday.


    Ang nned to spend the entire afternoon scribbling her thoughts, hoping that inspiration would just magically kick in. Ha! If it were that easy but who knows?


    Just when she was about to sit down on her chair in the workroom, her phone rang and she picked it up as soon as she saw her best friend Nina calling her.


    "Antonina!" she squealed as soon as she pressed the green call button on her phone screen.


    "Oh my god! Stop calling me that!" Nina huffed on the other end of the line.


    "What? It''s your name!"


    "Old name! Emphasis on old, please?" Nina didn''t like her old name. When her parents divorced, she convinced them to change her legal name to just simply ''Nina''. But Ang calls her that from time to time to annoy her.


    "Whatever you say, Antonina. Are youing back yet?" Ang sat on her chair and yed with the pen in her hand.


    "Actually¡­ I just got back. I''m heading to your ce right now, that''s why I''m calling."


    Ang heard the ding of the elevator from the speaker of her phone. She shot up from her chair and started walking towards her door. "What? What about Cabo? I thought you were staying there for a week with James?"


    "I hate Mexico now. I mean I love it but¡­ I broke up with James yesterday. Now I have bad memories of Cabo. So stupid."


    Ang opened the door and saw Nina walking towards her with her phone in her ear. "Why did you break up with James?" she asked, her phone was still on her ear and the call was still ongoing even though there were only several feet away.


    "He cheated on me. I don''t wanna talk about it." Nina dismissed it right away, not wanting to relive what she just went through yesterday. "Hey, babe," she hugged and kissed Ang''s cheeks when she reached her.


    "Are you okay? Tell me where he is and I''ll kick his ass to the sun." Ang didn''t let go of the hug so fast. Breakups sucked.


    "I already did that. I broke his neck and left him in a ditch somewhere."


    Ang pulled away and looked at Nina strangely as though she was questioning the truth in her words. The wide grin on her best friend''s face just told her she was kidding, making herugh. "You know, you could have called me if you killed him, I''d be happy to change into my dirty jumpsuit and help you bury his body in the middle of nowhere."


    "I know you would." Nina''s genuine smile brightened her face. "Let''s go out, I want to sulk in somewhere crowded."


    ¡­


    Busy Bean Caf¨¦


    "How''s your book?" Nina took a small piece of the cheesecake that she was sharing with Ang and put it in her mouth.


    Ang let out a sigh, shaking her head as she told her best friend what she had been doing for the past couple of days. She had even thought of giving up the plot but she already started it and didn''t want to call herself a quitter.


    "Why don''t we travel? Go somece and see some new things with me?" Ang sipped on her cappino, smiling after she appreciated the smell that wafted in her nose and tasting the creaminess of it in her mouth. She could drink it all day!


    "You just told me your father forced you to work in thepany. When will you be able to travel?"


    "Ugh. You''re right." Ang clicked her tongue and groaned, reminded of her father''s new project: ''You either work here or get married!'' were her father''s words¡ªnot exactly what he said but it was somewhere along those lines. She was certainly not going to get married just to get out of working in thepany!


    She did want to get married someday but she wasn''t in a hurry at all. She wanted to enjoy her single life. A hopeless romantic who was taking her time to fall in love.


    ''You''re almost thirty! If you don''t get married now, when can you have kids?!'' ¡ª her father''s words rang in her ears, making her lip twitch.


    For god''s sake! She was only twenty-eight. Her father made it sound like she was on a deadline or something. Like she was dying of an incurable not-yet-married-don''t-have-kids disease.


    Brushing her unpleasant thoughts aside, she faced Nina and told her, "What about a weekend getaway?"


    "Where do you wanna go?"


    "I don''t know¡­ some¡­ Ind or a beach somewhere."


    "Babe, we''re literally near the coast. It''s like a half an hour ride from here. What else are you looking for?"


    "I don''t mean here. Somece else¡­ a little further¡­ a ne ride if possible."


    "Wow, you want a weekend getaway and a ne ride. How long do you n to stay in that ce? Six hours?"


    Ang knitted her brows at her best friend Nina who just rolled her eyes. "Come on. Humor me."


    Setting her dessert fork down, Nina faced Ang and nodded. "Okay, fine. I''ll go wherever you want to go. It''s actually not a bad idea to go somewhere. Maybe that will help you with your writer''s block¡­"


    "It''s not a block... I don''t know what it is¡­"


    "You just need some inspiration. Let''s n that getaway. Who knows? You might meet a hottie while we''re there. Maybe that will give you the push." Nina wiggled her brows.


    Ang chuckled and took another sip of her cappino. She tucked her hair behind her ear, flicking it out of habit. She didn''t know what it was but she was suddenly feeling a bit weird about the thought of that getaway.

 Chapter 6 - Fallen Angel

    "Do you believe in fate, Maso?" Gael sat in an armchair and exhaled the smoke from his cigarette, clouding the air around him. The visible vapor swirled once before it got sucked by the vent in the ceiling.


    The smell of his cigarette wasn''t enough to mask the mustiness in the room where it was dingy¡ªand the only light that sheepishly entered from outside the basement came from the small window that was the size of a shoebox.


    Maso, the man kneeling in front of Gael De Luca, had his head lowered. He could only stare at the floor below him, afraid to look at Gael in the eye. He was naive to think that he could get away with his secrets. He shouldn''t have given in to the Morellis.


    Six Families ¨C the six major organized crime families of the Italian-American Mafia. De Luca and Morelli were two of them. Each of the crime families had leaders: a Boss, an Underboss, and the Capo/s or the Caporegimes and Gael''s uncle, Giovanni, was a Capo.


    The Morellis used to be part of the De Lucas but due to conflict in the family decades ago, a war broke out, causing a split. Since then, the two families had been rivals.


    Maso was one of De Luca''s fixers who dealt with their illicit activities. There had been odd incidents happening within Esmeately while Gael was still in Italy. But after an initial investigation and Maso''s report, it was deemed negligible and didn''t seem like a threat ¡ª it wasn''t, until his men found Maso with the Morellis.


    When Maso didn''t respond, Gael dragged his gaze from the ceiling down to thetter''s head. Leaning forward, he rested his elbows on his knees and tilted his head as he observed the man before him. "Hey, I''m asking you a question," he drawled.


    "I don''t know," was all that Maso could respond.


    Gael chuckled and it sent chills down Maso''s spine, making him shiver. "You don''t know¡­" he muttered in almost a whisper. "Well, I''ll tell you... I believe in fate. Do you remember how Giovanni adopted you in the family? That was fate. Don''t you think so? He found you almost dead in the streets. He took you in, clothed and gave you a job. It was what made you who you are today."


    Gael took a drag from his cigarette and blew the smoke towards Maso''s head, the acrid taste lingered in his throat before the rich tobo taste stayed in his mouth. "So, don''t you think fate led me here too? I wasn''t even here on business and yet you¡­" He lifted Maso''s chin using his fingers that were holding his cigarette, the lit end of the cigarette burned thetter''s skin, making him hiss but he did not dare to move.


    "You were having transactions with the Morellis." He clicked his tongue and leaned on the backrest of his chair. "You do know what happens to traitors, don''t you, Maso?"


    Maso''s eyes shut close. He was afraid of the man in front of him and could only ept his fate. "I ept your punishment," he settled.


    "Oh, you do?" Gael got up from his seat. He raised his knee and nted his foot on Maso''s chest, pushing down until thetter''s back touched the dirty floor. Maso''s body was rigid as he was bent backwards while his lower legs were under him, but he could only clench his teeth.


    "Hmmm... You''re not really afraid of me, Maso. And besides, I couldn''t possibly punish you." Gael lifted his foot off the other, throwing his cigarette to the side before digging his hands inside his pockets. He watched as Maso looked at him with a baffled expression and it changed into a terrified look when he added, "But Giovanni will."


    "No¡­ no, Gael. Please! Just kill me now¡ª" Maso begged but Gael had already left the gloomy room.


    "Gran'' disgraziato," (Big disgrace) Gael spat on his way out.


    "Bring him back to Giovanni," he ordered one of his men with a simple directness as he exited the empty warehouse outside of Mayne City. He had an unreadable expression on his face as he got inside his ck Maserati and sped off while a few of his men in ck SUVs followed behind.


    While Gael was infamous because of his background, he stuck to his principles and only acted when necessary. Though Maso betrayed the family, Gael believed that Giovanni was the only one who could deliver the retribution because of their circumstance.


    Gael''s mother was American and his father was Italian. He grew up with his mother and grandmother in the U.S. until he was a teenager when his mother died of cancer. His father, whom he only met at his mother''s wake, took him in and brought him to Italy where he met the rest of the De Luca Family.


    He had no idea what kind of business his father had since his mother refused to tell him. He grew up as a sweet boy who always took care of his mother whenever he could. He took part-time jobs while he was studying in middle school in order to help buy medicines for his sick mother.


    So when he came to know about the grim world that he was living now, it changed his whole life entirely. He dressed, walked, and behaved differently. The once innocent Gael became a tainted soul the moment his father took over in raising him.


    He was grateful for his father, but he was the only one who knew that deep inside of him, he was ashamed because wherever his mother was now, she''s probably watching him and shaking her head.


    And the tattoo of the fallen angel on his back was the constant reminder of his sins.

 Chapter 7 - Immortalized

    Hillberry Isle ¡ª August 25


    Gaelnded on the ind after a three-hour ne ride. His friend''s daughter was going to celebrate her birthday for the weekend and they invited him along with the Chos'' family and friends.


    When he heard that they were going to have the celebration here, he couldn''t believe his luck because three years ago, this was where he met Ang.


    Over the week, Gael had one of his men work on getting the identity of the book''s author through the publishingpany but getting information from that¡ªlegally¡ªwasn''t easy at all. But with his cash, ''connections'', and other ''means'', anything could happen but it was just going to take some time.


    He was ny percent sure that it was Ang. However, he only knew her by that name and nothing else¡ªoh, and that she lived in Esmea. He had no pictures of her. He even tried to check the pictures that were sent to him by the Chos'' after their wedding but they only sent him a few pictures which he was in.


    And by a few ¡ª he meant three pictures.


    One of him with the couple, one of him with the bride, and one of him with the groom. And that was about it.


    It had only been a week since Gael came to Mayne City but he had already settled in. He bought a house. He and hotels just didn''t work. He visited Giovanni in another state and stayed there for a few days before Daniel called him for that weekend''s trip.


    And now that he was in Hillberry where it all started, he had the kick out of it. What were the odds of him actually seeing the woman he had been looking for there that weekend?


    SDC Resort, Hillberry Isle


    Basking under the sun on a sunbed by the beach, Gael wore a Calvin Klein light blue denim long-sleeved shirt that he rolled up to his elbows and left all buttons undone, exposing his slightly tanned abdominal muscles. He paired it with light beach shorts that fell above his knees. Next to him was Daniel and the two enjoyed the early afternoon drinking beer while talking about the new car models that came out that year.


    "I gotta be honest," Daniel mused. "Youing to Mayne was a surprise. Is something the matter? I mean, I don''t want to be part of whatever it is that you''re doing. But I just want to make sure that my family''s not going to be near any trouble." When Gael did not respond right away, Daniel added, "I probably shouldn''t have invited you here¡­"


    "Hey!"


    "But the kids wanted you toe." Daniel shrugged.


    "It''s no big deal." It was actually a big deal for him. "You have nothing to worry about¡ªfor your family, I mean. I''d never do that to you and Samantha."


    Daniel raised a brow as though he was waiting for the other to say something more.


    "It''s personal." Gael took a swig of his beer in a bottle and Daniel dropped the subject. He was looking forward to next week as he was going to hear an update about his investigation regarding Gtea K.S.


    ¡­


    Earlier in Mayne City¡­


    "Remind me why I should go with you?" Ang prodded at her brother Oliver who had just finished packing for a weekend trip.


    "Because I said so." Oliver winked at her before popping his sunsses on.


    "That''s not really convincing." She crossed her arms and studied her brother''s expression but with the eyewear that he was wearing, she couldn''t see his eyes. "I had something nned with Nina this weekend and you ruined it."


    "Wasn''t your n going to a remote ind to drown yourself¡­ in ''work''?" He air-quoted thest word. "We''re still doing that. Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    "But I was going to go with her somece else, not with you!" She grimaced. "I''d rather stay at home than be stuck with you the whole weekend on an ind where there''s no signal!"


    "Excuse you, princess. Don''t be so dramatic, there''s signal and wifi on the ind. And for the record, I also don''t want to be stuck with you the whole weekend. So, don''t expect me to babysit you while we''re there."


    "Then why¡ª" Ang gasped. "Oh my god. Did dad ask you to babysit me on the weekends?"


    Oliver only looked at her and did not say anything. If he had to choose, he''d rather go to Hillberry Isle by himself. Except he wasn''t.


    She groaned and ground her teeth. She couldn''t believe her father asked Oliver to watch over her. She was twenty-eight! She was fine!


    Seeing the look on his sister''s face, he exhaled a long sigh, scratching his head in annoyance. "Look, I don''t like this as much as you do, okay? But you know very well that he''s not going to let this go. The longer it''s taking you to straighten your life in his eyes, the more that he''s going to be strict. I have nothing against you writing and I already stuck up for you before. But he''s doing this because he''s worried about you. Let''s just have fun for the weekend and you figure out what you want to do after."


    Ang slumped her shoulders. Taking a deep breath, she convinced herself to take one day at a time. Her brother was right. She had to y ording to her father''s wishes for the time being.


    She''ll just have to convince himter. For now, what''s one weekend on an ind?


    As they boarded the private ne that Oliver chartered for their trip, she took out her pen and notebook and started scribbling some words of a dialogue that came to her out of nowhere. She always had to take note of this sudden inspiration because she would end up forgetting about it and would have a hard time rememberingter.


    Halfway through the ne ride, she turned to her brother who was ying with his phone and probed, "You never told me where we''re going."


    "Hillberry," Oliver mumbled nonchntly.


    Ang straightened up in her seat and blinked. "What?" She swallowed and her heart started to raise.


    "You''ve been there before. I brought you to the Chos'' wedding that one time." He waved his hand dismissively.


    Slowly, her hand went over her chest where her heart was supposed to be and she felt its panicked state. Thest time she went there with her brother, he met that one man whom she spent the night with.


    He was a one-night stand whom she had immortalized through a book.

 Chapter 8 - Angela Malfunctioned

    SDC Resort


    Ang and her brother, Oliver,nded nearly half an hour ago in Hillberry Isle. They arrived at the resort and went to the receptionist, falling in line for the check-in.


    "Please tell me we''re not sharing a room." Ang stared at her brother with her face void of emotions. If they were going to share a room, she would lose it!


    "What?! Of course not. What are you? Four? Taking you here with me was already apromise. I have no intention to share a room with my sister. That''s such a turnoff." Oliver snorted, shaking his head at the thought. He was there for his friends and was hoping to get some time to rx and unwind after so long. As much as he loved his sister, he wasn''t going to spend the entire time with her on a leash.


    She exhaled a sigh of relief and nodded. "Good."


    Turning around, the view of the beach and thendscape of the entire resort caught her attention. It had been about three years since thest time she came here. The first time was when her brother took her away from the city and brought her here. It had only been a few years but it seemed like so much had changed in the resort.


    She heard from Oliver that the Chos who got married here back then actually owned the resort. The husband bought it for his wife as a wedding present. How very generous. This resort must have cost him billions. SDC was a luxury resort andpared to the first time she came here, it looked brighter and the amenities improved by a whole lot.


    The beachfront had a very calmingbination of colors. The sky was bright, and the water was an ombre of blue from the horizon and light blue until it blended with the very fine white sand. The palm trees, bushes, and grass that filled thendscape were different shades of green. Everything looked really harmonious and fresh. ''Ahh¡­ This is exactly what I need.''


    Ang could already see herself lounging at the beachfront, sunbathing and maybe even taking a dip in the waters. Thest time she was here, she didn''t really get the chance. She was far too busy getting drunk that the next day after the wedding went by in a blur.


    She wondered if she could get inspired by being here again.


    "Let''s go. I have our rooms." Oliver tossed her a keycard and headed towards the suites on the right while Ang followed.


    Their rooms were booked on a different floor and Ang was thankful as that would mean that there were fewer chances of her bumping into her brother if ever he decided to bring a woman in his room. That¡ªor if ever she was the one who did. Not that she had any ns to hook up with a stranger. Again.


    That would be ridiculous now even for her if that happened again. That happened only once on this ind and in this very resort. She would not let that happen again ¡ª though she wasn''t opposed to the idea of meeting guys while she was here. But she promised herself she would put a limit to it ¨C only flirting. No drinking and flirting ¡ª as that would only lead to kissing. And kissing could lead to one-night stands.


    "I''ll meet youter. Do whatever you want but stay in the resort. If you want to go out, call me first," Oliver said as he looked at her in the eye to tell her he was serious. He was too old for this. His sister was too old for this!


    "Yeah, yeah, Dad. Whatever," Ang dismissed and closed the door on him before going deeper into her room and out on the balcony where the beachfront was her view. It was amazing. The Chos had arranged all the rooms for their guests and each of them got the beach view. She could get used to this.


    Gazing far ahead, she saw two children¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªying and making sandcastles next to two men on the sunbed. Two gorgeous-looking men. She couldn''t really see their faces clearly from where she was as she was far away but judging by the men''s physiques, they could be hotties. One was wearing a white shirt while the other had a light blue shirt on that was unbuttoned all the way.


    On second thought, they could be hotties but maybe they''re gay and those were their kids. ''After all, whoes to this resort single and looks hot like that?''


    "I mean¡­ I look like this and I''m single. Oh, what the hell." She wasn''t narcissistic but she at least knew that she was pretty. Ang went back inside her suite and decided to take a shower first.


    She took her time in the bathroom and decided on a dress to wear. She opted for a fresh boho look and wore a two-piece outfit. It was a midriff cropped top halter that had a matching waist to floor skirt in beige with leaves and flowers in earth colors. Ang lightly tossed her hair into beach waves making her look veryid back and chic in her style. She was always dressed to kill.


    When she was finally ready, she stepped out of her suite and headed out to the beachfront where she agreed to meet with Oliver. As soon as her sandals hit the sands, she finally told herself that she was going to have fun that weekend.


    However, when she raised her head, what she saw¡ªrather ''who'', shocked her to the core.


    Several feet away from where she was standing was none other than the man whom she had a one-night stand with three years ago.


    And he was staring right at her.


    Ang''s heart rammed in her chest, kicking her ribcage and wanting to escape. She had frozen on the spot and didn''t know what to do. Trying so hard to look calm, she felt her cheek twitch at the beautiful man who just took a step in her direction.


    ''Stop twitching!'' she screamed in her head.


    ''Close your mouth!''


    She was gaping.


    ''Don''t freak out!''


    She was trembling and her knees were about to give up.


    If someone else was looking at her¡ªshe wouldn''t know because her stare was literally stuck at the man who''s already approaching her¡ªthey would think she had malfunctioned.


    With everything else that was going on with Ang at the moment, there was one thing that she had to remind herself:


    ''Whatever you do, don''t f?cking pee!''

 Chapter 9 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    The cold breeze on the hot summer day touched Ang''s cheeks and neck, sweeping her hair to the side and her skirt swaying along.


    She was pretty and her cheeks were flushed pink. It could be the sun¡­ but it could also be because she was flustered uponying her eyes on the man that she hadn''t seen since that night. That man whose lies she used in her first book.


    Her cheek was twitching again and she was beginning to think that she had to see a nerve doctor. What were they called? ¡ª Neurologists! Right. She should probably have to see one. Because right now, her cheek had been twitching. Or was she mistaken and she was actually stopping herself from smiling?


    Why would she smile?! What was she expecting? That he would remember her? For all she knows, he might have forgotten her already. After all, he looked like the kind who did ''Wham bam thank you ma''am''s''!


    ''Look at him,'' her inner voice told her.


    He was tall and gorgeous with perfect hair. He had chiseled jaw and sharp nose and¡ªabs, his abs were slightly tanned. And his abs glistened ¨C like a friggin'' Twilight Vampire.


    And his face, he looked the same but also not. Yet he looked as handsome as she remembered him to be. His five o''clock shadow made her swallow as a certain memory from that one night they spent suddenly yed in her head. That time when he was all over her¡­ and she was all over him. And that his stubble grazed her skin in the most delicious¡ªWhat the hell was she thinking right now!?


    Ang watched as the man walked towards her. Her feet were still rooted in the uneven sand and she might possibly be wobbling at the moment but she wouldn''t know because she was trying so hard not to pee. Being nervous made her want to pee.


    Everything went by like a slow-mo. You know like when you''re watching a movie¡ªand the male lead was approaching the female lead very slowly, apanied by a really nice background music? It was simr to that, only this wasn''t what she was expecting for. She certainly wasn''t excited to see this man again. How awkward!


    What was she supposed to do? What was she supposed to say?


    He''sing¡­


    Oh, dear god, he''sing¡­


    He''s¡­


    What?!


    What the¡ª


    Ang''s knees wobbled and she had to straighten herself to turn around. The man just went past her!!!


    She was so sure that he was certainly and absolutely looking at her as he was walking! They made eye contact! But why? Why the hell did he walk past her?


    ''Was he blind? Did he not see me?''


    Ang gaped and scoffed as she watched the man''s retreating back. He was walking towards the rooms and away from the beach. He did not even look back at her. The jerk acted as if he didn''t know her at all!


    Was she supposed to be happy and thankful that he ignored her? That was what she wanted, right? She didn''t want anything to do with him. How awkward would it be if he found out that she used his tales in her books and even used him as her character reference?


    Meh. There''s no way he''d be reading that. What guy reads adult romance books?


    ¡­


    Gael entered his suite and headed straight to his bathroom to take a shower. Little Ashton spilled his orange juice all over him while he was on the sunbed. He felt all sticky and he just wanted to change.


    He was only half surprised to see Ang on his way. When Daniel told him earlier that there were guestsing, he had asked if he knew anyone and the other said that he might have met them during the wedding.


    And there she was, standing awkwardly in the sand, gaping at him like she had seen a ghost. He looked right at her, unashamed that he stared and his stare lingered on her body. She was dressed nicely. Her bust was full and round just like before, her waist was still small¡ªhe imagined that he could carry her over his shoulder like a caveman without a sweat, her hair was shorter now though but she still looked ho¡ªhe would not go there. Nope.


    He was here to collect interests. She''s long overdue and she owed him big time. ''No ying games, Gael,'' he told himself. But first, he needed a shower and a change. He could deal with herter. They were on an ind. Where was she going to run off to?


    She was probably pissed when he walked past her judging by the scoff that he heard behind him. He didn''t look back as he didn''t want to give her the satisfaction. Whatever she expected from him ¡ª he would never give it to her.


    If she was hoping for a hookup, boy was she going to be disappointed. Gael never does a repeat after a one-night stand.


    Gael stripped off all his clothes and tossed it in the hamper. Stepping in the shower, he turned it on and rainfall-like water poured from above him, wetting his hair, his face, and his body. Steam covered the room as he stood under therge shower head, trying to calm himself down from the rage that was building up inside him.


    A menacing and devilishly sexy smirk ghosted his face as he pictured Ang''s gaping expression from earlier. "Ang¡­" he scoffed. "Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 10 - Hello, Angela.

    Ang grimaced as she nursed the ss of punch with her hands while she sat alone in one of the sunbeds on the beach. The Chos had started their barbecue party and she didn''t really know anyone well enough to talk to. ''This sucks,'' she huffed.


    The sun was still up and she was sweating like a pig. She didn''t know if it was because of the heat or because she was nervous and sulking. The waves from the beach were so nice and inviting. Normally, she would have enjoyed herself by now if it weren''t because of the incident earlier. She still couldn''t believe that man ignored her!


    Ang''s eyes darted to Gael and her brows knitted in irritation upon seeing himugh and mingle with everyone else like he hadn''t seen her at all. Well¡­ that''s the thing. Nothing really happened earlier.


    What were the odds that after three years she would run into him again? That night when she met him was sort of a blessing in disguise for her. Gael approached her while she was sitting at the bar and they started talking. However, they established early on that they wouldn''t give anything personal about them. That night was supposed to be a weekend away from everything she was running away from. She just wanted to have a good time with a stranger, no strings attached.


    In the middle of their drinking spree, she challenged him to say anything unbelievable and she would decide if it was a bluff. The jerk spouted nonsense about him being a mafia prince. What bullsh?t world was he living in? How pretentious. Though she gave him credit for his bluff, she didn''t believe anything else he said after that.


    Because who would? Weren''t mafia men or whatever people call them supposed to be scary? The moment Gael sat next to her and started talking to her, she immediately judged him based on his looks and aura. He looked and felt like a kind person. And what mafia didn''t have goons surrounding him¡­ or why was he even in a wedding? He was definitely bluffing.


    She snorted at his words and she humored him. "If you were really mafia, tell me a story," she told him. She was just kidding, of course. She already knew he was lying. But she wanted to see how far he was going to go on his ''make-believe stories''.


    Sheughed and had fun the entire night. And the giggles, the drinking, and the flirting that they did led them to her bedroom. The rest was history.


    When Ang returned to Mayne City after the wedding, a sudden urge to pick up her pen and paper possessed her. And the next thing she knew, she started writing so fast, inspired by Gael''s tales that night. She was probably too inspired by him because she based the male lead''s looks on him too.


    The only thing that she believed from him was his name and where he was from. Thinking that she wasn''t going to see him ever again anyway, and knowing the odds of him ever finding her book was one in a million, she pushed through and published it a few monthster.


    Ang was proud of her first-ever published book under a pen-name. She couldn''t reveal herself because of a lot of reasons, and those reasons stemmed from one person: Her father.


    Keeping her secret identity was actually beneficial for her. At least she could keep the limelight away from herself while she enjoyed what she was doing.


    The first couple of months after her book was out, it sold out! It was trending on the inte and she started to fear that they were going to find her. But it had been three years since and until now, her identity as Gtea K.S. was still under wraps.


    Unlike many authors, her private life was still a secret. No paparazzi or random strangers were going after her. No weird and ridiculous headlines about her. She was living a peaceful life while enjoying the benefits of getting her works read all over the world.


    Ang raised the ss to her lips and took a sip of her drink. The fruity vodka was so refreshing in her mouth, it instantly made her feel rxed.


    Whatever.


    She got up and walked towards the shore. She was going to enjoy life today, so she decided to take a walk on the beach barefooted, her soles touching the very fine white sand and every once in awhile, water from the sea would swish on her feet. The sound of the waves and the gentle breeze despite the hot sun was quite nice.


    Ang had walked quite a distance and she kept on walking without looking back. Not noticing the dead coral, her left footnded on it, twisting her ankle.


    "Ah!" she yelped as she fell backwards, her drink sshing on her. However, when she expected to fall on the sand, she ended up falling on someone''s arms.


    "I''m so sorry," she muttered and tried to steady herself.


    But just when she moved, she saw a familiar-looking book in white and red, held by the man who caught her when she fell¡ªhis arm was around her waist and the book was directly shoved to her chest, squishing her breasts.


    "Hello, Ang," Gael''s raspy voice brushed against the skin of her ear.

 Chapter 11 - Was It A Huge Mistake?

    The muscles of Gael''s pectorals were pressed against Ang''s back. She was stuck between his hard chest and the hard book that''s on her chest. She hadn''t noticed it yet but she was also clutching on him, hisrge, strong hand swallowing hers.


    She seemed to be reallyfortable despite her current wildly erratic heartbeat because she hadn''t moved after hearing his oddly satisfying voice that caressed her sensitive ears.


    She had a hard time peeling herself off him as she was nervous and panicking. They were so close that she could feel his very calm heartbeat. It didn''t help that he smelled like he just came out of the shower, so fragrant¡ªso manly!


    And there she was, with sweaty armpits.


    She couldn''t help it. Being nervous made her all sweaty!


    "Did you miss me that much that you want to stay like this?" His seductive voice woke her up from her trance and she hastily pushed herself off him. "You could have just said so earlier."


    "What? No!" she croaked. Ang turned around and faced Gael for the first time in a while. She stepped back, wanting to create distance between them.


    Earlier, she realized that he was one of the men she saw sunbathing at the beach from her balcony. Now he had changed into a white dress shirt that''s also unbuttoned all the way. Why did he enjoy exposing his body so much?! Though she liked the previous shirt better¡ªbut that didn''t matter. It''s not like she cared.


    Trying not to stare at his peeking V-line, she darted her eyes to the side and wished to the gods to teleport her somewhere far away right now. "Were you following me?" she used.


    "Is that what you want?" He threw a question back at her.


    Ang scoffed, crossing her arms under her breasts¡ªit only entuated her round boobs like she was sticking them out to him. "What do you want?"


    Seeing her arrogant attitude, Gael let out a little chuckle, scratching his temple using the edge of the book ever so casually. This woman must think so highly of herself all the time. She was clearly dodging the obvious right now and it''s all very amusing for him. He should have just let her fall on her butt on the sand.


    Also, should he tell her that her top was soaked and that he could see her peaks jutting against the fabric? She wasn''t wearing a bra.


    Nah.


    "Are you sure I''m the one who wants something? You''ve been staring at me since earlier. I could have told you that staring is rude but¡­ I couldn''t really me you." He shrugged.


    Ang''s mouth hung open. She was rendered speechless from what the jerk just told her. Could he be any more shameless? Was this really the same guy from three years ago? How awfully different they were!


    She was trying so hard to ignore the fact that in his hand right now was her very first book. The book that she had him memorialized. And the look on his face screamed as though she was already dancing in the palm of his hands. Was this why he''s acting so arrogant? He has found out about her secret. But how?! What was she supposed to do?


    The side of her lip twitched while she tried to stop herself from ncing at the book but no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t resist. Her eyes darted to the hardbound cover of "Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince", the red and white book winking at her as if it was saying: "Hi, mommy!"


    She was mortified.


    Her very first baby¡ªwas now in the hands of its father.


    Gael saw the change in her expression and decided to y with her for a bit. "Ah, it''s a book that I''ve just picked up. Someone left it at the airport." He swiveled the book in his hand, and she saw her pen name waving at her. "Have you read it? No spoilers."


    Ang shifted her gaze to his. She found his statement an absolute bullsh?t but he said it with an extremely nonchnt behavior that it actually sounded like it was the truth. Why was he doing this? If he found out about her already, why was he ying with her?


    Her mouth must have been drunker than her brain because it spoke even before she realized what she just said, "No, I don''t read books like that." And she walked away.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a lopsided grin as he watched her walk past him. ''Ah¡­ So it''s going to be like that, huh? Let''s see who breaks first,'' he thought.


    Ang''s heart was about to explode. What was she thinking? Why did she say that? She just made the matter worse! That was such a horrible, horrible meeting after three years. She couldn''t think of a much worse situation.


    With her brows knitted, she huffed and scoffed all the way back to where the party was, ignoring the sting on the sole of her foot. It was probably scraped but she was too pissed to care about her wound right now.


    All she wanted was to go back to her room and lock herself in until they leave for Esmea. She would not want to bump into him again!


    She walked hastily but a little wobbly in the sand. She had to move fast and head to her room to change her undies because after what happened just now ¡ª she may have just peed a little.


    "Oh, my god. What happened to you? Are you insane?!" Her brother, Oliver, barked. He quickly stripped his shirt off and tossed it at her. "At least cover yourself!"


    "What¡ª" Ang looked down and it was only then that she realized that her nipples were visible under her now wet top. Her eyes grew wide and she was horrified at the realization that Gael stared at them earlier and didn''t even tell her! What a scumbag!


    She covered herself with the shirt and snapped her head around to re at Gael''s direction but to her surprise, he was just right behind her and now, he walked right past her as if they hadn''t spoken just a minute ago.


    Ang was enraged. She believed that Gael went there just to ruin her day ¡ª or her weekend. She felt so sticky and the soles of her feet were really starting to hurt. She had twisted her ankle too. What bad luck she had!


    She was starting to feel that writing that story was such a huge mistake.

 Chapter 12 - Just Some Guy

    Ang Su mmed the door to her suite shut. The heavy stomping of her feet thudded on the floor and then she let her back fall on the white soft bed.


    "Ugh!" she groaned, frustrated at what just happened. She pushed herself up and whipped her head towards the tall ss window where the beachfront was supposed to be and she scoffed, "Who does he think he is?"


    The expression on Gael''s face from earlier shed in her mind. He was looking at her from head to toe, judging her appearance while his eyes lingered on her breasts unabashedly. She got even more infuriated.


    Getting up from the bed, she strolled to her bathroom, washed herself and the top that was stained with the punch. After that, she quickly threw on anotherfortable white beach dress and brought the wet top out to the balcony where she hung it up to dry.


    Her eyes slowly took a peek at the beachfront, wondering where the man who was causing her rage was at the moment but she didn''t see Gael anywhere. The thought about him and the book in his hand made her anger dissipate but it was only reced with anxiety.


    She thought about it and it looked like Gael was close with President Daniel Cho, the owner of this SDC resort and also, her father and her brother''s business partner. Her heart suddenly raced. She tucked her wet hair behind her ear and flicked it, crossing her arms in front of her as she thought about it further.


    Realizing that Gael could tell President Cho about her book, and then thetter could tell her father about it¡­ Her eyes widened. This. Absolutely. Can. Not. Happen.


    "Sh?t," she cursed under her breath and just when she was about to leave the balcony, her cell phone rang. The assigned ringtone of "Sugar" by Karmin indicated that it was her best friend Nina who was calling.


    ~


    I can''t think about anybody but you


    Sugar, I can''t think about anybody but you


    ~


    "Oh, Nina! Thank God!" Ang eximed as soon as she pressed the green button.


    "What''s up?" There was a faint sound of the television in the background from Nina''s end. She was watching a rerun of her favorite T.V. Series.


    "I''m at Hillberry Isle with my brother!"


    "Oooh¡­ Have you met any boys yet?"


    Ang rolled her eyes. Her best friend was dead set on having her meet some new guys. Because apparently, Ang was just lonely. "Ugh. I met an ass. Does that count?"


    The sound of candy in Nina''s mouth shing with her teeth was so loud in the speakers. "Depends. Is he a hot ass? Rather¡­ Is his ass hot?"


    Ang thought for a bit, picturing Gael''s gorgeous physique and manly features¡ªwith and without clothes on, and she blushed. She shook her head, trying to brush the dirty thoughts away and scowled. "Why does it matter if he is hot? He''s an ass!"


    "So he is hot¡­ huh. Tell me about him¡ª"


    "Antonina!"


    "Oh, my god, jeez! Calm down!" Nina sighed. "You really need to getid. Your hormones are flying everywhere!"


    "My hormones are fine! I don''t need to getid." Ang rolled her eyes. "What does me gettingid have to do with this?!"


    "Because, Sweetie, you''re so cranky. And my ear is suffering. Stop yelling!"


    Ang huffed, closing her eyes to calm herself down. She was fine. Nothing was wrong with her. It''s only been¡­ It''s only been¡­ Damn it. How long has it been since she wasst intimate with a man? She tried to scan her memory of noteworthy guys that she went on a date with the past year but none of them seemed to stand out. ''Has it really been too long?'' she wondered.


    "You became awfully quiet¡­ or is that the sound of your dry cave? I can hear my echo¨Ccho¨Ccho." Ninaughed hysterically on the other line. She enjoyed teasing her best friend too much.


    "I hate you." Ang clicked her tongue, leaning against the ss railing behind her. "It''s just¡­ I thought I was going to have fun this weekend. Now I thinking here was a mistake."


    Sensing the weight in Ang''s voice, Nina asked in a serious tone, "Who is this guy? And why are you so worked up?"


    Ang bit her lip. She did not know how to answer her best friend because although she told Nina mostly everything, there were just a few things that she couldn''t tell her. One of which was the truth about how she was able to write her first book. She didn''t know why she kept it a secret from her. And there was no way that she would tell Nina now.


    She probably would have to tell her someday but right now, she just couldn''t. "Just some guy¡­" Ang muttered.


    "Just some guy, huh?" A man''s familiar voice sounded from behind her. His voice was low and rough, causing the hair on her nape to stand.


    Ang''s eyes went so wide and her mouth hung open, unable to move from where she was standing.


    "Oh, my god! Is that him?! His voice is so hot¡ª" Nina''s voice was cut off when Ang ended the call.


    Ang was so mortified that it took her a lot of guts to turn around to face the man whom she was just talking about with her best friend. As soon as she turned around, she saw Gael leaning against the wall.


    The balconies in their suite were somewhat connected with a partition wall and a ss railing. Ang was standing on her side of the balcony while Gael was on his side. And just now, she was leaning against the ss railing that separated their balconies. What kind of coincidence was this?


    Her eyes did a quick scan on him. He was wearing the same outfit earlier ¨C a white dress shirt that''s unbuttoned all the way, showcasing his hard buns, and beach shorts. Meanwhile, she was wearing a white beach dress. They were matching outfits.


    "You have got to be kidding me. What the hell are you doing there?" she snapped, horrified at the realization that she was talking about him and he may have overheard her conversation on the phone.


    "This is my suite." Gael shrugged, taking a swig of his bottle of beer like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    His suite? They were neighbors?!


    "You''re following me, aren''t you?!" she used.


    Gael threw her a dirty look. He couldn''t believe the nerve of the woman who had done nothing but use him since earlier.


    "You like asking that question a lot, do you? Don''t tter yourself, Ang. Just so you know, I arrived here first early this morning. I should be the one saying that you''re following me, shouldn''t I?"


    He watched as she was taken aback by the same usation. He loved seeing the little reactions in her expression that''s changing from one thing to another. He wondered what she was thinking at the moment.


    Pushing himself off the wall, he strolled towards the partition and leaned forward, resting his arms on the railing as he teased, "Tell me, Ang¡­ Did you n all of these? Was this your¡­ fantasy to see me and make it look like everything is a coincidence? You are enjoying this so much, aren''t you, Ang?"


    She knitted her brows as she listened to his ridiculous questions. A mockingugh escaped from her lips in a scoff. She could not believe he thought so highly of himself.


    "You''re unbelievable¡­" was all she could manage to utter.

 Chapter 13 - Can You Handle Me?

    The way Gael called Ang''s name in almost every sentence made her shiver. It sounded so intimate and sexy that one would think they were very close. He had a smug look on his face, looking so arrogant in his form as though he had won over her. She hated it. Arching her brow at him and crossing her arms, her condescending look only made him chuckle.


    He knew he was getting in her nerves and he didn''t know why, but he found it very interesting ¡ª he had the urge to keep on pushing her buttons. And because he couldn''t help himself, he shot her a daring smile and a wink as he leaned against the partition wall and raised his beer bottle at her before taking a swig.


    "Ugh!" Ang huffed and stomped her way back into her suite, sliding the ss door shut a little too harshly that it wobbled.


    She couldn''t stay in that room! Even if they were going to go back to Esmea on Monday morning, there was just no way that she would want to be neighbors with that man!


    She was so frustrated and she did not know why. There was just something about Gael that made her blood boil. He looked and acted so differentlypared to how he was back then when they first met on the ind. And as if she was only reminded just now, her first book shed in her mind.


    "Oh, god¡­" Ang swallowed. He''s doing this because of the book. She was in big trouble. "If he had read the entire book¡­" her hands flew to her mouth, suppressing herself to scream. Her face was so red that she looked like she was about to explode. Her heart raced so fast, causing her to have a hard time breathing.


    Because Ang Su was a coward, she exited her room and headed towards the front desk. She was practically running as she made her way there, ignoring the throbbing pain on the wound of the sole of her foot. pping the keycard on the counter, she panted, "I need another room!"


    The receptionist was shocked by her sudden request. She was sweating and panting like she had just run a marathon. "M-Ma''am?"


    "I said, I need a room! Anywhere! I need to transfer to any room. As far away from this one as possible!" she said hastily, waving the white keycard in her hand that had the room number written in gold.


    "Is there a problem with the room you''re staying in, Ma''am?"


    "Yes! Big! Huge problem!" She was still panting. "Please¡­ just¡­ give me another room¡­"


    The receptionist looked at her like she was a weirdo. That''s because she did. She looked like a mess at the moment, demanding for another room.


    Ten minutester, Ang returned to her suite looking defeated. In the end, the resort was fully booked and there was no avable room for her to move. It was, after all, summer.


    Pacing back and forth in her suite, she thought about what she needed to do. That was silly of her to think she could escape. Even if she was going to move to another room, she would still be in the same resort as Gael. There was no point in running. She stopped in her tracks. She shouldn''t run¡­ Why should she run? She did nothing wrong!


    After contemting, she decided that she was going to y whatever mind games he was trying to y. He wouldn''t do anything ridiculous, right? She tucked her hair behind her ear, feeling uneasy about her situation at the moment.


    A knock on the door made her jump. "Who is it?" she asked, not bothering to take a peek from the peephole.


    "It''s me," Oliver said from the other side.


    Ang opened the door and let her brother in, taking a seat on the edge of the bed as her brother strolled inside.


    "Everything okay? What happened to you earlier?" He crossed his arms in front of his chest as he studied his sister.


    "Nothing. I just slipped and spilled the drink on me."


    Oliver ran a hand down his face. He didn''t want to think about the image of his sister from earlier so he changed the subject right away. "Dinner will be at the beachfront in an hour. Cover up, it''s a little windy." He turned around and was about to leave her room when she called him.


    "Wait¡ª" Ang got up hurriedly and caught up with her brother, "Oli¡­ switch rooms with me."


    "Why?"


    "Just¡­ I don''t like this room. Please?"


    "We pretty much have the same room. What''s wrong with yours?"


    She bit on her lip and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. She had no excuse. "I don''t like the view¡­" she blurted.


    Oliver knitted his brows, shaking his head as he stepped out of her room. "We have the same view. We''re not exchanging rooms, Anj, don''t be so difficult." And then he was gone.


    Ang watched her brother walk down the hall. Now what?


    A snicker from the side made her turn her head and she saw Gael who was outside of his room and was closing the door. She saw the mocking expression on his face and she knew that he heard her conversation with Oliver just now.


    "What are youughing at?" she snapped.


    "You''re cute when you''re snarky, Sweetheart." He turned and paused in front of her adding, "But you can''t get rid of me that easily." He shed her a gorgeous smile that made her heart skip a beat just before he walked away, yfully pping the red and white hardbound book on the palm of his hand.


    Ang didn''t know whether she was attracted to his mischievous ways or the way that he made her feel like he owned her. It was the most bizarre feeling that she had ever experienced. Just who was this guy who''s making her feel this way?


    And why did it seem like she was actually looking forward to whatever Gael had nned to do?


    Crossing her arms, Ang watched Gael''s broad back disappear from her sight as he turned at the corner. She wondered how she would handle this man over the weekend.


    What she didn''t know was, Gael didn''t like to be handled. Oh, Ang¡­ you should be worried about how he would y with you.

 Chapter 14 - A Fine Specimen

    The sun was slowly setting on sunset at Hillberry Isle. The view at the beachfront was perfect as it was overlooking the horizon with hues of orange and blue as the sun almost disappeared and went into hiding. The water was calm with soothing waves washing ashore and its rxing sound blended with the background music provided by one of the Chos'' guests who was ying the song "Santeria" by Sublime on an acoustic guitar.


    Ang didn''t know the man but she thought he resembled President Daniel Cho a lot. He strummed the guitar like a pro while another man sang the lyrics, swaying his body with a beer in hand. The reggae feel of the atmosphere was very nice and it painted a smile on her face.


    Good thing that her brother Oliver told her to cover-up as it was indeed windy, but she didn''t have any cardigan and only brought a thin shawl with her which was enough to cover her bare arms. She tugged it around her tighter and sat on one of the sunbeds, watching therge bonfire where the others gathered several meters ahead.


    Looking at the group of friends having fun made her feel envious; she didn''t really have friends like them. She grew up only having Nina by her side. asionally, her brother, who was quite famous in his high school, had friends over but most of them were superficial¡ªespecially the girls¡ªso she wasn''t really friends with them.


    But the crowd at the beachfront, who were probably less than twenty people¡ªall looked like a tightly knitted circle. Everyone liked each other and were really good friends that she felt like she was intruding on their party. She was fine alone though, sitting quietly by herself and watching them from the sidelines. She wished she brought her kindle reader with her so she could catch up on her reading but she left it in her luggage at the suite.


    Tugging the shawl tighter around her, a movement from the side caught her eyes and when she shifted her gaze, she saw Gael with a smile on his face. He was standing by a tree and was talking to a woman with long, blond hair. The woman looked familiar, as if she had seen her before today but she couldn''t remember where and when.


    Like a stalker, Ang watched Gael and the woman from a distance. She watched as the pairughed about something which only they knew what it was about. It was weird seeing Gaelugh and look so carefree like that and without knowing why, she felt bitter.


    Ang watched as the blond-haired woman whispered something to Gael and she wondered what the woman was telling him. And because she was feeling petty, Ang judged the woman who was with Gael, thinking that she was such a flirt. And Gael was a flirt. Tch.


    However, the next thing she saw made her stomach drop. Gael''s eyes darted in her direction, catching her staring at him.


    Ang paled and shivered, she wanted to flee. How embarrassing! She wanted to look away but for some reason, her eyes wouldn''t listen to her and continued to stare at Gael without shame. The two of them stared at each other with equal fiery gaze, neither of them wanting to give up.


    During dinner by the beach earlier, Ang refused to look at Gael''s way and she was thankful that he left her alone the entire time. But now, she had a hard time tearing her gaze off him. He was such a sight to look at. The sky had darkened and his beauty glowed under the manymps around them ¡ª such an interesting and fine creature that she marveled.


    Gael took a sip from the beer bottle in his hand. He had been drinking beer since afternoon but he didn''t seem to be drunk at all. The woman next to him smiled, seemingly amused by something.


    "Hey, Ang¡­ Why are you sitting here all by yourself? You should join us over there," said Samantha, the wife of President Cho, interrupting Ang''s tant staring.


    "Oh¡­ Hi, I''m fine. I actually like it here," Ang responded with a small smile. "Happy birthday to your little girl by the way. She''s really beautiful. Is she sleeping already?"


    "Thanks. Yeah, Sia and her brother had been ying all day. She fell asleep while eating dinner earlier." Samantha returned the smile with her own beautiful one. She looked like a really proud mother as she spoke about her daughter. "Is he bothering you?" she probed.


    "Excuse me?" Ang turned to Samantha with a baffled expression.


    "Gael¡­" Samantha nodded her chin towards the man she was talking about¡ªwho until now, was still looking over Ang''s direction. "You two seemed to be¡ª"


    "Oh, no no no¡­" Ang shook her head profusely. "There''s nothing. Me and him. Nothing."


    Samantha chuckled, her voice was so melodious that Ang blushed upon hearing it. "I was gonna say that the two of you seemed to be in a war. I saw you this afternoon and I thought you were mad at him for something. I must have misunderstood¡­ You let me know if he does something, alright?"


    "Oh¡­" Angughed nervously. "No¡­ It was¡­ it''s nothing."


    Samantha looked at Ang who was again staring at Gael. The two had been staring a lot at each other and it was amusing to watch.


    She wondered if something happened between Gael and Ang since she recalled that the two were pretty close during her wedding reception a few years ago.


    "Who is that? His girlfriend?" Ang asked, her voice a little hesitant.


    "Who¡ªOh that woman next to Gael?" Samantha snickered. "Well¡­ his ex-girlfriend."


    Ang snapped her head to Samantha with a brow arched up in question. "His¡­ ex?" She looked at Gael and the woman again and saw how they interacted with each other. "He''s friends with his ex?"


    "They don''t really talk a lot if you''re wondering about that. They rarely see each other but when they do, they''re pretty civil. Besides... that woman''s married already. See that guy ying the guitar? That''s my husband''s brother¡­ her husband."


    Ang looked at the man whom Samantha was talking about and then looked at the woman next to Gael. If she hadn''t noticed it earlier, she was dumb. She could certainly see it now ¡ª the man ying the guitar had been smiling and staring at the woman while the woman was also doing the same thing. The husband and wife were clearly in love with each other yet all she saw was what her judgemental eyes wanted her to see. "Oh¡­"


    "My husband''s calling me. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight. Please feel free to grab more food and drinks, okay?" Samantha left Ang and went over to her husband''s arms in a hurry.


    Ang was surprised by her realization. The mind was such an interesting cognitive faculty. It allows you to think wrongly and you wouldn''t even realize it unless someone tells you otherwise.


    She dragged her gaze back to where Gael was supposed to be standing but found his spot empty. She looked around the nearby ces but she couldn''t see him.


    Wondering where he had gone, she tugged the shawl around her again. Out of the blue, someone joined her on the sunbed, sitting to her right. And when she turned her head to see who it was, she was rendered speechless, realizing that it was none other than the man she was just looking for.


    "Looking for me?" Gael curled a lopsided grin and winked at her, his bold gesture sent electric arrows straight through her abdomen.

 Chapter 15 - Craving

    Ang Su tried so hard not to cast her dark brown eyes down at Gael''s perfectly shaped pectorals underneath his unbuttoned white shirt. It was pretty obvious that the man takes care of his body like it was a masterpiece. Instead, she stared right at his own pair of grey eyes, unashamed that she was. She found them incredibly beautiful, reminding her of why she was attracted to him years ago in the first ce.


    Those were the same pair of grey eyes that she pictured in her head countless times while she wrote her first book, and even though she hates to admit it, it was still the same pair of eyes that she dreamed of seeing again. She was fascinated at who the man actually was and she wanted to know more about him then, yet because it was only a meaningless night, she often brushed her thoughts away.


    She was well aware that he was staring at her too and she wondered what he was thinking at the moment until his question rang in her head again and she was forced to stop her daydream. "Yes, I am," she openly admitted.


    Her boldness made Gael chuckle. Tearing his gaze away from her, his gorgeous smile stayed on his face. "So honest."


    Ang melted at the sound of his sexyugh, but she pretended to be unaffected and scoffed, "Don''t be so full of yourself. I just wanted to be aware of where you were so I can avoid you." It was only partly true. She was indeed looking for him because she couldn''t lie to herself anymore ¡ª she was attracted to him. Who was she kidding? No one could me her if they saw the guy. He was like a model who came straight out from a magazine. But he didn''t need to know that. Her thoughts were safe.


    Amused, Gael tilted his head towards her. "Now why would you do that? I''m very curious as to why you would avoid me."


    "I just don''t want to be associated with you. What happened between us in the past was a one-time thing and it didn''t mean anything. And it should stay that way." She wasn''t lying. Even if she was attracted to him, it still wouldn''t erase the fact that she used him for her book. So no¡ªassociating herself with this man was clearly a no-no.


    "Really? It didn''t mean anything?" He arched a brow, his voice was light as he concealed his whimper of mirth at what she just said. "Why does it seem like what happened that night was actually everything to you?" His fingers yfully tapped the hardcover of Gtea K.S.''s bestselling novel, wing her walls down and tempting them to crumble.


    Ang didn''t know where he was hiding it ¡ª just a moment ago, she didn''t see it with him. Keeping her face straight, she kept her expression impassive as she uttered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    As much as she tried to keep herself unreadable, Gael was far more skillful than she was and the slightest shift in her seat gave her away. Nonchntly, he opened the book to a random page. The sky had already darkened yet the light from thempposts at the beachfront was enough to illuminate the pages of the book. Seeing the familiar paragraph, he held himself from chuckling ¡ª it just so happened that he opened to a part where the story was a little spicy for the two main leads.


    Scanning the text briefly, Gael''s eyes skimmed to the name of the male lead. The name was No¡ªit was short for Nolo¡ªhe sneered at the chosen name before he started reading the portion of the book with a low, gruff voice, "No skimmed my thighs and I shivered at his touch. His hands were slightly rough and firm against my skin. I wanted more and I wished that he would touch me in ces I¡ª"


    His reading was interrupted when Ang suddenly attempted to grab the book from his hands. He stretched his hand to the side, moving the book away from her as she strived to steal it from him. Her reaction was expected and he could clearly see the horror on her face from the reading that he just did.


    She could try to hide it from him¡­ But only if he lets her.


    Gael huffed mockingly, clearly entertained by her effort. Clicking his tongue, a glint shed across his grey eyes as he darted them to hers and met her menacing stare. "I gotta say¡­ You really wrote some pretty good stuff in here, Ang. Is this what you mean when you said that night didn''t mean anything to you?" Using only onerge hand, he mmed the book shut ¡ª the action made a thud, causing her to blink.


    He saw her swallow at his question and before she could even recover, he turned to face her, leaned forward until he was only inches away from her face and questioned, "Was that night so good for you that you glorified it and wrote a book about me?"


    He was so close to her that she could smell his tasty, musky scent. And when she was supposed to back away from him, she didn''t move, allowing him to invade her personal space. She was too weak against him and she didn''t even try to guard herself. She was supposed to be afraid when his voice dipped lower that it warmed her core and sent shivers down her spine.


    She felt his hand on her waist and she was almost satisfied. How odd was it that she was actually craving for him to touch her¡ªas if that part from the book he just read to her was exactly what she was feeling at the moment. She wanted to refuse her inner desires yet she was frail under his hand, anticipating what he will do next as she gazed back at him. She didn''t even realize that her shawl loosened up and fell down, exposing her cleavage to him.


    Gael nced down briefly at the swell of her chest before leaning forward. He ran the tip of his nose along the line of her jaw and breathed against her ear, "Tell me, Ang¡­ or should I call you, Gtea K.S.? How badly did you want me to touch you again for you to honor me in your book?"


    Her eyes involuntarily closed, eager to feel the delicious sensation¡­ She should be pushing him away, but Ang could only let out an audible breath, betraying her resolve.

 Chapter 16 - Bewitched

    Feeling Gael''s nose brushing her jawline, Ang curled her toes and she almost lost it when his lips lightly touched her skin as they moved towards her ear, his facial hair sending shivers down her spine. She didn''t even like scruffy men!


    When she met him for the first time a few years ago, Gael had a clean-shaven face. He was neat and had a clean-cut gentleman''s hair, looking so polished wearing a suit. But now, he was so casual. Soidback. Yet still so very tasteful. His hair was still a gentleman''s cut but had a longer top. She caught him running his fingers through his hair whenever it fell on his gorgeous face.


    And his perfect 5 o''clock shadow that''s tickling her skin from the contact made her wonder how it would feel like if he went further down the length of her neck¡­ her corbone¡­ her¡ªher dark brown eyes popped open wide, realizing that she had just fantasized about the man she was supposed to hate.


    Ang''s heart raced, ramming against her ribcage. A hot flush crept across her cheeks and despite wanting so badly to lean into him, she pushed him off her. "W-What are you doing?!" her voice weakened just as her ears turned red.


    Gael stared straight at her, studying the embarrassment on her reaction that he actually found cute. The flush that colored her pale skin only made her even more beautiful. His Adam''s apple bobbed when he could still smell her tempting fragrance even after leaning into her just now. Her scent was dangerously mysterious and bewitching ¡ª mild yet also intoxicating. He was the one teasing her but now he swore that the tables have turned.


    He was damn pissed at himself that he got lost for a moment. He was supposed to end this, not start something. ''So why did you flirt, asshole?'' he cursed in his head. ''This girl is bad for you,'' his inner voice spoke, reminding him of why he was there in the first ce.


    When he didn''t answer, her eyes caught sight of the book that was still in his hands and she had the urge to reach for it but just when her hand moved forward, Gael had already shifted it to the side, revealing a knowing smile on his face. "How bold of you to use me in your book. Why did you do it?" he questioned.


    "I didn''t¡ª"


    "Don''t bother denying it, Ang. There''s no way that you could escape this." He actually had yet to receive results from his investigation in several days but judging by her reactions, he was almost certain of the truth. His doubts had already been answered.


    Ang tucked her hair behind her ear at the same time that her gaze shifted to the side. She fidgeted, her fingers absent-mindedly fiddling with the hem of her dress as she tried to process her thoughts. She was confused and unsure about how to handle the situation. She thought of ways on how to avoid Gael, but she failed to think of how to actually handle it when or if he confronts her. Who knew he would be so straightforward?


    She looked around, wishing that someone would save her but quickly realized that she actually didn''t want anyone to pay attention to her at the moment because if they did, she was afraid that she would expose herself. She had tried so hard to conceal her other identity, as Gtea K.S. ¡ª she was not about to put her efforts into waste.


    Seeing that she didn''t really have any other choice, she swallowed the ufortable lump in her throat and hesitantly asked in a low tone, "H-How did you find out?"


    "Really? That''s the first thing that you''re going to ask me?" Gael''s brows knitted, a little disappointed that it was her first question.


    It was indeed a stupid question and Ang mentally facepalmed herself. He was making her nervous and she was doing a poor job at handling the situation.


    When she didn''t answer, he pressed another question, "Why?"


    "What ''why''?"


    "Do I need to spell it out for you? Why did you write this book? Why did you write about me? Why did you use me? Why did you detail that night''s¡ª"


    "I don''t know," she interrupted, not wanting to hear what he would say next because this was really so awkward. Because no matter what excuse she would say, the book was the biggest proof that ¨C that night was memorable for her to use it as an inspiration ¡ª that ''He'' was unforgettable. "It just happened," was all that she could add.


    What did he expect? That she would confess that she fell in love at first sight? How extremelyughable! That she thought he was special? Please. This was only a book. A fiction was only supposed to be a figment. However, the problem was that she used him.


    And he didn''t know why he was disappointed with her answer.


    Feeling as though there was no point in talking about this now, he figured it was best not to get involved with her anymore. It was time to take some action. Pushing himself off the sunbed, he slightly turned his head in her direction and spoke over his shoulder, "Enjoy the rest of your weekend, Ang Su. And when you go back to Esmea, you better not flee. I''ll see you in court."


    Gael didn''t wait for her response and started on his heel leaving Ang with her mouth falling open. She had an incredulous stare at his back as he walked towards the direction of the rooms in the resort. She didn''t even realize that he knew herst name already. She felt a sudden coldness hitting the pit of her stomach, causing her breathlessness. She couldn''t believe that he was going to sue her.


    "W-Wait¡­" Ang''s hands trembled as she struggled to get up from her seat. This cannot happen to her! She almost stumbled and fell as she started to go after him, willing herself to do whatever it takes to settle this matter.


    Hearing her chase after him, the corner of Gael''s mouth curled up as he continued to ignore her calling out his name on his way to his suite.

 Chapter 17 - A Spark

    "No, no, no¡­ Wait! Wait!" Ang pushed through despite her aching ankle, trying to catch up with Gael''s long strides. She whisper-shouted as she tried to chase after him in an attempt not to catch other guests'' attention.


    Gael was already several meters away from her and he easily maneuvered his way towards the rooms while she hastened her shaky steps, struggling to avoid bumping into people along her way. All the while, she continued to call his name but he continuously ignored her and walked even faster.


    She almost crashed into a drunk man but had evaded at thest minute, causing her to slip and almost fell on her face.


    "Ah!" she yelped and barely managed to set her bnce straight again.


    Hearing her cry, Gael briefly halted his steps, turning his head to the side just enough to see what happened to her and when he saw that she was fine, he turned his back and kept going. He shouldn''t pity her. He deserved to be chased after what she did to him.


    He raised an imperious brow at the image of Ang in his head, feeling so superior about himself. He''s Gael De Luca¡ªwhy should he pity the likes of her?


    She already called him an ass¡ªso he might as well y the part.


    Meanwhile, Ang ignored the swelling on her ankle. She didn''t put her weight on her left foot that she had twisted that afternoon and so she walked a little funnily but that didn''t deter her from going after Gael.


    She didn''t think that her story would be this huge. How would she have known that Gael was even going to find out about that novel she wrote? It was like one in a million! Okay, probably not... but still!


    There were a good five meters between them and when she saw him enter the elevator and closing it before she could even reach thending, she gritted her teeth and cursed him when he shed her an amused smile just before the elevator door closed.


    "Damn you, Gael!" she bit out before heading towards the stairs. It was a good thing that their rooms were only on the third floor and she could manage to walk up the stairs or she would probably die of exhaustion if it were any floor higher. Each step caused her left foot to twinge and she grimaced every single step, but she ground her teeth and gripped the railing as she endured the pain until she reached the third floor.


    As soon as shended, she raced towards the direction of their rooms and was relieved to see his wide, impressive back as he was about to open the door to his suite.


    Ang finally caught up to him. She held him by the arm and snarled, "Will you just¡ªwait¡­" her voice trailed off at thest word and her hand slightly shook before recoiling.


    ''What the hell just happened?!'' she screamed in her thoughts. When her hand made contact with his muscr arm, she felt a spark! And no, it wasn''t the friggin'' static electricity kind that some people''s bodies'' had. It wasn''t a shocking kind of shock. It was a different kind of electric current that she had never felt before. Something¡­ oddly nice and foreign.


    And with the way that Gael curiously nced at the spot on his arm where she had just grabbed him, she was certain that he felt it too.


    Clearing her throat, Angposed herself, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear and flicking it. She was tense and she didn''t know how to convince him. Her heart skipped a beat when Gael shifted his gaze to her. His expression was unreadable but his eyes obviously showed contempt.


    She should be insulted by the way he looked at her but instead, she found herself liking the intimidation as if she wanted to be controlled by his dominance. "P-Please¡­ Can we talk about this?"


    "Talk?" Gael''s brow twitched up, looking arrogant and unapproachable like the man that he wanted to be in front of her. "What''s there to talk about?"


    Sighing in resignation, Ang wanted to get this over and done with so she confessed, "Fine! I used you as a character reference and even used that¡­ that night''s experience to write the book but¡ª"


    "I''m nowyer," Gael interrupted because, at this point, he believed that there wasn''t any excuse in the world for what she did. His brows squinched together as he continued, "...but I''m sure you can be sued for¡­ I don''t know, Right of Publicity? Defamation? Hmmm¡­ Invasion of Privacy? Whatever it is, I will make sure that you pay and you can''t convince me otherwise."


    He turned around, disappointment reflected on his face. He couldn''t quite figure out why he was so damn pissed about what was happening.


    Inserting the keycard on the door lock, the indicator turned green and a click was heard at the same time that the door opened. Just as he pushed the door, he felt a tug on his shirt, making him turn towards her. Her delicate hand was clutching the hem of his shirt and when he looked at her face, he saw her brows sag and her mouth slightly trembling.


    He almost felt sorry for her.


    "Please¡­ Let''s talk about this. If this goes out¡­ my identity¡­ I can''t¡­ No one can know who I am or what I do¡­"


    She looked pitiful and he was a bit torn between hugging her to stop her from looking so sad and brushing her hand off his shirt because he was pissed at her. Damn it.


    And because he was already so confused at the swirl of emotions that were coursing through his body, he snapped, "How the f?ck is that my problem?!"


    Ang was taken aback by his harshnguage. Yes, she could curse from time to time and she could tolerate hearing it from people too, but the way Gael scolded her just now made her take a step back. She swallowed, trying to convince herself that she should not back down.


    A part of him regretted that he got so worked up just now after seeing her flinch at his tone but he stood his ground and remained to look vexed.


    "Why are you so mad?" she slightly quavered with confusion, feeling a prick in her chest as she looked at him being angry at her. "It''s not like those stories you told me were real anyway. We can settle this amicably¡­ You don''t need to bring this to court."


    He was right. This woman didn''t believe any of the things he told her that night. The one night that he actually tried to be honest and upfront with someone about who he was and yet he was treated as a joke. How pathetic.


    When he didn''t respond, Ang added with a hopeful voice, "I''ll give you a percentage of the royalty I earned from the book. What do you think?"


    He cocked his head to the side, his condescending stare traveling up and down her figure before he let out a soft, mocking chuckle. He almost felt sorry for her earlier but now she was only making things worse. Did she think she could do this to him? ''Who the f?ck did she think she is?''


    Inching forward, all six foot two of Gael De Luca towered over Ang and his abrasive voice cut through her like a sharp knife when he told her, "You think I need your money? I can buy you, Ang Su." His jaw tensed and his gaze turned icy. "And I can ruin you."


    Gael left her out in the hallway and entered his room before she could even recover from his aggressiveness.

 Chapter 18 - Angelas Past

    The door harshly mmed shut behind Gael. He had a hand on his waist while the other ran down heavily on his face. He closed his raging eyes in an attempt to calm himself down but it was a struggle when he could feel his heart thumping so fast in his chest, causing his body to feel hotter than normal.


    He tossed the hardbound book on the bed and walked straight to the bathroom. Stepping inside the shower and standing under the showerhead, he turned the cold setting on and let the water fall on him while his clothes were still on.


    Gael De Luca was pissed and frustrated and he didn''t know why. He doesn''t usually get mad at women so easily but there was just something about Ang and the way she was earlier that made him tick.


    If she was a man, he probably would have cocked a fist to the face already. But he never abused women. Female assassins or fixers from enemies that were sent to target his family were different. They were a crazy bunch and fighting them was different. But innocent women like Ang or anyone outside the Mafia were treated fairly.


    The cool water trickled down his body, his clothes that were now wet clung to his skin. He came to Esmea to track her down and put an end to this matter as fast as he could. When he saw her the first time several hours ago, after a long time, he had the urge to y with her first. But after what she said earlier that got him so riled up, he didn''t want anything to do with her anymore.


    She wasn''t even his type. What was he thinking¡ªwasting his time and ying with her? He must be totally insane. "Get your sh?t together," he scolded himself.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ang stayed rooted to the carpeted floor out in the empty hallway, unable to move. Her face was ashen and her delicate hands that she held together slightly trembled.


    Gael''s spiteful words rang in her head, causing her to get teary-eyed without her realizing. She finally got out of her trance when her vision got blurry with hot tears threatening to escape her eyes. She blinked so fast because she didn''t want to cry. Ang Su no longer cried.


    She couldn''t even remember thest time that she cried¡­ And she wanted to keep it that way. She was no loser. And only losers cry.


    So before a tear could roll out of her eyes, she closed her eyes for a few seconds and inhaled deeply. When she opened them again, she forced her lips up in a smile. It looked so fake on her but it didn''t matter.


    Turning around, she went inside her suite and as soon as she sank on her massive bed, a memory of her past haunted her like an unwanted nightmare while she was awake. A nightmare that she didn''t want to relive¡ªthat she wanted to shove out of her head and never to think about again.


    She was scared¡­ and her heart stung like ws were scratching its surface. The familiar feeling made her feel empty but at the same time, it made her feel alive. She couldn''t believe it had already been six years¡ªalmost seven since that day. Yet with the way her heart hurt even until now, it felt like it was just yesterday.


    Ang contemted calling her brother as her hand tightly clutched her phone but she didn''t want to ruin his evening. She couldn''t always call him whenever this happened to her. It wasn''t fair to him. So like the loner that she was, she curled up in the middle of the bed, pulled her knees up and hugged herself.


    She stayed in the same position for a while before she finally grabbed the notebook and pen on her nightstand and started writing.


    ¡­


    At the beach, everyone else was still having fun catching up with everybody. Samantha Kim chatted with two of her girlfriends Hannah and Ba at a pic table. The girls were casually talking about themon people that they knew when their conversation ended up with Oliver''s sister, Ang.


    "I''m not really that close to Oliver''s sister." Samantha took a sip of her cocktail drink. "Back then, Oliver and I weren''t close in high school and I rarely saw his sister so I don''t know much about her."


    "Why are you girls talking about my sister?" Oliver''s husky voice came from behind Hannah, causing her to jump in fright and shriek, "Oh my god! You scared the bejeezus out of me!"


    Oliver rounded the table and sat next to Samantha and opposite to the two other women, taking a swig from his beer bottle as he raised a brow at Hannah who red at him.


    Feeling sorry, Samantha formed an apologetic smile as she said, "Sorry, Olie¡­ We didn''t mean to talk about her. Ba just said that she recognized Ang somewhere but she couldn''t remember¡ª"


    "Holy cow!" Ba''s surprised look paired with a loud voice made the passersby look at their table. She realized this and so she softened her voice and spoke in almost a hushed tone, "Is she that woman from that scandal a long time ago?"


    "What scandal?" Hannah who was eating a watermelon suddenly perked up, evidently interested in gossip that she abandoned her watermelon and gaped at Ba and Oliver.


    The three women looked at Oliver and he instantly regretted sitting with them. There was no point in denying it, knowing they could just search it up online and put their women-detective skills into use. But this was something he didn''t really want to talk about, especially behind his sister''s back.


    "Please¡­ just¡­ don''t talk about it in front of her. It''s a sensitive topic." Oliver sighed, downing the rest of his beer before grabbing another one from the cooler by his feet¡ªa very convenient location at the moment. He didn''t know whether to be thankful or not.


    "I don''t know anything about this scandal¡­" Samantha got curious and Hannah chimed in, "Me neither. It happened in Esmea? Why don''t I know about this?"


    "Can you tell us about it?" Ba, the ever so bold and carefree woman, didn''t think twice before asking Oliver.


    Seeing the curious expressions on the women at the table, Oliver cursed himself. He should have just walked away when he heard his sister''s name earlier when he was passing by. Now, what was he supposed to do? Damn it.

 Chapter 19 - Angela And The Marine

    Six years ago


    Ang Su was a known socialite. With her family''s wealth, she was always partying, always attending social events, always out with friends. She spent her father''s money and she just didn''t have a care in the world. She was young¡ªand she thought that she had all the time in the world to do whatever she wanted to do in her life.


    Growing up with only her father and brother around, life wasn''t really a breeze for her. There were too many restrictions and because of that, she rebelled a lot. She didn''t really get into too much trouble. It''s just that, she wanted to escape the confines of her home and hang out with her best friend Nina in clubs¡ªeither going out on a date or getting herself drunk. She would sneak in and out of their house in order not to get caught by her father. There were a few times that her father would know about it but almost every time, her brother Oliver would get her out of the scolding.


    Ang and Oliver''s father had a friend¨CGeneral Leos. The Greek-American General and his wife had a son named Evan. He was several months older than Ang and the two met back when they were still kids. However, it was only when Ang was neen when she met him again¡ªand it was when they started hooking up whenever he was in town.


    Evan Leos was a Marine. He was six foot one, had broad shoulders, light brown skin, green eyes, and very dark brown¡ªalmost ck hair. He looked every bit a Greek man. Very much her type.


    Everytime Evan woulde home for a few weeks, his family would visit the Sus¡ªand he would spend time with Ang. Despite knowing that he was in the military, she didn''t mind it that much since she wasn''t looking for anything serious anyway. When he was around, they were together. And when he wasn''t, they weren''t. No strings attached.


    However, when Ang was twenty-one, thest time that Evan came to see her, their rtionship changed. He spent a week with her and before he left, he told her that he wanted to make their rtionship exclusive. It was a huge step for her especially because he wasn''t going to be around much, so she was hesitant at first.


    Evan started calling her regrly almost every day whenever he had time. He would call her through video chat whenever he got the chance and they exchanged messages whenever possible. Ang was conflicted because of how difficult it was to maintain a long-distance rtionship. But she tried her best to do her part because she started falling for the man.


    He was just like how novels would describe Greeks. Very affectionate and passionate. He would spontaneously give herpliments and treated her like a queen. It was probably why it didn''t surprise Ang when she started falling for him. He was always the gentleman. A Greek-American Marine? Who was she toin?


    When Evan came back to Esmea, Ang was already twenty-two. She didn''t know that he wasing home earlier than what he told her. So with Nina''s help, he surprised her. Ang was in a coffee shop with her best friend one afternoon when she felt a tap on her shoulder.


    Slowly, she turned her head and looked up to see a man in a grey t-shirt and ck coat and pants. She gasped and her hand flew to her mouth in surprise, "Oh my god!"


    "Surprise." Evan pulled a charming smile on his face, shing his pearly whites.


    Jumping up from her seat, Ang squealed in excitement and threw her arms around his neck. "I thought you wereing home next week?"


    He caught her instantly, his strong arms circling around her tiny waist. "Hello..." he whispered just before he kissed her lips.


    "Hello to you too, Sergeant¡­" Ang''s smile reached her ears. She wasn''t at all prepared to see him this soon but she wasn''tining. It had been a year since she hadst seen him. After being away for a long time, seeing him again just felt nice.


    "And¡­ that''s my cue to leave. Bye." Nina got up from her seat and left the coffee shop in a hurry without waiting for the couple to respond.


    "Did you n this with Nina?" Ang narrowed her eyes at him and heughed, "I just wanted to surprise you."


    "If you had told me that you''d arrive today, I would have worn something nicer."


    Evan pulled back and gave her a once over. She was wearing a white halter mini dress with a purple floral design. His brows furrowed as he shook his head, "What are you talking about? You already look nice." He pulled her close again and ced a kiss on her cheek. "You look nice no matter what you wear."


    Ang scoffed but also blushed at his words. Evan was always the charmer and she always fell for his charms. He gestured for her to exit the coffee shop by cing a hand on the small of her back. "Let''s go. I''ll take you out for dinner. My treat."


    They got in his ck two-door convertible Audi and Evan drove them to a fancy restaurant where he told her his ns as they ate. "Actually¡­ I''ll be home for more than a month this time," he said.


    "That''s great!"


    "Mhmm¡­ After this break, I''ll be joining the Raiders¨CSpecial Ops when I go back. I''ll be very busy because of the grueling training."


    "Oh¡­ Okay..." Ang wasn''t sure how she felt about this news. She was already a bit apprehensive about the whole long-distance thing. What was this now? What did this mean?


    Noticing the confused look on her face, Evan reached for her hand across the table and told her, "Good news is¡­ I''ll be nearer. The camp is just in North Carolina. I''ll ask for permissions but I guess you can visit sometime?"


    The look on Ang''s face was reced with a smile and she nodded. It was no big deal then. She didn''t know what was in store for them bute what may.


    "Let''s not talk about it. I want us to enjoy the evening. Alright, beautiful?" He winked and kissed the back of her hand.


    See? Gentleman. Affectionate. A handsome Greek god who serves the country. Ang almost had everything a woman could ever ask for!


    If only she saw the signs early on¡­

 Chapter 20 - A Glimpse Of Gaels Past

    Gael De Luca was formerly known as Gael Santi Rivera¡ªSanti being his second name while Rivera was his mother''s surname. They lived in Brooklyn, New York which is the second most expensive ce to live in the nation. He had never met his father then and had only seen one picture of him while growing up.


    His mother didn''t like talking about his father and he didn''t know why. All he knew was that they were no longer together and they were never married but he never saw his mother with another man. Growing up, he got bullied because he didn''t have his father and was shamed as a child born out of wedlock¡ªan illegitimate child.


    But he never paid attention to those people and most of the time, he would just brush them off; though there were times that he would inevitably end up in a fight because he didn''t like what his schoolmates say about his mother.


    Growing up in Brooklyn, a lot of people expect them to be wealthy or at least above average especially that they were living in a brownstone¡ªan expensive townhouse that is a favorite for well-off New Yorkers.


    However, they weren''t really wealthy. Gael could say they were pretty much just an average family. His mother was a nurse in a local hospital and she was the only one working to provide for him and his grandmother. Despite that fact, he went to a private school, they had a great house, they were able to eat well three meals a day, and they pretty much had an ''okay'' lifestyle.


    What he noticed though was that his mother didn''t have a lot of pretty dresses like his ssmates'' mothers had. She didn''t go out much like other women did on the weekends and she almost always looked tired like working wore her down while other mothers of his ssmates looked like they were one of those wives from Desperate Housewives.


    Gael didn''t criticize his mother; he was really just curious. Truth be told, he never cared about those things and he loved her for what and who she was because while other mothers looked ''perfect'', his mother was always there for him. She tucked him to bed, fed him, took care of him and loved him.


    But since he was still young, he didn''t really know the truth about their situation. It was only when he was older and came to Italy with his father when everything made sense to him.


    His mother was diagnosed with colon cancer when he was thirteen years old. At first, his mother didn''t want him to know about it but he ended up finding outter anyway. At such a young age, he was so afraid of losing her. Not knowing what he can do to help his mother, he almost dropped out of school due to stress and constant worry.


    When his mother knew about his situation in school, he was scolded¡ªand he hated that he made her mad given that she already had enough problems with her health. His grandmother was already seventy-five years old and since the only one who was working was his mother, they were struggling.


    In the first year, they had to save up for her surgery. And that''s when money started to be a problem for them. Bills were dyed and everything at home was just in chaos.


    Gael had to p himself with the reality that he had to do something or he would lose his mother. So from middle school to high school, he started tutoring Math and English to his schoolmates. Sometimes, he would be a dog walker. What he earned wasn''t a lot but it definitely helped around the house since he didn''t have to ask for lunch money and even contributed a little. This happened all while his mother had to undergo a series of treatments.


    The treatments cost a lot. He had even asked his mother that he would quit going to the private school and attend a public school instead to help save money but she was so against it and she reassured him multiple times that his tuition fees were taken care of and that it wasn''t a problem.


    He never really understood anything about this as he was only told that his school fees came from a benefactor, which was why he shouldn''t worry as it didn''t affect their financing situation; knowing this reduced Gael''s worry. He shrugged it under the rug and went on with his high school life.


    His mother was in and out of the hospital for three years. There were times when she showed great progress but then several monthster and a trip to the hospital, there was a rpse. The cancer had metastasized to her liver and in a few months, she had passed away.


    Sixteen-year-old Gael lost his mother to cancer and it crushed him.


    For years, they had fought for her to get better. He had done everything he could but it wasn''t enough. They lost the fight. And he had hated himself for it.


    Why? He didn''t know.


    Gael went through all stages of death¡ªdenial, anger, bargaining, depression, and eptance¡ªnot just once but plenty of times. Sometimes not even in the right order. He''d be angry one day and then suddenly depressed. Sometimes he would feel both at the same time. Sometimes all at the same time.


    At the wake of Gael''s mother...


    Gael wore a ck suit that his mother picked out for him that one time they went out shopping the month before. He was supposed to wear it for a school dance a few dayster¡ªand now she wasn''t even going to see him in it. There were so many people around him and his grandmother¡ªabination of genuine and pretentious people who knew his mother personally.


    He sat on a chair near her coffin, his red-rimmed eyes evident as he stared at nothing in particr. He had grey eyes but they look a little more bluish in his current state. Justst night, his heart was hurting so badly he thought he was dying and honestly, he imagined it would have been better if he was. However, he was feeling so numb now and he couldn''t tell if it was a good or a bad thing. Now that his mother was gone, he did not know what he would do with his life anymore.


    The soft murmurs and the faint tter of tes and sses in the room suddenly stopped but Gael didn''t even notice this. If he had, he would have turned his head and looked towards the door.


    It was as if time stood still when a man in his mid-forties entered the foyer. Everyone''s eyesnded on him, scanning him from head to toe and noticing his distinct features. Those who knew him got scared and froze on the spot while those who didn''t had wondered who he was and some even had guessed right away, seeing how young Gael looked so much like him.


    Alessandro De Luca looked every bit Italian and Gael resembled his father a lot: Tall, grey eyes, sharp jaws, and tanned skin. He looked like a very much older version of Gael.


    Making his way towards the coffin, Alessandro had a sullen expression as he hesitantly approached. That was the only time when Gael looked up and saw the man whom he had only seen in the one picture he had of him. Gael watched as Alessandro took his time paying his respects before thetter went to sit on the empty chair next to his son.


    Gael didn''t know what to think and what to feel at the moment. And he certainly didn''t know what to say when the very first thing he heard from the stranger sitting next to him was: "Hello, son."

 Chapter 21 - Gael Santi Rivera (1)

    "Son? I only have one parent and she''s lying cold inside that box," Gael''s icy, toneless voice pierced through Alessandro''s heart.


    He was in no mood for a reunion¡ªespecially not with some stranger who appeared in his life after sixteen years of absence. For Gael, Alessandro was nothing but a sperm donor. He had no father.


    Alessandro lowered his head and kept his stare at his steepled hands. He couldn''t me his son for being cold towards him. He had expected this reaction, but what he did not expect was to meet his son under this circumstance. It wasn''t supposed to be like this.


    "Fair enough." Alessandro took a deep breath and leaned against the backrest of the chair. He no longer spoke after that yet he stayed seated next to Gael for the rest of the afternoon. He was an unwanted guest inside the house¡ªthe house that he bought with his own money¡ªdirty money from the Mafia businesses his family managed and owned.


    Gael briefly nced to his right where Alessandro sat and he wondered why the man didn''t leave. He had so many questions in his head but none of them seemed to matter at the moment. He had thought that he would feel something¡ªanything¡ªwhen he would finally meet the man. But nada.


    No throbbing.


    No happiness.


    Not even heartache.


    Nothing.


    He felt empty.


    This was why despite wanting to hate, he couldn''t even do so because he felt nothing but numbness in his heart.


    He never wanted to imagine life without his mother. Even after the countless hospital trips for the past years, he refused to ept the fact that she could die. He never wanted to believe it. He couldn''t ept it.


    But reality proved him wrong. Reality pped him across the face heavily and painfully as if it was saying, "Life is not a fairytale. Everyone dies. So suck it up!"


    Gael was in a dark ce where he couldn''t see beyond what he was supposed to do the next day. Heck¡ªhe didn''t know what to do the next hour. His old grandmother who was also mourning over the loss of her daughter was no better. And he couldn''t think of ways on how to cope up with the loss. All his life, he was taught how to live¡­ No one ever taught him how to ept death.


    The rest of the people around them who attended the wake went back to how they were before Alessandro De Luca arrived. None of them dared to even talk about the man behind his back for fear of the unknown. While the others, who weren''t familiar with him, were dying to know what kind of man he was and why he was earning so many stares.


    In the De Luca family, Alessandro was one of the ''Caporegimes or Capo''¡ªa family head. While the De Lucas had several family businesses in New York, Alessandro spent most of his time in Italy where his father¡ªthe current Don or Big Boss¡ªwas staying.


    Eighteen years ago, he met Isabe Rivera at a diner where she used to work as a waitress. She was still twenty-one years old back then and struggling to work and finish nursing school at the same time. He and his brothers frequented that diner and noticed Isabe. But with a six-year age gap, Alessandro was hesitant to make a move on her. It was only a yearter when they actually hooked up and started seeing each other.


    Isabe heard rumors about Alessandro and their alleged connections with the Mafia but she never felt scared around him and his brothers. It was probably why when he asked to take her out, she couldn''t say no¡ªshe was also attracted to him; she had been for a year. Several monthster, she got pregnant and had to take a break from her studies.


    At that time, the Morellis wanted to take over New York. They were ambitious and stupid to think that they had the chance to even do so. War had ensued that cost many lives and it was then that Isabe got truly scared. Not for her life but for her baby. Her pregnancy wasn''t nned as she and Alessandro had been careful but because of her new circumstance, she didn''t want to be part of the mess anymore.


    He couldn''t me her and he didn''t want to put their baby in danger either. Which was why many monthster when Gael was born, the two agreed to separate. A mutual decision that was led by careful consideration, fear, and love. And from that, they went through the heartache of separation to eptance that it was how it was going to be from then on. Both thought that it was for the best. That what they were doing was for their child.


    Isabe didn''t want to ept Alessandro''s financial help at first but practicality wise, she needed it. She had lost her job and had stopped her studies. And with the baby, there was no way she could raise him without any help. She pushed her pride aside and epted the aid. He bought her a house and set up a school fund for his son.


    With his help, she was able to finish nursing school which was supposed to happen had she not gotten pregnant. Apart from financial help for their son, Isabe refused to ept any more help from him. She did love Alessandro¡­ but she loved her son more. As much as she could, she tried to raise Gael with good morals and be both the mother and the father in the family.


    Alessandro''s past with Isabe yed in his head while he stared at her coffin. He had med himself for getting her involved in their family''s mess. He dragged an innocent woman to his life and caused her too much trouble.


    He was all kinds of evil. A man who wouldn''t even blink if he had to take someone''s life. But he was a responsible man. He may not be the most affectionate person in the world and he knew he had responsibilities as someone''s father, but he couldn''t be there for Gael as he grew up. However, he tried his best to help in any way he could.


    Sitting on the chair and reminiscing his past with a woman who already lost her life even if it wasn''t because of the Mafia, he wondered if he could have done something different¡­ Would she still be alive? He had questions with no answers. Questions that he somehow already knew the answer to.


    He took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling. He knew he was going to hell for all the sins that he had done. But for all the lives that he had taken with his own hands, Isabe''s life was the only one he felt regretful¡­ even if she didn''t die because of him or his family.


    A sudden bump on his shoulder distracted him from his trance and he turned his head to the side to find his son Gael had fallen asleep. Gael''s head rested on his father''s shoulder.


    "Sandro¡­" an old woman''s voice came from behind.


    "Mrs. Rivera." Alessandro wanted to stand up to greet Isabe''s mother but remembered that his son was asleep and he didn''t want to wake him up so he froze on the spot.


    "Careful¡­ Don''t wake him up. He had been awake for almost forty hours. I have been telling him to take a nap but he refused to leave and wanted to stay here."


    He looked at his son again and felt that his heart was being crushed. Gael just lost his mother and yet he tried to look and act all strong.


    "Would you mind bringing him up to his room?" Mrs. Rivera asked.


    Alessandro nodded. Even if she hadn''t requested it, he would have already suggested doing so. Wordlessly and carefully, he lifted his sixteen-year-old son up in his strong arms and carried him to his bedroom on the second floor.

 Chapter 22 - Gael Santi Rivera (2)

    The faint sound of chatter downstairs woke up Gael from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in his bedroom without remembering how he got there. It was dark but the temperature was just right. He stretched his body and realized that he had changed out of his coat and dress shirt and was now wearing an old t-shirt but he was still in his dress pants.


    Furrowing his brows, he rolled himself out of the bed and went to wash up in the bathroom. It was only then that he recalled seeing that man earlier and he didn''t know what happened after that. Just as he got out of the bathroom, his grandmother slowly entered his room with a tray of warm food. "Granma¡­"


    "Oh, you''re awake. I was just about to wake you up, sweetie¡­ You need to eat. You haven''t eaten the whole day." Grandma Susan set the tray on top of the desk in his study corner. "Come and eat while it''s still hot."


    Gael draped the face towel around his neck and walked up to his grandmother. There was a bowl of whatever it was with a couple of slices of bread on the side. "What''s this? Who cooked?" he wondered. He had been with his grandmother all his life and he knew that she was never a good cook; there were only a few dishes that she was able to make. And this wasn''t one of them.


    "I think he said it''s a ravioli soup."


    "He?"


    "Santi¡­ Your father¡ª"


    "I don''t have a father." Gael turned and sat on the edge of his bed, adamant to hear anything more but his grandmother insisted on talking anyway.


    "Your father is downstairs. He stayed for the whole day and served the visitors. His brothers came by for a short time too. They just left before I came up here. He made you some dinner because I told him you were skipping meals. Now stop being stubborn and eat your food. Don''t disrespect the man who cooked for you. You can hate him all you want but don''t do it with an empty stomach. Protesting while hungry is not admirable¡ªit''s stupid. And we didn''t raise a stupid kid."


    Grandma Susan''s voice was gentle but Gael felt like he had just been stabbed in the gut by her scolding. He couldn''t rebut her no matter how angry he was feeling. So all he could say was: "I''m not hungry¡ª"


    Just as his words left his mouth, his angry stomach growled, betraying him. Then he heard his grandmother scoff at him. "Quit lying. Your stomach is so loud it could wake your mother up from her peaceful sleep," she said just before leaving his bedroom.


    "Too soon," Gael muttered, shaking his head. How could his grandmother be joking already?


    The aroma of the ravioli soup lingered in the air and invaded his nostrils; his stomachined once again. He got up and stared at the bowl of stuffed pasta, ground meat, and colored water with green leaf stuff floating on it. He gulped at the sight and debated with himself on what he should do.


    ¡­


    Twenty minutester¡­


    Gael came downstairs and found the living room almost empty. There were only a few other people whom he recognized as close friends of his mother from the hospital and Mrs. Baker¡ªan old grumpy neighbor whose brows were always crossed like she was forever mad at the world. He never understood why his mother would always go to her house and bring her food even when Mrs. Baker constantly grumbled and scolded her for no reason.


    He went straight to the kitchen with the tray in his hand and an empty bowl. He settled for the fact that his grandmother was right: It was stupid to stay hungry. And damn it, that food was delicious. He hated that he liked it.


    When he arrived in the kitchen, his footsteps slowed down when he found his grandmother talking to the same man from earlier. Meeting the man''s stare, he looked away and headed straight to the sink. He was only going to leave the dishes there and go back to his bedroom but then his grandmother called him. Reluctantly, he turned around and exhaled a sigh.


    "You ate your food. Now, what will you say?" Grandma Susan questioned with an unreadable expression.


    Gael mentally cursed and begrudgingly forced out a ''Thanks'' in almost a whisper. This was a very ufortable situation and he wanted to get out of there fast.


    Grandma Susan red at Gael for his behavior but she let it go and softened her tone. "Gael Santi, meet your father. This is Alessandro De Luca."


    For heaven''s sake. What a casual introduction. Could she be anymore nonchnt? She introduced the man as if she was introducing a new friend. Growing up, he used to ask his mother about his father but he didn''t know a lot except the picture that she showed him. Apart from that, he didn''t know anything else. Not even his name.


    Because of his mother''s reluctance and avoidance about the subject, he stopped asking. He didn''t know how it began but eventually, he just started to hate the man who was never there.


    Gael stared long and hard at the tall man in front of him. He took in Alessandro''s features¡ªthe way he dressed and his posture. After a quick scan at the several security detail around the house that he only noticed just now and the mention of the man''s name, he then realized why his mother never told him about his father.


    A soft chuckle escaped his lips and he lowered his head. "I see¡­"


    Without saying anything else, Gael turned around and headed towards the front door. He grabbed a coat, quickly slipped a pair of sneakers and left the house. He walked aimlessly around the neighborhood, not knowing where to go. All he knew was that he had to get out of there.


    What a f?cked up twist in his life. His mother died. And the sperm donor showed up. And what do you know? He just learned that he had De Luca blood running through his veins.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, he arrived at an empty, soulless park. There was a children''s yground that had a rusty swing. He would probably get infected with tetanus if he sat on it but he did it anyway.


    It was cold and quiet and the moon was his only light. Amidst the silence, he could feel his raging heartbeat in his throat. "What now, ma?" he asked.

 Chapter 23 - Gael Santi Rivera (3)

    Gael didn''t know how long he stayed outside after running out like that, but when he came home, there were several of Alessandro''s men in the living room. They were surprised to see him back as they had been searching for him for the past hour. Alessandro wanted to call him but before he could even open his mouth, Gael had already sprinted up the stairs and locked himself in his bedroom.


    Alessandro stayed the entire time, helping Mrs. Susan Rivera with the funeral arrangements. And during this time, Gael stayed being cold towards him, not wanting to have anything to do with his father.


    After the funeral, Gael thought that the man would already leave them alone and everything would go back to somewhat normal before his father appeared days ago but it shocked him to see Alessandro stilling every day, forcing himself to be part of their lives.


    Alessandroughed with his grandmother like they were old buddies. He fixed broken stuff around the house¡ªthe sink, the door hinges, the light bulbs¡ªlike he was a friggin'' handyman who had always been around. He cooked two or three times a day as if he was the chef. And damn it, Gael couldn''t deny that his cooking that was mostly of Italian dishes were as good as that of a restaurant. Now he was a chef?


    Gael didn''t like the change that was happening in their brownstone. It was supposed to be his mother, Isabe, who should be here. Why was this stranger suddenly barging into their lives? For more than a week, it had been like that in their home. And just like before, he kept his distance and did not talk to his father whenever thetter tried to.


    It wasn''t until the tenth day when Gael came back from a run that Alessandro stopped him for a conversation. Gael was still hesitant but he nodded and gave the man a chance to talk.


    "I''ll be leaving for Italy soon¡­ I want you toe with me." Alessandro''s voice was deep and assertive as he spoke.


    "What?" Gael straightened up, his brows knitted and his eyes darkened upon hearing the man''s statement. He found it ridiculous. "Why should I?"


    "You''ll continue your studies there. And you can take up any course that you want when you go to college¡­"


    Gael scoffed. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Are you high or something?"


    "Santi!" Grandmother Susan bit out.


    "Grandma, don''t tell me you''re in on this too?!" Gael studied his grandmother''s expression but he could only see that she wasn''t against what Alessandro just said. "I can''t believe you''re agreeing with him. Unbelievable." He shook his head and went up to his bedroom, ignoring the voices that called him toe back and mmed the door behind him.


    He was so pissed that he could feel the rage inside his body. He banged his fist on his bed repeatedly to release his frustration. He picked up a pillow and threw it across the floor with so much force that books fell when it hit a shelf. His eyes were misty and red from all the pent up emotions that he had in him.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on his door and he heard his grandmother outside. Reluctantly, he opened the door and avoided meeting her gaze as he sat on his bed.


    Grandmother Susan looked at her grandson and saw that he was angry. cing her hand on his arm, she started, "Your father and mother had a conversation before she died¡­"


    Gael snapped his head at her in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "A couple of days before your mother passed, Alessandro came by to the hospital. You were in school so you didn''t see him¡­ but it''s not the first time he visited her since she got sick. Whenever you''re at school and I''m at home, sometimes he woulde to visit when your mother is in the hospital. She didn''t want him to know that she was sick but he found out anyway¡­ However, he only did a few months ago.


    "The two of them talked and Isa¡­ she probably knew that her time hase¡­ she told your father that it might be the right time for the two of you to meet. She said she wanted to see you and your father together¡­ But she was gone before¡ª" She sniffed, wiping a tear that fell out of her eye.


    Hearing what his grandmother just said, Gael felt an inexplicable pain in his chest, his hand flew and clutched it as if doing so will make the pain go away. He bore the pain and weed it¡ªat the same time that he wanted for it to go away and leave him alone.


    There was a long silence in the air as he didn''t know what he was supposed to say after hearing that. His mother had wanted him to meet his father and she was not even there anymore to witness it. Hot tears that he fought so hard not to shed just came rolling down his cheeks, mocking him for trying to look strong.


    It had been ten days since the funeral. Twelve since Alessandro appeared. Almost two weeks since his mother died. And he was still a mess. He hadn''t cried for days¡ªnot even during the funeral. But something just snapped inside him and he could no longer stop his tears from falling.


    ''Ma¡­ Why?'' he asked a question that would never be answered. No matter how long he waited.

 Chapter 24 - Gael, Son Of Capo

    "You should go with him¡­ to Italy. I heard it''s a really nice country. I''m sure you will like it there," Grandmother Susan spoke again after a while of crying and she wiped her tears with her flowery handkerchief.


    Meanwhile, Gael harshly wiped his tears with the back of his hand and with his rough voice, he responded, "I''m not going, Grandma. I''m staying here."


    "He''s your father¡­ It would be best for you to stay with him. You don''t have a male figure here. You need someone you can look up to¡­"


    He found her reasoning ridiculous. He didn''t want to leave. He didn''t want anything to change. "You''re siding with him¡­" was all he could mutter.


    "Don''t think of it that way¡­"


    He felt her warm hand caress his back and it felt nice but he was still mad. "Don''t you want me around anymore, Grandma? I will graduate soon¡­ just a couple more years and I''ll be off to college. You don''t even have to take care of me that much. How could you just give me away to that¡­ mobster?"


    Contrary to his expectations, Grandma Susanughed at his words, causing his brows to furrow at her reaction. "Of course I like having you around, silly, you''re my grandson. And even when you''ll grow up and have kids of your own, I would still want to take care of you¡­" She smiled. "If we had this conversation sixteen years ago, I probably would have scolded myself too for saying that. But it''s been a long time¡­ And your father has been nothing but good to us."


    "He''s the mafia! What¡ªwhere''s the good in that? The man has been gone my whole life and now suddenly, he wants to be a father?" Gael was exasperated. He couldn''t believe that his grandmother was really trying to convince him to go with his criminal father.


    Grandmother Susan sped Gael''s shoulder and met his tired eyes. "He may have not been here all the while you were growing up but he had always been around, Santi. You not knowing your father all your life had been both Isabe and Alessandro''s decision. But even so, he put you through private schools¡­ He kept us safe all these years. He made sure no one harmed us¡­" She continued to tell him what else Alessandro did all this time.


    Gael came to the realization that the benefactor of his schrship had been his father, Alessandro De Luca, all along. All this time, his father had been in the background and he didn''t even know. "Why did no one tell me?"


    "You were too young to understand. But I guess you''re all grown up now¡­"


    "I still don''t understand. Why do you insist that I go with him? I don''t know anyone from there. Everything will be different and I will be the stranger. And isn''t it dangerous? Are you telling me to be one of them?" He was truly baffled. All his life, he was sheltered with the thought that his father was never there and was never going to be there. And yet now, his grandmother wanted him to leave.


    Grandma Susan exhaled a sigh, pursed her lips and held his hand. "Gael Santi¡­ You are a De Luca through and through. That much you cannot deny. I have talked to your father and he promised me you don''t have to follow his footsteps. At least not unless you want to. You can be whoever you want to be. You don''t have to be part of their business. But give Alessandro a chance to be your father¡­ I''m already old¡­ I don''t cook much. Well, I don''t even cook good food at all, unlike your mother. I just think it will be better for you to go with him. Experience life out of New York¡­ See your options. Don''t get stuck in one ce. What if you find your happiness somewhere else?"


    His anger dissipated and he softened his voice. "But they''re¡­"


    "It''s not all ck and white, sweetheart." Grandma Susan softly caressed Gael''s face, a wrinkly yet beautiful smile broke her face as she added, "People aren''t only all good or all bad. Your father doesn''t have a holy business and he isn''t a holy man. But he''s good to me, to your mother¡­ to you¡­"


    ¡­


    That night, Gael had a hard time sleeping. He had a hard time convincing himself that it was the best thing to do. For him, it was just wrong. For him, it felt like it was defying his mother and leaving his grandmother. Could he really just pack his bags and leave this ce? Could he really be together with the De Lucas?


    It took him a couple of days toe up with a decision. And Gael ended up going to Italy with his father, Alessandro, while his grandmother lived with her sister in another state. Just like that, his life had turned into a whole new different world.


    Just like that, the world that he once knew to be imperfect yet beautiful together with his mother and grandmother was now just going to be part of his memory.


    And just like that, from Gael Santi Rivera¡ªson of Nurse Isabe Rivera, he became what he''s now known as: Gael De Luca¡ªson of Capo Alessandro De Luca, one of the family boss of an Italian-American crime syndicate.


    ¡­


    Inside Alessandro''s private ne, Gael quietly sat after the ne took off and was on its way to Italy. As far as he knew, he didn''t even own a passport. But in his hands was an envelope of legal documents for his new name, along with I.D.s and other stuff he didn''t really understand as it was all written in Italian¡ªit made him think for a second that he should have taken Italian instead of French in school.


    "Here¡­" Alessandro handed him a small ck felt box. "Your mother gave it to me years ago. I used to wear it. I think you should wear it now."


    Gael opened the box and saw a white gold ring with a solid square grey stone iy. The stone darkens its color depending on the light. He picked it up and stared at it as his father added, "Isabe bought it with the money she earned from waiting tables. She said it reminded her of my eyes¡­ but gave it to me as a gift. It''s yours now."


    ¡­


    Present ¨C SDC Resort, Hillberry Isle


    Gael sat in the armchair with his head on his hands as he was trying to calm himself down. With a dejected sigh paired with a weak hand running down his face, he cursed, "Sh?t."


    His eyes caught sight of the white gold with a grey stone that''s wrapped around his ring finger, making him feel even more upset at the reminder that his mother was probably looking down at him even more because of what he just told Ang.


    Women. Why are they so difficult?!

 Chapter 25 - Shirtless And Sweaty

    The next morning


    Daniel Cho and his family, together with Oliver Su, were having their breakfast at the resort''s restaurant. Ang was still in her room fast asleep as she stayed up all night until morning writing her book. She didn''t usually pull an all-nighter but something just kept her goingst night. So she ended up writing until four in the morning.


    Oliver tried to wake his sister up earlier but she was knocked out cold so he decided to just let her sleep in. In the middle of their meal, Daniel Cho''s phone rang and he excused himself to answer the phone call. He was only away for a couple of minutes and when he came back, uncertainty was written all over his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Samantha, his wife, asked.


    "There was a construction ident in the Blue Diamond Project," he answered and Oliver snapped his head upon hearing the name.


    Oliver''s eyes widened in surprise. "What?! What happened? Why didn''t I receive a¡ª" Just then, his assistant called his phone. He stared at the phone screen for a second before answering and received the same news that Daniel had just now.


    Blue Diamond was the current project that Cho Corporation and Su Group were working on. Daniel and Oliver exchanged looks and the former immediately decided, "We have to fly out. I''m calling the ne to be ready to go in half an hour."


    "Yeah, I''ll go pack my stuff." Oliver didn''t think twice and left the table, not even bothering to finish his meal.


    As soon as Oliver got inside his suite, he gathered all of his things and dumped them all in his bag. He had just closed his duffel bag when his sister Ang came to mind. "Sh?t," he cursed, scratching his head in frustration when he realized that his sister was still sleeping. In a hurry, he grabbed his bag after making sure all of his things were packed and headed to Ang''s suite.


    He started knocking the door on his sister''s suite and pressing the doorbell but there was no answer at all. He even tried to call her phone but no dice. His phone rang and when he saw the caller I.D. showing Daniel Cho''s name, he answered right away. "I''m still trying to wake my sister up. She''s not answering the door."


    "The ne is ready. My assistant just informed me that there are casualties. Families are panicking and the media is all over it. We have to leave right now. Your sister can fly with my familyter. They leave at noon," Daniel advised over the phone.


    Oliver stared at the door and closed his eyes for a brief second, letting out a sigh as he rubbed his temples. "Okay, I''ll just leave her a message. I''ming. I''ll see you in the lobby."


    With that, he sent his sister a quick message before walking away.


    ¡­


    At half past one in the afternoon, Ang Su''s eyes slowly fluttered open. She was woken up by the grumbling of the dark sky outside her room. She had slept for nine hours but after staying up workingst night, her head was throbbing. She could barely see clearly due to the headache but she tried to get up from bed, took some aspirin, and downed it with water.


    After taking the medicine, the first thing that she checked was her notebook andptop on her nightstand. She quickly went over what she had written before going to bed and her mouth twitched at the pages. The productive night that she thought was a good thing for her after not being able to write for weeks suddenly became a waste. She couldn''t believe she wrote all those things! Her book was supposed to be an adult romance. Not a tragic love story for Christ''s sake! Now she had to start everything all over again.


    One of the things that would affect a writer''s work was his or her mental health or mood. Give the writer a bad day and he or she might kill one of the characters in the story. Give her a reason to be happy even if it''s just a simplepliment like her hair or outfit looks nice and she''d probably write about a very fluffy scene that could cause one to gag from too much sweetness.


    Last night was horrible but she kept going¡ªwriting like there was no tomorrow. At that time, she didn''t think much about it. All she knew was that after weeks of not being able to write, she was finally able to. However, after reading what she wrote, she was afraid she would turn into a suspense-thriller writer.


    "h." She rolled her eyes and closed herptop.


    To relieve her headache, she decided a nice warm bath would alleviate the pain and lift her mood. She spent about thirty minutes in the bathroom and when she was done, she did feel better. Wearing a white bathrobe, she rubbed body oil on her skin, taking her sweet time. The rain outside became heavy and she suddenly remembered the dress that she hung outside to dry yesterday.


    "Oh no!" Ang rushed out into the balcony and hurriedly reached for the dress. The harshness of the weather already caused her dress to get drenched again. Just as her hand clutched the cloth, lightning and thunder pped in the sky so loudly that it frightened her.


    "AAAHHH!!!" she screamed so loud and ducked.


    One of the things that Ang hated was thunder and lightning. It scared the sh?t out of her. The sound of her racing heartbeat thrashed her ears. She had her hands covering her ears, her eyes were squeezed shut, and her entire body trembled. She was truly terrified.


    Ang started chanting the lyrics of Good Life by OneRepublic to herself. She couldn''t hear the words but the chanting was somewhat her way of trying to calm down.


    She was so out of it that she didn''t even notice Gael had jumped over the rail that divided her balcony from his. He hastily went over to her, shaking her by the shoulders until he met her teary eyes. "Hey! Ang!" He narrowed his stare at her, wondering what was going on. He did a quick scan on her body but she didn''t seem to be hurt anywhere, so what the f?ck was going on with her? "What happened?"


    Ang was still in a trance and wasn''t even aware that her eyes had be watery from the fright. She didn''t even notice that Gael was only wearing board shorts and was shirtless in front of her. Without thinking, she abruptly threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly as though her life depended on him. The sudden movement pushed him backward and hended on his butt.


    Another struck of lightning shed and thunder pped in the skies and she shrieked once again, burying her head on his shoulder.


    Gael, who was still in shock from earlier, had his hands suspended in the air, unable to move. He was trying to make sense of what was happening to her. But her sweet, powdery and floral scent that invaded his senses made it difficult for him to concentrate.


    At first, he thought she was hurt or something because of how loud her scream was a couple of minutes ago. When she screamed for the second time as the thunder struck, he figured she must have been afraid of that. But how was he supposed to react?


    Return her hug?


    Push her away?


    Pat her back?


    "What''s wrong?" he mumbled softly and he thought he must have been asking himself that as he wasn''t sure if there was something wrong with her or with him since he wasn''t sure what to do. His instincts at the moment weren''t working for some reason.


    He swallowed and just when he decided tofort her, his arms were about to encircle around her frame, she suddenly pulled away¡ªprobably only realizing what she was doing with this somewhat stranger of a man.


    The sudden realization made her brain register the fact that she was only wearing a robe with nothing underneath and this handsome jerk was totally shirtless and sweaty! What the hell was he doing before he came over anyway?! She clutched her robe tighter, trying to cover her chest.


    With furrowed brows, she gave him a once over and without a word, she got up and entered her suite, leaving him out in the balcony staring at the air¡ªconfused and annoyed.


    Gael''s eyes darkened and he scoffed as he turned his head to the ss door behind him where she disappeared seconds ago. He couldn''t believe he was actually worried there for a second. This woman just yed him.

 Chapter 26 - Stuck On An Island

    Ang Su shivered at the thought of her hugging Gael out on the balcony. What the hell was she thinking jumping on him like that? She gulped. Sweat rolled from her temple down to her jaw as she fanned herself. That was a mistake. Whatever it was. She didn''t mean that. He should know that. She was just scared... that''s all.


    Because of what happened earlier, she failed to grab the dress outside and she refused to go back out there again¡ªnot after what happened. As if her own mind was against her denial, she was reminded of how she just shamelessly hugged a topless man. A sweaty topless man. A handsome sweaty topless man. What was he doing at this hour anyway?!


    Wanting to rid herself of the memory that''s forcing itself in her mind, she washed her face in the bathroom and hurriedly changed into a white beach dress. Finally feeling better, she went to her nightstand and reached for her phone only to find it drained. The battery died while she was asleep and now it won''t turn on. Regretting that she hadn''t charged it before she slept, she plugged it in and decided to go out to find her brother and eat lunch with him.


    She headed down to the floor where her brother''s suite was and she knocked on his door. Ang waited for several seconds but there was no answer. She tried again and still nothing. Thinking that he may be out on the pool or somewhere in the resort, she decided to head out and check, but it was still raining and she still couldn''t find him. Therefore, she decided to just eat by herself.


    It was strange. Even the Cho family and the others were nowhere to be found. Probably they were taking a nap? Or out exploring the ind or something? But it was raining... Her stomach growled as she wondered. Soon, she found herself in the restaurant.


    She took her notebook and pen out. She was already cursing at herself that she had to rewrite a whole chapter. A three thousand five hundred word chapter. In fact, she wasn''t only rewriting one chapter but three. Just when she thought that she was finally able to churn out words after weeks and weeks ofing up with nothing, she''s back to square one.


    Staring at the nk notebook, she started scribbling absent-mindedly, not realizing that she had started writing someone''s name.


    Gael.


    Her eyes went wide in horror and she violently scratched the man''s name with her pen that it tore the paper. What was she doing?! Has she gone crazy?


    She gave up, mmed her notebook shut, and started eating her lunch. The restaurant was pretty crowded that day. It was a Saturday in Summer so the crowd was understandable. It was such a shame that there was heavy rainfall because it would have been nice to stay out today. Maybe that would have given her a breather.


    Her eyes shifted to the bar and saw Gael sitting next to a pretty, long ck-haired woman. The two were talking and he was clearly enjoying the woman''spany seeing him smile when she whispered something to his ear. What a flirt.


    Just three years ago, it was her and him in the same scene. Now it was all just part of a memory.


    A memory she kept locked away¡ªa memory she refused to ept that there was something more to it than she actually thought there was just like what he told herst night.


    Sighing, Ang yed with her food, moving a cherry tomato around with her fork. She was hungry just before she came to the restaurant. But now¡­ Now she no longer had any appetite.


    She didn''t know that she was still staring at Gael until he turned his head and met her stare. Realizing that she was caught, she held her gaze, unashamed that he saw her staring at him. She was already caught. There was no use in hiding it, was there?


    Gael''s smile slipped when he kept his gaze at her. Why was she looking at him like that? If he didn''t know any better, he would think she was jealous that he was talking to a woman.


    Ang was the first one who dropped the stare and she minded her own business again. She pushed her te with a half-eaten dish in front of her and grabbed the pen and notebook again. This time, ideas came to her mind and she started writing speedily in her notebook. Usually, she would write on herptop directly but other times, she felt like manually writing her thoughts made the process clearer.


    She was very much in the zone that she didn''t notice someone approached her and was trying to talk to her. A knock on the table caught her attention and she looked up to see a tall, tanned, hunk of a man. Hello~


    "Hi, I was sitting there and couldn''t help but notice you over here. Are you alone? May I join you?" the stranger asked.


    Ang''s initial thought was to reject him. She was writing. Finally writing! But this was the first time in a long time that someone had hit on her in a restaurant. She actually thought that she stopped being attractive since she hadn''t been on a date for a while. d to know she still got it, at least.


    She hesitated but then she remembered what her best friend Nina told her: ''Meet new guys.'' Maybe meeting new guys will inspire her to write. And this guy who came up to her didn''t look bad at all. He was sort of cute even.


    Finally deciding to entertain him, she curled her mouth upward and shed him a charming smile. "Yeah, sure."


    The man was evidently relieved that she allowed him to sit with her. He introduced himself and Ang did the same. His name was Troy. Wait, no. Trei? David? Sh?t. She already forgot.


    How could she not? When Tr¡ªD¡ªthis man sat down next to her, Ang caught sight of Gael looking her way from where he was sitting. Yeah. Gael was looking at her alright. And his gaze darkened at the sight of her and this new guy she was now sitting and talking with.


    She met Gael''s intense eyes that seemed to undress her from across the room. She suddenly felt conscious so she shifted in her seat and tried to put her focus back to the new guy at her table. But honestly, she didn''t understand a thing about what the new guy was talking about. At first she thought he was talking about his job somewhere in California, but now he was talking about football? She really did not follow.


    Ang tried to forget about Gael who was several feet away and enjoy thepany of the new guy¡­ whose name she still couldn''t remember. Sh?t.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed a buff man came over to Gael and whispered something to him. The next second, he sighed and then turned to look at Ang. He caught her again but this time, she averted her gaze and then told the new guy that she wanted to go back to her room. She had been staying in the restaurant for more than an hour and she still hadn''t seen her brother. She needed to get her phone.


    Leaving the restaurant, the new guy offered to walk her to her suite and she agreed. As they strolled towards the other building, Ang noticed a presence behind her. She turned her head and saw Gael. Wondering why he was following, she furrowed her brows and heard the new guy ask, "Do you know him?"


    Ang didn''t know why, but her bitter self answered for her, "No. He''s just some guy." And they continued to walk.


    Hearing her answer, Gael didn''t know whether he should be mad or amused but heughed anyway. ''Just some guy, huh? Ang¡­ You''re going to eat your words soon.''


    Once Ang got back to her suite, she immediately opened her phone. And as soon as it turned on, it was flooded with texts and missed calls from her brother and an unknown number. She was just about to read the messages when her phone rang and she saw her brother''s caller ID, so she answered right away.


    "Oli, I''ve been looking all over for you. Where are you?" she asked.


    "Me?! I should be asking you that! Why weren''t you answering my calls? And why aren''t you back here with Samantha?" Oli sounded mad.


    "Back where? I don''t understand. Where''s Samantha? Where are you?" Ang was really confused.


    A long and deep sigh was heard from the other line before Oliver started telling her that he left early in the morning with Daniel. "You were supposed to fly out with Samantha at noon. I''m in the f?cking airport to fetch you but you aren''t here. Now you''re stuck there for god knows how long in this sh?tty weather."


    Blood drained from Ang''s face as she listened to Oliver''s scolding. Her eyes darted to the thunderstorm outside. Then, a woman''s voice sounded from the other line while she was still in shock. "Ang, honey, this is Sam. I tried to wake you up earlier but you were out cold and we had to leave to catch the jet''s schedule. Don''t worry though, our friend Gael is still there and you can fly with him on his ne. I''m just not sure when you can leave because of this storm but stay safe, okay?"


    The rest of Samantha''s words were drowned when Ang realized that she was stuck on this ind with none other than Gael¡ªthe man she shouldn''t be stuck on an ind with.

 Chapter 27 - Stuck (1)

    The phone call from Oliver and Samantha Cho ended, leaving Ang in a daze. Her eyes darted here and there as she thought about what happened since she woke up a few hours ago. All this time she thought that her brother was somewhere in the resort along with the others. It was definitely odd but she didn''t think that they actually already left the ind!


    Checking her cellphone, she skimmed through the many messages and calls from Oliver before her phone died earlier. The unknown number was actually from Samantha telling her that she tried knocking her door¡ªthe timestamp said the text was sent two hours before they left.


    The loud thunder made her look out the window and she saw how bad the storm was. She couldn''t believe she slept through her brother''s calls and texts. She didn''t want toe here in the first ce and now, she ended up getting stuck on an ind! What bad luck she had!


    Ang slumped onto her bed as she tried to figure out what she was supposed to do. How could she ever share a ride with that man? On his own ne?! That would require some thick face and no pride. Surely there were other nes that woulde in and out of the ind¡­


    With that thought in mind, she hurriedly grabbed the telephone on her nightstand and called the front desk. When her call was picked up, she asked the schedule of flights back to Esmea¡ªat this point, she didn''t even care if she was going to fly to a different state or a different country. She just needed to get out of here.


    "Ms. Su, the onlymercial flights out of this ind are scheduled on Thursdays, Fridays and, Sunday mornings. However, chartered nes can leave anytime as long as they''re cleared for take-off. But with the current weather condition, I''m afraid all flights are suspended until further notice."


    Ang was deted upon hearing the receptionist''s answer. When she didn''t respond, the receptionist added, "If I may, Ms. Su, actually¡­ Madam Cho had left a memo earlier. We were told to inform you that you will be flying out with¡ª"


    "That''s okay, thanks." Ang already knew what the other was about to say and she didn''t want to hear it twice. After putting the phone down, a heavy sigh escaped her lips and she held her head in her hands. ''Why? Why did it have to be him?'' Just how badly did the universe want her to get entangled with this man?


    She stayed in the same position for a while before she had the energy to get up. Left with no choice, she tried to swallow her pride. Knowing that Gael hated her, she was sure that if he had the chance, he would most definitely leave her there on the ind. She had to ask him for a temporary truce or she''ll be stuck there for who knows how long!


    From Samantha''s text, Gael was supposed to fly at five in the afternoon but with the suspension, he was on standby and would be flying out as soon as the flight suspension would be lifted. She groaned and bit her bottom lip, already tasting the bitterness of her pride that she was about to swallow.


    Opening the door, Ang stepped out and was surprised to find Gael leaning against the wall next to her door. He had his eyes closed, and his arms and legs crossed, looking so chill like he didn''t give a f?ck about the angry storm outside as he ignored the mist from the heavy rain a few feet away from the railings.


    "Took you long enough," he muttered.


    "Have you been waiting here all this time?" she probed with a voice that sounded more gentle than usual.


    Gael slowly opened his eyes and turned to face her¡ªnow he was leaning on his left upper arm against the cold wall¡ªand cocked his brow. He gave her a once over, the phrase "He''s just some guy" echoing in his head, making the corner of his mouth lift into a lopsided grin.


    She fidgeted under his gaze and she cleared her throat as she tried to start her speech, "Um¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Before she could stutter another syble, a streak of lightning broke the sky followed by a rumble of deafening thunder. She shrieked and dropped to the floor by instinct, her hands covering her ears in an instant.


    The sight shook Gael''s heart and he pushed himself off the wall as he looked at her squatting on the floor. Was she that afraid of thunders?


    Gael''s hand was unknowingly suspended mid-air like he was about to touch her head or try to pick her up but when he realized it, he immediately retracted his hand and shoved both of them in his pockets, clearing his throat as though it would clear his thoughts.


    Walking around her, he invited himself inside her suite and went deeper into the room, leaving her out by the door.


    "H-Hey!" Ang heard the door creak and noticed his presence pass by her. She watched as he let himself in without being invited. "Who told you toe in?"


    Gael didn''t bother to look at her as he walked towards the sofa that was several feet away from the bed and responded, "You can stay outside if you want and get drenched."


    Her brows furrowed at hisid-back attitude. ''Who do you think you are?'' she thought but didn''t say it out loud. Reluctant, she didn''t have a choice but bite her tongue. She had to appease this jerk or she''d be doomed and die on this ind.


    She was being a little dramatic with her thoughts but that''s what she felt like if she had to stay longer than she was supposed to. Heck¡ªshe wasn''t even supposed to be here if not for her brother''s insistence. ''This is on you, Oliver. You may be mad at me for identally getting myself stuck here, but wait till Ie home!''


    Closing the door made Ang feel as if the suite had shrunk with Gael''s presence in it. But she couldn''t deny that him being there made her feel that she wasn''t alone. That she felt safe¡ªor whatever that weird feeling was within her that was making her feel warm.


    However, the fact that they were inside a closed room¡ªmaybe not exactly the same room but the same resort nheless¡ªthree years after that fiery night of pure lust and¡­ and... She gulped. Even in her own mind, she couldn''t finish her thought. This was really a bad idea.


    She knew it. And she knew that he knew it¡ªwhat with how he was looking at her so intensely as he sat on the sofa. He was sitting there like he owned the goddamn room and she was the guest¡ªand it was making her ufortable. They hadn''t spoken yet, but they were clearly thinking of the same thing as they stared at each other: That night from three years ago.


    But who was going to tell who? Or were they even supposed to?

 Chapter 28 - Stuck (2)

    "I''m guessing that you already found out¡­" Gael drawled. He made himselffortable on the sofa with his arms spread out on the backrest¡ªhe even had his feet up on the coffee table like this was his territory, and Ang was the unwanted guest who invaded his ce.


    She scanned the length of his body, her brows knitted together, and the frown on her face worsened the more she looked at him. She watched as he noticed the papers that scattered across the table where his feet were. He picked some of them up and started skimming over them. She was horrified at his actions seeing that he was reading what she wrotest night. He was probably disturbed by what he read on her drafts when she saw his brows slightly furrow as his eyes were fixed on one paper.


    Hurriedly, she scurried forward and snatched the papers from his hands. Along with the rest of the documents on the table, she shoved them all inside her luggage. "Did you know all this time?" she asked while her back was still facing him. "That I''m supposed to fly back with you?"


    He only shrugged when she turned to him again. A cold expression reced the smug look on his face. What he briefly read from the paper made him think that she had some pent up emotions¡ªthat of someone who had been hurt real bad in the past. He wondered if she was just that good at writing or just like her first book, was she also writing from experience?


    Whatever it was, why did it matter? He was there to hear her beg for him to take her with him on his private ne when they were cleared to take off. A few hours ago, Samantha Cho had asked him a favor to have Ang ride with him back to Esmea. He refused given their circumstances, but he couldn''t really tell Samantha the truth. So in the end, he had to say yes¡ªreluctantly. And when Rardo told him about the flight suspension back at the restaurant, he cursed the heavens.


    And now, he was here. He knew that Ang didn''t really have any option, but he refused to ept her request so easily. So he came to gloat and to rub it in her face that her fate was in his hands.


    And because he couldn''t help himself, he just had to push her buttons. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Ang couldn''t believe what she heard. "What?"


    "Getting stuck here with me¡­"


    She scoffed, unable to hold herself back. "Are you out of your mind?"


    Gael enjoyed watching her react to his words. He was amused and he relished the feeling of seeing her getting all riled up, flustered, or annoyed because of him. "Humor me, Ms. Su. You''re a writer, aren''t you?"


    He chuckled as he said the word "writer" as though it was ridiculously amusing for him thinking about the book that she wrote. A book that she wrote with him as her reference. She didn''t answer and so he continued, "Judging by your frustration¡­ not to mention thest book that you released had been several months ago¡ª"


    "Someone has been doing his homework... I''m starting to think you''re actually a fan." Ang crossed her arms in front of her chest. She didn''t like that they were talking about her work¡ªher identity. She had never talked about it to anyone other than her best friend. So the conversation made her feel uneasy.


    Gael ignored her remark and continued, "I''m guessing¡­ as soon as you heard about the possible flight suspension this morning, as well as me having my ne¡­ You probably stayed behind on purpose."


    The vein on Ang''s temple ticked at his words. "Are you that stuck up? Your head is so far up your ass for you to be thinking so highly of yourself." She scoffed. "Why the hell would I want to be stuck here with you?!"


    He found her attempt to insult him amusing that he chuckled. He had heard a lot worse from all sorts of people that there were only a few things that could actually affect him. Her words barely scratched his feelings. For him, she was like a little cub trying to scare him with her little ws. ''Nice try, Angel,'' he thought.


    He stared back at her, taking in the way she looked at him as if he was the vilest person in the room. He didn''t know why he was trying to make her blood boil. He was upset and he wanted her to be angry too. "I don''t know¡­ Maybe so you can try your way with me again? Who knows? Maybe because you think you might be able to write a sequel to your naughty book?"


    He was being an ass. He was already well aware of that. But did he care that he was? No.


    At this point, Gael was trying to push her to the edge until she bursts and admits the truth. Maybe, just maybe¡­ He might change his mind and not push through with thewsuit. He couldn''t tell if he was doing this for himself or for her. What was he doing?


    Ang felt every fiber of her being was lit up, and the words just escaped from her lips. "You''re disgusting. Move on, will you?"


    "Really?" He arched a brow and got up from the sofa. He stalked towards her slowly and his grey eyes darkened¡ªalmost simr to the wrathful sky outside. His every step was a threat and every step he took forward, she stepped back.


    Gael''s zing gaze met her cautious one and he held it. He kept moving towards her until the back of her legs touched the bed and she fell back in a sitting position. Leaning forward until he was eye-level with her, he nted his hands on the bed, trapping her in ce.


    "Because that''s not what you wrote in your book, Ang. The way you described me¡­ I gotta say¡­ You''re pretty good with your words. If you found me so stuck up¡­ so disgusting¡­ Why the f?ck does it seem to me like you''re the one who can''t move on?"


    The distance between them made her unable to breathe. She had sucked in air and her eyes slightly widened. He was so close that she could smell his intoxicating cologne. So close that the pair of grey eyes were so clear in front of her. They were so beautiful just like she remembered and she couldn''t help but be awe-struck of how he had so much power over her.


    She didn''t like what she was feeling. She didn''t like that her heart skipped a beat when his eyes trailed down to her lips and stayed there. She should have pushed him away. With how he was making her feel, she should be hating him.


    Despite herself, her starended on his lips too. And damn if she didn''t want to kiss him.

 Chapter 29 - The Player

    Ang''s resolve almost broke with the way Gael''s lips were so tempting in front of her. It was so vividly kissable than her imagination¡ªnot that she did that a lot¡­ Okay, maybe she did, but that was for her book.


    Even so, for someone who smokes, his lips looked naturally reddish. She didn''t know for sure, but she could smell cigarette smoke from him¡ªit was very faint, but she picked it up.


    How could this beautiful man, who seemed to wear a cloak of disguise around him, have this effect on her? She was baffled that she found him irresistible when all he did was drive her to the edge. Was he right? Was she really the one who couldn''t move on from him?


    But that was too long ago. That would be absurd because what happened between them onlysted for a night. One f?ck-filled night.


    As the memories of that night from three years ago came back to her, she darted her gaze to the side. He was too much. She couldn''t stand him and she shouldn''t. He was doing this for a reason. Coming here to her room, he sure looked so arrogant, as though he was waiting for her to beg. Then, she shifted her gaze back to him. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Doing what?" Gael''s voice was unexpectedly gentle.


    "Why are you acting like a jerk?"


    He scoffed, and his gentle voice returned to being cold as he spoke, "I''m not ''acting'' like one. I am one." He pushed himself up and turned his back on her.


    How could he be so true to himself? Was there really such a man? Ang stared at his back and let out a breath that she kept in for a long time, relieved that he was finally off her. She remembered how he waited for her outside, looking so sure of himself. When she regained herposure, she got up and said, "I know what you''re doing."


    "You do?" he questioned, slightly turning his head to the side.


    "You want me to beg for a ride on your private ne."


    Hearing the statement, he raised a brow. Ang was smart¡ªhe could give her props for that. He turned around to face her and crossed his arms, tilting his head to the side as he stared back as if he was challenging her. Although he didn''t say anything, his expression was evident as if he was saying, ''Let''s hear your clever thoughts.''


    Seeing as he was waiting for her to continue, she took the chance to shut him down. "At first, I was actually going to ask. I wanted to request for a temporary truce, but seeing how much of an asshole you really are¡­ I won''t do it. This storm will stop, and I will get out of this ind without your help."


    Ang took steps towards him, closing their gap. She squared her shoulders and raised her chin as she crossed her arms, mirroring his arrogance. She was looking up at him due to their height difference. Since she was wearing two-inch beach sandals, they had five inches difference between them, but that didn''t scare her. With her eyes locked with his, she enunciated the words slowly, "I won''t beg. Never. I won''t give you the satisfaction that you''re looking for. Now get the hell out of my room. I don''t want you here."


    For a second, Gael was impressed. He smiled as though he hadn''t been hit harshly just now. As nonchnt as he was, he just shrugged. "Suit yourself. The storm will be around for a couple of days at least. And the suspension ofmercial flights won''t end until next weekend. So, good luck going home on your own."


    He smirked at her briefly before walking out of her room and going into his suite. Of course, he left her door open and didn''t bother to close it behind him just to annoy her more.


    So when Ang saw her wide-open door, she stomped her way towards it and mmed it shut that it shook. If only she saw Gael at the moment, she would have seen himughing because of what she just did¡ªthen she would definitely be irritated even more.


    She slumped onto her bed and screamed into her pillow to release her frustration. What if he really was her only way out of this ind? She shook her head. "That can''t be true," she muttered to herself. Even if she had to stay here for a week, she would do so!


    With that in mind, she had made a decision and called the front desk. She requested them to give her a call as soon asmercial flights were avable. She was already on the ind, so she might as well enjoy her stay here. If that man flies back to Esmea soon, that would be even better for her! She''ll have the ind all to herself without his presence.


    Ang refused to believe what Gael told her earlier¡ªthat she couldn''t move on from him. To prove him wrong¡ªno, to prove to herself that she had already moved on, she reached for her notebook from the nightstand and searched for the page where Troy, or whatever his name was, wrote his number.


    "Aha!" she eximed when she found the page, but her brows furrowed when she read the name written above the number. "Francis. Jeez. He didn''t look like his name was Francis." Apart from that, the names she guessed were totally far from the real one. Whatever. It''s not like someone could hear her thoughts. She was safe.


    Grabbing her phone, she dialed ''Francis''s'' number and waited for her call to be picked up. "Hey, Tro-Francis¡­" She cleared her throat. "This is Ang, from the restaurant earlier? Yeah¡­ I''m calling to let you know that I''m actually staying for a couple of days more. So¡­ if your invitation for tonight still stands¡ª"


    "Oh, absolutely! Soir¨¦e won''t start until eight in the evening. Shall I pick you up from your suite?" he offered.


    "Yes, that would be nice, thanks. I''ll see you then!" She hung up after their goodbyes, and she smiled to herself as though she had just made the best decision in a while. She even patted her head for ''a job well done''.


    Ang stretched her limbs and turned around to see the sky outside. The storm seemed to have weakened, and it didn''t look as scary as before. So with a hopeful expression, she went out to the balcony to take the dress that she left out there.


    As soon as she stepped out, she heard voices from the right¡ªwhere Gael''s balcony was. He seemed to be talking to someone over the phone. He sounded so sweet too. She walked a few more steps to reach for the dress that she hung out to dry, and as soon as she grabbed it, she heard Gael say, "Okay, I have to hang up now. I love you, Honey. I''ll see you soon. Bye."


    Her hand stopped mid-air for a brief second before she hurriedly grabbed the dress and got back inside her suite, shutting the sliding door behind her. Ang''s heart raced, and she hugged the dress absent-mindedly¡ªit was still wet, but she didn''t notice it. Subconsciously, she ced a hand over her chest where her heart should be only to feel her erratic beating and the faintest twinge.


    The bastard had a girlfriend, and he dared to flirt with her? He really was such a yer.


    And was he that mad about the book because he has a girlfriend? She tucked her hair behind her ear and chewed her bottom lip. Then her brows furrowed as she imagined him with another woman.

 Chapter 30 - Whatever, Gael

    No matter how much she tried, Ang couldn''t write a single word the entire afternoon after what happened with her and Gael. She sat at a coffee table in her suite,ying her cheek on top of her arms, and staring at the rain outside her window. She was too stressed about everything. Not to mention, in her momentary weakness, she had set up a date with someone she didn''t even like that much. What was she doing? She was better than this.


    The sky was so dark at seven in the evening. Anytime soon, and Francis would ring her door for the soir¨¦e at the resort''s club. A lot of people were stuck on the ind just like her, so the resort arranged a soir¨¦e, givingplimentary drinks to the guests.


    While other guests wanted to be here, she wanted to go back home¡ªaway from Gael¡ªaway from the man who had been causing her to act like a loon.


    Out of all the men whom she had dated in the past, he was the only one causing her to act like this¡ªand she hadn''t even dated him. Why was the world forcing them to collide when they clearly weren''t a fit?


    She dragged her gaze towards her buzzing phone on the table, and she pressed the dismiss button to stop the rm. She could just cancel the date with Francis. She should call him right now and tell him she wasn''t interested. After that, she would take a nice, long, and warm bath, then crawl into bed, forget about tonight, and sleep.


    What was there to prove? Did it matter what Gael thought of her? It''s not like she wanted to impress him. She huffed and got up from her seat, kicking the foot of the chair when she stood because she was still annoyed at what he said. His words got into her nerves and caused her to act rashly, which prompted her to make that call. Now she was in a dilemma whether she should call Francis to cancel or just push through with it.


    ...


    At exactly eight in the evening, the doorbell rang at Ang''s suite. She opened the door and saw Francis outside, looking so fresh and neat. He sported a pale blue button-down shirt and ck pants. His ck, curly hair looked soft as he styled it like he just tossed it with his fingers. The boyish smile he had under his sharp nose made her smile. He was actually cute now that she noticed him, and now she felt bad for using him.


    She couldn''t call and tell him she wanted to cancel. She was about to but changed her mind at thest second. So here she was, dressed in a yellow beach dress and all dolled up for a ''date'' she was already regretting. Convincing herself that maybe this wasn''t bad after all, she curled her mouth upwards and stepped out of her room.


    "You look nice," heplimented. "They don''t have flowers here, or I would have gotten you one. But I got you these." He pulled out a couple of glow stick bracelets in pink and green. "Actually, I didn''t even buy them. They were handed out at the club when I passed by. Figured I could swoon you with this instead."


    Angughed. Okay, he was cute and funny. Maybe tonight wouldn''t be so bad, after all. "Thanks, I like them. Though¡­ I don''t recall telling you I was a fan of glowing stuff. How did you know?" she rode on his joke.


    "Ah¡­" Francis ced a hand over his chest and dramatically sighed. "I''m not about to tell you that I can read minds, that would be too obvious." She rolled her eyes but smiled at his words anyway. "Shall we?" he asked, offering his arm for her.


    She hesitated for a bit before hooking her arms with his. And just as she did, Gael passed by them as he was on his way to his room. She locked eyes with him and then a secondter, saw him shift his gaze to Francis. Ang swore she saw his grey eyes went a shade darker.


    ¡­


    The club was packed with resort guests¡ªit was loud, energetic, and full of people with smiling faces and drinks in their hand as if there wasn''t a storm outside. Francis introduced Ang to his friendsposed of four men and three women; all of them came from California. Apparently, he was the only one who came to the ind without a partner.


    It had only been a little over an hour since they got there, and while the others were having fun, Ang could only fake her smiles and sip her virgin pi?a cda. She wasn''t in the mood for booze that night, so she opted for an alcohol-free drink.


    Whipping out her phone from her purse, she noticed a few missed calls and some texts from her best friend.


    [Antonina: Where are you? I thought you wereing back tonight?]


    [Antonina: I''ve been calling you. Are you okay? Call me back.]


    Ang felt a tap on her shoulder, and she turned to see Francis with a curious gaze as he asked, "Everything okay?"


    "I need to call my friend. I''ll just step out for a bit."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    She waved her hand in front of her and declined, "No, it''s okay. I''ll manage. You stay here with your friends.''''


    When Ang stepped out of the club, she felt relieved as if she could finally breathe. The storm was still angry and the rain didn''t stop, so she walked a little further and found a covered patio with a three-person outdoor swing. Once she sat on it, she called Nina, who answered on the first ring. She told her best friend what happened to her and how she got stuck on the ind. She had to mention Gael but she spared details that Nina didn''t have to know.


    "Wow, such luck." Nina sighed. "Wait, why are you refusing to ride with this¡­ What''s his name again?"


    "Gael."


    "Yeah, that. So why?"


    "He''s¡­ It''splicated, okay? I just can''t be in the same room with him. He''s obnoxious, so full of himself, and just¡­ I just don''t like him."


    Ang heard Nina''s snort from the other line and she knitted her brows. "What?!"


    "You don''t have to like him. It''s just a ne ride, Anj. Can''t you lower your pride and be good to him until you hop on his ne? You aren''t this hung up about other people you don''t really like. What''s so different about him?"


    Ang chewed on her lip, not knowing what to tell her friend. "You really think I should do that?"


    "It won''t hurt you. If you really must hate on him, as soon as yound here, you can curse him all you want." Ninaughed. "Have I seen this guy before? Do you have a picture?"


    "Why would I have a picture? And why are you so curious?"


    "Because! You''re so pent up about this man, it makes me wonder why. Wait¡ªis this the same guy from yesterday?"


    "What guy from yesterday?" Ang straightened up in her seat.


    "The hot guy who has a hot voice!"


    "He''s not¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me, Anj. He''s hot, isn''t he?"


    Ang cleared her throat, unwilling to admit anything. "Regardless of whether he is hot or not, Antonina, we''re not ''it''. Okay? We''re like fire and ice. We don''t mix. Can we drop the subject?"


    "Fiiiiine¡­" There was a short silence on the line when neither of them spoke. And Nina''s voice came back again, "Hey, Anj¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "Actually, I was contemting if I should tell you, but I guess it doesn''t matter now."


    "What is it?" Hearing her best friend hesitate like this, Ang suspected that it must be a little serious.


    "I guess staying there for a few more days is actually better for you. Take all the time you need to reset your mind." Nina sighed. "He''s in town. I saw himst night with his friends. So don''t hurrying back here, okay?"


    Ang couldn''t say anything after that. What were the odds that on the same night she was reminded of him, he was actually back in Mayne City?


    Nina didn''t have to say his name, and Ang already knew who she was talking about. It was none other than Evan Leos, her ex-boyfriend from years ago.


    She subconsciously brought her hand to her neck when she suddenly felt uneasy. Could her day be any worse?


    "Hey, Anj? You still there?"


    Realizing that her friend was still on the phone, she cleared her throat and said, "I have to go now. I''ll call you again." She ended the call and sent a quick text to Francis, telling him she wasn''t feeling well and that she wanted to turn in early.


    Ang took a few deep breaths before a smile formed her lips, a contrast to the reddening of her eyes. "You''re okay, Ang," she told herself before she got up and headed to her suite.


    When she was a few meters away from her door, she saw a womaning out from Gael''s room. She saw him smile as he said ''thanks'' to thedy whose cheeks blushed as she left.


    She caught his gaze again but she looked away and unlocked her door. She was determined to ignore him until she heard him remark, "Trouble in paradise? Your date was a bust, so you came back alone so soon, huh?" His cold, teasing tone was evident.


    Ang''s hand froze on the doorknob. She turned to face him and was ready tosh out but she stopped herself. "You know what? Whatever."


    Gael raised a brow, taking in her red-rimmed eyes. He was about to ask her if she was okay but she spoke before he could even do so.


    "Whatever, Gael. I don''t care what you think of me. Just... leave me alone." And she entered her suite, leaving Gael out in the hallway, confused and concerned.

 Chapter 31 - Who Was Angela Su?

    Gael felt deted when Ang''s door mmed shut. The image of her on the verge of crying kept ying in his head. Did he do that to her?


    Even when he already went back to his own room, he couldn''t shake the image away. He thought of many possibilities why she looked hurt, and when he recalled about the man he saw with her earlier, his thoughts went feral.


    His head snapped to the side and without thinking much, he was already on his way to the door. That bastard wouldn''t have done something to her, would he?


    Just as his hand reached for the door, he heard a sound from outside.


    "Ang?" *knock* "Ang, it''s Francis." *knock* "I got your message. Are you really okay? You should''ve told me if you weren''t feeling well."


    There was silence as Gael was anticipating what she would do at this point. But he didn''t hear any movements from the other room.


    "Listen¡­ I know it''s too early, but I really like you. If you''re-"


    "For fuck''s sake, you''re a nuisance!" Gael swung the door open and barked at Francis. "You''re disturbing everyone! Get the fuck outta here!"


    Francis was petrified by Gael''s dominating presence that he couldn''t say anything after that. Looking at Ang''s door one more time, he sighed, turned around, and walked away.


    Gael scoffed as he watched the man''s retreating back. He didn''t realize what he did until just now and he cleared his throat as he subtly nced at her door. He thought of knocking, so he walked up to the front of the door and raised his hand up, but then decided against it. She probably wouldn''t want to see him anyway. Not after what he said to her earlier.


    Resigning, he went back to his room and called it a night, hoping she was going to be alright.


    ¡­


    Ang was on the floor, her back leaning against the bed as she wrapped her arms around her knees and her head resting on them. She didn''t want to think about the painful memories but for two nights in a row that she was reminded of Evan, what happened years ago only caused her to feel hurt. It was as though what happened was still so fresh that her heart bled again.


    Growing up without her mother around, Ang Su didn''t really have a properdy as a role model. The only female she had with her most of the time was Nina and even thetter''s family was also dysfunctional and broken. So no one taught Ang how to take care of her heart. Her brother Oliver wasn''t always around. And when he was in college, they didn''t see each other often. Her father, on the other hand, didn''t know how to raise ady. Ang''s influences came from her peers around her.


    Her mother left when she was very young, too young to remember all the details. She thought her father divorced her mother and then he drove her out of the house. She didn''t know why, and when she asked, her father would just dismiss her questions. Eventually, he banned the ''questioning''. No one spoke of her mother at home, not even Oliver knew the reason why she left and what happened between their parents.


    All of her mother''s pictures were gone. Her father burned them the week that she left their home. But Ang managed to salvage one of them when her father turned his back. The old photograph had yellowed and had burnt edges but she kept it like a treasure, afraid that she would forget how her mother looked like.


    It had been years since thest time that she took a peek of that picture. She stopped looking at it because the more that she did, the more that she would feel sad and her heart would ache. Then, she got used to her mother being gone¡­ And then she forgot about how it was to have a mother. Now, there''s just a void in her heart, and she didn''t know if that would ever heal.


    Because of her childhood, she became who she was now. She was indecisive, and most of the time didn''t really know what she wanted in life. That wasn''t until she learned how she loved to write, but that didn''te untilter in her life. It was the only thing that she actually became so passionate about, only to have her father go against it.


    Ang wasn''t hard to please. She would smile andugh with just the simplest of things in life. And she would hurt just as fast as well.


    "Falling in love is the best feeling ever!" she heard from her friends.


    It got her curious. What was it to fall in love? How great was it for everyone to be looking for it and desperately wanting it to happen to them?


    Her curiosity made her be a hopeless romantic herself. Despite having a broken family, Ang wanted to find love for herself, wanting to see what everyone was hyping about. However, she didn''t force herself to look for it. No. But she dated a lot, liking the thought that what if one of the guys she would spend a meal with or the day with would be ''the one''.


    Until she got entangled with Evan Leos¡ªthe mixed-race hunk of a marine who was persistent in pursuing her. When they first started to date just casually, she didn''t think much of it. Liking Evan wasn''t hard, but Ang couldn''t tell if she had ever fallen in love with him¡ªmaybe she started to. He was really handsome though, but there was a part of her that was hesitant in giving her all to him, especially since he wasn''t always around.


    And six years ago, Evan stayed a little longer than he normally did in the past, which only meant that they could spend more time together. It was only then that she learned who he really was¡­ with his family¡­ his friends¡­ and her.


    If she knew¡­ if only someone had warned her. She would have walked out and never looked back.

 Chapter 32 - A Glimpse Of Angelas Discomfort

    Six Years Ago


    It had been three weeks since Evan came back home in Mayne. Three weeks since he and Ang had been spending time together.


    He had been consistent with giving her flowers or small gifts whenever he picked her up from her house to go somewhere on a date.


    Evan was a charming man. Her friends would easily get jealous of her whenever they see them out together. He was the perfect gentleman, sweet, and manly¡ªwhat''s more, her father approved of him because he was the son of his friend and he came from a prominent family. The Leos were highly reputable. So being a Marine, and with his father being a General, Evan was also highly regarded.


    Despite the asional jealousy, Evan was at best, the sweetest and made her smile all the time. At some point, she thought that maybe this was love? She didn''t really know what it felt like. All she knew was that he was always around and she got used to spending a lot of time with him.


    He was quite strict though. And she didn''t understand why he would forbid her to talk to her guy friends. He would say it as a joke and then it would cause their little quarrel. Thinking that it was normal in a rtionship, she didn''t think much of it. They would apologize to each other and make upter on as if they didn''t fight. This happened a few times and knowing that other couples would also fight and make up, she brushed it off.


    It wasn''t until thest week of Evan''s visit back home when Ang thought he had been acting oddly. He had gotten cranky and would snap at her out of nowhere. She thought that he must have been feeling the pressure of going back to the base for his training in the Special Ops team. He told her that he would be very busy and the training would be extremely difficult too. Then, he made her promise that she would constantly keep in touch with him. There was even one crazy moment when he suggested for them to elope. She justughed at the sudden proposal, thinking that he was really just going to miss her.


    A couple of days before he was supposed to leave, his friends organized a party for him at a club. There were a lot of people invited, including some of Ang''s friends.


    Earlier that night, she and Evan had a fight again. She didn''t know what was really up with him this time but he became so possessive of her. She got dressed up and all ready for the club but when he fetched her from her house, he made her change into something else, saying that it was ''too revealing''. Ang didn''t understand him because she had been dressing up the same since¡ªnothing had changed. In fact, the dress she wore was a in little ck dress that stopped at her mid-thigh. He had seen her in it before and he didn''t say anything. So, what changed?


    Not wanting to make the situation a big deal, Ang reluctantly went to change her outfit into a midi dress. She didn''t mind¡­ It was only a dress anyway. But she was starting to feel suffocated because of his mood swings and persistent unreasonable scolding.


    When they were finally able to leave, she chose to ignore the nagging feeling in her heart because she chose to believe that Evan was a good man. So that night, she forgot about her worries and readied herself to celebrate with their friends.


    Arriving at the club, the party was already in full swing. They had rented the entire ce for the night, so there were an open bar, bartenders, and waiters to distribute the drinks, making sure all sixty-plus of the guests had alcohol in their hands.


    "I''ll be back. Don''t go anywhere," Evan whispered to her ear.


    "Okay¡­" Ang watched as he ascended towards the second floor of the club. There wasn''t anyone else up there except for one other man in a hoodie. She sat back on the sofa alone. Her friends were somewhere in the club dancing. She was suddenly not in the mood to party, and honestly¡­ she just wanted to go home and have a quiet night. But she had to be here of course. It was Evan''s party after all¡­ and he was leaving soon.


    She looked up again and observed as Evan talked to the guy in a hoodie. She couldn''t hear what they were talking about, obviously, they were far from her and the club was all dark and only had neon lights on. But from where she was sitting and from what she could make out, it looked like the two were in a heated conversation, arguing about something.


    Itsted for a minute more and then, Ang saw the man handing over something to Evan. She couldn''t tell what it was but they looked shady. She knitted her brows and when he came back to her side, she asked, "What was that all about?"


    "What?"


    "You and that guy upstairs. Is everything okay?"


    "Ah, that¡­ Nothing. Don''t worry about it," he answered dismissively and then got up again. This time, he went to his friends a few tables away. They huddled and whispered at each other, mysterious smiles broke their faces as they conversed in secret. Later, one by one¡ªsometimes two at a time, they would disappear into the back alley and thene back in.


    Ang got even more curious, but when she thought of asking Evan about it, her heart raced. He had already been very irritabletely, he might think she was nagging if she pressed on. Without any choice, she decided to sweep it under the rug and ignored it. She whipped out her phone and casually scrolled through her social media.


    "Ang?" a voice called her from the side.


    She raised her head and squinted to see who was calling her. "Ang, right?" the man asked again. "Who?" she wondered when she couldn''t see clearly.


    He walked up and sat next to her, "It''s me, Paul! Don''t you remember? We went to middle school together."


    Ang''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing one of her middle school ssmates whom she hadn''t seen in a long time. "Oh my gosh! Paul! It''s you! It''s been so long! I couldn''t recognize you! You''ve grown! And wow, you''re not skinny anymore."


    The two of themughed at their unexpected meeting. Then she probed, "Wait, why are you here? I mean, are you friends with¡ª"


    "Ah yes, Evan and I havemon friends, well¡­ we''re new friends. Actually, I also joined the Marines and we might be mates when we start training soon," Paul answered.


    "Oh, that''s so cool! Wow, I can''t believe you became a Marine¡­"


    "Hard to believe eh?" Paulughed again. "Ah, do you remember, Christy?" When she nodded, he continued, "She''s my girlfriend now."


    The two of them chatted for a while, and she had fun catching up with an old friend.


    "I''m sure Christy would be psyched when she hears about this. Let''s set up a lunch date¡ªall four of us!" Paul suggested.


    "I would love to meet Christy again! That would be really nice."


    "How about we take a picture and send it to her?"


    "Yeah yeah, sure!"


    The two posed for a picture together with all smiles on their faces. Just as the camera shed, Evan came marching in and yanked Ang off the sofa. The next second, he started beating up Paul, alternating between his fists and kicks.


    [Reader Advisory: The next two chapters have graphic content (violence/abuse). If you aren''tfortable with that, please skip.]

 Chapter 33 - Consternation

    Loud music sted inside the club and everybody was having fun. One could smell a mixture of cigarettes, booze, and the thick fog from the smoke machine¡ªall lingering in the air. It was intoxicating and people didn''t care as they drank bottle after bottle, ss after ss, or shots after shots.


    At one corner of the club, one man with flushed skin red at Ang''s direction. He clenched and unclenched his hand as if he was ready to fight. There was a pounding in his ears that''s making him tick and he grew ufortable by the second.


    "Look at that dude. Isn''t that your girl, Evan? What''s he doing with her?" his friend asked.


    "They''re all smiling and shit. Looks like your girl''s enjoying it too," another friend said.


    Hearing thesements only made Evan feel even edgier. His eyes darkened and his vision clouded, but his focus remained at Ang and the man she was flirting with. Grabbing the bottle of jack from the table, he took a long swig of the liquor and then mmed the almost empty bottle back onto the table. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and got up from his seat.


    "Uh-oh, looks like our man''s going to do something!" His friends howled andughed¡ªthe noise only aggravated Evan more.


    He sniffed and rubbed a finger under his nose, feeling tiny bits of remnants of the Snow that he took just minutes ago out in the back alley.


    "What''s that f?cker''s name again?" he asked, limbering his shoulders and neck.


    "Paul somethin''."


    "Yo, get yo'' phone. Sh?t''s about to go down," one man from their table said, nudging their friends as they watched Evan took long strides towards the other side of the room where Ang was sitting.


    ¡­


    Ang got excited, thinking that she was going to meet a ssmate from middle school soon. She wondered if Evan would have time to have that lunch with her old friends before he leaves. Tapping the screen on his phone a few times, Paul opened the camera app and extended his hand away so that the two of them could fit in the frame.


    The two posed for the camera and took the picture very quickly. Just as they peered on the screen to check the photo, a hand reached to grab Ang''s elbow. She was yanked off the sofa and then shoved to the side in a second. She didn''t know what happened until she stumbled to the other end of the sofa and she yelped in shock. "Wha¡ª"


    A sudden coldness hit her at the core when she saw Evan throwing punch after punch at Paul without mercy. He was yelling something she couldn''t hear clearly, what with the loud music in the club. She couldn''t understand what was going on, seeing as Paul tried to fight back but the other was so enraged that he could barely throw back a punch. "S-Stop!" she yelled.


    "Stop! Evan!" she screamed and lunged herself to try and break the fight. "What are you doing?! Stop hitting him!" Ang clung to Evan''s arm to stop him from striking another punch.


    She gasped when Evan snapped his head in her direction¡ªhis eyes were bloodshot and his nose red as he red down at her. She shook in fear, seeing how frightening he looked just now that she let go of him in an instant. It was dark in the club but she could clearly see that he wasn''t himself. And she was sure as hell that he was high.


    What she saw earlier made sense to her now. The man in a hoodie from the second floor, he and his friends disappearing anding back looking like they were having the time of their lives. They were on the other side of the room so she couldn''t really see them very well, but now that Evan was in front of her, she couldn''t be mistaken that he was high on drugs.


    "How could you¡­ You''re stoned..." she muttered under her breath. Subconsciously, she stepped away, not wanting to do anything with him. She had known people who had been ruined by drugs and she didn''t want to be part of it.


    Evan didn''t say anything and just continued to stare down at her. Ang took the chance to help her friend, Paul, who was still on the floor. She pulled him up and he tried to steady himself. "Are you okay?" she asked. Obviously, Paul wasn''t okay, and she felt terrible.


    Augh reverberated behind her and then she was grabbed by the elbow again. Evan spun her around so harshly that she twisted her ankle and she whimpered, "Let go of me!"


    "You''re f?cking helping this prick in front of me?!" Evan spat, every fiber of his being was inmed. "Are you screwing him behind me? Huh? Is that it?!"


    Ang couldn''t believe what wasing out of Evan''s mouth. He was uncontroble. He waspletely different that night. "You''re hurting me! Get off me!" She tried to retract her arm from him but his grip was too strong.


    "Let go of her¡­" Paul groaned behind Ang. He was still struggling to get up and no one seemed to care that he was hurt badly.


    Evan kicked Paul in the stomach, sending thetter back to the ground, coughing and spitting out blood.


    Ang pped Evan. She wasn''t going to take any of this anymore. This needed to stop. "I said, let me go!" She managed to break away from his hold, her chest heaved up and down as she breathed heavily. "You and I¡ªwe''re over, Evan! I don''t want to see you anymore! We''re done!"


    She bent down and attempted to help her friend up again. "Come on, Paul, let''s get you to a hospital."


    However, Evan pulled her back and his grip was stronger this time. She squirmed and tried to get away from him, but she was pushed back until shended on the sofa. Her hands flew to his arm when he wrapped his fingers around her neck and he squeezed.


    "You''re breaking up with me?!" he bit out under gritted teeth, his red eyes glowering down at her. "You don''t get to break up with me! You''re mine, Ang! I OWN YOU! I can make you just as I can destroy you!"

 Chapter 34 - Ruined

    Ang skittered and panicked when her air supply was getting cut off, and she fought to get Evan''s hand off her neck. She kicked and yed her hands, trying to catch and scratch him but no matter what she did, it seemed as though nothing was happening. Stars started appearing and her vision thinned, then she began to pray that someone would save her. She didn''t want to die. ''Please¡­ help me¡­'' she begged, but no one seemed to care.


    No one helped. No one dared to defy the marine¡ªthe son of the general¡ªwhile he was in a fit of rage. The whole incident actually happened so fast. From the time that Evan started beating up Paul, the people around them gradually noticed themotion. However, instead of helping to break the fight, they just stood and watched the whole thing. Most of them were even quick to pull up their phones to record a video. So when Evan began to choke Ang, there were gasps, but no one had the guts to go near and stop him.


    It hadn''t been three seconds since hisrge hand went around her throat, yet she was already struggling so much to breathe¡ªall she could see was the rage in his bloodshot eyes. He was a monster. Ang really thought that she was going to die.


    "What is going¡ª" A woman''s loud voice came from the side. "Oh my god! Anj! Anj!" Nina quickly ran towards her best friend and with all her might she pushed Evan off her. Nina had used her entire body to m it into his huge frame. "What the hell is wrong with you!!!"


    Ang gasped for air as soon as Evan''s hand left her neck. She coughed several times but it still felt like she was being choked to death. Her heart raced so fast that it was ramming against her chest. She became disoriented, and she fought so hard to steady her breathing. She could barely make out what was happening, but before her hazy eyes, she could see that Nina was arguing with Evan.


    Paul coughed from the floor and he tried to push himself up to stand. Naturally, Ang scrambled towards him to help him up. Despite the fact that she was still coughing, she was determined in wanting to bring him out of this ce and take him to the hospital. She paid no mind that she was still hurting, she didn''t care that she was disheveled and looking like a mess.


    "Up, Paul. Let''s get¡­ out of here¡­ fast¡­" Ang ced his arm around her neck. Paul wasn''t thin or a weakling, but Evan was bigger and taller than him, so he really took a number. "Nina¡­ Let''s go¡­" she managed to utter.


    Nina shoved Evan as he kept on forcing himself towards Ang. He was, of course, so much bigger than her, but adrenaline rush enabled her to face him. It was only at this point that a few men came to stop him. He was still fuming, especially since he could see that Ang was helping Paul right in front of him.


    "I can ruin you, Ang. Remember that!" Evan yelled.


    Ang red at him through her watery eyes. "Don''t ever call me. I don''t want to see you again."


    "You think you can cheat on me with that d?ckhead?! You ungrateful bi¡ªget the f?ck off me!" Evan spat at the men who tried to stop him. He kept on yelling at Ang as he watched them leave the club.


    ¡­


    Ang and Nina brought Paul to the nearest hospital. Thankfully, there were no major injuries on him but he had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    While Nina was making some calls, Ang sat on a hospital bed with her knees up. She didn''t want to, but the scenes from earlier kept reying in her mind¡ªthe way Evan''s eyes looked at her, the way he violently choked the life out of her. Her hand subconsciously touched her neck and it burned. She shivered, suddenly feeling cold. A metal tray fell on the floor not far from her, and she jumped up in fright from the sound of it. She badly wished that this was all a nightmare.


    "Angie! Anj! Where is she?" Oliver''s voice sounded around the corner.


    Nina came up to meet him. "She''s over there, Oli¡­" She pointed to the ward where Ang was resting.


    He ran up to his sister''s bed, swept the curtain to the side, and found her in such a pitiful state. "Anj¡­" he called, his heart twisted at the sight of his sister.


    Ang looked up when she heard her brother and as soon as she saw him, she broke down in tears. "Oli¡­"


    Oliver rushed to her side and scanned her body. There were bruises on her arm, but the one that got him so infuriated was the bruise on her neck. He carefully tilted her head to the side to check on it and his fist trembled. "I''m going to kill him," he muttered. He wanted to find Evan and pummel him to a pulp. He may not have been the best brother growing up but Ang was his only sister. And no one touches his sister.


    His gaze darkened and just as he turned around to find that bastard, she caught his arm. "Oli¡­ Please don''t go¡­" he heard her say. She had always looked tough in front of him, so seeing her in this state felt like his heart was being crushed. He nodded and sat next to her, pulling her to his embrace and stroking her back as she continued to sob. "We''ll make sure he pays for this."

 Chapter 35 - The Ugly

    Social media has many sides¡ªthe good, the bad, the ugly. Sadly, what happened that night at the club brought the ugly side of it. And Ang Su became the victim not only from Evan Leos''s violence but also from the stories that people created after videos of the incident were uploaded to the inte.


    Videos and pictures were shared, and the truth about what happened got twisted. A lot ofizens made a feast out of it that there were probably dozens of different versions. Especially because the Leos'' and the Sus were very well-known in Mayne. Among the versions, there were a few that had the most number of shares or reposts: The girlfriend cheats on her boyfriend on his birthday in front of him, The boyfriend caught his girlfriend making out with his best friend, Son of General Leos¡ªSgt Evan Leos charged for domestic violence.


    Most of them were clickbaits, taking advantage of a portion of the video where Evan brazenly used Ang of cheating on him. Although a lot of people knew the truth and even tried to defend her, the ugly side of social media was just too big of an opponent. It brought bullying to a whole new level that arge number of people victim shamed her.


    Social media isn''t really the problem¡ªit''s how the people use it.


    And because of this, Ang did not only suffer from the violence that night; she also suffered from the violence of words from the strangers behind their devices that attacked her and her friend, Paul.


    She had trusted Evan and even liked him. She thought she was falling for him¡ªuntil he began to show the real person behind his mask. They used to see each other back then for only once or twice whenever hees home. It was only now that they got to spend more time together. However, it wasn''t until a few days ago that he started being irritable and overly possessive.


    Ang thought that his behavior was because his departure date was nearing¡ªsince he had been talking about his leave quite frequently. She found out that Evan had been peevish because of the pressure at home concerning his next training. His father expected so much of him and they even got into an argument. Knowing this, she was understanding towards his behavior.


    She wished that she saw the signs early on regarding his drug abuse. However, the joke was on her because there was none until it waste.


    ording to what her best friend Nina had gathered, Evan had only started taking illegal substances the day before. They hadn''t seen each other that day because he told her that he was busy preparing for his leave. Who would have known?


    So when Ang saw that he was high at the club that night, she immediately wanted out. That''s where she drew the line. She would never associate herself with that stuff. Drugs destroy lives. She had wanted to believe that Evan was different. That he was a good person. After all, he served the country, his family was friends with hers, and he promised that he would always take care of her and he would never hurt her. Lies.


    ...


    The whole incident blew up which involved the authorities, and the gossip mongers of Mayne City, Esmea were on the lookout for further happenings. Ang''s father fought with his friend, General Leos, as he wanted Evan to be put in jail for what happened.


    The military is pretty much its own entity and since Evan was a marine, he was confined under a set of rules and principles. Without getting the Feds involved, he was sent to a military prison called the brig¡ªwhere he served for the felony that hemitted, in conjunction with a treatment program for his substance abuse, and his rank reduced from a Sergeant to a Corporal.


    ...


    Ang Su went to therapy sessions for a few months. She bounced back to her normalter on. She was well aware of the fact that what happened to her was horrible. However, she didn''t want to keep living like she was always afraid.


    She believed that there wasn''t only ck and white. In this f?cked up world, there was grey.


    Which was why she chose to move on. She decided to dream again. Her happy bubble wasn''t or probably wouldn''t be permanent¡ªas from time to time when she would be reminded of what happened, the vivid memories of that night would resurface.


    Three yearster when Ang had mostly forgotten about the incident, Evan Leos was back again in Mayne City.


    It was then that her brother decided to bring her with him to Hillberry Isle to attend the Chos'' wedding¡ªto keep her away from trouble.


    And it was when she first saw and met a man who is the epitome of grey¡ªand his name is Gael.

 Chapter 36 - Sheet Lightning

    Grey eyes were greeted by the flickering light of the ceilingmp as soon as Gael opened them. He squinted and he turned his head just as there was a sh of sheet lightning from the dark skies outside.


    He was woken up by the buzzing of his phone from the bedside table. Groaning as he reached for the device, he checked the caller''s ID only to see that it was an unknown number. He didn''t like taking phone calls from strangers as he wouldn''t know what to expect, but seeing that it was seven in the morning, he thought that it must be something important.


    "Hello?" he answered in a slightly groggy, slightly irritated tone as he sat up on the bed. The white nket fell to his waist, exposing his bare torso. He scratched his head when he couldn''t hear the other line very clearly. The weather was already pissing him off and it had only been a day.


    "Who the hell is this?" he asked again.


    There was a shuffling sound from the receiver and a man''s voice resurfaced, "Good morning. This is Oliver Su, Ang''s brother. Daniel gave me your phone number."


    Gael''s brows rxed upon hearing the man clearly this time. Raising his gaze, he stared at the wall in front of him where Ang''s suite should be on the other side. "Yes? How can I help you?" he probed, wondering why her brother was calling him.


    "Sorry to call you this early, but it was the only time I had before I attend a meeting." A car beeped and then a car door opened and closed. Gael figured that Oliver was about to go to work. "I''m sure you''ve talked to Ang yesterday? I''m thankful that she''s not alone there right now and I appreciate that you''re giving her a ride back home."


    How awkward. Gael ran a hand through his hair, thinking if he should let Oliver know that his sister''s pride was bigger than his private jet, so she refused to fly home with him.


    He was about to respond when Oliver added, "Look, I don''t have much time so I''m just going to make this fast. Although it looks like the flights are still suspended... if by some miracle that the weather changes and you''re cleared to leave¡­" Oliver cleared his throat. "Can you stop her froming back home¡ªat least until Wednesday? Daniel told me you have a clear schedule so staying one more day wouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    What a weird thing to ask. "What?" Gael was baffled. Wasn''t he supposed to tell him to bring her home as soon as he could? "Why?"


    "I can''t tell you all the details. If she''s going to tell you what''s up, then it''s up to her. It''s just that¡­ she needs to stay away from Esmea at the moment. So if you can help me with this, I will owe you one."


    The crease on Gael''s brow deepened as he got even more confused. "I''m still not¡ª"


    "Sorry, man, I really need to go. Also, can you check on her? I tried calling sincest night but she''s not answering. I just want to make sure she''s okay¡ª" There was a beep on the line and then a car engine started. "This is my number. I won''t be able to answer right away but you can leave a message. Thanks. Bye."


    Before Gael even had the chance to ask Oliver further questions, the line went dead. He had to check his phone screen to see if the call had really ended. He sighed when all he could see was the date and time today on the screen: Monday, August 27 (7:19 a.m.)


    Tossing the phone on the bed, he ran his hands down his face. Something was up with Ang and whatever was happening back in Esmea¡ªthe curiosity was killing him.


    Swinging his legs off the bed, he got up and went to take a shower. His mind was upied with nothing but Oliver''s message about his sister.


    ~


    "If she''s going to tell you what''s up, then it''s up to her."


    ~


    That seemed pretty impossible due to their situation. They could hardly even talk withoutshing out at each other or getting on each other''s nerves. And he sure enjoyed getting under her skin and watching her squirm in annoyance. He snorted.


    Just as he was done in the bathroom, thunder and lightning struck. Then, the power went out and his suite turned dark. His instincts immediately kicked in and his senses heightened as if he was expecting for danger toe. However, the lights came back a few secondster.


    He called the front desk to check on what just happened and he was told that the electricity went out and the resort was now running on a generator. Because of the current weather conditions, outages weremon. The resort was pretty huge, and since it was summer, there were a lot of guests. The hotel staff informed their guests regarding the situation and requested to conserve energy.


    After the phone call with the front desk, the rain outside got even heavier, so Gael decided to order room service for breakfast instead of going to the restaurant. Just before the operator was about to end the call, a sudden thought came to him and he quickly added, "Oh, wait¡­ I''d like to order one more set of that. And can you deliver that to the room next to mine?"

 Chapter 37 - Power Outage

    Gael realized what he did after the phone call with the room service operator ended. He shook his head, baffled with himself why he did what he did. He suddenly remembered what Oliver told him earlier. He was just following a request from a brother who was concerned about his sister¡ªnothing else.


    He thought of knocking at Ang''s door but decided against it before he could even reach his door. "There''s no need to get involved with her," he told himself¡ªwhat with his n on pursuing thewsuit. He talked to hiswyerst Saturday and he was told that it was a bad idea to associate himself with Ang.


    "...So keep your d?ck in your pants," said Savannah¡ªhiswyer friend.


    His upper lip twitched at the memory. He definitely had no ns on sleeping with Ang. That wasn''t what he came here for.


    Soon, the room service arrived. Gael strolled towards the door and allowed the attendant to wheel in his order and gave the man a tip before he left. He watched as the attendant rang the doorbell to Ang''s room but after a few attempts, there was no answer.


    "You know what, maybe the guest is still asleep. You can leave the set here and I''ll give it to herter," he told the attendant who acknowledged his request, knowing that Gael was the one who ordered food for the other room.


    A couple of hourster, Gael tried to knock on Ang''s room but there was still no answer. He thought that she must still be sleeping, so he had the food taken away and just left her be. He already tried anyway. If she gets hungry, she could get her own food.


    However, when lunchtime came, he still hadn''t heard anything from the other room. Perhaps she was still sleeping? That could be possible since she also slept in yesterday. Without thinking much, Gael minded his own business.


    He worked remotely for a few hours and made calls for their family business. It was four in the afternoon when he was already officially bored. The pathetic sky still hadn''t stopped crying since eons ago, and he was stuck in his suite with nothing else to do.


    He''d consumed most of his phone battery watching random videos on the inte. Thest fifteen minutes were spent on friggin'' cat videos. And he didn''t even like cats.


    Drifting his stare outside his balcony, he saw the dense, turbulent clouds. Gael sauntered towards the tall window and watched as the angry waves mmed the shore. It was a scary sight and he hoped that the sky would lighten and the weather would calm again.


    He nced at his watch¡ªa titanium Jaeger-LeCoultre¡ªand saw that it was almost five in the afternoon. He realized that he hadn''t noticed any activities from Ang''s suite¡ªnot that he could hear whatever she was doing in there, but she hadn''t left her room since and had not ordered anything either. Gael kept his door open since lunchtime to let some air inside, so he would have noticed if she asked for room service.


    Wondering if she was alright, he grabbed his ck hoodie and wore it on him with the hood up. He left his suite and went to ring Ang''s doorbell, knocking a few times in between rings. He was about to call for the front desk when she hadn''t answered the door after many tries until the door suddenly opened.


    Ang stood by the half-opened door, looking pale with slightly disheveled hair. She squinted her eyes and tried to make out the figure outside her door. When she recognized him, she asked in a croaky voice, "Do you need anything? Isn''t it like four in the morning?"


    Gael knitted his brows in confusion. Had she been sleeping the whole time?


    "No. It''s five in the afternoon," he said.


    She blinked, trying to organize her thoughts as she was still disoriented from having woken up just a minute ago. She gingerly grabbed his wrist to check his watch and then she looked at the sky. It finally registered to her what happened, and it only happens to her when she''s extremely stressed. "I¡­ slept through an entire day."


    She fell asleep at about ten in the evening the previous day, which meant that she was asleep for neen hours. Her whole body ached and she leaned against the wall for support. "Did you need something?" she asked again, not knowing why he was there.


    Sighing, Gael dug his hands in the pockets of his ck joggers. He studied her pale face and he couldn''t help but feel slightly bad. "Your brother called me earlier. I can''t ignore his request. I''m going to grab a bite. You shoulde with me."


    "It''s okay¡­ I''ll just call in for room service¡ª" she said just as her stomach growled in protest, cursing her out. Her hand flew to her stomach and she cleared her throat.


    He scoffed, scratching his temple with his index finger. "The power''s out since morning and the resort''s on a generator. Room service can''t bring the food up here at the moment. I called just several minutes ago. We are to go to the restaurant if we want to eat."


    Left with no choice, Ang nodded. She honestly didn''t have the energy to argue with him, so she decided to set their differences aside. Then, she excused herself to wash up and change quickly. When she came out of the room, she was in a beach maxi dress with short sleeves.


    "What?" she asked when she noticed him looking at her.


    "Don''t you have any thicker clothes?"


    "This is all I have. I didn''t anticipate that we would experience such crazy weather."


    "Whatever." Gael turned around and started walking. "The floor''s slippery. Try to keep up."


    Just then, the lights went out again and everything became dark.


    "Aw!" Ang rubbed her nose when she bumped into his hard back. He had stopped so abruptly as soon as the lights were out and she was right behind him. "What¡­"


    "It shoulde back in a few¡­" he said.


    The two stood still in silence, waiting for the lights to turn on again. It was extremely dark in the hallway and Ang couldn''t see anything at all. Apart from feeling the warmth that''s radiating from his back due to how close she was to him, she could feel the coldness surrounding them and hear the sound of heavy rain outside.


    A bolt of lightning struck followed by thunder soon after. Ang stifled a cry at the same time that she grabbed fistfuls of Gael''s hoodie from the back.


    He slightly turned his head sideways when he felt her grasp his clothing. Next, he heard a faint chanting from her but it soon ended secondster. Unsure of what to do, he stood frozen with his heart racing. Why was the light still out?


    An emergency light flickered on at the end of the hallway, but it was still mostly dark and the floor was slippery. He took out his phone and turned on the shlight. "Let''s get going," he said.


    When they started moving again, he felt very ufortable, feeling his clothing being held from behind. He rolled his shoulders but it did nothing to relieve the uneasiness.


    "Oh, for f?ck''s sake!" he muttered when he removed her hand from clutching his hoodie.


    Turning around, Gael had a hard expression on his face and he sighed. "What am I gonna do with you?!" Then, he grabbed hold of her hand and began to walk with her in tow. ''Better,'' he thought.

 Chapter 38 - Let It Go

    No one could see how wide Ang''s eyes were at the moment. And only she knew how frantic her heartbeat was. It was so loud that she could hear the beating in her ear and feel the pulse in her throat. So loud that she was afraid Gael would hear it and tell her to shut it up.


    When he suddenly snapped at her, she thought he was going to get mad andsh out. But he unexpectedly grabbed her hand, and now she didn''t know whether to pull it away or just let him continue holding her. She didn''t want him to think that she liked it.


    Because she did. She just didn''t want him to know it.


    Since the electricity was still off, they had to take the stairs all the way down to the ground floor. They met a few other guests on the way who were also headed to the lobby. Her palms started getting sweaty and she worried, but he didn''t let go of her even though she knew he noticed it.


    Arriving at the lobby, Ang heard him mutter a curse under his breath, seeing that it was filled with so many guests¡ªa lot of them were families, others were with friends or couples. Everyone had gathered there when the lights got cut off and did note back on. Just as they walked near the reception, the staff announced that the generator broke down and they were still fixing it. They assured everyone that everything would be okay and because of the inconvenience, the resort prepared dinner for all of their guests at no charge.


    "I''m gonna kill you, Daniel," Gael murmured, and she heard it.


    "It''s not like it''s his fault that the generator broke down. You said it worked earlier, didn''t it?"


    "It''s his resort."


    There was no point arguing with a man who wanted to insist on himself, so Ang just kept her mouth shut.


    She turned to look at the beach and saw therge and angry waves. It was horrifying to watch so she immediately looked away. Unbeknownst to her, she had squeezed Gael''s hand and so he saw her reaction when he turned his head in her direction.


    "Let''s go," he said and dragged her with him.


    The staff ushered the guests towards the restaurant. Luckily, the area was spacious and they had also opened the function room next to it to amodate everyone. The chefs were still preparing the food and the guests were in a queue to get settled. It was crowded inside but there were enough emergency lights.


    A running child bumped into Ang as they stood in line, causing her to hit her shoulder against Gael''s upper arm. She gasped but quickly straightened and regained herself. "Sorry," she said.


    Gael''s brows knitted and his eyes narrowed as he watched the child run to someone several feet away. The child had shoved other people on the way as well.


    "It''s okay... Just let him go," Ang stopped him when she noticed that he was about to scold the kid who looked to be about seven years old. She understood what he wanted to do and she wasn''t totally against it, but everyone was already stressed about this whole situation, so she thought to just let it go.


    He let out a sigh and they continued to wait. They were silent for a couple of minutes until she said, "You can let go¡­"


    "What?" Gael asked, his brows slightly creased in confusion.


    Ang raised their hands that were now intertwined. At first, he was the one holding her, now, their fingers were locked¡ªshe didn''t know how that happened.


    "My hand. You can let go of it now," she repeated.


    He dragged his gaze to their hands and he swallowed. The next second, he released her and cleared his throat. Then, he went back to ignoring her.


    Before they were seated, they passed by the bar where everyone could request for any drinks that they wanted and bring them to their table. As usual, Ang ordered a cappino.


    While she waited for her order, she noticed Gael giving her a look. "What?"


    "Who orders a cappino at five in the afternoon?" he questioned. If they were in Italy, she''d be frowned upon orughed at if she ordered that at this hour.


    Ang thought his question was weird. So what if she wanted a cappino? What was up with him? Was he just picking a fight with her? She had decided to keep it civil but it seemed like he wanted to annoy her for no reason. She didn''t know how to answer his strange question, so she just raised her brow at him.


    Meanwhile, Gael contemted whether he should tell her that or not. Nah. Why bother? He wasn''t her father.


    Seeing as he didn''t add anything to his question, Ang shrugged and said, "I just woke up after a very long sleep. I need my coffee and I like cappino."


    His expression softened. She wasn''t technically ''wrong''. Since she just woke up, this would be her ''breakfast''¡ªonly it was already five in the afternoon. So, probably a cappino would be okay¡­ Fine. Whatever. Why did he even care? Why the hell was he even bothered about what she ordered?! ''Since when did you care, Gael?'' he asked himself in silence.


    While Gael was having a mental debate, Ang thought he was acting weird as his grey eyes kept staring at her but he didn''t say anything. She started to get conscious, so she turned her back to him to avoid his gaze.


    And she fanned her face because it was getting hot and she was flushed.

 Chapter 39 - Lying Is Bad

    Ang and Gael finally found a table for them¡ªa two-person table. And they waited until their food would be served. The setting of the whole ce made the two slightly ufortable because it looked like a romantic date night that''s sponsored by the resort.


    Each table¡ªwhether it was a two-person or an eight-person table¡ªhad fresh flowers and candles. Candles!!!


    Obviously, that was understandable, considering there was no electricity¡ªso the venue survived on several emergency lights on the walls, as well as the candles on the tables, creating a very romantic vibe. They were also seated in the corner of the room. Literally a corner. To amodate many people, their small table was pushed to the very corner, so they could only sit next to each other that their knees were touching. How convenient.


    And that''s not all! Ang shifted in her seat when she heard that someone somewhere in the room decided to y a song on their phone on loudspeaker. And it didn''t help their already growing uneasiness when the song that was yed was "One and Only" by Adele.


    Ang thought she was probably insane for thinking, but¡­ Was all this a setup? There was no hidden camera somewhere, was there?


    ~


    You''ve been on my mind¡­


    I grow fonder every day


    Lose myself in time


    Just thinking of your face¡­


    ~


    She met Gael''s intense gaze and she cleared her throat and immediately looked away. To keep herself upied, she decided to check on her phone and noticed that it had a 5% battery left. She had slept for a very long time and she hadn''t had the chance to charge her phone. She sighed, thinking that she probably needed to buy a new one because this phone just kept dying on her.


    Quickly scrolling through the many messages to see if there was anything important, she received a phone call from her brother and she answered it subconsciously.


    "Oli!"


    "Anj, I''ve been calling¡ª"


    Her phone died, ending the phone call that had just started. Biting her bottom lip, Ang lifted her eyes and Gael was still staring at her. She swallowed and asked, "Can I¡ª"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Gael had already whipped out his phone and gave it to her wordlessly after unlocking it.


    "Thanks," she said, wondering if he had initially nned to make her beg for it. Why was he so hot and cold?


    Not wanting to dwell on it, she dialed her brother''s number and was surprised to see that it was actually saved on Gael''s contacts. Her finger hesitated as it hovered over the call button, but she decided to ask himter. For now, she needed to call her brother, and Oliver answered on the first ring.


    "Oli, my phone died. I slept for neen hours and didn''t charge it. Sorry," Ang blurted the words before her brother could say anything else.


    "I knew it." She heard him sigh and he reminded her to take care of herself while on the ind. He already knew about the ckout from Daniel Cho, which was why Oliver wanted to check on how she was doing. She wanted to keep their conversation simple and was about to end their one-minute call when he opened up the topic about the person she did not want to talk about.


    "I ran into himst night. He asked where you were," said Oliver.


    Ang straightened in her seat and almost instantly, she questioned in panic, "You didn''t tell him where I was, did you?!"


    A few heads turned in her direction and she realized that she was loud, so she turned to the wall where only Gael could possibly hear her. It was either him or many other ears, and at the moment, she couldn''t think or care about that at all.


    "Of course not!" He raised his voice too. "Even if I did, what''s he gonna do? Fly there in this weather?!" He chuckled. "You know what, I should have done that, so he can die on the way¡ª"


    "Oliver!" Ang called under gritted teeth.


    "What?"


    She sighed, not knowing what to say to her brother. She hated Evan, that was no doubt, and everyone knew that. But she wouldn''t wish for anyone in general to die.


    Seeing as his sister did not respond, he changed the topic. "Anyway, it''s good to hear that you''re alive."


    "I''m okay. But I have to get off the phone now, Oli. I''ll try to text youter when I can."


    "Wait¡ªyou and that guy you''re with. The owner of this phone¡­ Gael?" When Oliver said that, Ang swore that Gael looked her way. "Are you two¡ª"


    "Oliver, bye!"


    She ended the call without waiting for her brother to finish his question. "Thanks," she said when she handed Gael''s phone back to him. Their fingers grazed very subtly when he received it.


    ~


    I dare you to let me be your, your one and only...


    I promise I''m worthy


    ~


    Ang swore that she loved the song, but at the moment, she just felt as if it was mocking her.


    Without pretenses, Gael asked, "What are you avoiding in Esmea?"


    She swallowed and didn''t answer his question. It''s the wrong question anyway. It''s not ''what'' but ''who''. Just in time, the food arrived, saving her from talking about it with him.


    Realizing that she didn''t want to talk about it, Gael brushed it aside and thought of bringing it up againter. Her brother asked him a favor, so shouldn''t he at least know why?


    The entire meal was enjoyed in silence. They asionally nced at each other but neither of them spoke.


    Later¡­


    As they were done with their dinner, several waiters went around from table to table, serving a te of bite-sized sweet bread pudding pieces as a treat. On their table, there were two pieces and each of them took one.


    A noisy child from the table next to theirs caught their attention and when they turned to look, they noticed that he was the same rowdy child who bumped into Ang and other people while they were in a queue. The boy''s table consisted of a big family and he was seated in between his parents. In his hands was a piece of the bread pudding. The child was so loud¡ªshouting and dancing¡ªand the parents did nothing to reprimand the kid even if he was disturbing the people from other tables.


    "Hey," Gael''s rough voice caught the boy''s attention.


    The little boy crossed his brows and gave Gael a mean look. "What are you looking at?!" said the boy.


    With an unreadable expression, Gael told the boy in a low voice that only the three of them¡ªGael, Ang, and the boy¡ªcould hear, "Shut up."


    Ang swallowed. Should she stop Gael? But she actually wanted to see what would happen!


    The little boy only gave Gael an even meaner look. The next second, he wordlessly grabbed the bread pudding from the boy''s hand, put it in his mouth, ate it, and swallowed.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at what Gael just did and she watched the boy''s expression change from looking mean to being shocked.


    "Mommy! Daddy! He ate my pudding!" the boyined. However, no one paid attention to him even if he wailed. Then, to shut him up, the father just gave the boy another bread pudding.


    Finally getting what he wanted, the boy turned to Gael again and stuck his tongue out, the bread puddingid on his small hand and he mockingly danced as if he was saying, "I got another one!"


    Ang looked at Gael, anticipating what he would do. And sure enough, like the child that he was, he took the pudding from the boy again. And this time, the man-child also stuck his tongue out after stealing the boy''s dessert for the second time.


    She wanted to burst outughing, but when the boy cried so loud andined to his parents, she panicked. So without thinking much, she snatched the pudding from Gael''s hand and she all but shoved it into her mouth.


    It all happened so fast that even Gael was surprised. He only realized what she did a secondter. No evidence¡ªno crime.


    Ang quickly chewed the sweet bread pudding and chased it down with water.


    "I''m telling you, that man stole my pudding!" the boyined, and his parents only looked at the pair that their child pointed at.


    Gael and Ang exchanged looks, then they shrugged and got up from their seats.


    "Lying is bad, kid," he told the boy as he ruffled his hair. Then, they headed towards the door and left the wailing child.


    "You''re the one who lied," Ang said when she caught up to him.


    Gael turned his head to her and cocked a brow. "I only told him it was bad. I didn''t say that he lied."

 Chapter 40 - Do Ya?

    Gael and Ang reached the exit and found themselves having to stand in line. The thunderstorm had be heavier than when they got there earlier. With the strong wind carrying the rain sideways, only half of the hallway was passable. Therefore, only a single line moved and they had to wait for their turn to reach the lobby and cross towards their suites.


    They didn''t talk while they were in the queue and it gave Ang the time to think about what happened so far. And everything was surprisingly okay. Both of them were civil, and although he could appear a little bit mean at times, she thought he wasn''t entirely bad. Because of that, she wondered if those times that he did push her buttons¡ªdid he really just do that on purpose to spite her?


    There were so many questions that ran through her head but she brushed them off and just looked at the scene before her. The sky was so dark that she could barely see anything past the barrier that leads to the beach. And the rain was so violent that she got scared thinking about the possibility of floods if it wouldn''t stop raining soon. Who knew this would happen? She shivered when an icy wind swept in their direction.


    Unbeknownst to thisdy who was lost in her thoughts, Gael had been watching her the entire time while he stood behind her. There wasn''t really much to look at apart from her. The f?cking sky was bawling as if it was devastated over the final episode of a TV drama that had a tragic ending. The wind was strong¡ªit reminded him of the time he visited Norway years ago and the wind storm was so strong that they could hardly walk forward without getting pushed back¡ªthe wind at this moment wasn''t as violent but he still hated it.


    Especially when he saw her shiver. Stupid storm.


    Without him realizing, he was already unzipping his jacket. And when he did realize his actions, he only paused for a brief second. This didn''t mean anything else. He was simply doing what a normal human being would do towards other human beings. She was cold¡ªhe had a jacket. He didn''t care about the wind. His logic seemed to work pretty well. That was all the self-convincing that he needed.


    Then, he unceremoniously tossed the jacket over her shoulders.


    Ang''s breathing hitched when she felt something suddenly hit her back, but when she soon realized that it was a jacket, she turned around to face Gael.


    Her brows knitted in confusion as she waited for him to say anything but he didn''t. The man wasn''t even looking at her¡ªhis stare went past over her head as if he didn''t do anything just now. So¡­ Was she supposed to act clueless too... or? Nah. "Thank y¡ª"


    "Move," he said.


    "What?"


    nting his hands on her shoulders, he carefully spun her around and ushered her to move in the line. Her feet naturally moved and soon, they reached the lobby, which thankfully wasn''t crowded anymore. Then, they were back to ignoring¡ªor not talking¡ªor whatever they were doing as they headed back towards their floor.


    There were only a couple of emergency lights that lit up the hallway. When they reached the door to her suite, Ang turned around to face him and said, "Thanks."


    Gael only nodded. He didn''t think that he needed to say anything else because he thought that talking would be overstepping when he only needed to do the bare minimum.


    His eyesnded on the hood of his jacket that was still on her and he wanted to fix it to cover her head. Then, subconsciously, he reached out but before he could even touch the hoodie, she suddenly flinched; her shoulders were raised and her eyes were squeezed shut.


    Ang didn''t realize that she did this. But at that moment, memories of two different men shed in her head.


    ~


    "I can ruin you, Ang! Remember that!" Evan yelled.


    ~


    "You think I need your money? I can buy you, Ang Su. And I can ruin you," said Gael in his abrasive voice.


    ~


    Gael basically said the same things that Evan did. She told herself that they weren''t the same people. She already knew this. But she hated that because of those stupid words, she was reminded of what Evan did to her that night.


    "Hey." Gael patted her shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    His voice snapped her out of her trance. She briefly closed her eyes and cleared her throat before she faced him again.


    "You," Gael started, his brows slightly knitted. "Why did you react like that? Did you think I was going to hit you?"


    Ang was quick to shake her head and formed a small smile on her face. "No¡­ Oh, right, here¡­" She started shrugging his jacket off her.


    He found her quick shift in expression weird, but he didn''t push it anymore. "It''s okay. You keep it for now. I have another one with me."


    She didn''t want to linger around anymore so she nodded and decided to return it to himter. "Thanks. I should¡­" she trailed off, jerking her thumb over her shoulder and pointing the door behind her.


    "Yeah. Okay."


    The sudden awkwardness in the air made Ang want to leave fast. She hurriedly opened her door with her key card, and her hand reached for the lights like an idiot¡ªof course, only to remember that the lights were still out. Shepletely forgot that there was no electricity and that her phone was also dead when she took it out to use the shlight. Why was she always ditzy whenever he was around?! She wasn''t usually like this.


    Clenching and unclenching her hand, she struggled to think of what to do. Her suite was pitch dark and it was scary as hell. Should she just go in blind? Hope she wouldn''t stub her toe, then fall and hit her head somewhere? Gosh. What to do. What to do.


    Gael, who was still standing behind her, called, "Ang."


    She was chewing on her bottom lip when she turned to face him. Then, he asked, "Do you want to stay in my room for the meantime?"

 Chapter 41 - The Right Question

    Gael watched as she stood frozen on the spot, facing her very dark room. She was probably imagining herself if she could manage to stay there on her own¡ªwhat with her being a scaredy-cat and all.


    Then, without thinking much, he just blurted, "Do you want to stay in my room for the meantime?" She turned and he saw her slightly relieved yet slightly hesitant expression. How adorable.


    Obviously, Ang didn''t have a choice. His invitation sounded so tempting but wouldn''t staying with him be¡­


    "I don''t want to impose¡­" she uttered, cutting her own thoughts and not knowing whether Gael invited her because he truly wanted herpany or just out of politeness.


    He shrugged and went to open the door to his suite. "It''s up to you. If you''re okay staying alone in the dark, go ahead. I''ll be in my room then. Have a good night¡ª"


    "Ah! I-I''ll go!!!" She grabbed his arm so quickly when he was about to step inside his suite. He turned and nced at his arm where her hand was and she let go. "I¡­ don''t want to be alone."


    The dismal look on her face caused an indescribable twist in his chest and he coughed to relieve the uneasiness. He nodded and did not say anything else as he gestured for her to enter his suite.


    Using the shlight on his phone, he went to his nightstand and turned on a small portable emergency light that one of his men¡ªRardo¡ªdelivered earlier that day. It was the only light that illuminated the room and it was enough to see the floor so they could walk without much trouble.


    Gael''s phone rang and upon seeing that it was Daniel Cho, he told her, "Make yourselffortable. I have to take this." Then he went by the window and took the phone call.


    "You better make up for this inconvenience, Cho. The lights are still out," he said as soon as he answered.


    "You already said that in the text. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to go there myself and fix the lights?" Daniel retorted.


    Gael sighed. That was silly, he knew that. But he stillined anyway.


    "I''m just as frustrated as you are," Daniel added. "As soon as this weather calms down, I''ll have professionals go over there and have the necessary upgrades to prevent this from happening again."


    Gael couldn''t really me Daniel entirely because there was indeed a generator that worked okay at first. Perhaps it was really just bad luck that this happened while he was there. So he just let it go. "How''s the construction incident going? How bad is it?"


    "We''re still negotiating. We''ll let go of this constructionpany and find a recement but it''ll take some time as all operations will have to be suspended. As of now, we can only provide some financial and medical assistance to the casualties."


    "I see. Well¡­ If you need any help, just let me know and I''ll do what I can," Gael offered.


    "Thanks. I can handle things for now. Just take it easy out there."


    "Oh, wait¡ª" Gael stopped himself as he was just about to ask Daniel if he knew anything about Ang''s situation like what Oliver told him in the morning, and what he overheard during her phone call with her brother at dinner. However, he realized that Ang was just several feet away from him, so he decided against it. "Nevermind. Good night."


    The phone call ended and he turned to see Ang sitting at the foot of his bed. There was a sofa on the side but due to theck of light, she chose to sit where she could see more¡ªthe bed was the only spot. She could have moved themp, but she didn''t want to touch his things. Hence, she could only sit there and do nothing while he was on the phone.


    Retrieving a power bank from his luggage, he gave it to her so she could charge her phone. She thanked him and the room was silent again. That was the only interaction they had for a good ten minutes while they chose to stay quiet. Gael leaned against the wall by the window and she remained seated on the bed. Ten minutes normally seemed to be fast¡ªhowever, with the current situation, even one minute felt like forever.


    Being in the room with Gael, Ang thought about how despite him being him, he had been quite the gentleman. And this thing between them needed to be addressed. She saw her book that was on his nightstand a few minutes ago and she wondered if he had read everything from cover to cover. Then, she thought about apologizing to him.


    How she started that book was crazy. And how that book ended up being published didn''t matter now. That already happened and it opened opportunities for her. But, what she did to him was unjust, and she should apologize. With all these in mind, she looked up and saw him turning to face her just in time.


    Clearing her throat, she started, "About the book, I just wanted to apologize..."


    "Who are you avoiding back home?" he asked.


    They had spoken at the same time unintentionally. And now she could only stare back at him, because this time, he asked the right question. Meanwhile, Gael just heard her apologize and he didn''t know how to respond to her.


    It took a few beats for Ang to reply. "What makes you think that I''m avoiding someone?"


    So, they were going to talk about his question? Pushing himself off the wall, he walked towards her and said, "Your brother asked for a favor. He told me to convince you to stay here longer, and that I''d stay as well even if my jet is already cleared to take off sooner, and he didn''t tell me why. So, if I''m going to do that favor, don''t I deserve to know the reason?"


    Stupid Oliver. She clutched the bedsheets as she was put in an ufortable situation. She never wanted to talk about her past¡ªnot even with Nina. She could sometimes do so with her brother but on rare asions. Now this man was asking her. She couldn''t just tell him just because he asked. Would anyone ever just willingly tell random people¡ªor anyone they''re not close with¡ªtheir nightmares? Maybe for some, it''s easy¡ªbut not for her.


    As calmly as she could, she softened her voice, not wanting to create any trouble between them. "I appreciate what you''re trying to do, but you don''t have to do that. If you need to go back tomorrow, or Wednesday, or whenever you''re cleared to leave, then so be it. I don''t mind staying here and waiting formercial flights. I could stay until the weekend if I have to. I will get out of your hair, so you don''t have to¡­ you don''t need to concern yourself about it."


    Stubborn. Gael could tell that she just didn''t want to talk about whatever it was that she''s hiding. How bad was it that she''d refuse to talk about it? Earlier, she mentioned the book and started to apologize just as he asked the question. He started to rethink his next moves at the same time that his inner self was pushing him¡ªurging him to ask her more about who she was avoiding.


    Staring down at her, he crossed his arms and told her, "I''ll consider dropping thewsuit."

 Chapter 42 - Will You?

    The tall man loomed over Ang. However, she didn''t feel the least bit intimidated by Gael''s presence. If anything, there was this inexplicable feeling that she felt safe while being there with him¡ªdespite their current situation.


    And the way he asked her earlier made her almost believe that he was genuinely concerned about her. But how could she be so sure? She barely knew him.


    She thought about it for a second as she looked up at him, wondering how she could possibly talk about the one thing that she didn''t ever want to talk about again.


    "You''ll drop thewsuit?" she probed.


    Gael didn''t answer. He had his hands in his pockets as he continuously stared at Ang.


    When he didn''t reply, she added, "Is it on a condition that I tell you what you''re asking about?"


    He still didn''t answer. It was as if his silence only emphasized his intentions. Seeing as he was waiting for her to start spilling the beans, she let out an exhausted sigh. Over the days since she arrived on this ind and saw him again for the first time in a while, they had done nothing but bicker or mock each other. She didn''t understand what they were. And she was pretty sure that he didn''t either¡ªwhat with the sudden changes in his attitude towards her.


    And now that they were finally somewhat able to talk properly, she felt relieved. But his question... She closed her eyes. Even though she thought she felt safe with him, she didn''t think she could talk about Evan with Gael.


    "Look," she started. "I already said earlier¡­ I apologize about the book. What I did was wrong and stupid and I did it without your consent¡­ I regret that. And I wish I could take it back. But as much as I want for you not to pursue thewsuit, I don''t think I can give you what you''re asking for." She got up from the bed and faced him. "So, I''m sorry, Gael¡­ but I can''t talk about it. Especially not with you."


    Gael''s brows furrowed at thest statement she said. ''Especially not with me?'' he thought, not understanding why she said that. He stared in her eyes and he could see a vulnerable look on her. Her apology made him feel slightly better but at the moment, he was focused on her reaction. She had her walls up and was determined not to tell him anything, and was even willing to ept the fact that he could pursue the case. He was even more baffled.


    Ang swallowed and clenched her hands together. "I appreciate that you''re being kind to me. I don''t want to overstay my wee¡­ I guess I''ll just¡­"


    She picked up her stuff and was about to walk away when he caught her wrist¡ªthe warmth of his hand burned her skin and her heart skipped a beat. "Wait," he said.


    "Fine. I''m not going to force you to tell me now." He sighed and clenched his jaw. "Stay¡­ I''ll be ufortable if I let you leave and let you be by yourself. Just¡­ Sit." He gently tugged her.


    Biting her bottom lip, she relished the feeling of his hand holding her. It made it easier for her to lower herself back down on the bed and sit. Then, he sat next to her this time.


    He reluctantly let go of her and they were quiet again. The only sound that they could hear was the heavy pitter-patter of the rain and the howling of the wind. Slowly, Gaelid on the bed with both of his hands under his head.


    "How long have you been writing?" he asked momentster, thinking that it was easier to pass the time if they started talking about other stuff rather than the subject from earlier.


    Ang turned her head and nced down at him. She was surprised that he wanted to converse and thought that it was a harmless topic. She didn''t really get asked by this question since her identity as a writer had been a secret, so hearing this from him stirred up her feelings and she unexpectedly smiled.


    Straightening her back, she turned her body so that she was facing his direction and answered, "I''ve always liked listening and reading stories ever since I was a child. And in grade school, I''d scribble words and phrases on any paper or notebook that I have. It was mostly a few lines or paragraphs of poems or just any thoughts I''d like to write on paper. At some point, I also wrote some short stories but I never share them with anyone. It''s more like a diary for me¡­ I guess?"


    The way Ang talked about this side of her was so different. Her tone was light and she seemed to be really passionate about it. He saw her differently and he got even more interested, so he mused, "And I''m guessing the ''romance'' genre is your specialty. But you couldn''t be reading or writing it since you were young. Right?"


    "Oh no, of course not." Sheughed.


    And Gael swore he felt his heart flutter at the sound of herugh. He swallowed.


    "I like reading in general. So I could read any¡­ But I prefer to read and write contemporary romance more," she added.


    His mood was lifted and he softly chuckled¡ªuntil he remembered that yesterday, he read parts of the draft that she wrote. As if he was asking a random question out of curiosity, he carefully asked, "What about other genres? Thrillers¡­ drama... suspense¡­ the likes?"


    She slowly shifted her gaze back at him, trying to think of how she would phrase her answer, but she decided to just tell him and wonder what he would think about her. "Honestly¡­"


    Gael anticipated her next words and he locked his gaze at her.


    "I also enjoy reading mysteries¡­ thriller... supernatural¡­ horror¡­ So¡­ I want to try writing them too¡­"


    His calm expression quickly changed into confusion and his brows knitted, a deep crease forming on his forehead as he looked at her. It wasn''t what he was expecting to hear from her. The scaredy-cat enjoyed horror?


    The scenes of her screaming and shrieking from the thunder and lightning and her expression when she stood at the entrance of her pitch dark suite from earlier shed in his mind. It was difficult for him to fit that image of her getting so scared and the thought of her enjoying reading the stuff she just mentioned.


    "You?" he questioned.


    Ang nodded with an innocent face. "What? I enjoy the thrill of reading stories and watching movies in those genres too. Don''t you?"


    Gael hadn''t looked away since and he continued to study this woman beside him. How bizarre.


    He watched as she casuallyid next to him and propped her elbow, looking like an eager teenager in a sleepover.


    Then, it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu for him when Ang asked, "Hey, Gael¡­ Will you tell me a story?"

 Chapter 43 - Silk Cocoon

    ...


    Ang and Gael looked into each other''s eyes and were quiet for a moment. She waited for his response and his brow slightly twitched when her words rang in his head again. Then, she squeezed her eyes shut when he did something that she never expected him to do.


    He flicked her forehead.


    "Aw!" Her hand flew up to rub the spot and her mouth hung open as she stared wide-eyed at him. "Did you just flick me?!"


    He suppressed a smile and hardened his expression. He couldn''t believe himself either. "I heard that same phrase three years ago. Then Inded on your porn book."


    Ang gasped. "Hey! It isn''t a porn book, okay? It''s a romance novel!" She pouted, rolling her eyes at him. "I just... happen to write adult content in it."


    ''Our adult content,'' he thought. "Mhmm¡­ Suuuuuuurrre¡­" he teased, finding that it was fun to annoy her, then he earned a re.


    "I''m not talking about that." She quickly got over it and her expression went back to eagerness as she turned to face him again. "I mean a story¡­ like any urban legends or stuff like that that you know of."


    Gael thought about it and wondered how she found those stuff interesting. He wasn''t much into stories. Though he could read books if there was a need and even watch movies when he had time, but he never thought this would interest him. Come to think of it, he didn''t think he had a lot of interests. Compared to Ang, she seemed to know what she really liked. He liked exercising¡­ Would that count?


    When his thoughts brought him back to earth, he questioned, "You want me to tell you a scary story? Are you serious?"


    Ang nodded. She was really looking forward to it.


    His gaze fell on her bottom lip when she bit it in anticipation. And he wondered what it would taste like if he was the one biting it. Oh, who was he kidding? He could still remember how she tasted.


    Clearing his throat, he looked away. "But I don''t really know any¡­"


    "Oh,e on! Don''t tell me that ever since you were young, you haven''t heard any stories at all¡ªor maybe even experienced one? I''m sure you have¡­"


    Gael brought his gaze back at her, his mind already recalling if he did know a story or two. "You really want me to tell you a scary story?" She only nodded, staring back at him and looking expectant. "Okay then... If you say so... But this is quite scary, so don''t goiningter."


    "Wait!" Ang held a hand up in front of him.


    He watched when she unabashedly¡ªwithout his permission¡ªgrabbed one of his pillows and his nket. Then she made herselffortable in his bed as sheid down, covered her body with his nket¡ªshe ended up looking like a silk cocoon with only her head sticking out. It was like watching a child getting ready for her bedtime story.


    Maybe he should just tell her the story about The Handsome Prince & The Witch?


    When she was finally satisfied wrapping herself like a burrito¡ªshe felt safe like this¡ªshe looked at him with a serious expression and nodded, "Okay, you may start."


    Gael had to stop himself from interjecting and saying ''a'', so he briefly closed his eyes andposed himself. This woman surely has so many facets.


    Turning to face her, he propped himself on his elbow and began telling her the story, "Alright. I heard about this story when I visited South Korea several years ago. I was told that there were many versions of it but I''ll just tell you how it was told to me."


    Ang shifted as she nodded and brought the nket up to cover her head and half of her face. Now, only her eyes and forehead could be seen.


    He couldn''t believe he''d find himself telling this urban legend to her in the middle of the night while there was a f?cking thunderstorm outside. It was the perfect backdrop to what he was just about to tell her.


    "This happened in the 1970s or 80s¡ªactually, I don''t know. Anyway, there was a young woman in her twenties who got off work and headed home. She lived in an apartment building with fourteen floors. It was nearly eleven in the evening when she arrived in the building. Obviously, she''d take the elevators to her floor and when she pushed the button, the doors opened right away. She was happy, of course, because she didn''t have to wait."


    Ang''s creative gears churned in her head. Even when he only used limited descriptions, she was able to vividly imagine the whole thing happening in her mind. It was as though she was watching a movie ying in front of her and Gael was narrating it¡ªthough he could use more descriptions. This was how her brain usually worked. And in an instant, she had put her focus in the story¡ªand immersed as it unfolded.


    "So she got inside and pushed the button to close the door. However¡­ Just as the doors were about to close, a hand suddenly reached in to stop the door¡­" He paused for a few beats for dramatic effect and he wondered if she was nervous.


    Ang swallowed, her mind was already filled with so many assumptions on what could happen next. Was it a ghost? Was it someone the young woman knew? She waited until he continued.


    "When the doors opened, a handsome young man entered and she gaped as soon as she saw his face. He was so good-looking that she immediately had a crush on him. ''What floor are you going to?'' he asked, in which she answered, ''14''. Heughed a little as he reached for the panel and told her, ''I live on the 13th floor''. The woman was surprised to know that they lived just one floor apart but she hadn''t seen him even once¡ªand she lived in the building for a few years already."


    Ang gasped and couldn''t help herself, so she asked, "Was he a ghost then? Howe she hadn''t seen him before?!" Her voice was muffled as it was covered with the nket that she clutched tightly as if doing so would make her feel less scared.


    Gael only shrugged, not wanting to spoil her, so he continued with his story. "The ride to the top floors was quiet and the woman was nervous as they ascended. When the elevator finally arrived at the 13th floor and the man stepped out, she felt sad thinking that she might not see him again. She was hoping for the man to ask for her number or maybe ask her out or something¡­"


    She whimpered when he took another pause, the tension building up inside her was eating her up. "Oh my god¡­ Was there even a 13th floor?!"


    Holding himself back from reacting, Gael carried on with the rest of the story, "Before the man stepped out of the elevator, he smiled at her saying, ''I hope to see you again''. Then, he started walking. However, just before the elevator closed, he turned around and his expression suddenly turned evil as he looked back at her. He pulled out a knife from his coat¡­ And there was a demonic smile on his face as he told her, ''I''ll see you upstairs''. Then he beganughing like a madman while he waved the knife." His voice turned low, matching the horrifying story he just told her.


    The horror on her face was indescribable. She suppressed a sharp screech and stuck her hand out, pping him on the arm. "Hey!"


    "Aw!" He rubbed the sore spot. "What the hell was that for?"


    "That was scary!!!"


    "What¡ªYou said you wanted a scary story!"


    She sniffed, feeling the chill run down her spine when she could still visualize the man from the story in her mind. "It doesn''t mean I wouldn''t be scared! Oh, god. How will I ride elevators from now on?!"


    Gael huffed, staring at the silk cocoon who insisted that he tell her a scary story¡ªin the end, he got hit on the arm. This time, he no longer held himself back when he barked out a loudugh.


    "Weirdo," he muttered.


    "No, you!" she scoffed as she yfully pushed him.

 Chapter 44 - Let Me Hear Your Story

    Seeing Gaelugh so freely, Ang couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Even with only the small emergency light at the nightstand, she could clearly see the boyish charm on him¡ªone that she remembered from the night she met him on the ind three years ago. There was something different about him now, and she thought that perhaps, thest three years did him good.


    Her train of thought was interrupted when he turned to look at her and she met his eyes. She casually changed her expression and brought his focus back to the story. "So, what happened after that?"


    "Huh?"


    "What about the young woman? What happened to her?"


    "Oh¡­" Gael cleared his throat. "Obviously nothing good happened to her after that. Seeing the creepy man with a demonic expression and holding the knife terrified her. She saw the man head towards the stairwell, however, there was nothing she could do at that time because there was no stop button. The door had closed and the elevator continued to ascend to the 14th floor. She shook in fear the entire time, knowing that the man would be waiting for her when the door opens again. And sure enough, when the carnded on the 14th floor, the elevator door slowly opened¡ªand there he was¡­ Standing there with the knife raised in the air."


    Ang swallowed when her imagination went wild. Even while Gael was still narrating the story, she was already thinking about all sorts of things that would happen even before it happened. She shuddered when a brutal scene shed in her mind and she tightened the nket that she had around her in an attempt tofort herself.


    Seeing as she was silent after his story, Gael wondered what she was thinking in that brain of hers. "So?"


    "Huh?" She blinked, realizing that he had spoken to her. "What?"


    "Was that story okay for you?" he asked. He saw her bite her bottom lip as though she was hesitant to answer his simple question. "Spit it out."


    "Well¡­ The story¡­ Sure it was creepy¡­ and it scared me¡ªI don''t know how I would ride elevators from now on¡ªespecially when I go back home to my apartment. However¡­"


    "However?"


    "You need to work on your storytelling skills."


    Gael knitted his brows together upon hearing herment. "What''s wrong with my storytelling?"


    Ang thought about how to answer him, so she phrased her words in the nicest way possible. "Okay... I am, in no way, a veteran when ites to storytelling. So I couldn''t really judge you like I''m an expert on it. But¡­ I think that it was ''okay''... but¡­ you could have told it better."


    He stared at her, pondering over her words, and his brain churned at her remark. All his life, he only had a few instances when someone dared to tell him that he was average at something¡ªmost of the time, people just don''t say it. Or maybe they didn''t dare to tell him because of other reasons? And this woman, although she said it nicely, it bugged him that she gave him an ''okay'' score.


    "''Okay''? So you''re saying that it wasn''t scary enough for you? Why''d youin and hit me then?" he questioned in a toneless voice, genuinely curious about what she thought.


    Ang chewed on her lip again, a small hint of a smile dancing on her lips as she answered, "Well¡­ In thest part, you animated your voice so low that it sounded so scary. So yeah¡­ I guess, overall¡ªit was okay."


    He was reminded of how he attempted to tell Daniel Cho''s kids the story about ''The Handsome Prince and The Witch''. And for some reason, he was interested to learn from her. "So¡­ I should animate my voice?"


    "Depends on your audience. If you''re telling the story to children, that would help a lot¡­ Well, actually, even to grown-ups too. Voice, facial expression, and setting the background of the story and the characters are quite important."


    Gael cocked a brow at her, a small smile forming on his lips as he crossed his arms. He softly chuckled¡ªhe was mostlyughing at himself when he realized that he was getting schooled for storytelling. Who would have thought he''d ever find himself in this situation?


    ncing her way, he challenged, "If you''re so good, why don''t you tell me a story instead?"


    The smile on her lips slipped at the same time that her heart started to race. "M-Me?"


    "Yes, you. Ang. All this time¡ªeven three years ago¡ªI think I''ve been the one telling most of the stories. I think it''s only fair that you tell them this time, isn''t it?"


    "But¡­ I haven''t written any horror stories yet¡­ I said I only wanted to try¡­" she reasoned. She knew it was weak reasoning, but suddenly hearing him ask her to tell him a story somewhat made her nervous.


    "So? What about me? I haven''t written any stories, yet I told you one¡­ since you asked," he replied. He watched as she carefully considered what he said. He found it so fascinating looking at her like this. Now that he remembered it, she was like this too¡ªthe first time he met her. It was why he found her attractive. She got him so curious about what was going on in her head.


    "Come on, do it," he said. "I want to hear how you tell a story. I''ll be the judge if you''re ready to write this genre for your next book."


    Ang thought about it for a few more seconds before she shifted to face him, then she met his gaze. It wouldn''t be the first time that she would tell stories, but after giving him ament about how he told his story, she got nervous. Now, she was being challenged and she didn''t know if she was scared or excited about it.


    "Alright then. I''ll give it a try¡­" Her expression changed and she began to look determined.


    "You will?"


    She nodded. "But can we agree on something?"


    "There''s a condition?"


    "Just¡­ Um¡­ If you find my story satisfactory, will you consider dropping thewsuit?"


    Gael was surprised to hear her condition. He hadn''t even thought about it anymore. And even when she said she wouldn''t tell him about what it was in Esmea that she didn''t want him to know, he already considered dropping it. "Okay," he answered, he was actually looking forward to her story. "Let''s hear your story then."


    "Crap. Okay." Ang let out a long exhale as though she was preparing for an extremely difficult task, and he smiled when he found it cute.


    "Face forward and close your eyes," she instructed.


    "Why?" he wondered, arching his brow up in confusion.


    Shrugging so nonchntly, she responded, "Well, you want me to tell you a story¡­ And I want you to have a different experience."

 Chapter 45 - So, You See?

    "You''re kidding¡­" Gael said in his low voice.


    With a serious expression, Ang shook her head. "You said you wanted me to tell you a story. Apart from the fact that I''d get distracted when you look at me, I''d¡ª"


    "You get distracted when I look at you?" A slow smile ghosted on his lips.


    Realizing what she just said, she quickly exined, "Not like that. I mean I would get distracted because I would get conscious¡ª"


    "So you get conscious when I look at you?"


    "Oh, my god! Will you stop?!"


    He chuckled and pursed his lips as if to show her that he''s going to stop himself¡ªor at least he''d try. And he nodded for her to continue.


    "What I mean is¡­ I can''t tell you a story if you keep staring at me. I''m going toe up with a new one, and I''d do it better if you close your eyes¡­ You''ll be able to imagine it better that way too," she said.


    He was skeptical about what she wanted him to do, but what was the harm in closing his eyes? The worst that could happen was that he''d fall asleep in the middle of her storytelling.


    Exhaling a deep sigh, he faced forward, crossed his arms and legs, and muttered, "Okay, whatever you say." Then he closed his eyes.


    Ang shrugged the nket off her shoulders so that she could prop an elbow up¡ªsheid on her side to face him and she gazed at his side profile. Even with the dimmed lights, Gael was truly a handsome man¡ªhis sharp nose, defined jaw, and stubble made her gulp.


    Shaking her head to brush her stray thoughts away, she cleared her throat and began her story using her natural soft voice.


    ~~~


    Scott Davis was a sixteen-year-old high school student. He had a hard time fitting in the new school in a small town because he used to live in a big city. But because of his father''s job, their lives changed. And since he just transferred schools, he had to catch up with the sses. He was a diligent boy, though, and he studied a lot.


    Because he had a quiz the next day, Scott decided to study after his ss. The school he transferred to followed a 9 am to 5 pm schedule, which meant that he would have to stay in the evening if he wanted to pass the quiz.


    The library was nearly full when he arrived, and the only avable spot was in the far corner. Left with no choice, Scott took the seat and started to study. He worked so hard and was able to cover a lot of the topics that he missed. Time flew by so fast and he didn''t even notice that it was already nine in the evening¡ªstudents had gone home and he was the only one left.


    "Davis." A knock on the table startled him and he looked up. "Aren''t you going home yet? I''ll go ahead. See you tomorrow," said his ssmate before jogging out of the library.


    He looked around and realized that the library was already empty. So he packed his things up and left. The lights in the hallway were already out and he felt that it was quite eerie at night, but he didn''t think much of it and continued to head out. As he reached the parking lot, he walked towards the bike rack and searched for his keys. Patting his pockets, his brows crossed when he couldn''t find the keys to unlock the chain on his bike. "Where is it?" he muttered.


    Then, he remembered that he had ced his keys on the table in the library¡ªit was next to his books, but it turned out that he was only able to grab his books and forgot about the keys.


    So, he turned around and went back inside, passing the eerie hallway until he arrived in front of the library''s door. It was so dark and the only light that wasing in through the windows was from the full moon in the sky outside. Scott didn''t know why but he started to get nervous, his heart racing by the second. As he wrapped his hand around the doorknob, a chill ran down his spine, and for some reason, he felt a heavy force in front of him.


    It got suddenly cold¡ªso cold that when he exhaled, a small, misty cloud formed in the air. He gulped as he debated with himself whether he should open the door or not. He was so sure that his keys were on the table where he stayed, and he had to get it so he could ride his bike home. Scott couldn''t leave without his bike because their house was quite far to walk on foot.


    Twisting the knob, he slowly pushed it open and stepped inside, and he swore that it got even colder. He was just there a couple of minutes ago and it wasn''t like this, so the change in temperature was very bizarre.


    He took a few steps forward carefully, then, from the corner of his eye, there was a silhouette of a girl with long ck hair, standing not very far to his left. But no matter what, Scott couldn''t make himself turn to look at what or who was there. His heart was frantic and he wanted to run out of there, yet he had no choice but to keep moving forward, and as he did, the silhouette would move closer and closer towards him.


    His grandmother used to tell him that if he got scared, all he needed to do was to chant¡ªto convince himself that he was okay. So that''s what he did.


    "There''s nothing there¡­ There''s nothing there¡­ There''s nothing there¡­"


    Every step he took, he''d recite the words over and over again. "There''s nothing there¡­ There''s nothing there¡­"


    He was almost near the table where he sat and he could already see the keys on top of it. But the closer he got, the closer the figure of the girl with long hair also was. But he thought that his chanting helped him because he didn''t feel so afraid anymore as he heard his own voice that''s giving him courage, so he kept going. "There''s nothing there¡­"


    However, just as he reached the table, he realized that the voice that he was hearing... was no longer his own. "There''s nothing there¡­" a voice of a girl sounded right in his ear and he knew that the figure was already standing next to him. He shook in fear, his hands trembling on his sides as he stood frozen on the spot.


    Scott felt like he was enveloped by a cold, strong, and heavy force. And he didn''t know what to do. Thinking that he could still convince himself, he chanted a different phrase, "Ghosts aren''t real¡­" he said.


    And as soon as he did, an icy tone whispered to his ear, "But I''m real."


    Not able to control himself, he turned to his left, and right in front of him was a girl with long, ck hair draped all over her face, her eyes brimming with ck tears peeking from the curtain of hair, her expression so haunting and twisted in anger and agony. And her voice was chilling when sheughed as she reached to his chest and ripped his heart out.


    ~~~


    "So, you see? Ghosts are real¡­" Ang whispered to Gael, her voice sounded so ghostly that his hair stood on end. His eyes shot open, then he snapped his head to the left...


    And his lipsnded on hers.

 Chapter 46 - Its The Climb

    This wasn''t the kind of experience that Ang was talking about. She did not expect this to happen at all.


    And neither did Gael. He certainly did not expect that after listening to her horror story, he wouldnd on her lips. If it were any other time, he''d probably praise himself for getting a perfect score. He could certainly pass as a pilot.


    Her eyes blinked. His eyes widened. Both were obviously surprised and within one second after the idental kiss, they quickly thought: Should they break away? Should they lean in?


    In the end, the two of them pulled away and swiftly sat up on the bed.


    "That¡­" Ang averted her gaze, her ears reddening by the second as she wondered what the hell just happened.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­" Gael muttered, rubbing his nape and silently cursing himself¡ªas to why he cursed himself, he wasn''t sure either. It could be fornding that kiss or pulling away.


    "You¡­"


    "I was startled and turned¡­ and you were there¡­"


    She cleared her throat. "That didn''t mean anything," she uneasily blurted as if to remind him¡ªor perhaps to convince herself.


    "Right. Just an ident," he agreed.


    Turning her head to him, she met his gaze and in almost a whisper, she said, "It won''t happen again."


    "Definitely."


    Quickly, Gael swung his legs out of the bed and got up. "I need to smoke."


    And as if by nature, Ang followed and rolled out of bed as well. "I need to pee."


    The two adults dispersed¡ªhe headed out of the room in long strides while she scurried towards the bathroom.


    It wasn''t their first kiss. Definitely not their first kiss to each other too. But there was something indescribable about what just happened that neither of them could exin. Gael didn''t n on hooking up with Ang and thetter wasn''t nning on it either. Perhaps that was why they were so flustered?


    As soon as he left the room, he took out his cigarette and lit it up in front of the no-smoking sign. Who in the world would call him out right now? He took a long drag and puffed it out, the smoke quickly dissipated in the air.


    He had been with women before, and he had certainly kissed her three years ago. So he couldn''t understand why he reacted the way he did. Unknowingly, he brought a hand up to his chest where his heart should be and the image of him kissing Ang shed in his mind. His heart raced like he was a f?cking teenager who just held hands with his crush. Only in this case, the teen kissed his crush. What the hell? Crush? He scoffed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ang disappeared into the bathroom and as soon as she got inside, she realized how dark it was and the only light that got inside the small space was from the emergency light outsideing through the small slit under the door. It was very faint but she didn''t have a choice. She couldn''t possibly go out anymore, afraid that she would bump into him again before she could gather herself.


    Leaning against the door, her thoughts brought her back to the scene that happened just a minute ago. She raised her hand up and her fingers brushed her lips ever so gently as though she was trying to remember how it felt like. Just like Gael, she couldn''t understand why she panicked.


    It''s not like she hadn''t kissed him before. She could certainly still remember how it was three years ago even though she was drunk. Her vivid memory could paint the scenes that unfolded that night as if it happened just recently.


    But what happened just now wasn''t the same. They weren''t drunk. His lips didn''t taste like liquor. And if she could be honest with herself¡ªeven if it was an ident, she didn''t hate it.


    After doing her business with so much difficulty, she managed to find the sink and washed her hands. Just as she finished, a sh of lightning cast from the sky outside and she looked up at the mirror only to find a reflection of a silhouette of a white figure that''s standing behind her. The figure wore a long veil and the sight of it freaked her out that the blood in her face drained the instant she saw it. It was just like the ghost she told Gael a while ago!


    Ang rushed out of the bathroom screaming her lungs out¡ªa loud, harsh, piercing cry apanied her heart ramming against her ribcage from the fright.


    The door to the suite burst open and in came Gael, looking rmed and worried hearing her scream. "What''s wrong?!"


    The moment she saw him appear in front of her, she dashed forward and without second thoughts, she climbed on him like there''s no tomorrow¡ªher arms encircled his neck and her legs locked around his waist. "There''s a ghost in your bathroom!!!" she cried against his shoulder.

 Chapter 47 - Surely One Of A Kind

    Outside the suite, Gael had just finished his cigarette and took thest puff when he heard Ang''s scream. He immediately tossed it to the side and rushed back inside, pushing the door open and finding her shrieking as she got out of the bathroom.


    "What''s wrong?!" he asked, worried about what the hell happened to her.


    And as soon as he did, she ran towards him and jumped on him. He instinctively caught her without hesitation, his arms wrapped around her waist as he steadied himself with her added weight. It was a good thing that he had a good bnce or they would have surely stumbled down. His eyes grew wide from the shock and his ears perked when he heard her muffled cry on his shoulder.


    "There''s a ghost in your bathroom!"


    Apart from the trembling of her whole body, he could clearly feel the frantic beating of her heart. She was truly horrified by whatever scared her just now.


    "What? What ghost?"


    "In the bathroom! She was there!"


    "Calm down. What are you talking about? There''s no ghost."


    She tightened her arms and legs that were locked around him, refusing to believe what he said. She was pretty much like a ko and Gael was the tree. He couldn''t believe that just a few minutes ago, she was telling him a gripping horror story about ghosts and now, she saw one? Not to mention, she was scared out of her wits. How could this woman be such a good storyteller, yet easily gets scared by ghosts and thunderstorms?


    "But I saw it! She''s exactly like that horrifying ghost that Scott saw in the library!"


    His brows drew together, knitting in absolute confusion. "I thought you said you made that story up?"


    "Does it matter right now? I saw a ghost!" she insisted.


    Gael sighed. Ang Su was truly one of a kind.


    "Get down. I''ll go check on it," he told her.


    When he thought that she would actually get off him, she tightened her hold even more, determined not to get down at all. "No!"


    The breeze entered the dark room because he hadn''t closed the door, so the cold wind swept against them, causing her to shiver. He squeezed his eyes shut as heposed himself. He had frozen earlier when she had forcefully jumped on him¡ªnow, he calmed down and pulled himself together. Slightly turning to the side, he shut the door close.


    "Then¡­ if you don''t go down, you''ll have toe with me as I check the bathroom," he said. When she didn''t respond, he took her silence as a ''yes''. He shook his head, and then took his first step forward.


    The bathroom was only a few steps away and when he turned to the right to face the door, he asked her, "Where did you see it?"


    "It was behind me when I was standing in front of the sink. I saw it through the mirror, she was staring at me. Can''t you just not go inside? Let''s leave¡­" she pleaded, her voice sounding so pitiful.


    He could leave with her, that wasn''t hard to do. But until he finds out what it was that she saw, he couldn''t possibly rest either. So, he ignored her plea, took out his phone, and turned on the shlight. With his right hand on her waist and the other holding his phone, he stepped inside the small space. He scanned the area¡ªall while carrying the big baby in his arms.


    There was nothing. Apart from the howling of the strong wind and harsh rain outside, there was nothing scary in here. Doublechecking, he lit the walls and raised his hand higher. Then, he did a double-take. Extending his arm forward to clearly light up the ce, he saw it. It was right there just like she said.


    "Get down," he said in a low tone.


    "No."


    "Ang, look."


    She shook her head. She was still trembling a bit.


    Letting out a long sigh, he slid his hand up to the middle of her back and gently patted her. Softening his voice, he whispered, "Just look. I swear, it''s not a ghost."


    Finally, she slightly leaned back and turned her head to the right, following the direction of the light from his phone. And through her misty eyes, she saw a towel hanging on a hook.


    A towel.


    She gulped.


    She could still remember what she saw earlier and she was sure that it looked like a veil. Now that she saw that it was a towel, she realized how stupid it was that she got scared sh?t of it.


    Ang turned to face him as she loosened her arms, only to find that he was looking at her¡ªand they were only a couple of inches apart. She saw him lower his gaze to her lips and her heart that had just calmed down started racing again.


    She cleared her throat, unlinked her legs that were around his waist and she slowly slid back down until her bare feet touched the cold tiles. She pursed her lips as she thought of what she could possibly say to him after what just happened. How could she move on from that? Because she was clueless, she acted as if they didn''t just have a moment, then she nonchntly moved away from him saying, "I swear, this ckout is going to be the death of me."


    Gael scoffed upon hearing her statement. She was like the queen of denial. He shook his head and mumbled under his breath, "You''re going to be the death of me."


    "What did you say?" She whipped her head around.


    "Nothing!" Hezily sauntered back to the bed. "God, what a workout!"


    Realizing what he meant, she huffed and followed after him. Did he just indirectly call her fat? "Excuse me? That''s not a nice thing to say!"


    Then, hisugh that she was starting to like, reverberated in the room as he unabashedly replied to her, "I didn''t mean to be nice."


    Seriously. This Gael. She had never met any man like him. He was surely one of a kind.

 Chapter 48 - How Was I?

    Gael''s genuineugh actually masked his racing heartbeat. This¡ªstaying with Ang alone in a dimly lit room was not good for his heart. He should stay at least three feet away from her¡ªno, make that five.


    He experienced a rush of adrenaline earlier when the ko decided to jump on him. Her body pressing on him and the way she clung onto him like he was her lifeline made him question his life choices. Who told him to invite her to his suite?


    But the one thing that baffled him was that even though he was surprised by her actions, he found all of it so natural. He reacted by instinct¡ªthat despite knowing how silly she was, he wanted to make sure she was okay. Heck¡ªhe would probably be willing to fight off ghosts for her like a f?cking ghostbuster.


    Gael watched as she casuallyid back down on the bed like she owned it and he was the guest. It made him feel hesitant toy down. He couldn''t possibly remain standing, could he? Sit. Sitting is good too. So he sat.


    Sitting up on the bed, he brought his knees up, andzily rested his arms on them. They were quiet again as if the silence would ease the strange tension between them.


    Meanwhile, Ang thought about how she just wanted to get through the night without making herself look like a fool even more. It had only been a few hours since he had knocked on her suite and woke her up, but she felt like a lot had already changed between them. Comparedst Saturday when she first saw him again after three years, she now thought that being around him wasn''t so bad.


    Her thoughts brought her back to his question earlier¡ª"Who are you avoiding back home?" She swallowed the growing lump in her throat when Evan''s image appeared in her head. She didn''t want to tell Gael about him because there was no point. Evan wasn''t his problem and he had no business with her past, therefore, she had no obligation to tell him anything.


    However, there was this nagging feeling somewhere deep inside of her that she couldn''t exin. It was as though her heart and her brain were battling with each other whether to tell him some truth or just forget about it.


    Out of nowhere, she yawned. The dim lights and the nonstop sound of the rain were sort of calming that she was feeling sleepy again. How could this be possible? She already slept for so many hours and now she wanted to sleep again.


    Letting out a small sigh, she blurted in almost a whisper, "My ex."


    Gael nced down at her and caught her staring at the ceiling, her legs crossed and her hands resting on her stomach as if she was in deep thought. "Sorry?"


    "Back in Esmea. It''s my ex. I don''t want to see him¡­" she exined.


    His brows furrowed upon hearing what she said. He had thought of asking her again about itter, but she suddenly started the topic. "Why are you avoiding him? What happened?"


    Her throat bobbed as she contemted her response. "Bad breakup. That''s all. Nothing much."


    "When was thest time you saw him?" he wondered.


    "Three years ago. Before I came to this ind¡­" she slowly turned her head to the right and met his stare.


    He knew exactly when she was talking about. It was when they met during the Chos'' wedding. And though he didn''t like it, he made assumptions, thinking that she had just gotten out of a rtionship¡ªmaybe that''s why she told him that night that she wanted to escape?


    "So¡­ You came to the ind in the hopes of looking for a rebound?" he teased.


    "What? Oh no¡­ I broke up with him six years ago. I was single for a while before I came here¡­ and¡­ met you."


    "I see¡­"


    Gael still wanted to ask her questions, but before he could even do so, she had already turned to the side facing him and stered a smile on her face as though she didn''t look a bit uneasy just now while she talked about her ex.


    "So... How was I?" she asked.


    Unsure of what she was referring to, he cocked a brow in question.


    Seeing his expression, she rified, "My story. How was it? Was it satisfactory?"


    As soon as he understood what he meant, the scenes that he had imagined while she told her story shed in his mind again. And the first thing he thought of was the horrifying face of the ghost that was about to rip his heart out¡ªwait no, not his¡­ Scott''s! Was there any difference? He thought he was living in the story and had put himself in Scott''s shoes. Not only that, the haunting voice of the vengeful ghost that overtook Scott''s voice while he chanted rang in his ear.


    Was the story that scary or was she just that good in telling it? Gael couldn''t tell what he was feeling exactly, but he wasn''t about to just tell her that!


    Clearing his throat, he answered, "Not bad."


    "Eh? I actually thought it was pretty scary¡­ I guess I need to practice more..."


    He looked away. This woman. What other crazy stories did she think she would tell him? Without thinking much, he just nodded. "Mm. Keep working on it."


    A few minutes of silenceter, he heard a beep on his nightstand and when he turned to look at it, he realized that it was Ang''s phone. He didn''t mean to, but he was able to see the screen notification. There were texts and a few miscalls from an unregistered number. He knitted his brows when he read one text preview that said:


    [Unknown number: I want to see you. You can''t avoid me forever]


    The text preview was cut because of the limited space and the screen disy had turned off, but it was enough for him to guess that it could be her ex. Who else would it be?


    "Hey¡­ Your phone¡­" his voice trailed off when he turned and saw that Ang had fallen asleep. "Are you serious? Didn''t you just wake up a few hours ago?"


    No answer.


    The only answer he got was a very faint sound of her breathing.


    He scoffed and shook his head. A minuteter, heid on his side facing her, chuckling when he noticed that her mouth fell open. Just how deep was her sleep already?


    Tentatively raising his hand, he grabbed the hem of the nket that was only covering her partly and brought it up to her shoulders. He crossed his arms and took advantage of the chance to observe her sleeping. It was strange how he found even just looking at her quite intriguing.


    Although she couldn''t hear him anymore, Gael whispered under his breath, "Good night, Angel."

 Chapter 49 - Idiots

    Mayne City, Esmea


    Nina just came out of a film studio and she was on her way to her car in the parking lot several meters away. Her father was an established film producer while her mother ran a literary agency. Although her parents were already separated, she had the chance to intern under her father''s care and also her mother''s a few years ago. This was why representing as her best friend Ang''s literary agent was both a challenge and a breeze since she already had connections.


    Approaching her parked car, she rummaged for her car keys in her purse. It was already half past ten in the evening and there weren''t a lot of people around anymore. Just as she found the keys to her car, heavy footsteps sounded from the side. She turned her head to look and she gasped when she saw the man whom she didn''t want to see.


    "Evan... What are you doing here?" she muttered, tightly clutching the keys in her hand.


    "Nina. It''s nice to see you," Evan replied with an unreadable expression.


    "I can''t say the same. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have somewhere to be."


    She turned to her car, unlocked it, and opened the door. However, arge hand mmed the door shut and she jumped in surprise. "What¡ª"


    "I just want to talk," he said.


    "Sucks for you, because I don''t want to. Now, go away!" She tried to push his arm that was still blocking the door but it did not budge.


    "Where''s Ang?" he asked, a question that he had asked a hundred times already.


    Crossing her arms, Nina rolled her eyes and faced Evan. "Do you think I will tell you just because you asked? It''s been three years, Evan. Are you always going toe by every time you take a break from your work?"


    "If I have to, yes! Now, where is she?!"


    "After everything that you have done to her, you still think you''re entitled to know her whereabouts?" She scoffed. She couldn''t believe the nerve of this guy. "If you don''t get out of my way, I will call the cops."


    A wicked grin ghosted his handsome face and he crossed his arms, leaning towards her as he spoke in a cold tone, "You think I''m afraid of them?"


    Knitting her brows together, she scowled at him and said, "I have a mace in my purse. And I would love to try using it on you."


    His eyesnded on her hand that was inside her purse and his jaw clenched. He was almost twice bigger than her and he could easily restrain her, but he backed away, raising his hands in the air as if to surrender.


    She gave him an eye and then turned to open her car. She was fuming and she wanted to get out of there as soon as she could. Without thinking much, she blurted, "You should stop, Evan. Ang is already getting married."


    Stunned, Evan roughly bit out, "I don''t believe that."


    "Suit yourself. You''re not invited anyway. I''m telling Oliver about tonight. You better note to me anymore." With that, Nina got inside her car and sped off into the main road, leaving Evan confused and frustrated in the parking lot.


    While she was on the way home, the rain started falling and she slowed down. Pressing a few buttons on her dashboard, a ring sounded through her speakers. After four rings, Oliver''s voice came through. She called to tell him about what just happened back at the parking lot outside of her father''s film studio.


    ¡­


    SDC Resort¡ªHillberry Isle


    Gael didn''t know how long he had stared at Ang that night. At one point, he saw her shiver under the nket and he realized that he had left one panel of the window by the balcony open to let air in earlier. But now, it was already freezing cold. He went to close it and went back to bed after.


    He couldn''t easily fall asleep¡ªwhat with her being there with him. As he stared at her sleeping state like a creep, he muttered, "How could you just sleep like this with a man in the room¡ªon the same bed? Are you not the least bit afraid that you''ll get taken advantage of?"


    Being the heavy sleeper that she was, obviously, Ang had no idea what was going on around her as she drifted to dreand. Sometimeter, Gael also fell asleep.


    At midnight, Ang suddenly woke up. She fluttered her eyes open only to find Gael facing her. It seemed like the lights were still out because the room was still dark and she couldn''t understand why but her eyelids were heavy. How could she be still so sleepy after already sleeping so many hours? She was like a typical sloth or a bear on hibernation.


    But it was just so damnfortable to sleep. Everything around her body felt so fluffy and cozy and warm...


    A sudden realization hit her. She looked down at herself and saw that she was still wearing Gael''s hoodie and the nket covered her up to her shoulders. Everything on her smelled like him¡ªmanly and heavenly.


    Her gaze drifted to the man sleeping in front of her who was wearing a thin shirt and joggers. He had his arms crossed, and although he didn''t shiver, she could faintly see the hair on his arms standing from the harsh, cold weather.


    Feeling her heart throb upon seeing his condition, she bit her bottom lip and whispered under her breath, "Idiot."


    Then, she flung her arm up, tossing half of the nket off her and onto him, shielding Gael''s body from the cold. "Why would you suffer for me?" she mumbled as she stared at his features.


    Unbeknownst to her, Gael was a light sleeper. Due to years of training under the De Luca''s care, this was an upational hazard. However, he kept his eyes closed the entire time and focused on his other senses. When he noticed the change in her breathing, he knew that she was already asleep.


    Opening his lids, his gazended on her angelic face that was now less than a foot away. He softly chuckled. "You''re the idiot," he murmured before closing his eyes again.


    Unable to help himself, he wondered what tomorrow would be like after what happened tonight.

 Chapter 50 - Spoon

    At the crack of dawn, Ang groaned as she fluttered her eyes open. She wasying on her side facing left, and the first thing she saw was the light by the bathroom. It seemed as if the electricity was back on, but the light above the bed was still turned off. The rain had stopped but the wind was still howling outside.


    Feeling warm on her back, shezily dragged her gaze and noticed an arm around her waist. She widened her eyes, confirming that it was a man''s arm and her hand rested on top of it. To add to her surprise, her head wasn''t resting on a pillow but on a man''s arm. With her heart racing, she swallowed and carefully turned her head to the right. She didn''t have to see to know who was next to her¡ªobviously, there was no one else. But she still had to check although she already knew it was him.


    When her gazended on Gael''s face just a couple of inches away from hers, the beating of her already racing heart became even faster. How did they even end up spooning? She clearly remembered going back to sleep hours ago and there was still a good amount of space between them. Whatever happened earlier, she did not know. Did Gael pull her to him? Or did she force herself to his embrace? Not knowing what to do, she turned away and remained still.


    Little did she know, the moment that she had turned her head towards him, she had woken him up. But just like before, he kept his eyes closed, thinking that ying clueless was the only thing he could do at the moment. He was fast to realize the state they were in and just like Ang, he had no idea how they ended up in apromising position.


    ''Stay. Don''t go,'' he said in his thoughts. Because he was too proud to say it out loud.


    He wondered what she would do, knowing that she was aware of what she had woken up to. Would she pull away? Or worse¡ªpush him? Or maybe she would stay. ''What are you going to do, Angel?''


    When Ang didn''t move after a minute, he thought that she had gone back to sleep and probably decided to ignore whatever this was. Shifting a little, his arm tightened around her waist and her back was pressed against his chest even more. Then he felt her stiffen before she slowly rxed.


    Ang had been debating with herself. She certainly didn''t ''not'' like it, but she knew that this shouldn''t be happening between them. ''We can''t. I can''t. I shouldn''t,'' she reminded herself. ''Doesn''t he have a girlfriend?'' She felt terrible. She didn''t want to be a third party! But she couldn''t move. It just felt sofortable being the little spoon to the big spoon named Gael. How long had it been since she actually enjoyed being in someone''s arms? Was there even a time when she did? She couldn''t remember.


    The best part of it was that despite how intimate they seemed to be at the moment, there wasn''t anything sexual about it. It was only purely cuddling. Nothing more. And it felt so damn good that she wished it didn''t have to end.


    Ang decided to stay for five minutes, fooling herself that if she gave in for just that much, she would be able to brush off the strange lingering feeling within her¡ªwhatever it was. Maybe this would get out of her system once she had her fill. Five minutes was enough. It should be.


    She closed her eyes and mentally counted jumbled numbers as she didn''t exactly want to count down. And when she thought that it was already five minutester, she reluctantly pulled away, careful not to alert him. After grabbing her stuff, she headed out the door without turning back.


    As soon as the door closed, Gael opened his eyes, finding the spot next to him empty¡ªwell, nearly empty as his hoodieid where Ang was supposed to be.


    ¡­


    Around noon, Ang had ticked off all the items on her to-do list. Aftering back to her suite at dawn, she had gotten back to all of the texts from her brother, her father, her best friend, and a bunch of other people that she hadn''t replied since yesterday¡ªincluding Francis. It turned out that he had seen herst night at the restaurant, but he didn''te by since she was with Gael the entire time.


    Apart from her social duties, she had also done some work. After God knows how long it had taken her, she had finally written a decent first chapter of her new book. A total of around three thousand words. It was still a draft butpared to her old ones, she was actually quite happy with this one this time.


    She didn''t know what came over her, but when she opened herptop and started typing, everything just started to flow so naturally as though she had been recharged.


    Her Tuesday morning was productive and by lunchtime, she no longer had anything to do. Getting up from the chair, she stretched her limbs, and her mind drifted to Gael all of a sudden. She wondered what he was doing at this time. Should she have woken him up when she left? Maybe even left a note? She did nothing of the sort.


    Feeling guilty, she thought about what he had done for her yesterday and she contemted. Ang chewed on her bottom lip, then she pped her hands once as if she was giving herself some courage. Grabbing her wallet and phone, she headed out of her suite and a strong wind greeted her immediately, making her shiver.


    Ang stood in front of Gael''s door and rang his doorbell. She waited for a few beats but he didn''t answer. Maybe he was out? She tried ringing the doorbell again and was starting to feel silly that she was waiting for him.


    Just as she thought of turning around, the door swung open and, lo and behold, a topless man with nothing but a white fluffy towel wrapped around his waist appeared. His wet hair dropped small beads of water down his shoulders that trickled past his chest¡­ and then his abs, settling just around the knot of the towel where very fine wisps of hair peeked out.


    "What do you want?" he asked.


    She blinked and swiftly shot her gaze to his face as she straightened her back. "You¡ªYou¡­ Why would you answer the door without covering yourself? Do you always do this? What if it was a staff or a¡­ I don''t know, someone?" She cleared her throat. Maybe some woman? Why the heck was she stuttering?


    His biceps grew bigger when he crossed his arms over his sculpted chest. Leaning against the door frame, Gael cocked a brow at her. "I knew it was you. I saw you through the peephole."


    Ang knitted her brows together, a crease forming on her forehead. He knew, yet he still didn''t bother covering himself?


    "Are you just gonna continue ogling there or do you actually need something?" he questioned, his face devoid of any expression that she could read.


    "I''m not ogling!" She turned away and stared at the pretty metal door hinge.


    Clearing her throat, she decided to just tell him outright. "I¡­ I''m hungry. I''m going to eat lunch at the restaurant, and I was wondering if you wouldn''t mind going with me?"

 Chapter 51 - Hormonal Teenager

    A slow grin cast on Gael''s handsome features upon hearing her invitation. He couldn''t tell what her motives were, but because he was Gael, he didn''t fail to annoy her. "Are you asking me out on a date?"


    Ang frowned, arching an eyebrow and giving him a ssy stare. He was clearly amused by her sudden invitation, and now he''s making it look like it meant something else when all she really wanted was to thank him for yesterday. "What date? Why would you think that?"


    He shrugged. "All right. Then no." He turned and attempted to close the door on her face, however, she mmed her hand to stop it.


    "Ah!" she winced when the heavy wood pped her palm, immediately rubbing her hand to ease the pain. The sudden pain surprised her but she recovered quickly and brushed it off. Gael did not expect her to do that, so he halted and faced her again. "Fine!" she hissed. "It''s just lunch. Label it whatever you want. I don''t get why it matters."


    "Thebel doesn''t matter, but you asking me out does." He turned around and went deeper into his suite. "Yes, Ang, I would love to go on a date with you," he added with a sarcastic tone, not bothering to look back. If he had, he would have seen her frown had gotten deeper.


    She couldn''t understand what his deal was. Gael was such a difficult man to read. Sometimes she could see right through him when he doesn''t bother masking his expression. But other times, he''s just so good at hiding them that she wouldn''t understand anything at all. Date? What date? She clicked her tongue.


    Ang remained standing by the door. She watched as he picked out some clothes from his luggage and tossed it to his bed, not realizing that she was ogling at him again. He grasped the hem of his towel and was about to remove it and get naked when he remembered that she was still standing there. He looked up and met her eyes, cocking a brow up as he asked, "Are you gonna watch me change too? I don''t mind the audience." He slightly tugged his towel.


    She huffed and cleared her throat, her hand swiftly reaching for the doorknob and abruptly pulling the door close. She decided to wait for him outside. She didn''t mind looking actually. Not at all. But she wasn''t as shameless as him. Though¡­ it''s not like she hadn''t seen him naked. She gulped, thinking that her thoughts were safe.


    It took him a few minutes toe back out¡ªway too fast for her. If it were Ang and she was getting ready for a date, she would need at least an hour to get ready¡ªmaybe even two. Wait¡­ This wasn''t a date! What was she thinking?


    Gael came out looking soid back and fresh, his slightly long hair still moist as he just got out of the shower not too long ago. Dressed in dark jeans and grey long-sleeved henley shirt that he rolled up to his elbows¡ªhugging his lean physique, he casually nced at her while he tried to lock the door to his suite. Even if he was at a distance, one would know he looked like he smelled so good.


    Meanwhile, Ang wore the same dress that she worest Saturday¡ªthe one that got wet and caused her nipples to be visible under the fabric¡ªit had already dried up though and she was wearing pasties now to cover her buds. Even though the dress exposed her arms and midriff, she didn''t have a choice because she had only washed her other clothes that morning and they were still wet. Just then, a strong wind blew past the hallway, making her shiver.


    Letting out a long sigh, Gael unlocked the door to his suite again and muttered, "Wait here."


    Then, he disappeared into his suite and came back a few secondster with a hoodie in his hand. "Wear this," he said when he tossed it to her. She gingerly caught the hoodie and protested, but he already started walking away. "Come on, I''m hungry. You''re paying, right? You invited me after all."


    "What¡­" She was confused as to what she should address first¡ªhis kindness, the hoodie, or him being annoying? Closing her eyes, she breathed in and chanted in her head topose herself. "Of course. It''s my treat," was all she could say as she followed behind him and put on the hoodie. ''Just let him be, Anj,'' she thought.


    As theynded on the lobby on their way to the restaurant, they passed by a souvenir shop where several clothes were disyed. She thought of buying a couple of shirts that she could change into, so she urged him to stop by and look. Not interested in buying anything, Gael pulled out his phone and browsed through his emails, staying a few feet away from her while she went shopping. She got sidetracked by the little trinkets of souvenirs that were on disy, but he didn''t mind following her around.


    A few minutester, he pocketed his phone and looked up only to find a familiar-looking man from across the room who was looking at Ang. It was that same man whom she met in the restaurant the other day and the same man he yelled at who was knocking at her door that night. Seeing as the man was headed towards her, Gael furrowed his brows as he inched closer towards her, then he subconsciously took her hand, earning him a surprised look. "What?" she asked.


    Yes, idiot. What? His face softened, unsure of what he was supposed to do now. Straightening his back, he tugged her towards him and told her, "You said you were already hungry¡ªso am I. You can look at those againter." Then, he brought her out of the shop and made a beeline towards the restaurant.


    She couldn''t tell what came over him. Was he that hungry? Ang red at his broad back, wondering why his mood swings were that of a hormonal teenage girl. Then, her eyesnded on their linked hands. ''This isn''t a date,'' she reminded herself.

 Chapter 52 - Not Friends

    The resort''s restaurant wasn''t crowded that lunchtime because they had resumed their normal operations and a lot of guests preferred to have room service instead. Gael and Ang chose a table that was located on the left side of the room, opposite the entrance. They had already ordered their food and were only waiting for it to be served.


    A waiter came by and ced a cup of cappino in front of Ang while Gael was given a bottle of beer. Thetter watched as she took a whiff of her hot drink before taking a sip of it. His brows furrowed a bit at the sight of her drinking the coffee, pursing his lips into a thin line as he stopped himself from saying anything, and then he took a swig of his beer.


    "What?" she asked in a slightly annoyed tone. She saw the way he looked at her just now and she remembered that hemented about her drinking cappino¡ªwhich was weird for her. "Don''t tell me how to drink my coffee. You''re also drinking beer at this time."


    Gael didn''t usually drink beer as he preferred to drink wine or whiskey instead. But there was something about being at the beach that made drinking beer more enjoyable for him. "I can drink beer anytime I want," he said.


    "Then, I can drink my cappino anytime I want," she retorted. He gave her a look and she held it, making sure that he saw as she took a noisy sip of her drink, and she smiled at him ever so fakely.


    Setting the half-empty bottle of beer aside, he shook his head at her immaturity and grabbed the chance to question her. "So¡­st night you told me something. I want to get this straight¡­ You have an ex whom you''re avoiding because of a bad break up?"


    Ang let out a tired sigh and she leaned against the backrest of her armchair, arching a brow at him. "Why do you want to know about that so much?"


    She didn''t deny it, so he took her response as a confirmation. Ignoring her question, he asked another one, "Are you sure that you two have broken up and he got the memo?"


    A small crease formed on her forehead when she found his question a bit weird. "Of course. Why?"


    "It seems to me that he hasn''t moved on yet." He shrugged.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Gael''s jaw ticked. He grabbed the beer and held it with both hands just so he had something to do. He thought about what he saw on her phone screenst night. He wasn''t really snooping but it felt as though seeing the message was still invading her privacy.


    He cleared his throat and lifted his gaze to look at her. "I happened to see a preview of a text message that you received when you fell asleep."


    She gulped. Ang had a feeling that Gael saw a text message that he wasn''t supposed to know about. "What did you see?" she probed, returning his gaze with her own careful one.


    "You can''t avoid me forever¡­" he said, reciting the text fromst night.


    She softly chuckled and diverted her gaze quickly at the cup in her hands. She took a sip and put it back down, taking her time to answer what he was anticipating to know.


    "I no longer read messages from unregistered numbers. I delete them without opening¡­ nor do I ept calls from those numbers," she revealed.


    Gael didn''t know why but after hearing her response, he somewhat felt relieved. He didn''t even know the whole story, yet seeing as shepletely ignored whoever it was, made him feel at ease.


    "I see¡­" He tapped the side of the bottle, his fingertip ying with the beads of moisture on it. "It seems like it''s a big deal¡­ Your brother sounded like he was very worried about you¡ªenough to ask me to convince you to stay here longer."


    "He didn''t have to do that¡­ I would have stayed if I knew¡ªand you don''t even have to convince me."


    A minute of silence passed. She didn''t look at him anymore and that bothered him a little. "Ang," he called.


    When she looked up and met his stare, he tried to probe, "There''s something else, isn''t there? Is it that bad that you can''t tell me?"


    Contrary to what he expected her to do, she pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile and she crossed her arms in front of her as she answered, "Why? What about you? Can you tell me everything about your past¡ªor about your life? We barely know each other¡­ I''m sure there are things you don''t want to tell people, Gael. Whether it''s the worst or just slightly bad¡­"


    She was right. They didn''t know each other that well. Despite the fact that they shared a night three years ago, that wasn''t enough for them to establish trust with each other¡ªespecially with their situation at the moment where they couldn''t really call each other as ''friends''. How could he expect her to tell him what he was dying to know?


    Mimicking her movement, the sleeves of his shirt tightened as it hugged his biceps. He didn''t fail to see the way her eyes nced at his arms before looking back at his eyes. It was amusing for him, but he didn''t show it on his face when he threw another question.


    "What are you afraid of? That I''m going to judge you?"


    Ang didn''t know how to answer that question. At first, she thought that she really just didn''t want Gael to know about Evan because she didn''t like talking about her past. But now that he asked her this question, was it really true? Was she afraid that he would think less of her for being involved with the likes of Evan?


    There were so many questions swimming in her head. A simple question that he asked triggered a whole boatload of confusion in her mind. Why was Gael confusing her so much? She took a deep breath and just as she was about to answer him, the waiter came to set their orders on the table.


    Ang and Gael stared into each other''s eyes, ignoring the waiter''s presence. And he waited for when they were left alone before he told her, "Then let''s get to know each other... I want to know more about you, Ang Su."

 Chapter 53 - She Loves Meat

    ''I want to know more about you, Ang Su,'' the words that Gael said kept ying in Ang''s mind. And damn if that didn''t make her heart beat faster.


    What was with him that affected her this much? It certainly wasn''t the first time that someone said that to her, yet Gael was the only one who was making her feel as though this was such a big deal. ''Calm down, heart. He probably only meant knowing me casually. No big deal,'' she said in her thoughts.


    But even with the warning, her heart didn''t listen and kept racing. Why did he make it sound like he was actually interested in her? ''Stop ying with my heart, Gael.''


    Seeing as she wasn''t saying anything, he tilted his head and probed, "What do you think?"


    A small smile appeared on Ang''s face and she softly chuckled, trying to mask her inner thoughts. She looked at him straight in the eye and saw him cock his brow as if he was wondering what she was thinking. "Are you doing this only because you want to know about that? Are you that curious?"


    Gael leaned back and he scoffed, realizing that with how he suddenly said those words, it would indeed appear that he was just saying that because he was curious about that part of her past. Although that was partly true, that wasn''t only the case. "No, I seriously want to know more about you," he rified in a toneless voice.


    "Why?"


    "Why? Why do you have to make everything soplicated? Can''t a person just want to know another person?"


    She looked at him with a gaze that said: "Really?" She was certainly not convinced by his reasoning.


    A devilishly handsome smirk pulled the corners of his mouth as he nced at the dish she ordered¡ªGreek lemon chicken and potatoes. He picked up his fork and stole a piece of potato from her te. "Aren''t we on a date? Isn''t this what a date is supposed to be? Getting to know each other¡­"


    Ang pped the back of his hand¡ªthe one that stole her potato. "That''s mine, that''s stealing, and that''s rude. You''re not supposed to do that on a date."


    Ignoring the sting on his hand, he unabashedly ate the potato and winked at her. "So you admit that this is a date?"


    The crease on her brow got deeper¡ªa total opposite to the shit-eating grin on his face that only made him even more handsome.


    "God, you''re a work of art¡­" she said in a toneced with sarcasm.


    "Thank you." He grabbed the bottle of beer and took a long swig, the bubbles bursting in his mouth, leaving a bitter and dry taste¡ªall without taking his gaze off her and seeing her rolling her eyes and sighing.


    "Why must you do this, Gael?"


    He ced the bottle back on the table and shrugged. "Why not? We''re stuck on the ind and we don''t really have much to do¡ªwhat with all this rain. What have you got to lose, Ang?"


    Gazing at him intently, she examined the way he was looking at her and she could almost feel the sincerity in his voice and expression. This was a bad idea, wasn''t it? There was still this thing about them that''s unsettled and they shouldn''t be having anything more than what they were at the moment¡­ Or maybe¡­ This could be a way for her to appeal to him and have him finally revoke thewsuit? He already said he was willingst night. So, perhaps opening up to him a little would seal that deal, wouldn''t it? Surely, it wouldn''t hurt anybody¡­


    "You know what?" Ang straightened her back, and Gael locked his stare with hers. "Fine. Sure. I could do that."


    He opened his mouth to respond but before he could say anything, she raised a finger and added, "But¡­ I need my food first." Just then, her stomach grumbled loudly.


    Heughed. "I can hear that. What kind of food monster is in there?"


    Frowning at him, Ang lifted her fork and stabbed it on a piece of sliced steak from his te. "Something that loves meat."


    Gael watched as she ate his steak unapologetically. He could only shake his head once and softly chuckle at her revenge. He stole a potato, she stole a piece of meat. But he wasn''t mad at all. If anything, he even wanted to pat her head as though to praise her for doing a good job.


    And so, the two ate in silence, asionally ncing at each other. He had thought of asking her some questions already, but he decided to let her finish her food first.


    He finished his steak faster than her and noticed that she liked to take her time eating her food, enjoying as she carefully chewed every bite. It almost looked like he was watching some sort of art performance¡ªwhat with him watching her every move: slicing her chicken, taking a piece, and slurring it slightly on the sauce before putting it in her mouth. He even found her drinking her water quite interesting to look at. Was he that bored?


    When she was done with her food, she carefully ced her knife and fork together¡ªjust like how one should do. A simple act that showed she knew proper dining etiquette.


    Just then, her smartphone buzzed, catching his attention. His eyes shot to her phone screen by instinct and saw an unregistered number shing on it.


    She nced at her phone and swallowed. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking as she stared at her screen. It bugged him that he couldn''t read her mind and that he didn''t know who was calling her at this time. Was it that ex of hers? It was annoying for him that she looked like she was contemting on actually answering the call.


    Lifting her hand towards her phone, Ang took a deep breath. But before she could lower her finger onto the screen, Gael swiftly reached and caught her wrist.

 Chapter 54 - Galatea Effect

    With widened eyes and mouth falling open, Ang stared at Gael whose grey eyes seemed to bore into her. "W-What are you doing?"


    "What are ''you'' doing?" He returned her question, the heat from his hand transferred to her skin, making her feel as though she was being scalded. His tone merely sounded that he was curious. However, she felt as if he was more than just that.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t that him?" When she raised a brow in question, he rified, "Isn''t that your ex? Are you actually going to answer it?"


    She gulped. It had crossed her mind. She didn''t know what came over her when the thought of answering the phone call and telling Evan to stop calling just appeared in her head, though it was only for a fleeting moment. She had been avoiding the man for so long, but after hearing Gael''s words earlier about her break up with Evan, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. The matter with her ex wasn''t simple, however, she couldn''t tell Gael about that. So when her phone rang, she had the sudden urge to tell Evan off in front of him.


    Ang opened her mouth to speak, but he spoke first, "Don''t answer it."


    His voice was gentle when he said the words and she nodded as if in a trance. "I won''t."


    Right after she replied, the buzzing of her phone stopped. They nced at her phone screen and watched as it turned off, then their gazes drifted to their hands.


    And almost instantly although reluctantly, Gael released her wrist.


    While she wasn''t looking, he gged a waiter over for their bill. Soon after, the waiter came and ced a bill holder onto their table. Gael swiftly took out his credit card from a protective sleeve and tapped it onto the POS terminal that the waiter brought and just like that, he had already paid for their meal.


    "Hey! I was going to pay¡­" Ang muttered while a little baffled how that happened so fast. She watched as the waiter left their receipt on the table and left.


    "You were too slow." A wide grin cast on his face as he kept his wallet back into his jeans pocket and got up from his chair. "Besides, what would that make me if I didn''t pay for our first date? Shall we?" He held his hand out to her.


    "This isn''t¡ª" She sighed, frowning at him as she nced at his waiting hand. "Fine. But I''ll pay next time." Then she ced her hand onto his palm.


    "Ah¡­ So I passed for a second date?" He tilted his head to the side, the grin never leaving his face, earning another look from her.


    ¡­


    Mayne City, Esmea


    A ss with rum hit the wall and it shattered into pieces, the amber liquid spilling over the curtain, carpet, and tiles. "Damn it!" Evan cursed, gripping his smartphone in one hand and clenching the other until his knuckles turned white. His chest heaved up and down in frustration, the fiery re in his red-rimmed eyes made him look menacing.


    He was in the living room of his house, and he was all alone. There was a piece of luggage sitting on the foot of the stairs¡ªready for when he leaves again the next day. He had been calling and texting Ang several times like he always did whenever he''s back, but he still hadn''t gotten hold of her. And what Nina told himst night only made him feel even more pissed. She was getting married? He scoffed.


    There was no way that she would. He couldn''t believe that she would. Who would want someone damaged like her? Clenching his jaw, he grabbed the bottle of rum and chugged it straight, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand afterward. A low chuckle escaped his throat and he drawled, "You think I''ll let you off that easily? You still owe me, Ang."


    ¡­


    At SDC Resort, Hillberry Isleter that afternoon...


    In Ang''s suite, Gael sat on the floor¡ªfacing the balcony¡ªwith his back against the side of the bed. On the bed was Ang, lying on her stomach and scribbling random words on the pad of her notebook.


    "So¡­ you''re the big brother. You have half-siblings¡ªa younger brother and a younger sister. You used to live in New York with your grandma and your mom¡­ when she was still around. And then you went to Italy with your dad. Did I get all of that right?" she probed and he nodded.


    ncing to his left, he caught a glimpse of her notebook and saw her signing ''Gtea K.S.'' in cute swirls as though she was trying to practice her autograph signature. "What about you? Do you have other siblings apart from your brother?"


    "No." She shook her head, answering without lifting her head. "It''s just me and him. Though¡­ I''m not sure about my mother. I don''t know if she has another family." Her voice trailed off and so did her scribbling.


    Seeing as that made her suddenly pensive, he didn''t dwell too much on the topic. "Ang¡­"


    "Hm?" She raised her head and met his stare. "What?"


    "Why did you choose that pen name?" he asked and their eyesnded on the signature that she just scribbled on her notebook. He knew that a lot of writers didn''t want to use their real name, but he was curious as to how she came up with this name. Then, a sweet and charming smile formed on her lips, and her eyes smiled along with it, causing him to smile too.


    Ang softlyughed. She rolled to the side until sheid on her back, her luscious hair falling over the bed¡ªshe was now closer to him. "K is from my second name¡ªKylie, and S for Su."


    Gael couldn''t help but stare at her as she spoke. She was about a foot away from him and his gaze trained on her smooth face. She didn''t seem to be wearing any makeup, but she was beautiful. She suddenly turned her head and he met her stare. "Do you?" she asked.


    "What?" He got lost for a bit and he didn''t realize that she had asked a question.


    "I was asking if you know what Gtea is..."


    "Isn''t that from Greek mythology or something?"


    She nodded, then faced the ceiling again. "I remember reading a book about Greek mythology when I was in high school and the story about Pygmalion and his creation was one of my favorites. Pygmalion carved a statue of a woman with unparalleled beauty. He fell in love with it and then named it ''Gtea''. He was so enchanted by it that he wished for it to be alive and marry it. He even pleaded with Aphrodite¡ªthe goddess of love and beauty¡ªin which she granted after seeing Gtea." She chuckled after telling the story. "Do you think it''s silly?"


    "It''s a myth." He shrugged. He had read about it once in high school, but he didn''t really care much about it. "Do you like it that much?"


    "The story, yes. But the theme behind it¡­ I like the idea of how one could love something or someone so much that what other people think doesn''t matter. Pygmalion adored Gtea so much that it came to life. And in the end, they were happy¡­"


    "Gtea effect¡­" he mumbled.


    Closing her eyes, she answered, "Mhmm. I don''t care what others think. I know that I can do it¡­"


    Gael heard a simple statement from Ang, but it described the kind of person she was. And damn if that didn''t cause his heart to skip a beat.

 Chapter 55 - Netflix And Chill

    The weather in Hillberry Isle was only slightly better than yesterday. However, Gael thought that they were just in the eye of the storm. Heined two days ago¡­ But now, spending the afternoon with Ang and staring at her so close like this, he thought that it wasn''t so bad getting stuck on the ind.


    She had kept her eyes closed, but he could see her eyes moving under her lids, making him wonder what she was thinking at the moment. He couldn''t understand what it was about her that fascinated him so much that he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her. He had been with women before and he wasn''t this interested¡ªit was as though she was a book that he wanted to read endlessly.


    With his eyes locked at her face, he carefully turned to his left so that he was facing the nightstand, and then heid the side of his head against the edge of the bed. He was a foot away from her face and his jaw ticked, realizing that he couldn''t help himself with her. The image of himnding that kiss fromst night shed in his mind just as the rain started to pour down again.


    Ang abruptly sat up without noticing what Gael was doing and she frowned as she looked at the rain through the tall windows of her balcony. "Oh,e on! I thought the weather had already gotten better!"


    He cleared his throat and stretched his limbs as he faced the balcony again, brushing off the thoughts that he just had in his mind. "Didn''t you want to stay longer on the ind anyway? So the weather at this point doesn''t matter now, does it?"


    "Yeah, but¡­ I would at least want to enjoy being here. I hadn''t even had fun at the beach yet or visited other ces outside the resort. This sucks." She felt deted and slumped back on the bed. "I love the rain¡­ I like the cold... but I don''t like it when it rains too much. It''s kind of depressing."


    He subtly nced at the time on his watch¡ªit was already four in the afternoon. How was time so fast? When he first received the news that flights were suspended, he couldn''t wait for the storm to pass or for time to move faster so he could leave the ind already. But now¡­ could time move a little slower? He actually came to like it here.


    "It''s four¨Coh¨Cfour. If you were back home at this time, what would you have been doing?" he asked.


    Ang shrugged and she pondered for a while before answering, "Now that you ask¡­ I realized that back then, most of the time, I would be out with friends enjoying a cup of coffee at a cafe or going on a road trip somewhere. Then we''d find ourselves in a club at night¡­ But now, I can''t even remember when was thest time I went to a club. I sort of became anti-social and just stayed indoors... Huh¡­" Her voice trailed off as she realized something.


    Was this why she couldn''t find a good date anymore? In the past three years, she hadn''t met or dated guys whom she found interesting enough to have a second date or a serious rtionship with. All this time, she thought that men were the problem¡­ Could it have been her all along? Had she be so boring since she didn''t go out as much as she did in the past that men stopped trying to impress her too? She couldn''t help but think as she averted her gaze to the side.


    "What?" he asked when she suddenly became quiet in the middle of her chat.


    Hearing his voice, Ang nced back at him and her heart slightly quivered. He was looking at her so quizzically like he was trying to figure her out¡ªas if she was some sort of a difficult math problem that he wanted to solve. And there goes her heart throbbing again. ''Oh no¡ªDon''t be like that heart. He''s probably just wondering why I spaced out or something. That''s all¡­'' she thought.


    "Nothing." She pulled her mouth into a smile and shook her head. "I don''t really do much as I mostly just stay at home to write. Sometimes, I go out to reset my mood and collect my thoughts before writing again."


    "I see¡­" Gael ced his hands behind his head and he thought back about what he had done in the past years. It had been quiet in his family for a while and there wasn''t much activity. He traveled to the U.S. several times a year and then back to Italy¡ªall for the family business and from time to time, he would visit the Chos¡ªhe didn''t really have that many friends.


    "Gael¡­"


    He turned to face her when she called and he found her staring at her phone before looking back at him saying, "Do you want to watch a movie?"


    "To a movie theatre? Right now?" He furrowed his brows as he checked the rain outside.


    "No, I meant on Netflix¡­" She casually tapped her phone screen. Then she heard him ask, "You mean like¡­ Netflix and chill?" Her head snapped towards him, her eyes growing fierce at the sight of his slow grin.


    "No, I meant actually watching Netflix. Nothing more." Ang scoffed and gave him an obviously fake smile, throwing a soft pillow at him¡ªin which he caught oh so smoothly. "How about a TV series?"


    "I guess? There''s nothing much to do anyway. Sure, why not?" He watched her already getting out of bed as soon as he responded. She opened herptop that was on the coffee table and moved it to the console table below the TV. In the next minute, she had already hooked up herptop to the TV.


    Gael got up and went to stand next to her, waiting to see what she was going to choose. Then, the cursor hovered over a thumbnail and she turned her head to him as though she was waiting for him to agree with her. He softly chuckled, shaking his head and cocking his brow as he probed, "You''ve got to be sh?tting me. Are you serious?"


    Ang nodded with a serious face. She looked so innocent when she exined herself. "It''s daylight and I''m not alone. I think it would be really fun¡­"


    Running a tired hand down his face, he let out a small sigh and went to sit in the middle of the bed. "Fine. Whatever you say, Ang. But I''m staying here." He leaned against the headboard, crossed his legs, and then folded his arms in front of his chest. If she was going to choose something like this, he might as well getfortable.


    A cute smile formed on her face when she clicked the y button and went to sit on the bed just like he did, staying to his left and maintaining a safe distance from him.


    "Don''t go crying if you get suddenly scared and jump on me again," he said when the first episode started ying. He clenched his jaw when he looked at the bottom of the screen and saw the caption before it disappeared. It said:


    American Horror Story S1:E1 La Maison

 Chapter 56 - A Drink After Watching P—

    "Why do you want to watch this anyway? You get scared easily¡­" Gael wondered.


    Without taking her eyes off the screen, Ang hugged a pillow and answered, "I already told you, I enjoy the mystery and the thrill¡­"


    A few minutes in the first episode and there was already infidelity and violence. She gasped when the scene shocked her and kept her eyes almost halfway hidden behind the pillow as she continued to watch. That was the thing about horror films and series¡ªyou''ll definitely be surprised.


    They didn''t talk for a while as they glued their eyes on the T.V. And when the scene started to be eerie, she gripped the pillow so tightly until her knuckles turned white. And then what do you know? The next scene surprised her¡ªa female character was shown pleasuring herself.


    Gael cleared his throat as he looked away and brushed his hand on his nape. In the next second, a male character was doing it this time. He snapped his head back at the screen when he heard the heavy grunts of the man jerking off. He froze for a split second before he swung his legs off the bed in an attempt to stop the episode.


    However, before he could even move further, Ang had already dashed towards herptop¡ªshe unplugged the HDMI cable, closed Netflix, and pped herptop shut in lightning speed.


    "Umm¡­ Y-You know what... I''m not really in the mood to watch anything at the moment," she said as she put herptop in her luggage¡ªas if not seeing it would make her forget what she just saw. How did she end up seeing that when all she was expecting was to see some ghosts or the supernatural or anything scary at all! Was that so hard?


    "Yeah, me neither," he muttered in a low voice as he sat on the bed.


    Meanwhile, Ang stood by the door as though she was afraid to even get near him, her cheeks were flushed and she began to fan her face. Why the hell was she feeling like a teenager? She was no longer a virgin for goodness'' sake, she had watched porn¡ªfor research purposes, and she even wrote adult scenes in her books. So why?!


    Gael was no better. He couldn''t even look at Ang for fear of doing something he shouldn''t be doing. A minute passed and his wild mind started to think if she had nned that all along. She wouldn''t do that, would she? He believed that it was the first time that she had watched that series, so she couldn''t have known what was going to be happening in it. Nah, he was thinking too much.


    The awkward atmosphere grew thicker and if none of them would start talking, it would be even more difficult to move past whatever was happening in the room at the moment.


    Just then, Gael''s phone rang and he almost sighed in relief until he saw the caller''s I.D. shing on his screen that said: "Honey"


    He hesitated for a bit as he gripped his phone in his hand. There was a part of him that didn''t want to answer the phone call, but he would not forgive himself if he didn''t. "I have to take this," he murmured, his voice nearly inaudible as he got up and walked out of the door. He passed by Ang, but he didn''t even look at her.


    "Hey¡­ Is everything okay?" she heard him ask on the phone just before the door closed.


    Ang let out a long sigh when she felt that she could finally breathe again. She went to the bathroom and sshed her face with water. "Get yourself together. This isn''t like you," she scolded herself in the mirror. Then she gave her cheeks gentle ps as though that would make her feel ''normal'' again, smiling as she headed out of the bathroom.


    She didn''t know if Gael wasing back as it had been fifteen minutes since he took the call outside, so she kept herself busy and decided to outline the next chapters of her book.


    Not long after, the door to her suite opened and he came in. She was writing down her thoughts when she mumbled, "I thought you weren''ting back and I figured you were on a work call, so I tried writing a little¡­"


    She didn''t lift her head or nce at him, but she could sense him standing by the door through her peripheral view. "You know, that short clip that we saw¡ªI mean the one from the beginning, that gave me an idea and I just need to write it down before I forget it. You don''t know how many times a sudden inspiration came to me before and I failed to take note of it¡ªI ended up forgetting the entire thing. I hated it¡­"


    When she still didn''t get any response from him, she finally looked up and put down her pen. From where she was sitting, she could barely see his eyes very well, but she was sure that there was something different in his expression. If she was not mistaken, she swore that Gael looked somewhat in low spirits but was trying to hide it. "You¡ª"


    "Ang¡­" he called despite her already looking at him and he took a few steps towards her.


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    The sudden invitation caught her by surprise and she stared at the small smile that he formed on his face. It seemed out of ce with his slightly reddened eyes. Her brows furrowed in confusion when she tried to figure out what happened to him. "You want to drink¡­ like alcohol?"


    Gael threw his head back andughed, the traces of despondency leaving his face. He hadpletely changed his demeanor from a couple of seconds ago. Digging his hands in his pockets, he hrugged. "I don''t know about you, but I could use a drink after that attempt you did for making me watch porn¡ª"


    "Oh, my god! That was not porn! And I wasn''t..."


    "Mhmm. Suuuuure."


    Ang scoffed, knowing that he was teasing her on purpose to brush off the otherwise awkward atmosphere earlier.


    She nced at her notebook and bit her bottom lip before putting her stuff aside. Looking up at him, she nodded. "Okay... A drink sounds good."

 Chapter 57 - I Need More

    Gael''s Suite


    When Gael invited Ang for a drink, she thought that they were going to the resort''s bar. Who would have thought that they would end up in the room next to hers?


    There were a few selections of alcohol on a console table¡ªwine, vodka, rum, brandy, and whiskey¡ªoh and there were cans of beers in the fridge too. She didn''t notice themst night when she stayed over, so she got curious and asked him when they arrived in his suite. It turned out that the resort''s owner, Mr. Cho, sent all of these in the morning. Was that man nning to drown his friend in alcohol?


    They sat in armchairs facing the balcony, watching the heavy rain pouring from the sky through the tall ss window. There was a small coffee table between them with a bottle of whiskey on top of it. Ang had been nursing a can of beer in her hands. She was going to choose the wine but she was reminded of the beer that Gael had earlier at lunch and that made her want to have some.


    Her can was nearly empty when she came to a realization¡ªshe had thought that when he invited her to drink, they would at least be talking but he had been quiet since they sat on the chair, which was almost an hour ago. She began to think that she shouldn''t be there. He had been acting strange since that phone call. Now, he was just staring at nothing in particr.


    Finally not able to take how silent he was, she carefully asked, "Are you okay?"


    Gael turned his head to her and raised his brow in confusion. "Yeah, why?"


    She pursed her lips and then tried to phrase her words gently, "You''ve been really quiet since we got here. If you wanted to drink alone, you could''ve just told me so¡­ You don''t have to feel obliged to invite me or anything¡­"


    Realizing what she meant, he immediately felt awful. Had he spaced out? Running his hand through his hair, he took a sip of his drink and was apologetic as he looked at her and responded, "Have I made you feel that way? My bad¡­ I got lost thinking about something."


    "Do you¡­ wanna talk about it?" Ang gripped the beer can and turned her body slightly towards him.


    Gael didn''t want to talk about it, so he made a small smile and shook his head. "It''s okay¡­ Don''t worry about it." Setting his ss down on the table, he nced at her and continued, "I think it''s my turn to ask you questions¡­ So Ang¡­ What was the best vacation you ever took and why?"


    Hearing him asking questions again, she felt yed. Weren''t she just trying to see if he was okay? Why was he turning the tables and asking this stuff about her now? She clicked her tongue and groaned. "Ugh¡­ Are we back to questions again?" She finished her beer and faced the window again. Despite herint, she was already considering the answer to his question in her head.


    "You said you were out with your friends a lot in the past. Don''t tell me there''s not a single trip that you really liked?" He cocked a brow in question and waited for her answer. She looked like she was thinking so seriously this time. The strands of her hair fell down when she lowered her head and he felt the urge to tuck it behind her ear.


    "You''re asking for the ''best'' but I can''t think of anything worthy. Except for one actually¡­ but it was so long ago¡­" Ang brought her knees up, hugged her legs, and rested her chin on her knees. Feeling the gush of familiar emotions within her, she took a deep breath and started, "I don''t recall how old I was. I guess I was too young to remember because my mom was still there at that time. We have thiske house that was a three-hour ride from Mayne and we used to go there every summer.


    "My brother and I would fight all the time because I wanted to sleep in his room but he''d always send me out and lock the door. We would swim and ride a small boat on theke and my dad would sing songs with my mom although he wasn''t really a good singer¡­" She chuckled despite the small prick that she felt in her heart. Then, she took a sip of her beer only to realize that she had already finished it earlier, so she smiled and put the can on the table.


    Gael could see the smile on her lips and he thought that it was a clear contrast to the longing look in her eyes. He didn''t dare to ask her because a part of him somewhat already knew that she was thinking about her mother. He knew he was¡ªthe numb and empty feeling in his chest was all too familiar.


    "What about you?" she asked him.


    "Easy. The Nethends when I turned eighteen." He downed the rest of his whiskey before pouring another shot.


    She waited for him to give his reason but he didn''t say anything else after that. "Do... I want to know why?" The sly grin on his face before taking a swig of his drink and ncing at her made her toes curl.


    "I don''t think you do," he said, then he got up and went to grab another can of beer for her. There was no way he could tell her what he and some family members did there.


    Just as he came back and handed the beer to her, she shifted in her seat as an idea came to mind. She had finished a can already and she could feel the alcohol working its magic but she was looking for something else. "I need more. This isn''t doing it for me."


    "Do you want a different drink? What do you want? I''ll get it for you."


    Ang eyed the cold beer, then she looked at the collection of alcohol on the console table. Her eyes sparkled at the thought of differentbinations that she had in her head. With her feet getting tingly, she said, "Actually¡­ I think we need to borrow more sses."


    "What for?"


    She got on her feet and curved the corners of her mouth as she told him almost excitedly, "You said you wanted to get to know me and you invited me for drinks. I know just the way to put those two together."


    Gael watched as she picked up the telephone and asked for two regr sses and two shot sses to be sent over to his suite. He swallowed, suddenly wondering if he made a mistake. Should he stop her?


    Nah.

 Chapter 58 - Truth Or Dare

    As per Ang''s instructions, Gael set up the table by the window and had two dining chairs next to each other, so that they were facing the balcony with the table in front of them.


    She ended up asking for a few more shot sses so that she could make a few concoctions at once and when they arrived, she started preparing domino bomb shots. She filled up six regr sses with beer halfway to the rim and poured amaretto into the shot sses. Then, she lined up all the beer sses in a straight line with their rims nearly touching.


    "Bomb shots? Really?" Gael asked with his hands on his waist as he towered over the table.


    He watched her with amusement when her mouth slightly parted as she carefully bnced a shot ss between the rims of a pair of beer sses. When she was sessful, she shed him a bright smile. And then, she did the same to the rest of the sses. In the end, there were five shot sses of amaretto bncing on top of six beer sses.


    Looking up at him, she patted the chair next to her for him to sit. He lowered himself on the chair and softly chuckled. He couldn''t believe that he was going to take shots with her¡ªhe thought that he was too old for this. With the sixth shot ss in hand, Ang raised it to him and she heard him say, "Go ahead."


    Then, she pushed the first shot ss using the one in her hand¡ªin the next second, the shot sses tipped and fell, creating a domino effect of shots falling into sses of beer, making clinking sounds before she dropped the one in her hand into the first beer ss. The alcohol sloshed and sshed onto the table.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s been a while!" she eximed. They each got one ss and chugged it to start.


    "Alright, Su¡­ How is this going to work?" he probed after cing the ss back to the table.


    Ang hissed and clenched her hand when the drink hit her tongue, the taste of dry, bubbly beer, and the sweet and nutty vor of the other mixed together reminded her of Dr. Pepper¡ªit''s why this bomb shot was named after the soda.


    "Very simple. Truth or Dare," she responded. "We''ll take turns asking each other. If you refuse to answer or do the dare, then you have to take a shot."


    Gael nced at the sses on the table and back at her without saying anything. He wondered if she was aiming for them to get to know each other or to get drunk.


    When he did not say anything, she took his silence as an agreement and began, "I''ll go first. Truth or dare?"


    "Truth," he said.


    "I''ll start with an easy one. What type of music are you into?"


    He cocked a brow. That was indeed an easy question. "I don''t listen to music."


    "How boring." Ang frowned at his answer but decided to share a bit about herself. "I like pop music, and mellow love songs."


    Seeing as she was generous in opening up, he rxed and leaned against the backrest of the chair. "You. Truth or dare?"


    "Truth."


    "Do you like going to the movies or do you prefer watching at home?"


    "Hmmm¡­" She bit her lip as she thought about it. "I like going to the movies once in a while, but I enjoy watching at home so I can fall asleep anytime and not think about anything or my surroundings. Truth or dare?"


    "Truth."


    Ang brought her knees up and turned her body towards him so that they were perpendicr. "What''s your guilty pleasure?"


    "Gto," he answered in proper Italian pronunciation.


    "Wow¡­ your ent showed on that one," shemented and they bothughed. "We always just called it gto (juha-tow)."


    "Well, I never knew about that until I went to Italy." He shrugged. "You? What''s your guilty pleasure?"


    "I wanna say¡­ any dessert. I love anything sweet. Not too sweet¡­ Just something that I can enjoy with a cup of coffee. Oh and cappino, but I think you already know that one." She nced at him and he scoffed.


    Smiling, Ang continued, "You already asked a question¡ªthe same one, so it''s my turn. Truth or dare? Pick dare."


    Gael gave her a look and enunciated, "Truth."


    She clicked her tongue, disappointed that she couldn''t dare him to do something silly. "Okay¡­ Um¡­ Do you have any pet peeves?"


    "Yeah. People who drink cappino in the afternoon," he answered almost instantly and threw his head backughing when she widened her eyes.


    "Hey! That''s not fair!" She yfully pped him in the arm. "Tell me another one!"


    "Ugh. Fine." He folded his arms across his chest as he carefully thought about her question. "People who are chronicallyte. A one-off time is fine but I hate it if they constantly make me wait."


    "Yikes. I can''t imagine what your girlfriend must feel like when you nag her if she''ste for a date or something." Gael raised a brow at her but she didn''t notice it as she was staring into space while she thought about herself and her past. She waste on dates sometimes.


    "You, truth or dare?" he asked.


    "Same. Truth."


    He contemted his question and decided to just go for it. They were ying anyway, so he might as well take advantage. "Do you like someone right now?"


    The question caught her by surprise that she snapped her stare at him and met his curious gaze. His grey eyes stared right back at her so intensely, she felt like her insides were melting. The question was so damn simple, but her lips refused to move and remained shut. Why? She gulped and felt her heartbeat in her throat and ear. It was too loud.


    Ang tried so hard to think of any male friends, but no matter what she did, her mind was filled with Gael''s image. Maybe she was stuck on the ind for too long!


    Not knowing what to say, she reached for the ss and downed the bomb shot. And he watched as she chugged the drink down, wondering why she evaded the question.

 Chapter 59 - Truth

    The alcohol tasted bitter on Ang''s tongue¡ªas if the bomb shot was protesting. If the drink could talk, she could imagine that it''d probably tell her: "Girl, you''re being dumb." But she couldn''t help herself, unaware of why she couldn''t answer his question.


    Gael locked his gaze on her face and asked, "Why can''t you answer? It was just a simple question. Was it that hard?"


    Brushing her thoughts aside, she put the ss back on the table and shrugged. "You don''t get to ask another question. I drank the shot as per the rules of this game. Now, it''s my turn¡­ Truth or dare?"


    Letting out a sigh, he clenched his jaw and replied, "Truth."


    "You said your best vacation was in the Nethends. What happened there?" she asked in all seriousness. He didn''t tell her the reason why earlier and it piqued her curiosity.


    However, when she thought that he would answer her, he grabbed a ss and took one swig to finish it all. A mischievous grin slowly formed on his lips as he looked back at her. She was right. This was indeed a game and he was only following the rules.


    Ang''s mouth fell open but she couldn''tin at all, so she sunk in her chair and pursed her lips into a thin line. Now she was dead curious. She had visited the country once in the past and it was a very interesting visit for her.


    "Truth or dare?" he asked.


    When she answered ''truth'', he continued almost immediately, "Has your family ever pressured you to act a certain way?" Gael didn''t really mean anything by this. He was just curious¡ªor probably he was trying to see how simr they were.


    Ang took a deep breath and averted her gaze to the side before answering, "My father. Well, it''s not that exactly that¡­ I mean¡­ I don''t know if you call it that, but, he wants me to choose: either I work in thepany or get married. I''ve already told him several times in the past that I had no interest in thepany and I don''t want to get married either, but he''s pretty much insistent on marrying me off."


    "Why would he do that?"


    "He doesn''t know that I''m writing novels. I actually told him in the past that I wanted to write, but for some reason, he doesn''t want me to. He told me that it was a waste of time and it wasn''t a secure career or something, I don''t know¡­ I stopped listening to his scolding." She rolled her eyes when she remembered a certain memory. "For all he knows, I''m justzing around."


    "And so you agreed to¡ª"


    Gael halted when Ang raised a hand in front of him, telling him to stop. "You already asked a follow-up question. You can''t ask three times in a row. My turn. What annoys you the most?"


    Without blinking, he readily answered, "Not answering my questions and stopping me mid-sentence."


    She could only stare at him. Why did it seem like his answers were all geared towards ''hating'' her? She clicked her tongue and crossed her arms over her chest, but all he did was offer her a knowing smile.


    "So, you agreed to be set up for marriage?" he probed.


    "Wha¡ªI haven''t even chosen truth or dare yet!" She shifted in her seat, surprised at his abruptness in questioning.


    "Alright, truth or dare?" he asked in azy tone as though he already knew that there was no point in asking anymore.


    "I¡­ Ugh¡­ Fine¡­ No, I didn''t agree to be set up for marriage. I''ve said ''no'' several times, but he''s determined and told me that he''s already asking someone to set up dates for me or something. It''s ridiculous. If he was dead set on marrying his children off, shouldn''t he start with Oliver? I don''t get him at all." A frown painted Ang''s face, her mouth curved down and there was a crease forming between her brows at the idea of her meeting men on dates that were set up by her father.


    Gael couldn''t tell if he was relieved upon hearing her answer. The thought of her meeting different men made him feel uneasy.


    "Truth or dare?" she asked him when he did not have further questions. She was thankful that he did not press the matter anymore as she didn''t want to think about what was waiting for her once she goes home.


    Feeling a little adventurous, he picked "dare" this time. The night was still young and they could continue asking each other questions. The light in her eyes was evident as soon as she heard him and she pped her hands together in excitement¡ªshe looked quite adorable. Oh, what the hell. What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 60 - Dare

    "Ha! Finally! Okay, take out your phone¡­ Then, take a selfie using the bunny filter and post it on your social media ount. You cannot delete it until the end of our game."


    With a nk expression on his face, he answered, "I don''t have a social media ount."


    "Wha¡ªWhat kind of... Why?! Not even one?" Ang stared at him like he was not from this. She never thought she would meet someone who didn''t have a social media ount. Even her father does and he''s an old man!


    "I don''t see the benefit of it. I can talk to my family through calls and texts just fine." He shrugged. "It just doesn''t appeal to me."


    She snapped out of her trance, whipped up her phone, and handed it to him. "Okay, Grandpa. Here, use my phone and take three selfies with cute filters instead. Since you can''t post one online. At least I get some leverage." She smiled and saw him instantly furrow his brows.


    "Why three?"


    "You can choose. Take one and post it online or take three and save it on my phone. I promise I won''t upload any of it."


    Having no choice, Gael received her phone, opened the camera app, and took three quick selfies from different angles, then returned her phone. "Here. If you wanted a photo of me, you could have just asked earlier. Why did this have to be a dare?"


    Ang checked the photos and she was baffled that all three of them were normal selfies¡ªvery handsome selfies¡ªbut normal ones without the filters she asked for. She looked up at him and just epted the fact that this man before her didn''t really know what she was talking about. "This isn''t right. Take new ones. Here, let me show you." Then, she showed him the many filters that one could choose.


    Eventually, she got three selfies of Gael De Luca with bunny, dog, and butterfly crown filters. She cracked up and could not contain herughter at the sight of this man, looking so manly but having such adorable design oveys. "Oh, this is gold. You are so pretty!" she eximed at thest picture of him with the butterfly crown. Her stomach hurt fromughing.


    And Gael finally understood why this was a dare. Well, sh?t.


    The next rounds involved more dares and he got his revenge when he made Ang bark like a dog as he made her sing the tune of ''Happy birthday''.


    Being the sport that she was, she didn''t back out of the dare and made a fool of herself. And because he decided to record a video of her while doing so, she made sure she looked cute. It only made themugh even harder that she was tearing up. "Oh, my god. Please don''t show that to anyone. I look stupid!"


    He snorted and secured the video. "Now, we''re even."


    In the next hour, Gael bnced an oreo cookie on his cheek while walking around the room, and knocked on a random guest''s door asking to be adopted. Ang did the chicken dance, and he made her call someone to ask: ''why did you call?'' and then insist that the receiver was the one calling. She ended up calling her best friend Nina who thought she was being weird when she was the one who called.


    "I can''t¡­ I can''tugh anymore. My jaw hurts. My stomach hurts." She bit her bottom lip as she massaged the sides of her face. They each took shots from time to time because they weren''t avoiding anything for a while, so now, they were definitely buzzed.


    He massaged his temples as he was getting a headache fromughing too much. It was her turn to ask him and this time, he picked "truth". He needed a break.


    "Okay. Um¡­ shoot¡­ I can''t think of anything to ask." She closed her eyes for a bit when she thought the room was spinning. That''s the thing about bomb shots. Sometimes, one wouldn''t realize the alcohol got to them untilter. "How about¡­ What''s your ideal woman?"


    Gael nced at her and she seemed to just have thought of the question on a whim. "I don''t have a list of criteria."


    "You must have something¡­"


    He let out a small sigh and blurted, "Someone who is daring enough to be with me." Meeting her gaze, he asked, "Truth or dare?"


    "Truth."


    "Are you brave enough to take risks?"


    Ang was drawn to his eyes and they locked stares as she answered. "Depends on what is at stake. If something or someone is worth it, then yes, definitely. Are you?" When he cocked a brow, she rified, "Are you brave enough to take risks?"


    "If she deserves it. Yes. I''d put my life on the line."


    Without breaking their eye contact, she said, "Dare." The questions were getting a little too deep and the urge to protect herself suddenly appeared. However, she was unprepared for what he said next.


    "I dare you to tell me the truth now." His tone was low and rough. He didn''t know where the feeling came from but the feeling of needing to know about her past washed over him.


    She didn''t have to ask him to know that he was talking about Evan and her past. There was nothing else that he demanded from her since the start. But because she was weak, she grabbed a ss of beer and drank it, not willing to take his dare.


    Seeing her reaction, he scoffed. It was just as he predicted. "Still such a scaredy-cat," he muttered under his breath.


    Ang stilled at his words. Her hand gripped the ss before putting it back to the table. She looked at him so fiercely, partly hoping that he''d feel the weight of her stare. And because she was weak, she challenged, "I dare you to kiss me."


    His eyesnded on her lips, and in a heartbeat, Gael swiftly reached and cupped the back of her head with both hands. Tilting his head to the side, he leaned in... and he crashed his lips to hers.

 Chapter 61 - Tasting Every Color Of The Rainbow

    A tiny gasp escaped Ang''s lips a nanosecond before they met Gael''s. She didn''t even have the time to think when his mouth was already on hers. Before she knew it, her eyes had closed.


    He was kissing her. And he didn''t only kiss her once. Twice. Thrice. He''s still there, and all she could do was freeze on the spot like an idiot.


    Wasn''t this what she wanted? Wasn''t she craving for this? Her heart started to race as she was stunned by what was happening. Her stupid mouth ran its course without her brain when she dared him earlier and now it''s being punished along with her heart. But who was she kidding? This wasn''t a punishment now, was it?


    The room was still and quiet¡ªthe only sound that she could hear was her own heartbeat ramming in her ear. And then he stopped. And she wished he hadn''t.


    Panting, Gael rested his forehead against hers. Slowly, their eyes opened and they met each other''s heated gazes just as he slightly leaned back so he could see her beautiful flushed expression. His hands were still cupping the sides of her face, the heat from his palms almost scalded her skin but she didn''t care. She loved them there.


    His grey eyes were confused and excited at the same time. His stare bore into her as if he was trying to uncover the world''s most treasured secret, but she didn''t care. She loved his stare.


    <em>"Ang¡­" he whispered, his voice low and needy.</em>


    She doubted that he was even aware that he was calling her. However, the way he called her so gently was enough for her to sumb to him again.


    Why did he have to be so goddamn beautiful? Her heart quivered at the sight of this man who confused her too much¡ªhe was either too bad or too good for her.


    Heat crept up on her cheek the moment his gaze dipped on her slightly parted lips and a sudden urge coursed through her. Maybe just this once. Just this once. Please.


    Ang pressed her hand onto his hard chest, slid it up to his neck, and before she could stop herself, she imed his lips.


    nting her head to the side, she tasted his amaretto vored mouth. The liquor supposedly had bitter notes but his lips were sweet and cool¡ªshe couldn''t help but want some more.


    Gael kissed her back so tenderly, taking his time despite the obvious urgency he was feeling inside¡ªhe was feeling hot all over.


    She was baffled. How was this even possible? This was so much more than she remembered when they kissed in the past. Had he always tasted this delicious?


    His hands that were once on her face slowly slid down to her body, exploring the sides of her torso, her arms, and her back. His touch felt so good just like his tasteful kisses.


    She broke the kiss and looked at him as if she was trying to understand the electrifying sensation she was feeling all over her. However, he only allowed her for a second before he pulled her back to him again and deepened the kiss¡ªher dreamy eyes as she gazed at him just a second ago made him go crazy.


    Gael drew her to hisp until she straddled on top of him. She threaded her fingers through his hair, sending f?cking tingles down his groin. He gripped her waist as he slipped his tongue in her mouth and gave hers a soft stroke, making her moan. ''F?ck.'' That did it for him.


    In the next second, he effortlessly carried her to the bed andid her down in the middle of it¡ªall without breaking their kiss.


    He held his weight with his arms while he hovered over her, but Ang wanted more of him as she eagerly tugged him towards her. He groaned when he felt her hand graze the skin on his waist.


    His hand wandered down her body, skimming until his fingers found the hem of her shirt and she moaned when he caressed her waist just as sheced her leg behind him.


    Her heart frantically drummed against her chest. It was as if she was chasing and being chased at the same time. He slightly pulled back, pressed his lips on the corner of her mouth, then he trailed kisses along her jaw, and down to her neck. Ang tilted her head to give him more ess, her toes curling every time his open-mouth kisses touched her skin.


    She was breathless and her head was spinning, unsure if she was too drunk from the shots or too drunk in lust. <em>"Gael¡­" she subconsciously called his name.</em>


    It was as if he was being summoned. His name on her lips sounded so exotic, so sexy and crisp, so gentle yet oddly demanding, so¡­ so right. It was as though his name was made for her to call. He had never loved his name being said like Ang did.


    He captured her lips once more. This time, he kissed her fervently like she was his source of oxygen. And her response only made him want her more.


    <em><strong>Kissing her was like tasting every color of the rainbow. Like drinking the most exquisite whiskey. He felt a surge of warmth enveloping his entire being as if for the first time, he finally found where he belonged. Right here. Right now.</strong></em>


    But just before they could go any further, Gael''s phone rang. A familiar ringtone sounded that made his body go rigid. ''Sh?t,'' he cursed in his thoughts.


    He reluctantly broke their kiss and he snapped his head to the phone that was on the nightstand where he clearly saw the caller I.D. shing on the screen. His jaw clenched as he contemted answering it.


    Seeing him silently debate with himself, Ang couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Her vision was spinning, so she closed her eyes and lowered her hands that were on his shoulders to the side. "You should answer it," she slurred.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered just before he got out of bed. Then he grabbed his phone and headed out the door.

 Chapter 62 - Devil Incarnate

    As soon as Ang heard the sound of the door clicking when Gael left the suite, her eyes fluttered open and she couldn''t help but stare at the closed door. Her fingers flew to her lips, the lingering feeling of his mouth that was on her just several seconds ago was overwhelming. She was still slightly breathless from that kiss and she wondered what would have happened if his phone hadn''t rung.


    A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she rolled out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Having drunk too many shots that night, she almost tripped on the way but she steadied herself and locked the door.


    Thank god for the lights¡ªthis bathroom didn''t seem to feel so eeriepared tost night when she saw that veil-like towel on the wall. Her eyes drifted to the mirror to her left and saw that there wasn''t a towel on the same spot. It made her wonder if Gael chose not to hang it there anymore after what happened... or was she just reading too much into it?


    After doing her business, she washed her hands and sshed her face with cold water. But even after cooling her skin, the images from a while ago shed in her mind. She could still feel him on top of her even when she was no longer in bed. Her fingers subconsciously traced her arms¡ªthe ces where he had touched her.


    ''What happened to ''staying sane'', Ang? You just went crazy and dared him to kiss you!'' she scolded herself. ''You even initiated the kiss¡­ Straddled on top of him¡­ And the bed¡­'' Clenching the seams of her shirt, she shook her head in an attempt to brush her thoughts away.


    Gael still hadn''t returned when she came out of the bathroom. Her eyes became heavy and she thought of going back to her suite to call it a night, but if she left now, she might bump into him in the hallway. She didn''t know what to expect after what happened, so she was unsure of what to tell him when she would see him. That was just a kiss, right? A dare nheless.


    Not knowing what to do, she sat on the bed and hugged a pillow. Her head was still spinning so she closed her eyes as she didn''t want to puke. Maybe she could wait for him toe back... That''s probably the best thing she could do at the moment.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gael was still out in the hallway. It had just stopped raining that night and the weather was calmer with the asional wind. He was pacing back and forth, blowing out smoke from the cigarette in his hand while holding his phone to his ear with the other. A woman''s voice rambled on the other end of the line and he was getting stressed by the second just listening to her, but he could only keep quiet.


    A few minutester, his phone call finally ended. He contemted for a minute before calling Rardo, one of his men, to arrange something for him. After giving a set of instructions, he tapped his phone screen andposed a message.


    [Gael: I''ve arranged a flight for you early on Thursday. I''ll see you in NY.]


    A few secondster, he was about to head back inside the suite when he received a response.


    [Honey: Grazie! Baci e abbri] (Thanks! Kisses and hugs)


    Rolling his neck from side to side, he let out a long sigh before entering his suite. "Sorry about that¡ª" His voice trailed off as he walked deeper into the room and found that Ang had fallen asleep. She was sitting on the bed hugging a pillow, her left side leaning against the headboard.


    With his hands on his waist, he hung his head low and cursed himself. Then, he walked towards her, scooped her up, andid her in the middle. "At least lie down properly if you''re going to sleep," he muttered under his breath, sounding slightly annoyed yet also gentle.


    Gael covered her with a nket and gazed at her for a while. He had the urge to touch her face, but he stopped himself before he could even do so.


    Then, he got up and went to grab the remaining ss from the table and drank it in one go. He ran a hand down his face and rubbed his nape, seemingly uneasy with everything that''s going on. He shouldn''t have kissed her. His jaw ticked when he recalled how she looked at him earlier and the way her soft lips tasted when he kissed her. ''F?ck. You''re screwed.''


    Just as he was berating himself, Ang''s phone rang, and by instinct, his head snapped towards the sound that came from the table next to him. An unregistered number shed on the screen¡ªif he wasn''t mistaken, it was the same phone number that called while they were in the restaurant and the same one from the text message he sawst night.


    His face hardened at the same time that his eyes darkened at the sight. And because he was already in a bad mood, he decided to make one more d?ck move¡ªhe picked up the phone call and ced the receiver to his ear.


    "Ang¡­" said the man from the other line. A long sigh came after that, then he added, "I can''t believe you actually answered. Where are you? I¡ª"


    "Stop calling her. Stop bothering her," Gael spoke in a low, cold tone. He wasn''t having any of this jerk. Ang clearly wanted to avoid this man from what he had gathered. And now that no one was stopping him, he just had to steal the chance. He wasn''t sure if this man was actually her ex-boyfriend, but he had too many drinks to care¡ªeven if he was sober, he was sure that he wouldn''t give a f?ck either.


    The caller didn''t respond right away, probably surprised that a man had picked up the call instead of Ang. Well, good.


    "Who the fuck are you?!" the bastard on the other line bit out.


    The caller sounded furious and this only amused Gael that he chuckled upon hearing the question. His mockingughter was chilling that if someone were to hear him, they''d probably think he was the devil incarnate.


    In the next second, Gael''s expression darkened as he answered, <em>"Trust me. You can''t afford to know my name."</em> Then, he hung up the call before the man could even have the chance to respond.

 Chapter 63 - Sun Is Out (1)

    Mayne City, Esmea


    Evan''s nose red and his eyes were flinty when the man who answered Ang''s phone just a second ago hung up on him. Lowering his phone from his ears, he stared at the screen as though he was trying to make sense as to what just happened. With his brows knitted, the statement that Nina told him recently resurfaced: <em>"You should stop, Evan. Ang is already getting married."</em>


    So, she wasn''t lying? He could not believe that Ang really did find someone. He scoffed, his body tensing when he remembered what the asshole told him just now: <em>"You can''t afford to know my name."</em>


    Evan abruptly got on his feet and flipped the coffee table, ss shattered everywhere on the floor. "Who the f?ck does he think he is?!" he spat. The more that he thought about it, the more enraged he got.


    ¡­


    August 29 ¡ª Wednesday


    The sun was up bright and early in the sky today, and the balcony was almost dry as it hadn''t rained since two in the morning. The gentle breeze and the sound of chirping birds was such a delight in Hillberry Isle¡ªit was as though they were finally at the end of the tunnel.


    Ang Su slept like a baby¡ªeven the heat from the sun that prated through the windows and hit her arm didn''t wake her up. It wasn''t until there was a ringing sound nearby that she fluttered her eyes open. She was still disoriented and trying to make out where she was when the ring sound caught her attention.


    Groaning, she sat up on the bed and rubbed her temple, a massive headache hammering her skull. She couldn''t see Gael anywhere in the room when she looked from left to right, then her eyesnded on the phone that was on the nightstand. Ang gingerly grabbed it and took a peek only to see "Honey" on the screen. She almost instantly tossed the phone back to its ce, realizing that it was not her phone.


    Her hand flew to cover her mouth when a memory from a few days ago pushed its way through to the front of her mind¡ªit was when she was grabbing her dress from the balcony and she overheard Gael talking to someone on the phone saying, <em>"...I love you, Honey. I''ll see you soon¡­"</em>


    She gasped. Her heart sank just as images fromst night came rushing back to her and haunting her. "Oh, my god¡­ I just kissed another woman''s man." She darted her eyes back to the screen and she gulped. But no matter how many times she swallowed hard, the heavy lump in her throat didn''t want to go away. Ang could feel her heart throb, unsure of how she was currently feeling.


    Did she feel bad? Yes.


    However, did she regret kissing him? Honestly, No.


    Maybe that caller was a family member? She didn''t know what to think anymore. Although she was feeling so awful, she just couldn''t deny that whatever it wasst night¡­ felt so right. Even if it was wrong. She would probably make the same decisions if she were to relive it.


    Was she making sense? Maybe? Maybe not.


    Maybe this was how mistresses think?


    Oh, god. She was a side-chick! Feeling so anxious, she started biting the nail on her thumb. This wasn''t supposed to happen!


    Ang needed to think. Not even bothering to check where Gael was, she got out of bed real quick, grabbed her stuff, left the room, and went to her suite. She had to take a long bath to drown out the guilt she had that was eating her away. After taking a bath, she put on a pair of short denim shorts and a white tank top, ate breakfast, and popped medicine to cure her headache.


    She spent the whole morning just trying to calm herself down and put the bad thoughts to the back of her head. Not wanting to linger on the negative feelings that she had in the pit of her stomach, Ang didn''t do anything else in the morning other than watch a few episodes of a Korean variety show. Watching the shows andughing her ass off seemed to have done its job.


    However, it onlysted until she heard the doorbell rang. It was eleven in the morning and she had just ordered room service. Thinking that it was her food, she casually got to the door only to find Gael standing outside wearing a pair of tattered denim shorts, a light blue unbuttoned long-sleeves that he rolled up to his elbows, and an inner white tee. She didn''t expect to see him this soon.


    "Hi¡­ Can Ie in?" he asked, his expression was unreadable as he looked at her and thought that she was handling herself pretty well after having drunk the night before.


    She cleared her throat and snapped out of her trance. Stepping aside, Ang gestured for him to enter her suite and then closed the door behind him. He nced at the show on the T.V. as he walked deeper into the room, probably wondering what she was watching before he arrived.


    He stood in the middle of the room, his hands digging into his jeans pockets as he wondered if she learned about the phone callst night. "You left this morning. I went outside for a while and when I came back, you were gone."


    ''Ah¡­ So he goes to talk about it straight away,'' she thought. She could tell him what she was thinking the moment she woke up that morning, but her coward self... well, was too cowardly.


    Ang ignored the slight prick in her heart. Pulling the corners of her mouth into a smile, she shrugged as she grabbed two bottles of water from the mini-fridge, gave one to him, and took a sip from hers. "I had to take a bath. I wanted to change out of the clothes I wore yesterday."


    Gael nodded and did not read much into her answer, guessing she must have not discovered that he answered a call on her behalf. At first, he thought he would regret doing that, but now that he was sober, he believed that he would have probably still done the same¡ªdrunk or not drunk. The room fell silent for a few beats before he spoke again. "Listen¡­ I don''t want this to be awkward between us¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it." Ang waved a hand in the air nonchntly as she walked towards the balcony with him following close behind. "I understand¡­ We were just¡­ having fun, weren''t we?" She smiled without looking at him. "Look, the sun finally showed up. You think the flights are back now?"


    ''Having fun¡­'' the wordsically echoed in his head as if it was mocking him. He couldn''t stand that she was avoiding meeting his eyes, but he also couldn''t dare to call her out on it. He knew that she was trying to lighten up the mood and brush off what could have been an awkward conversation.


    Beforeing to see her today, Gael hoped that they could get past what happened and be civil with each other. However, seeing her so nonchnt about it actually sucked. Did she want to forget aboutst night so badly?

 Chapter 64 - Sun Is Out (2)

    Ang leaned over the rail of her balcony, a small smile painted her face as she looked over the view in front of her. Meanwhile, Gael stood next to her¡ªhis view was her.


    His stare traced the outline of her side profile, from her brows and longshes to her rosy cheeks, pointy nose, and soft lips¡ªit was as though he wanted to memorize every detail of her.


    A part of him didn''t want to answer her question, but he had to. "Yes."


    "Really?" Ang finally turned to face him seemingly excited, her eyes looking dazzling. "So I can go home now?"


    "What about your ex?"


    "He''s probably already gone by now. My brother told me I can go back as long as I take the flight that arriveste in the evening."


    It took him a few seconds before he could ask, "You really want to leave?"


    Ang was baffled, unsure of what he meant by his question. "Well¡­ I can''t really stay here forever. Although I did say I could stay longer... but seeing the weather right now, I honestly can''t wait to go home."


    Gael turned his head and scanned the beachfront. It was indeed a wonderful day today. Different hues of green, blue, and yellow brightened the entire ce¡ªsuch a huge contrastpared to the past few days. Taking a deep breath, he looked at her again and met her waiting gaze. There was something with the way she looked at him that he couldn''t decipher. And he didn''t understand why it was tugging at his chest.


    "Spend the day with me." He reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze. "Ourst day on the ind before we go back to our lives. I''ll forget about the book and then I''ll bring you home tonight. What do you say?"


    A mixture of emotions rushed through her body because of what he said and how he held her hand whilst not knowing exactly what he was asking for. And as if she was caught under his spell, she returned his gaze and nodded. "Okay¡­"


    ¡­


    Ang felt a flutter in her stomach and her mind raced as she processed what just happened. Gael asked so nicely and there were no traces of his usual cockiness.


    The room service that she ordered had arrived right after she agreed to his request. Then, he excused himself and told her that he''ll be back in an hour, so she could take her time to eat.


    She was in a trance when she agreed, and it was only after he left her suite when she was able to question what that was about. However, all she could think about now was how he wanted to "spend the day together". After what happenedst night, she didn''t know what to expectter.


    ¡­


    True to his words, Gael showed up an hourter. Contrary to how his expression looked unreadable earlier, he seemed to have returned to his usual self. With a lopsided grin on his handsome face, he extended his hand towards her and asked, "Ready?"


    Ang nced at his waiting hand and hesitated, so she kept her hands to her side and smiled. "Where are we going?"


    "I have no idea." He grabbed her hand and started walking towards the elevator with her in tow.


    "Wha¡ªWait¡­ What do you mean you have no idea?" She gulped, feeling the gentle warmth of his hand on hers.


    The elevator car arrived right away. They stepped inside and he pressed a button as he responded, "Just like what I said. I have no idea. I haven''t explored the ind before... I guess I''ll do that now." Gael saw her staring at their hands and he cocked a brow in question. "What?"


    "Is this¡­ Is this really okay?" she asked. "Wouldn''t there be anyone who will get mad?"


    He was seriously confused at her questioning and it was evident by the furrows between his brows. "Why would anyone get mad? Are you gonna get mad?"


    Ang lifted her gaze at him and she shook her head. "No¡­?"


    "Well, I''m not either." He shrugged.


    She wanted to ask him a question that''s been bothering her, but deep inside, she knew that it scared her to know the real truth. What''s more, he sounded so confident just now that it made her think he wasn''t seeing anyone. Maybe he really wasn''t.


    Reaching the entrance of the hotel, she saw two beach cruiser bicycles parked in front¡ªone was ck and the other was off-white. "Oh, how cute!" shemented, a smile forming on her face as she thought how nice it would be to ride on one around the area.


    "Pick one," he said.


    Ang snapped her head towards him. "Wait, are you serious? These are for us?" She chuckled when he nodded and her eyes sparkled as she suddenly got excited for wherever they were headed to.


    She picked the off-white beach cruiser bicycle, so Gael naturally had the other one. Because she was wearing a tank top and a pair of short shorts, she made sure that she wore sunscreen before leaving her suite knowing that they would be out in the sun the whole afternoon. With this in mind, Ang handed a small bottle of sunscreen to him which he hesitantly received at first but gave in and applied it to his skin anyway.


    Soon, they pedaled out of the resort and into the main road of Hillberry Isle. And just like that, her worries vanished, feeling nothing but pure joy and excitement as she and Gael rode their bikes.


    The long road was clean and there were no cars in sight. Green grass stretched on their left while the blue waters to their right sparkled under the sunshine. Enjoying the smiling sun and the cool breeze by the sea, their afternoon definitely started right.


    "Ang, coffee or tea?" Gael asked as they cruised side by side.


    She gave him a side-eyed nce. "Do you really have to ask?"


    "Cappino it is." He could only shake his head in surrender. "I heard there''s a cafe ten minutes ahead."


    The corners of her mouth curved up into a bright and beautiful smile¡ªit was almost blinding. "Then I''ll race you there! Last one''s paying!" she eximed just as she sped up and left him behind,ughing when she heard him call her a cheater.

 Chapter 65 - Sun Is Out (3)

    Outside the Hot & Cold Cafe


    Ang and Gael sat at an outdoor table, sipping their drinks while people watching. She was having an iced cappino while Gael had an iced Americano with two shots of espresso, perfect for a sunny afternoon on Hillberry Isle.


    They were in the busy part of the ind where a lot of tourists flock. In front of the cafe was an open beach with people sunbathing on the sand, swimming in the sea, and some were even catching short waves to surf. It was apparent that everyone missed the nice weather¡ªwhat with the storm just recently.


    "Action movies or dramas?" Ang asked. They had been asking ''this or that questions'' since they arrived and this was their nth one.


    "Definitely action. Though¡­ I don''t really watch a lot of films or T.V. series for that matter." He took a sip of his drink and nced at her through his dark sses. "You?"


    "I like action movies with a bit of romance," she answered, a charming smile danced on her lips as she observed the kids ying with sand on the seashore.


    He thought so. cing the cup back on the table, he asked, "Dogs or cats?"


    Ang turned to look at him, pursing her lips as she seriously thought about the question. "You know, I''ve never thought about that. I didn''t have pets growing up, so I don''t know much about them¡­ But I guess puppies are cute¡­ the small ones with fluffy fur. Or a fat cat! I saw some in my social media ount, the grey fat cats are super cute!"


    Gael found the way she thought and answered his question so adorable. He only noticed it now, but she seemed to really smile a lot¡ªor was it her natural resting face? Because even though she wasn''t talking, her mouth curved upward and it made her look like she''s smiling all the time. Interesting.


    She finished the rest of her drink, got to her feet, and pointed to the right where a long stretch of local shops and vendors were stationed. "Let''s go over there and check out what they have."


    Withoutints, Gael got up and followed behind her. They left their bicycles on the side of the cafe so they could enjoy a good walk through the rest of the area.


    What''s great about Hillberry Isle was not only the scenery and the beach but also the people. They were all really nice and friendly that the crime rate was so low. Tourists could leave their belongings anywhere and they would still be there when theye back.


    There were rows of street food stalls and carts left and right along the first part of the long path while clothes and apparels and other souvenir items were on the second part.


    The two took their time checking out the different kinds of food sold in carts ranging from sweet to exotic. Ang went to try out some barbecued meat and shared it with Gael before she ordered a couple of sweet dishes.


    "Sweet or savory?" she asked before taking a spoonful of the dessert into her mouth.


    Wiping his mouth with his white handkerchief, he stared at her and his gaze zeroed in on the cream that was on the corner of her lips from the shaved ice dessert that she was eating. He gulped and clenched his hand at the sight of it. "Savory," he answered.


    "Hmmm¡­ I like both, but I like sweets more."


    She froze when he gently patted his handkerchief on her lips. She couldn''t see his eyes as his sunsses were too dark¡ªso unfair. Now, she was staring at him without evening knowing if he was looking right back at her.


    Clearing her throat, Ang dumped the empty cup into a trash can and turned to face him, carefully removing the sunsses off his face. "How could you see in these. They''re so dark."


    "I got used to it." Gael squinted when his eyes caught the brightness of the sunlight. "I have light sensitivity, so I have to wear sunsses when the sun is out."


    She looked up at him as he raised a hand up to his face to shade his eyes from the harsh light. He was sensitive to light because of the color of his eyes. His grey eyes were so beautiful, it''s a shame he had to cover it up.


    Handing his sunsses back to him, she turned around and headed to the second part of the area where there were a bunch of souvenir items disyed on tables. Ang was tempted to buy all of them but she decided to buy only one¡ªa refrigerator ma that had the ind''s name on it.


    After walking through the long stretch of street vendors, they strolled towards the open beach and sat under a coconut tree¡ªclear water washed the shore before them.


    "Jeans and tee or a suit?" she asked.


    "Suit," Gael answered. "Dress or pants?"


    "Definitely dresses."


    Their questions for each other seemed to be very simple, but the more they asked questions, the more they got to know each other''s preferences. Their answers¡ªeven if they were just a couple of words¡ªdescribed the kind of person they were.


    They went on for several more questions and each time, they would either exin their choices or the other asks follow up questions.


    Picking up a white rock on the sand, Gael threw it far into the water. "Go to the gym or home exercise?"


    "Gym. I''m bad at keeping myself on track, so I need my trainer to tell me what to do." She chuckled.


    "I prefer home. I hate crowded ces," he said.


    "Neither do I¡­ I mean, I didn''t mind before. But now, I''d rather not stay out too much. My best friend, Nina, and the gym are mostly the only reasons why I would go out." Ang pushed herself up and got to her feet, her toes digging into the sand as she stood up. She ran her fingers through her hair and asked, "Long or short hair?"


    "I like your hair." Gael suppressed a smile and kept his voice toneless. He saw her roll her eyes and shake her head, and when she didn''t say anything, he probed, "Clean shaven or facial hair?"


    Ang snapped her head and gave him a look. He was brushing the facial hair on his jaw with his fingers and she couldn''t see his eyes because of his shades. "Oh, I''m not answering that."


    "Oh,e on¡­ I answered your question!"


    Turning on her heel, she headed back to the street, leaving him behind. "Nope. Not gonna."


    Gael threw his head backughing as he tried catching up to her.

 Chapter 66 - Thirsty

    Ang and Gael walked the long path back to the cafe, passing by all the shops that they checked out earlier. They walked side by side as they maneuvered their way through the crowded ce.


    As they reached the food stalls and bars, she stopped at a barbecue stall where she thought the food was delicious and decided to buy several skewers to take back to the hotel. Her order was made fresh, so they had to wait at the side until it was done.


    It was hot and humid that Ang had to use one hand to shade and the other to fan her face. Gael shifted to her side where the sun was shining and blocked her from it. He was nearly six inches taller than her, so shefortably took advantage of his shade.


    "You thirsty?" he asked. She ran her tongue along her bottom lip that drew his attention. Then she nodded and answered, "Yeah, a little."


    "Wait here."


    He strolled towards the nearest vendor that sold water and bought two bottles. Watching him from afar, she got to see how he looked as he interacted with others. Gael didn''t smile to anyone¡ªeven when he said ''thank you'' to the vendor. And yet, the women around him seemed to be so enthralled by him. They ogled unabashedly, smiled, and twirled their hair with their fingers¡ªas if that would make him notice them. ''I say you shave your brows, and probably then, he might nce at you¡ªmaybe even not.'' She scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    With two bottles of water in his hand, he walked back to where Ang was standing. As he made his way to her, he noticed some men standing not far from her, eyeing her from head to toe. The perverts lingered their stares at her legs, arms, and chest. His brows immediately knitted, and his jaw ticked. He didn''t mind what she was wearing at all, but it''s because of men like those bastards that made his blood boil.


    "Hold these for me," he said as he handed her the bottles of water.


    Gael took off his long-sleeved shirt, stepped in front of her, slid his arms around her, and tied the shirt around her waist, covering her legs from the back and the sides. Then, in a loud voice¡ªenough for the perverts to hear and the others around them, he said, "Thirsty, Boys? You''re not drinking this. I suggest you walk away while you can."


    The people around them snapped their heads at the men who were eyeing Ang. Embarrassed, the perverts walked away.


    Ang was surprised at what just happened. She didn''t even realize that men were looking at her as she was too busy looking at Gael.


    She shifted her weight and cleared her throat, hoping that her face didn''t look so flushed after what he just did. "Thanks," she said as she handed him a bottle. He didn''t say anything, but a corner of his mouth curved slightly upward when he nced at her.


    Gael was now wearing his inner shirt¡ªa sleeveless tank top that showcased the muscles of his arms and the women who were ogling him earlier¡­ Well, let''s just say Ang had the urge to give him his shirt back so he can cover himself.


    He received the food that she ordered and carried the bag in his left hand, then he took her hand with the other, "Let''s go," he said.


    Hisrge hand was so warm that it traveled throughout her body; she thought she was feverish. And because she couldn''t help herself, she squeezed just a little.


    ¡­


    SDC Resort


    The two arrived back at the resort and decided to stay at the beach where arge bonfire was prepared for the guests.


    Gael and Ang chose to stay away from the crowd and sat on the sand next to each other as they faced the sea. The breeze was cool, and the sun was about to set soon, yet they were still asking each other ''this and that questions''.


    Later, their questions started getting deeper, and they carefully treaded around their answers without the other knowing that they were sort of holding back a little. But they kept going¡­


    "What''s something that overwhelms you?" she asked. She didn''t really think much about this question, but she remembered reading it in a book somewhere, and she wondered what his answer would be.


    For a minute, he was quiet. Ang could hear the soft waves of the water hitting the shore and the crackling of therge bonfire while canceling the noise of the crowd several meters away. Then he answered, "My family."


    She waited, wondering if he would borate his response, but he was just staring at nothing in particr. "Hmmm¡­ You mentioned your family is in the petroleum industry? Do you have ns on running the family business?"


    Slightly lowering his head, Gael''s expression was unreadable. "At first, I didn''t want to¡­ And then it seemed as if I had no choice... Now, I''m not sure."


    "It must be tough on you¡­" She took a deep breath. "I remember back then when my brother Oliver wasn''t this responsible. I mean, he always had my back, but he never showed interest in thepany, so my father was always hard on him. Then, a few years ago... I don''t know what happened to him but he suddenly changed. Families really are overwhelming..."


    ''You have no idea,'' he thought.


    Turning his head towards her, he watched as she stared at the bonfire to her right. Then he asked, "What does your future look like?"


    "This feels like a job interview." She chuckled. "You know¡­ I want to stay in a gated white house outside the city¡ªsomewhere far enough from annoying neighbors where I can just be at peace with myself while I write all my books."


    "And¡­ you''re still single by then?" He cocked a brow.


    Ang turned towards him and met his eyes; she got lost staring at them. She could feel his gaze prating deep into her soul¡ªit was riveting. "Who knows¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe not¡­ Only time will tell¡­" she responded almost absent-mindedly.


    Their stares drifted lower and settled on each other''s lips. And as if they were in a trance, they inched closer just as the sun was setting.

 Chapter 67 - Expiration

    "Heads up!" a man''s loud voice sounded not far from them.


    Gael''s eyes darted to the side just in time to see a volleyball heading towards them. His instinct kicked in, and in the next second, his left hand extended outward to block the ball from hitting Ang''s head while his other arm went around her to cover her head.


    Ang let out a small gasp, startled at what was happening. One second, she was just sitting there¡ªthe next, she was shoved into his embrace.


    A male resort guest came to get the ball and apologized to them before going back to his friends. Gael muttered something in Italian under his breath. And although she didn''t understand, she could guess that he just swore.


    She froze and remained unmoving while looking up at him, wondering what he was thinking until he realized that he was still holding her. He looked down, and their faces were only a few inches away. The thumping of her heart grew louder, and the urge to lean more into him became stronger.


    However, unlike earlier, his senses made him retreat, and he slowly released her from his hold just as she backed away.


    Before they could say anything, Rardo came. Thetter whispered something to Gael''s ear before handing him a smartphone.


    Gael nced at the phone screen and read the caller''s name¡ªGiovanni. A crease formed on his brows as he received the phone and turned to her. "I need to take this," he said.


    She nodded and smiled at him. "Okay."


    Watching him walk away to take the call, Ang shook her head in an attempt to clear her mind and mumbled, "This is not good, Anj. You can''t do this to yourself." She shouldn''t be having these feelings. She refused to allow herself to catch feelings for Gael. After all, when this trip ends, they would go their separate ways.


    Just as she was buried in her thoughts, her phone rang. A soft sigh escaped her lips, seeing that it was her father. He had sent her several messages in the morning, and she didn''t want to respond. So now he was calling her. Knowing that she would have to respond to him soon, she decided to answer the call.


    "Dad?"


    "What time are youing back?" Mr. Su asked, his voice was toneless.


    "I''m not sure what time exactly. I''d have to check the flight schedule to know when the ne is leaving. I''d probably arrive around midnight."


    There was a pause on the line and the sound of papers being flipped; she could tell that her father was still working in his office.


    "As soon as you know your flight schedule, let me know. Or call Oliver so he can fetch you at the airport," he said.


    "It''s okay. I can take a cab. It would be prettyte for you to pick me up." Ang stared at the paper bag that had barbecue inside. She opened it and took one stick out.


    "It''s precisely why you need to be picked up. It''ste, and it''s dangerous to take the cab alone. Besides, we need to talk, so I need you toe and see me at home. You can sleep in your room for the night, so you won''t have to travel back to your apartment."


    She was just about to take a bite when she heard her father. Her hand stopped mid-air, and her brows furrowed in curiosity. "Why?" was all she could ask. Ever since she moved out, she would only stay in their mansion a few times a year on special asions. Sometimes, she would meet her father and brother in the city for lunch or dinner. There weren''t any asions today, so she wondered why he would ask her to go home.


    "Do you remember Mr. Burke?"


    "From London? What about him?"


    "He''ll be arriving next week, and his son wille with him. You remember Jason, right?"


    Ang clicked her tongue and red at the barbecue in her hand. She just lost her appetite, already knowing what her father was up to, and it immediately annoyed her. Groaning, she shoved the stick back to the bag and rolled her eyes. "Of course, I remember I-only-eat-marmite-on-toast-and-a-cuppa-tea-for-breakfast-Jason¡ªbloody¡ªBurke."


    Mr. Suughed. "Oh, he already grew up, and he works with his father in thepany."


    "I''m not going to meet him," she said.


    "Sweetheart, it''smon courtesy to entertain guests of the family¡ª"


    "He is your guest, Dad. Not mine. So it''s your job to entertain them. Leave me out of this." She was careful with her tone despite the obvious irritation.


    The image of Jason Burke shed in her mind. She met him when she was a teen and again a couple of years ago. The man wasn''t bad looking and was actually cute, but not her type at all. Especially because he was slightly arrogant and always trying hard to impress her.


    "Ang, you''re twenty-eight. You have got to start meeting people. Or else, when are you going to find a husband? Nothing is happening in your life. We''ve talked about this already¡ª"


    "No, Dad. You talked about this. I never agreed on anything. And I''m only twenty-eight for heaven''s sake! You make it sound like I''m going to expire or something."


    Ang had enough. They had been having simr conversations sincest year, and she didn''t know why her father was adamant that she should find a man to marry. Weren''t fathers normally more strict with their daughters? Others wouldn''t even want their daughters to get married or date for that matter. She groaned, feeling like her father was trying to sell her off to get rid of her.


    "Nevertheless. You will meet the Burkes. Jason isn''t bad. The man''s smart and established. You just haven''t given it a chance to get to know him yet. Who knows, you might just end up marrying him," he said.


    "Dad, I''m going to marry whoever I want. And it certainly won''t be any of your business partner''s sons. I have to go. I''ll text when Ind. Bye." She ended the call without waiting for his response.


    Ang noticed a presence nearby, so she turned and looked up, realizing that Gael hade back from his phone call.


    "Your dad called?" he asked.


    She wanted to shrink. He didn''t like that he heard it. The thought of Gael knowing about her being married off to someone made her heart sink."You heard¡­"


    "Only thest part." He kept his voice low as he sat back down next to her. Although he didn''t hear everything, it was enough for him to guess what it was about. And after his call with Giovanni, hearing Ang talk about ''marriage'' was like a rotten cherry on top of sour ice cream.


    She chewed on her bottom lip, unsure of what to tell him, so she asked instead, "Do you know when we''re leaving?"


    "Why? Are you in a hurry?"


    ''Definitely not. I''d rather stay here forever,'' she thought. "No."


    And Gael thought the same.


    "Our flight will be at 9:45 tonight." He checked the time on his watch and counted the hours until then, wishing that the time would go slower.


    "I see¡­"


    Turning to face her, Gael met her eyes as he asked, "We still have about four hours left. What do you want to do?"


    Matching his gaze, Ang took a deep breath and formed a smile on her lips. The setting of the sun made his eyes look even more dreamy¡ªshe could stare at them for hours. If only that were possible.


    "Make the best out of the hours we have left on this ind," she said.

 Chapter 68 - The Enigma Wants His Savage Love

    Gael could only stare at Ang after what she said. He certainly wanted what she wanted too. But how exactly were they supposed to make the most out of the remaining hours? He kept his gaze locked at hers, waiting for her to tell him what she wanted.


    She shifted her body to the right so that she was diagonally facing the bonfire with her back nearly touching his shoulder. The sun had already set, so the ce had darkened, and themp posts illuminated the resort.


    He knew that they could never happen¡ªshe couldn''t be with him for reasons he already knew even though they hadn''t talked about anything yet. If Ang weren''t Ang, everything wouldn''t have been like a push and pull for them. She was a bright light that could never live in his dark world¡ªlike an innocent soul that he was afraid to taint. He''d never forgive himself if he were the reason to break her peaceful and innocent world.


    Gael clenched his hand when the urge to touch her rushed through him. He found what he was feeling quite strange. If it were any of the women from his past, he wouldn''t have thought twice about even just cing a hand or an arm around the waist. But for some reason, he was restraining himself so hard when it came to Ang. And he was sure that he wasn''t being shy about it¡­ If anything, it was probably out of fear. Maybe he was afraid that if he let himself, he wouldn''t be able to stop.


    Besides, one-night-stands for him were always just that¡ªa one night only. He never gets into rtionships after just that. A big no-no in his book¡ªeven if he had shared a kiss with the subjectst night. He swallowed.


    So this was probably for the best. He would try to keep a safe distance. ''This should pass¡­'' he thought.


    Little did he know that while he was in deep thoughts, Ang thought the same. Whatever this was between them, she concluded that this was nothing but a mere weekend fling. A long weekend fling. Something that she could wake up from and move on as soon as she gets back home. It was inevitable that they had moments because they were stuck on the ind.


    A fling that made her stay on the ind worthwhile. A fling that made her forget her worries back home. A fling that made her write again. A fling that made her remember how fun it was just to spend a day without problems. A fling that made her heart skip a beat and her stomach flutter. A fling that made her realize who she was again. ''Yes, Gael is just a fling, right, Ang?'' she asked in her head. And all flings muste to an end.


    He watched the back of her head and noticed her taking a deep breath as though she was trying to calm herself down. His brows slightly furrowed, and he was just about to inch closer towards her when a loud explosion in the sky surprised them both.


    Gael and Ang looked up at the night sky and saw the fireworks go off. Bright, colorful sparks glowed and zed the night¡ªso beautiful and jaw-dropping. She initially flinched when the first explosion happened, but seeing the dazzling scene from above, she calmed down, and a beaming smile ghosted her face.


    "Beautiful," she murmured under her breath.


    And he agreed while looking right at her. "Mm."


    The reflection of the fireworks made her eyes sparkle, and he couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth into a smile. Even little things like this made her smile. She was so easy to please.


    Ang turned her head and met his stare, "You know¡­ I haven''t crashed a wedding¡­"


    A sight from the side caught his attention, and Gael shifted his gaze towards it only to see a wedding reception at the beach. There were more than a hundred guests with their toes in the sand; all dressed in casual white beach outfits with drinks in hand. They enjoyed the fireworks with smiles on their faces and the newlyweds stood on a tform while in each other''s embrace. Just as the fireworks disy was over, loud music sted through the speaker, and the guests started dancing.


    Without thinking much, he grabbed her hand,brought her up as he stood, and said, "Then let''s go crash one."


    Ang barked out augh. She couldn''t tell if she was the bad influence or Gael was. "I was going to ask you if you were game, but what the hell¡ªI''ll just say... I thought you''d never ask."


    Soon, they headed towards the reception area. She went straight for the dance floor, pulling Gael with her. And without a care in the world, Ang began to dance in front of him, her hips circling and swaying, as were her hands as she moved to the song "Savage Love" by Jason Derulo.


    ~Savage love. Did somebody break your heart?


    Lookin'' like an angel, But your savage love~


    She appeared to be already having so much fun when she had just started, the genuine smile on her face was evident. Lifting her gaze, Ang held both of Gael''s hands and raised them as if she was asking him to dance with her while she sang the next lyrics, "When you kiss me, I know you don''t give two f?cks¡­ But I still want that¡­ Your savage love!"


    She yfully pped his arm and said through the loud music, "Oh,e on, loosen up! Dance with me!"


    Gael stared right at her, but he did not say anything. Did she even realize what she was singing? Had she thought about what the words meant? Or was he just putting so much thought into it when she did not mean any of those?


    Letting out a small sigh, he ced an arm around her waist and pulled her closer until they were chest to chest. Then, he ducked his head to the side of her face, his lips grazing against her skin as he whispered to her ear low and rough, "You''re an enigma, Angel."


    And then he kissed the part just below her ear, sending jolts of shock straight through her core.

 Chapter 69 - Nicco And Kayla

    Gael''s lips felt cool on Ang''s skin. She instinctively closed her eyes and clutched his shirt with both hands, her heart hammering in her chest and was totally out of sync with the reggae beat ying in the background.


    And just as she leaned in, he pulled back, holding her hand and smiling down at her with his devilishly handsome smirk. "I thought we were dancing?"


    "What¡ª" She gasped and then giggled when Gael suddenly twirled her around. Her heart calmed down a little, but she was still somewhat on a high after his kiss.


    A few people were definitely staring at them¡ªwhat with them wearing casual outfits at the wedding reception. The guests wore casual beach outfits in the wedding''s color theme, mostly in white and cream. Ang and Gael looked out of ce, which earned them a few nces, but neither of them cared.


    Another upbeat song reced the first one¡­ and then another¡­ yet the two were still on the dance floor along with the hundred guests who were in a party mood. A waiter carrying a tray of cocktails passed by, and Gael effortlessly snatched two sses, then gave one to Ang. She received the ss with a chuckle and looked at the pretty drink. The bottom of the ss was red, the liquid fading into orange, and ended with a bright yellow top, creating an ombre effect, then garnished with a slice of orange.


    He slightly leaned towards the side of her face so that she could hear when he asked, "What''s so funny?"


    "Sex on the Beach!" she yelled through the music.


    His jaw ticked as he stared at her. She sipped the cocktail while holding his gaze, and he was floored. "What?!" He cocked a brow.


    Seeing the look on his face, Ang threw her head backughing, her hair swaying as the breeze blew past them. She looked stunning even when she was only wearing a tank top and jeans shorts with his long sleeves wrapped around her waist. Her cheeks had a hint of red in them¡ªprobably from all the dancing. He could gaze at her forever, but all he could think of now were the words she just said. ''What is with this woman?'' he wondered.


    Raising the ss in front of him, she pointed at it and rified, "This cocktail. It''s Sex on the Beach!"


    He only realized that she was talking about the name of the cocktail. Gael chuckled, shaking his head and feeling stupid for thinking about something else. She clinked her ss with his, and they took a sip.


    Just then, he noticed the newlywedsing their way, and he was toote to warn her.


    "Umm¡­ Excuse me¡­" A woman in a long white flowy dress looked at them.


    Ang turned around and came face to face with the bride and the groom. She involuntarily took a step back in surprise. She bumped into Gael, and he steadied her by cing a hand on her back.


    The bride looked at Ang as if she was trying to figure out who they were, confusion painting her face. "I''m sorry¡­ Do we know you?"


    Gael felt Ang tense up, and he was ready to grab her and leave, but before he could even do anything, she had already moved away from him and stepped forward, giving the newlyweds a big bear hug.


    "Oh, my god! Este! You look fab in that dress! Congrattions, you guys!" Ang eximed, her voice high and sing-songy. She released them from her embrace and kept a huge smile on her face as she looked at the groom and told him, "Jake, you better take care of my cousin. Or the whole fam''s gonnae after you!"


    The bride and the groom exchanged looks; bewilderment filled their faces as they tried to recall who she was.


    Reading their expressions, Ang kept up with her facade and added, "Mom apologizes that she couldn''t make it because of the weather, but she sends her wishes¡ª"


    "Wait¡­" The bride cut her off.


    Ang swallowed, and her heart began to race.


    "You''re Megan?" asked the bride.


    Feeling as if ice-cold water ran down her back, Ang tittered, and then she nodded. "Duh!" Her shoulders shook as sheughed, slightly worried when she thought that the bride had caught on with her lie.


    The bride gasped and got overly excited that she hugged Ang again. "Oh, my! It''s so good to see you again! It''s been years! Wait¡­ Who is this? Is this your fianc¨¦?" The bride gaped at Gael. "Your mom told me you just got engaged!"


    Ang almost broke her neck at how fast she snapped her head towards Gael. His face was void of any emotions, and when he met her stare, she swiftly grabbed his hand and pulled him close, introducing him to the newlyweds. "Yes, his name is No," she said, a wide beam brightened her face.


    Gael clenched his jaw. This little liar dared to use the name of her book''s male lead. He squeezed her hand as if to say: ''I will get back at you for this''.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. Congrattions." Gael shook hands with the couple before he unabashedly wrapped an arm around Ang and pulled her closer to him a little roughly while keeping a smile on his face. He could feel her try to pull away, but he didn''t let her.


    Witnessing how affectionate ''Megan and No'' were, the bride gushed and pped. "Oh¡­ How lovely! He seems like a darling." She winked. "You guys look so cute together!"


    "Ha¡ªHa! I know, right?! He is so cute!" replied Ang as she squeezed Gael''s cheeks out of annoyance¡ªall while keeping a charming smile on her face. He wasn''t letting her go, so she was still pressed so tightly against him.


    Someone called the newlyweds back to the front, so they bid each other goodbye and promised to catch up. When they were finally left alone, they slowly let go of each other.


    "How did you even know their names?" Gael was curious. She was quick on her feet earlier and acted like she actually knew the bride and the groom.


    "There was a signboard on the way here."


    "Huh." He scoffed. Since they crashed the wedding earlier, he hadn''t cared about their surroundings¡ªwhich was so unlike him.


    Folding his arms in front of his chest, he turned to face her and waited until she looked at him before asking, "Do I look like a ''No'' to you?"


    Ang chewed on her bottom lip and looked away, then drank her cocktail. She didn''t think her answers through earlier, and she blurted the first thing that came to her mind¡ªwhich was, of course, the male lead of her first book¡ªNolo. How convenient.


    "Megan¡­" He snorted and downed the rest of his drink, the sweet peach schnapps and vodka slid down his throat. They were quiet for a few seconds before he muttered under his breath, but enough for her to hear. "You should have at least been ''Ka''."


    She gripped the ss in her hand until her knuckles turned white. Ka was her first book''s female lead¡ªNo''sst and true love.

 Chapter 70 - A Piece Of Cake & A Drop In The Ocean

    "Mom, Dad! That''s the man who stole my pudding!" A little boy''s voice caught Ang and Gael''s attention not far from them. It was the same rude kid who pushed her and was rowdy at the restaurant during the power outage. Their heads snapped at the voice''s direction just in time to meet the curious stares of the parents of the boy.


    Instinctively, she grabbed his hand. She liked kids¡­ but not this kid, and neither did Gael.


    "Let''s go," he muttered low before walking away from the party with Ang in tow. They walked in a hurry and headed towards the suites to the left of the resort,ughing and panting at the same time. They had escaped from the bride and the groom, but the parents of the little boy were a different story.


    Reaching the front of their doors, they let out a sigh and leaned against the wall next to Ang''s door, smiling when they looked at each other.


    Feeling a squeeze on her hand, she lowered her gaze, and saw that he was holding her hand tightly. Her heart swelled at the feeling of warmth that he was emitting. His hand was bigger than hers, but she thought her fingers fit perfectly between his.


    "We still have a few more hours¡­ Do you want to rest before we leave?" he asked.


    Dragging her gaze back at him, she thought for a second before responding with an offer, "Do you want to go inside?"


    Gael stared at her as if he was wondering what she meant. Raising her other hand, she shook the small clear container that she managed to grab before they sprinted away from the party. "We still have cake."


    He chuckled at the sight of the slice of cake sitting inside the dome container. It was a decadent chocte cake with abel on the box that said: "From Este and Jake".


    "Sure. Why not? We don''t want to disappoint your cousin," he said.


    The two entered Ang''s suite and went straight to the balcony where they could see the night view of the beach as they sat on an outdoor double chaise, sharing a piece of cake while watching the wedding reception. The dessert was sweet and luxurious, melting as soon as it hit their tongues. If only life was like this piece of cake.


    It was quite chilly that night, the breeze was gently blowing and the leaves on the trees were gracefully dancing¡ªa perfect night for a sunny day. Too bad they would have to leave soon.


    "What are you going to do when you go back?" Gael asked as she put the empty box aside.


    Ang shifted in her seat, their arms brushing when she found afortable position. A small prick punctured her heart when he moved his arm away, thinking that he didn''t like how close they were sitting. However, she was immediately pacified when he nted his hand behind her, his entire arm serving as her backrest. It felt so much better as she leaned against him.


    "I don''t know¡­" She shrugged. "Finish my book, I guess¡­ You?"


    "I have urgent matters I need to take care of. I''ll be in New York before leaving for Italy."


    Softly nodding, she remembered that he mentioned it to her earlier. He was only going to drop her off at Mayne City before flying again. Whatever he had to do in NY was none of her business anymore, so she didn''t ask. The lesser she knew about his whereabouts, the better for her. She didn''t want to keep wondering where he was after this and what he was doing. Three years ago was already a little annoying for her when she went back home and ended up having to think about him and their night for weeks. She didn''t want to go through all of that again. A clean te would be better.


    While she was in deep thoughts, he got up and extended his open hand in front of her. "May I have this dance?" he asked.


    Ang was a little confused at first until she realized that the music from the beach had just changed into a mellow one¡ªA Drop in the Ocean by Ron Pope¡ªa beautiful song rendered by a man at the wedding reception.


    And as if she was in a trance, she ced her hand on his, got to her feet, and stood face to face with him. Gael ced her other hand on his shoulder, pulling her closer until the sides of their heads touched and his arm circled around her small waist.


    <em>~If you don''t love me, pretend. A few more hours then it''s time to go~</em>


    ''How truly fitting this song is,'' he thought. Just a few more hours and they''d have to leave this ind, and then be on their way¡ªback to their lives separately. So, yeah¡­ ''Just pretend a little longer, Angel.''


    The two were quiet as they slowly moved from side to side, the music in the background mixed with the soft breeze made the night extremely cozy. How oddly romantic despite being on the balcony in jeans and tank tops.


    Gael noticed her taking a deep breath and he could sense her feeling a bit tense.


    "This¡­ you and me¡­" she began.


    He knew it. He knew that she would address that, so he beat her to it. "This¡­ isn''t going to work."


    Their hands tightened and neither of them spoke for a few beats until she muttered, "I know."


    And as if their already dispirited souls weren''t sad enough, the song made fun of their situation.


    <em>~I was praying that you and me might end up together. It''s like wishing for rain as I stand in the desert. But I''m holding you closer than most ''cause you are my heaven.~</em>


    "Angel¡­" he whispered above her ear.


    When Ang looked up at him and met his stare, she fought the urge to lean in and kiss him, knowing that it wouldn''t do her any good.


    Gael took a deep breath and spoke the words he''d been thinking all day, "I want to kiss you¡ª"


    Before he could even punctuate his words, she had already tiptoed and pressed her lips to his.

 Chapter 71 - Least Favorite Trip

    Without second thoughts, Gael pulled Ang closer and kissed her back. His heartbeat quickened at the unfamiliar feeling that''s coursing through him at the moment. He had never experienced being so helpless like this, and he didn''t like it. Yet at the same time, he wanted to wee the strange feeling.


    He let go of her hand, cupped the side of her face, and nted his head just as she clutched his shirt. Her luscious lips were so damn soft that he had to be gentle, afraid that he would bruise her if he kissed her too hard. And they were so sweet that they were making it so hard for him to resist.


    Ang skimmed the sides of his torso, gliding until her hands settled on his broad chest. Just a second ago, she had already resigned to stop herself from kissing him. However, the moment that he expressed his thoughts on wanting to kiss her, her resolve crumbled and she broke her own promise. She hated that she was too weak when it came to him, but at the same time, she consoled herself that it was okay to be selfish sometimes.


    He ran his tongue on her bottom lip, and she parted her lips, weing its entry. Softly and ever so carefully, he stroked his tongue with hers and slightly tipped her upper body backward as he deepened their kiss. She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his neck, unabashedly pressing herself more to him. ''This is insane. This couldn''t be this good,'' she thought.


    Feeling him nudge her backward, she took a few steps back until the side of her legs hit something. The next thing she knew, they were on the chaise lounge¡ªAngid on her back while Gael was on top of her.


    Both of them knew they needed to stop before they go any further than kissing, but neither of them broke their kiss. It was impossible to stop, what with them clearly wanting each other.


    A cold, harsh breeze blew against them, but they still kissed. The noisy rustling of the leaves from the nearby tree seemed as though it was trying to call their attention, but they still kissed.


    It wasn''t until a loud cheer erupted from the wedding reception at the beach caused the two to break away. The song had ended; however, they didn''t want to. This was definitely a different kind of dance, in which they wouldn''t mind dancing for a really long time.


    Their foreheads touched, and their eyes remained close as they relished the remnants of their intense feelings. Another cold breeze swept, and the rustling of leaves continued to make a noise, but this time, they were no longer kissing.


    Gael shifted until heid on his side, and he pulled her to his embrace. Ang rested her head on his shoulder and ced her hand on his chest, feeling his raging heartbeat beneath her palm. She felt him stroke her hair gently, calming her down from her high and she loved it.


    The two were quiet for a while, and when he thought that she had fallen asleep, he heard her mumble, "I hate the smell of cigarettes."


    His hand that was stroking her head stilled for a beat before he chuckled, his chest rumbling from hisugh, but he didn''t say anything. He had smoked a stick earlier when he received Giovanni''s call; the smell must have lingered since then. This woman could have said a thousand different things¡­ She never fails to surprise him.


    ¡­


    Time went by so fast, and they were now supposed to leave in half an hour. Gael went back to his suite to make sure he had packed everything while Ang double-checked that all of her stuff was already in her luggage.


    He changed into a suit while she wore a maxi dress. Then, they headed to the front desk and informed them of their check out. Daniel Cho had taken care of their bills, so the process was even faster. Ang almost wished that time would go slower.


    Soon, they rode an SUV and were on their way to the airport. She only noticed when they boarded the vehicle that four other men were traveling with them and one of them was the same man she saw before¡ªRick or something¡ªshe heard Gael call him earlier. The men were in casual clothes, but she figured that they were probably his bodyguards; he never bothered to introduce them to her. The men also avoided looking at her and kept their gaze straight apart from the asional check to the side.


    On their way to the airport, Gael''s phone rang, and he conversed with someone in Italian. Ang did not understand a thing, making her feel a little left out, wishing that she had taken Italian instead of French in college¡ªeven her French sucked. She was able to pick up a couple of Italian words that sounded slightly simr to French, however, she still couldn''t understand anything, so she brushed it off and just closed her eyes.


    When they reached the tarmac of Hillberry Isle Airport, her heart started to feel heavy. The sky was pitch-ck, yet she didn''t feel scared at all. For the past five days that she had spent on the ind, she originally thought that she was dying to go home. Now, she suddenly felt like she was leaving home.


    "Youing?" Gael asked, his hand extending towards her.


    Ang took a deep breath and took his hand, allowing him to usher her towards his private ne.


    The interior was ssy and luxurious in ck and white. She had flown in private nes before, but this was easily her favorite right off the bat. The cockpit was to her left when they boarded, and then he brought her deeper inside, walking past four business ss seats where the other men sat. They reached a lounge area where a T.V. was set in front of a tufted white sofa.


    "If you want to lie down, there''s a bed behind that door," said Gael, nodding at the area a couple of meters away from them, then he removed his suit jacket and hung it on the armrest of the sofa.


    Ang shook her head and smiled. "I''m good here."


    Sitting next to each other, they buckled up and waited until the ne took off. Soon, they were in the air and on the way to Mayne City, Esmea. She didn''t like flying so much, and she didn''t think she''d hate this particr flight as well. However, she didn''t want to admit the real reason why she hated it.


    When it was safe to unbuckle their seatbelts, Ang immediately removed hers, swung her legs up the sofa, and then wordlessly leaned her back against his arm. ''Screw it,'' she thought. ''This would be ourst hours together. Might as well enjoy his warmth.''


    Surprised at her movements, Gael paused for a second before he naturally shifted diagonally and snaked his arm around her waist so that she was resting against his chestfortably.


    "Rest. I''ll wake you up when wend," he whispered above her head and ced a kiss on her hair. She didn''t respond, yet he was fully aware that she wasn''t sleeping at all. He wanted to tell her something¡ªtwo different things: "wait for me" and "forget about me".


    At this point, he didn''t know what he should tell her because he knew that either of the two would be so selfish. So wrong. Which was why he chose not to say anything more. Suppressing a sigh, he closed his eyes and tightened his arm around her. This was definitely his least favorite trip.

 Chapter 72 - Blurry

    At twelve minutes past midnight, a private nended on the tarmac of Mayne City Airport. The door had already been opened, yet no one had stepped out. In the lounge cabin, Ang had fallen asleep, and she hadn''t moved since. Her back remained pressed against Gael''s chest, and his warm arm was still around her.


    She must have been really tired of ying the whole day because she slept through a couple of turbulence and thending. Gael contemted whether he should wake her up or let her sleep a few more minutes. His arm was already getting numb, but he didn''t¡ªfor the life of him¡ªdare to move.


    Turning his head to the side, he could see that her brother was waiting for her outside. He was left with no choice, so he raised his other hand to wake her up, but before he could even do so, her phone started to buzz.


    Ang stirred in his embrace, her eyes slowly fluttering open. She was still a bit disoriented while she fished her phone out of her pocket.


    "We''re here," Gael whispered above her.


    Hearing his voice awakened her, and she instantly straightened her back and turned to him, her eyes were slightly tired and full of curiosity.


    "That must be your brother," he said, nodding to her phone.


    Realizing what he meant, she answered the call, and her brother spoke right away. "What''s taking you so long? Younded fifteen minutes ago, and I''ve got your luggage in the trunk. Why aren''t you getting off?"


    "I''ming." She ended the call after her response. Ang collected herself, cleared her throat, and put a smile on her face as she turned to Gael, saying, "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    ''I didn''t want to,'' he thought.


    He got up from the sofa and rolled his white sleeves up to his elbow, a cocky smile forming as he responded, "I couldn''t. You were snoring so loudly."


    "I do not snore." Her smile instantly slipped and was reced by a crease between her brows.


    "You wouldn''t know. You were sleeping."


    "Tch." Ang got to her feet and walked with him towards the exit. He gestured for her to go first and she tried to slow down her pace. As they nearly reached the door, she stopped in her tracks and faced him. Her throat felt scratchy as if she didn''t want to say the words, but she had to force herself. "I¡­ Thanks for bringing me home. I had fun today."


    He nodded, digging his hands in his pockets, and keeping his expression unreadable as he stared back at her.


    She waited for him to respond, but he didn''t say anything. Her hands wrung when she felt an indescribable pressure in her chest, and she took a deep breath, trying to relieve the ufortable feeling within her. "The book¡­ I''ve decided to stop its publication. I''m really sorry."


    When he still didn''t speak, she continued, "If you can provide your bank details, I will wire you the money first thing tomorrow. I know you said you don''t need it¡­ You clearly don''t¡­ But I think it''s for the best."


    Gael hadn''t said a word to her, but his jaw ticked, seemingly uneasy at her words. She felt like melting at how intense he was gazing at her.


    Ang''s mouth opened again; however, before she could even speak, he reached and snatched the phone in her hand. Her eyes grew wide, but she could only watch as he tapped the screen, confused at what he was doing. In the next second, he pulled out his phone from his pocket¡ªit was buzzing, and the screen was shing.


    "I have your number now," he said as he gave her phone back to her. "I''ll call you."


    ''This isn''t what you''re thinking,'' she told herself¡ªrather, she was trying to convince herself, knowing that when she leaves, it''s over between them.


    Tentatively receiving her phone, her face was nk as her heart raced when she heard him rify, "Not for the money."


    She studied his face, trying to read what he was thinking, but he was expressionless. Unsure of what he was doing, she softly chuckled in derision. "No, you won''t."


    He cocked his brow. "What?"


    Ang shook her head and exited the ne with Gael following her. She saw her brother several meters away, leaning against his car, and she suddenly felt like everything was reallying to an end as soon as she stepped on the ground. The wind blew past them, and she nced at the dark sky, putting on a fake smile for the man she shared memorable days on the ind with.


    "Every guy says that after a date, but they rarely do," she said. "That''s just customary."


    "I''m rare," he replied almost instantly, his expression all serious.


    She rolled her eyes and chuckled at his answer. Even until the very end, he just had to make herugh. He wasn''t being funny¡ªit was apparent on his face. And he wasn''t wrong either¡­ Gael was indeed rare.


    But she didn''t want to have her hopes up. "It''s okay... You don''t have to promise anything. You said it yourself¡ªthis isn''t going to work."


    "It''s just a call, Angel. It''s¡ª"


    His words were cut off when his phone rang. It was an assigned ringtone that he couldn''t ignore. Out of nowhere, it started to drizzle, wetting his phone screen when he checked on it despite already knowing who was calling. Ignoring the light rain, Gael told her, "Give me a second. It''s my grandma."


    Just as he answered the call, the rain became heavy that it could no longer be ignored.


    "Happy birthday, Santi!" An old woman''s voice along with a few other voices in the background red through his speaker.


    A small gasp escaped from Ang''s lips, surprised by what she heard. It''s his birthday? "You¡ª"


    "What the heck are you doing? It''s pouring." Oliver, her brother, came over hurriedly and tossed his jacket over her head to shield her from the rain without bothering to cover himself. Then he waved at Gael saying, "Thank you for bringing her home. Have a safe trip."


    Everything went by in a blur. Just a few seconds ago, Ang was still talking to Gael and now, she was being dragged by her brother to his car. Oliver was soaked and he cursed as he started the engine. She didn''t know how she got inside the car as she was still surprised.


    Her head snapped to the window and she saw Gael looking in her direction with his hand suspended in the air, pressing his phone on his ear.


    The car had already moved, and Ang could feel her heart being squeezed as she held his gaze through the ss. The raindrops hindered her from seeing him clearly onest time.


    Oliver said something, but the rain was all she could hear. She never thought that a day woulde when she''d really despise the rain. Were those really theirst words to each other?


    Gael''s figure was now a blur. It was cold inside the car that she shivered, but she was certain that it was colder for him as he remained rooted under the rain on the same spot where she left him.

 Chapter 73 - Home

    "Anj?" Oliver nced at the passenger''s seat at a red light when his sister did not respond after his third call. Ang did nothing except stare at the dashboard, her face nk and her eyes empty.


    He reached and patted her arm to get her attention and when she looked at him, he raised a brow in question. "You okay? What''s wrong?"


    "Oh¡­" She blinked fast andposed herself as she nodded. "Yeah. Just tired."


    "You sure?"


    Curling her mouth into a smile, she reassured him, though her eyes didn''t seem to agree with her lips. "Yeah. Can you wake me up when we get there? I want to rest my eyes."


    "Okay¡­" Oliver stared at her for a bit and watched her turn towards the window, hugging herself as she closed her eyes. He turned up the heater to warm up the car as it was still drizzling outside. He couldn''t tell what was wrong with her, but it''s not the first time that she keeps things to herself, so he could only let her be, thinking that she needed some peace and quiet.


    Although Ang had her eyes closed, all she could see in her mind was the sight of Gael when she left. His face, his boyish smile when he didn''t suppress himself from enjoying something, his mischievous smirk when he''s thinking and wants to tease her, his cold, dark stare when he''s annoyed or mad about something¡ªall the images of himself when he was with her ran in her head like a shback.


    She couldn''t deny that she was already missing him when it hadn''t been that long since shest saw him. However, she wished that she had properly said farewell. But thinking about it now, maybe it was for the best that it ended like that¡­ Because she wouldn''t know what she would have done if they had really said their goodbyes to each other.


    Her eyes fluttered open and caught sight of a small blinking object up in the sky, then she wondered if it was his ne. New York was only a couple of hours away by ne, but it was over a thousand miles away in distance¡ªtoo far. A crazy thought popped in her head: What if she flies¡ªbut she brushed it away, thinking that it was absurd. Her life wasn''t some romance novel, and she wasn''t that desperate¡ªthankfully she wasn''t.


    ¡­


    Su Mansion at Oakwood in the outskirt of Mayne City, Esmea


    The mansion sat in a four thousand square meternd¡ªa two-story traditional design with luxurious detailing surrounded by greens and a colorful garden. The siblings arrived home at one in the morning. Entering the mansion through therge brown double doors, they were greeted by the butler who told them that their father had already fallen asleep waiting for them, so the butler informed them to be up early for breakfast as per their father''s instructions.


    Turning to his sister, Oliver said, "d you''re back. I''m so exhausted¡­ I''ll catch up with you tomorrow?"


    Ang nodded and hugged him briefly. "Thank you."


    Then, she headed towards her bedroom and sat on the edge of her bed as soon as she entered. The sheets were clean and there wasn''t a speck of dust in the bedroom as the servants cleaned it regrly even when she wasn''t around, so it always looked the same whenever she came home.


    Home¡­ That was odd. She had spent most of her life in this mansion, yet she didn''t feel like she was actually ''home'' this time.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang dragged herself to the bathroom and took a bath. Pressing a button on the device next to the tub, a violin instrumental of a pop song sounded from its speakers. Then, she sat in the tub for several minutes to rx. She didn''t want to let the ill feelings within herst for a long time. ''Whatever this is, this has got to stop,'' she thought.


    When she was done, she changed into afortable sleepwear and blow-dried her hair while checking her calendar for the next month on her tablet. She had to fix her schedule as there were things that needed to be taken care of that she was supposed to do a couple of days ago. It was almost three in the morning when she finished.


    "Ah, right¡­" she muttered, remembering that she hadn''t gotten back to her best friend Nina''s message from earlier that day telling her that she had good news regarding her books.


    Grabbing her smartphone, she contemted whether she should text her as it was already dawn and she worried that she would disturb Nina''s sleep. Thinking that she should at least leave a message, she started typing.


    [Ang: Hey, sorry I couldn''t get back to you earlier. I just got back home at Oakwood. Lunch tomorrow? I have something important to tell you.]


    After hitting send, she was suddenly reminded of Gael, annoyed that he didn''t even tell her that it was his birthday. But then again¡­ Maybe she just wasn''t that important for him to share that part of his life.


    Ang tapped her phone screen and checked her call registry¡ªsure enough, his phone number was there. Before they alighted the ne, he had called his number using her phone. She thought of sending him a text, but in the end, she decided against it. What''s the point? She didn''t want to start something that would obviously go nowhere. Besides, it was alreadyte and he was in flight.


    She sat on her bed and put her phone to the side as she began organizing her calendar. In Nina''s text, she was told to free at least two weeks for the month of September because she had an exciting project to work on. She trusted her best friend to make decisions for her regarding her novels, so she didn''t question.


    Just then, her phone rang and she grabbed it without looking at the screen, answering the call almost instantly, "Sorry, Nina! Did I wake you? I should have texted you in the mor¡ª"


    "It''s me," said the man on the other line.


    His voice was slightly rough and deep¡ªit was so familiar that a strange rush of warmth coursed within her. With widened eyes and a racing heart, she dropped the tablet and hesitated when she uttered, "Gael¡­"


    Ang heard him release a breath, and then she felt her throat swell up. She could imagine Gael softly chuckling before he replied, "I told you I was gonna call."

 Chapter 74 - GNight

    New York


    "I told you I was gonna call," said Gael as he slumped on the bed.


    His room still looked the same as it had been when he was still living here. Whenever hees to New York, he would always choose to stay in this house. Because despite having to remember that his mother was no longer with him every time, many good memories still outweighed the bad.


    The other line went silent that he wondered what happened. Pulling the phone away, he checked the screen only to see that the call was still connected¡ªthe caller I.D. said: Angel.


    ''Why isn''t she speaking?'' he wondered.


    He pressed the phone back to his ear and waited for a few beats, trying to listen, yet all he could hear was the faint sound of what seemed like an AC running in the background.


    "Ang, you there?" he probed, his brows slightly furrowing.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Ang finally answered.


    Taking a deep breath, he ced a hand under his head and stared at the ceiling, imagining what she was doing. The curtains softly fluttered, and the moonshine shone on his bare torso. "I thought I lost you," he muttered. ''No, Asshole. You never had her,'' he told himself right after.


    "You didn''t¡­"


    "..."


    The way she answered made him think about something else entirely. However, she quickly rified herself.


    "I mean¡ªI''m still here. I just¡ªI didn''t expect that you''d really call," she added. Her voice sounded relieved though slightly weak.


    Gael scoffed at her words. "What kind of pricks have you dated before¡ªpromising to call but not following through?" Shaking his head, he couldn''t believe that he was disappointed with men. He had always been a man of his word¡ªeveryone around him knew that.


    But he wouldn''t deny to himself that earlier on the ne, he nearly didn''t want to get her phone number. It was a mistake that he knew he was making, but he still did anyway. They should have ended then, yet his selfishness made him act so relentlessly. At this point, he didn''t even know why he was calling her when he was certain that this¡ªwhatever this was between them¡ªwould never work.


    Hearing her soft chuckle caused his chest to feel full. It felt like it had been a long time since he had talked to her¡ªwhen in fact, it had only been three hours.


    "Younded?" she asked.


    "Mm. Arrived a few minutes ago and went straight home. You got home just fine?"


    "Yeah..."


    Gael waited for several beats, but Ang didn''t say anything else. His brows knitted together, and he couldn''t help but worry if she was okay. She had been chatty back on the ind, but ever since they were on their way to the airport, she hadn''t talked much.


    His eyes darted to the clock on the wall and realized that it was already several minutes past three in the morning. "I was gonna call you in the morning, thinking that you may have already been asleep. But I couldn''t find my phone charger¡­ And I have an early appointment¡ª"


    "Happy birthday," she interrupted.


    "You heard that huh?" Slightly taken aback, he pursed his lips into a thin line. "Thanks..."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that it''s your birthday tomorrow¡ªI mean today?"


    "There''s nothing to celebrate. I stopped doing that for years now." Gael took a deep breath. Come to think of it; he could no longer remember thest time that he had celebrated his birthday. He was thirty-three this year, and he already felt old.


    A shuffling noise sounded from her line before she said, "If I had known¡­"


    "What would you have done, Angel?" he asked, the corners of his mouth curling into a mischievous grin. He was definitely curious about what she would have done if she knew.


    It took her a few seconds until she managed to utter her response. "I don''t know. Buy you a gift or something."


    "A gift? What kind of gift?"


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Nothing. He had all the money¡ªenough for one to live for decades. Heck, he had enough money that even his great-grandchildren''s children could livefortably without having to work. So any material things didn''t appeal to him anymore.


    He thought for a second¡ªjust in case he would think of anything, but he came up with nothing. Until¡­


    "The truth," he said. "You''ve gone back home, and I''ve left. Still, you haven''t told me what I asked you. Do you intend to keep it a secret?"


    "Gael¡­" He heard her let out a sigh. "What''s the point? It''s not like you''re here, so there''s no reason for you to even know. Will you just let it go?"


    She was right. He wasn''t even in Esmea, and he could never stay there. The De Lucas and the rest of the six Italian-American Mafias weren''t allowed to settle in that state. That was off-limits because of the Parks¡ªcurrently headed by Frederick Park, CEO of Park Group, who also runs his underground business. They were allowed to visit, but never reside.


    However, Gael was still adamant about knowing. "I wouldn''t know the people involved, so you don''t have to worry about me snooping for more answers. Just like what you said, I''m not there anyway. So, it shouldn''t matter if I knew, right?"


    "You''re relentless," Ang muttered under her breath.


    "So I''ve been told."


    "Fine. I''ll tell you the next time I see you. I don''t like telling it on the phone, so if you happen to swing by, I might spill."


    She was so determined not to tell him anything; it almost gave him a headache. Closing his eyes, he clenched his jaw and told her, "You''re so stubborn."


    "Yeah. So I''ve been told."


    The two chuckled at her words when she copied him. Then, they began to talk about their ns for the week. And she told him that she wasn''t sure what Nina''s news was about, but she would be busy for weeks because of the new project. Not wanting to talk more about her, Ang asked Gael about his grandmother. So, he told her stories about his grandma when he was still young, and when his mother was still alive.


    He didn''t usually have long calls, but this time, he didn''t want to end the call at all. Several minutester, he noticed that Ang had been yawning for a while now.


    "You should go to sleep," he said. "I''ll call you again tomorrow."


    "Mm¡­" was all she could sound. It was apparent that she was already so tired.


    Meanwhile, he was still wide awake. But because he didn''t want to keep her up, he had to hang up. "Good night, Angel."


    "G''Night¡­" Ang''s voice was so gentle that he had a hard time putting the call down after thatst word.


    Gael decided to keep his phone pressed to his ear for a little longer, just listening to her breathing. However, his battery died on him, and it ended the call.


    Then, a knock on the door caught his attention, and one of his men came inside. "Boss, Giovanni''s downstairs."


    "Bastard," Gael cursed as he got up from the bed and walked out of the room. "Does he not sleep at all?!"


    It looked like his visit to New York wouldn''t be so easy this time. Giovanni seeing him at this hour would only mean that he was here for business.

 Chapter 75 - Arranged Dates

    Su Mansion


    ~I drive the streets when you told me your secrets


    We made mistakes, but we both didn''t mean it~


    Kygo''s song entitled ''Permanent'' yed on Ang''s phone as her rm clock. The device was so close to her ear that she winced as soon as it red. The sun shone so brightly and the birds chirped outside the window as though they were nagging to wake her up.


    With her eyes still closed, she searched for the phone next to her and dismissed the rm. Ang slowly fluttered her eyes open, and then it took her a few seconds to adjust to the brightness of her room. It was seven in the morning, and she was still exhausted.


    She realized where she was, seeing as the curtains weren''t like the ckout ones she had in her apartment that made her room dark even during the day. Because inspiration sometimes hit her at random times, Ang would asionally be up the whole night, and then sleep during the day. But the ones she had in her old room in the mansion were the normal ones and it certainly woke her up since the room was now so bright.


    "Ughhh¡­" she groaned.


    Just then, her eyes grew wide when she suddenly remembered the call with Gael hours ago. She quickly grabbed her phone, muttering ''Oh my gods'' as she checked the call registry. The call ended at 3:55 in the morning, but she could no longer remember how it ended. Had she fallen asleep while they were talking? She gasped.


    While Ang contemted whether to send him a text message to apologize, the door to her room opened, and in came her brother Oliver.


    "You''re up. Come out and eat breakfast. Dad''s waiting for you," he slurred while he brushed his teeth with one hand and had the other in his jogger''s pocket.


    She didn''t want to protest, thinking that it was pointless, so she put her phone aside and washed up in the bathroom.


    At the dining table, Ang sat opposite her brother, Oliver, while her father sat at the head of the table that was too huge for their small number. Apart from them, a butler and a servant were standing on the side, ready for their beck and call.


    The Su Family was old money and was quite well-known in Mayne City. It was a big n, and the current head was her uncle¡ªher father''s brother. There was a time when the elders chose her father to be the head of their n. However, he rejected the position. As for why he did, Ang and Oliver didn''t know.


    "I''ll have Assistant Yi coordinate the schedule with you," informed Mr. Su before sipping his morning tea.


    "You can''t be serious. I already told you, Dad, I won''t be meeting any of those men you arranged," she responded, staring at the empty te in front of her. Ang already knew why her father asked her to go home, so she had expected him to talk about this. And now she lost her appetite. She couldn''t believe that he insisted that she meet the sons of his business partners again this early in the morning.


    Darting her gaze towards her brother, she drew her brows together, annoyed that she was the only one getting all this pressure when Oliver was also single and older than her. Shouldn''t he be the one being pressured instead of her alone?


    "And why are you only pushing me to meet potential spouses? Why aren''t you forcing Oliver to meet women too? His age is no longer found in the calendar," she added.


    Her brother snapped his head towards her, wanting to counter her remark, but then her father spoke before Oliver could.


    "Your brother said he''s already dating someone, so there''s no need for me to set him up. You, on the other hand¡ª"


    "What do you mean?!" Ang arched a brow at Oliver. "You''re not¡ªAw!" She whimpered when she felt Oliver kick her shin under the table. It hurt like hell that she bit her bottom lip as she rubbed the sore spot. Her face went red as the pain prated through her bones and she knew that it would bruiseter.


    ''Stupid moron,'' she cursed in her thoughts. ncing at him, her jaw clenched tightly when she met his re. This dummy was lying! Oliver wasn''t dating anyone at the moment¡ªhe was so busy with work that he wouldn''t have time, so she was sure that he only told their father that he was so that he would get off his back.


    Ang scoffed. Her father actually believed that? Returning her brother''s re, she uttered iprehensible curses under her breath out of frustration.


    "Anyway, I have an early meeting with an associate." Mr. Su set his teacup aside and got up from his chair. "Oli, when are you nning to bring your girlfriend here so I could meet her?"


    "What?" Oliver straightened his back. "My girlfriend? I¡ªum¡­ Well, we''re still really getting to know each other. I think it''s too early to bring her over." He cleared his throat and nced at Ang. Her wicked smile grew by the second as she watched him struggle to answer. She had her arms crossed over her chest, looking cocky as ever. She couldn''t wait for him to get busted.


    "Is that so?" He sighed. "I better get going. Let''s have dinner tonight," said Mr. Su before leaving the dining room with the butler following behind him.


    When their father left, Ang grabbed a slice of Mango and began to eat with her fork. "How could you allow him to do this to me? You know how much I hate it."


    "How long do you n on punishing yourself?" Oliver questioned in a toneless voice.


    Her hand paused mid-air when she heard his question. She studied his face, but his expression was unreadable. "What do you mean? I''m not punishing myself."


    "Then why haven''t you been in a serious rtionship for six years now? I''ve met a few of the guys you went on a date with; some weren''t half bad. Even Nina thinks so¡­"


    "You''ve been talking to Nina?"


    "That''s not the point." Oliver wiped his mouth with a napkin and drank cold water. Setting it aside, he continued, "I''m not forcing you to date. It''s up to you if you want to or not. But I understand where Dad ising from. I think he''s only worried about you. For all he knows¡ªif you''re not in thepany, you''re not doing anything with your life. You don''t have to take these arranged dates too seriously."


    "Are you suggesting I just meet them to get him off my back?" she probed, and Oliver just shrugged, looking so calm about their conversation.


    "It''s just one date. You don''t even have to meet them for dinner. Make it a lunch date. No expectations." Oliver got up from his chair while checking the time on his watch. Squeezing her shoulder as he passed by, he told her, "I gotta run. I''ll see you tonight."


    "Yeah¡­ okay¡­" Ang answered absent-mindedly. Even the thought of meeting the men that her father arranged for her caused her chest to feel heavy and her head to hurt. She certainly wasn''t interested in meeting just anyone.


    The ringing of her phone interrupted her train of thought. She answered it right away when she saw that it was Nina.


    "Hey, instead of lunch¡­ Can we meet for brunch? I need to see you sooner," Ang requested. "I need my best friend right now."

 Chapter 76 - Love Tales

    After her usual morning run, Ang took a shower and got ready to meet her best friend for brunch. She wore a white floral mid-thigh length ruffle dress. Its neckline was a deep V, and although it had long sleeves, the material was quite light and airy that she didn''t feel stuffy.


    Parting her hair in the middle, she styled the strands intorge waves, giving her a carefree look. Then, she scanned her room in search of her small purse, catching a glimpse of her luggage at the side. At first, going back to her apartment in the city center crossed her mind; however, after contemting, she decided to stay another night in the mansion because living alone in her apartment could get pretty lonely.


    Grabbing her purse, Ang stared at her smartphone and thought about the message that she was supposed to send to Gael earlier. She tried to recall what else happened before she fell asleep, but she could vaguely remember. After much thought, she decided to send him a text message. He wouldn''t think she was clingy if she did, would he?


    [Ang: Hi¡­ I''m going to meet my agent today and tell her about my decision regarding the book. I''ll let you know what happens then. Please send me your ount. Also, I realized I fell asleep during the call¡­ Sorry about that >.< Anyway, Happy birthday again. May your dreamse true.]


    "That wasn''t so cheesy, was it? Ugh. Whatever," she said to no one in particr.


    Spritzing a light floral fragrance around her, Ang headed out the door. She borrowed one of her father''s cars and drove towards the city to meet her best friend.


    ¡­


    Busy Bean Cafe


    Ang and Nina decided to meet at the most popr cafe in the city that''s owned by the daughter of the Chus, one of the prominent families in Mayne City apart from the Kims and the Chos.


    Busy Bean Cafe had several branches all over the city and they would usually visit a branch from time to time to get their caffeine fix. The cafe served brunch from 9 to 11 in the morning, and today, they were craving for their vegan burrito that''s stuffed with sweet roasted potatoes, peppers, mashed avocado, tomatoes, and tofu. The two friends weren''t vegan, but this dish was easily their favorite brunch meal. The seasoning and sauce was phenomenal.


    "What''s making you frown today?" asked Nina as she observed Ang from across the table. They had just finished their food and were now finishing their drinks. Atte for Nina and of course, a cappino for Ang.


    "Am I frowning?" Ang pressed her palms on her cheeks as though doing that would tell her that she was indeed frowning. "I guess I just need more sleep. I didn''t get muchst night."


    "You should have just stayed in today. You did arrive prettytest night."


    Ang shook her head, tracing the side of her cup while the crease between her brows deepened. "Nah. I have to get my mind off what my dad nned for me. Can you believe he scheduled about three months'' worth of dates? I have to meet at least one of them each week. Does he have like an army of men that I don''t know about?"


    "I''d be happy to meet them in your stead if you want. I wouldn''t mind." Nina winked. "Are they at least good looking?"


    Knowing her best friend all her life, Ang knew that Nina would definitely do it for her. "It''s tempting¡­ But my father would know if this face won''t show up." She patted her chin with the back of her hand. "These guys are sons of his associates, and I''m guessing they already know what I look like. There are pictures attached to their bio-data¡ªstudying the files forwarded to me looked like I was screening for an interview or something."


    Nina burst outughing without a care in the world. The customers around them looked in their direction, but they paid them no mind. "Gosh. I knew your father was a little pushytely, but I never thought he could be this excessive. You''re still blessed, though. At least he''s paying attention to you. Mine is just¡­" She waved her hand in the air, not even caring to finish her sentence, though they already understood what she meant.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang took a sip of her warm drink and changed the subject. "Oh, right¡­ Tell me about this project. I didn''t quite get what you said through the voice chat."


    "Ah! You won''t believe who reached out to us." Nina pped once as she eximed, "Love Tales!"


    "You''re sh?tting me." Ang was floored. Love Tales is one of the hottest mobile apps this year¡ªan interactive story game where one can choose a path to take. It has over fifty-eight million downloads worldwide. And Nina just told her that thepany reached out to them?! Holy¡ª


    "Of course I''m not sh?tting you, Ang Kylie! This is the biggest break you''ve ever had!" Nina whisper-shouted to the other so that no eavesdroppers could hear what they were talking about. "They want your stories, and they''re giving you free rein over the decisions on how you want your story to be like in the app."


    Nina was still exining a bunch of stuff, but Ang''s mind had already drifted. This was definitely a big deal for her. A huge deal! Ang had never thought she would ever have this chance. If Love Tales would adapt her books into their app¡ªshe couldn''t even imagine what the results would be. The news was overwhelming for her.


    "This is insane¡­ Really? You''re sure that this is Love Tales?!" Ang still couldn''t believe it. Her eyes darted to her phone on the table. She was thinking about the times when she yed the game, and it was very addicting that she ended up spending a lot on it.


    "I''m one thousand percent sure that it''s them! They actually called me while you were still in Hillberry, but I wanted to tell you the details personally, so I had to let them know that we needed some time. The chief wants to meet with us personally to go over the details, and they want to start with your first book as soon as possible."


    The mention of her first book¡ªFalling in Love With the Mafia Prince¡ªcaused Ang''s heart to crumble. Her hand clenched tightly under the table while a huge lump formed in her throat. She had nned to tell Nina about Gael and the book. What was she supposed to do now?


    Not realizing her friend''s internal struggle, Nina asked, "Since you have already cleared out your schedule like I told you, shall we meet them tomorrow? They understand your decision to keep your identity private and assured me that their chief respects that. Once we tell them we''re ready to meet, they''ll arrange all the necessary preparations needed to make sure no one else can know who you are. So, what do you say?"


    Ang stared at her best friend right in the eye, unsure of how to respond. Oh, how she wished that she was back on the ind so she didn''t have to think about anything like this one.

 Chapter 77 - So, How Big?

    A lot of things went through her head as Ang became silent. Her mind brought her back tost night when she told Gael that she would stop the publication of her first book. It was wrong of her to write that book without his permission, and it was not fair for him.


    Beforeing here to see her best friend, she already had her mind set on telling her about her decision. She would be lying if she''d say that she didn''t think twice after hearing the good news. If she told Nina about it now, that would mean that Love Tales can''t adapt that book anymore. And from what her best friend had told her, Love Tales was adamant in working with her first book that they had already prepared for a marketing strategy.


    This wasn''t an all or nothing kind of thing, right?! Ang was indeed in a dilemma. She wasn''t even aiming to earn millions from writing her novels. All she wanted was to write¡ªmerely putting her books on the shelves and knowing that people buy and enjoy them was already satisfying for her. But this break from Love Tales was definitely something she didn''t know she wanted until the opportunity was presented to her.


    Back when she used to y the game¡ªbefore she wrote her first book, she wondered what it would be like if she wrote a story, and Love Tales would produce it. How amazing would that be? And now that she finally got the chance, what would she do?


    "Anj?" Nina called her attention. "Did you hear what I said?"


    "I''m sorry¡­ What did you say?"


    "I was asking if I should call them now and let them know we''re good to go. When''s a good time for you to meet them?"


    Ang watched as Nina grabbed her smartphone and started tapping on its screen. Questions swam in her head, and she had to take a deep breath to calm herself down. "Can I get back to you on that?"


    "What?" Nina snapped her head towards the other. "Don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts? I don''t get it¡­"


    Of course, she wouldn''t get it. Nina also yed that game once in a while, and she started ying it because Ang got so into it.


    "Well, it''s all too sudden¡­" Ang began. "I''m still in a bit of a shock, to be honest. I still can''t believe that they actually want my stories. I need some time to think it through and wrap my head around it before we agree on anything."


    "I see¡­I understand what you mean. Well, I told them I''d get back to them in a week anyway, so you have time to think about it."


    It was eleven in the morning, and she felt like she wasmitting a crime as she took a sip of her already cold cappino, thinking that Gael could see her from wherever he was at the moment. She could hear his icy remark about her drinking it at this time of the day. If he were here, she would most definitely say something like: ''But I just finished my breakfast'' or ''I''ll drink my cappino however and whenever I want''.


    Ang lowered her head, suppressing a small smile from forming her lips when she remembered their little bickering back on the ind.


    Nina sighed, not noticing the sudden change in her best friend''s aura. "Oh, right¡­ You haven''t told me about that hottie you were locked up on the ind with. How was he? Where is he? Was he good, or was he good?"


    Raising her head abruptly, Ang''s eyes widened at the question, surprised that Nina asked her a very timely question just when she was thinking about Gael. Suddenly, she worried that her thoughts were no longer safe.


    "What do you mean ''how was he''? Nothing happened, you pervert."


    "Ehhh¡­ You?! Really, you?!" Nina crossed her arms and arched a brow. "I don''t believe you."


    "Will you stop doing that? You''re making it seem like I can''t keep my hands to myself. Nothing. Happened. Okay?"


    The gigantic smile on Nina''s face was annoying.


    "If nothing really happened, why are you red?" Nina provoked.


    Ang cleared her throat and shifted in her seat. She knew she couldn''t hide it from her best friend, so she relented, "Okay, fine. We kissed."


    "Oh, my gosh! I knew it!" Nina exaggeratedly eximed because of excitement. She leaned towards the table, her eyes sparkling as she probed some more, "So how was it? Was he huge?"


    "What¡ªWhat do you mean?! I said, we kissed!"


    "Uh-huh. So, how big? Tell me when to stop¡ªtwo fingers?" Nina held two fingers up. "Three?" Three fingers up. "Oh¡­ holy monster¡­" Holding four fingers up and gasping, she barked, "FOUR?!"


    "Wha¡ªHey!" Ang could onlyugh, throwing her head back and getting breathless. She certainly missed her best friend¡ªnow, she couldn''t stop thinking about Gael because of Nina''s question.


    "What was his name again? Gael?" asked Nina. "Did you take a picture of him? I haven''t even seen him yet, and I already think he''s handsome. His name sounds like he is."


    "Why would I take a picture of him?" Ang swallowed just as she remembered that she did have pictures of Gael saved on her phone when they were doing ''dares'' while drinking. ''Sorry, Nina. I can''t show them to you.''


    "Why not?" Nina clicked her tongue. "What a bummer¡­ So, where is he? Are you guys¡­"


    "No, we''re not. What happened in Hillberry was just¡­ it just happened." Ang shrugged and drank the rest of her cappino. "Just a fling, and it won''t happen again."


    "How sure are you?"


    "He said it himself."


    "He did?"


    Ang nodded. Her gaze drifted towards her phone, realizing that she hadn''t heard from him since. ''Perhaps he''s busy,'' she thought. Then, she recalled what he said back on the ind, and it only made her heart throb. "He said we aren''t going to work."


    Nina scoffed upon hearing her friend. "Too bad. Forget about him. It''s his loss anyway."


    "Right." Not wanting to dwell on it, Ang shifted the topic to something different. "By the way, I''ve received a response from the new sponsors for the foundation. Do you think we can visit the orphanage soon?"


    Her best friend already forgot about Gael once the subject changed. Ang could only wish it was that fast for her.

 Chapter 78 - It Started

    Su Mansion


    Ang and Nina spent a few hours shopping before saying goodbye to each other, promising to meet again in a couple of days. By the time Ang arrived home, it was alreadyte in the afternoon and the sun was about to set.


    Feeling exhausted, she dove onto her bed and let out a long sigh. Today, she bought a lot of stuff she didn''t really need¡ªfive-inch shoes that she didn''t think she would wear, an evening dress that she thought looked absolutely great on her but no party to wear it to, and a gift for someone she didn''t think she would ever see again.


    Her bed was a mess when she left, but she returned to her room, which looked like a hotel again¡ªher bed was made up and her stuff that was cluttered around was already organized. Life was like this before she moved out of the mansion. She would admit that it''s pretty easy for her. And that was why she left, wanting to have a life of her own where no one hovers.


    It wasn''t easy convincing her father to let her go and live on her own. She didn''t cook, nor did she clean up her own mess in the mansion. So Ang promised him that she would learn. Cleaning didn''te easy at all as she would still mostly leave trails here and there, but she was learning over time.


    Cooking, however, was a different thing. She just didn''t have any interest in making food, thinking that it''s too much work¡ªespecially since she lived alone in a condominium¡ªwhich was why she was never good at it. Just thinking about food now caused her stomach to grumble.


    How did she survive not learning how to cook?


    Takeouts and deliveries.


    Sometimes, their mansion''s chef sends her food from time to time. Apart from that, Ang had also subscribed to a food service that would deliver her meals every day, covering her lunch and dinner, so she only had to think about breakfast. The service was programmed to fit her lifestyle and diet since she regrly trained to keep fit.


    But she wasn''t totally useless in the kitchen. Even though she didn''t cook meals thatsted longer than ten minutes to make, she could make healthy sandwiches and smoothies. For her, this was enough.


    Ang''s train of thought was interrupted when her phone buzzed in her purse. Shezily got up to check the caller I.D. and recognized the number.


    "Hello, this is Ang Su," she answered. On the other line, a woman spoke politely¡ªshe was the contact person from one of the sponsors for her foundation.


    A few years ago, Ang had started a non-profit private foundation. At first, she only followed her father and brother''s advice to start one. It was a way to redeem herself from the public''s eyes after her name got dragged to the mud by her ex-boyfriend. But after some time, she actually enjoyed what she had started. The feeling of being able to help those who were in need made her feel like she was in the right ce. The feeling made her feel that despite the ugly side of her, something good bnced it out.


    "I see¡­" she muttered in a low tone after listening to what the other had to say¡ªthe sponsor backed out from what they promised. And now, she just lost an $80,000 grant to help her with her project.


    Ang''s foundation was supposed to build a $100,000 school project for the orphanage, and she had pledged to contribute $20,000¡ªmoney that she got from her books'' royalties. The contact person she was speaking to exined to her that their organization was currently undergoing a change of management because of a financial crisis, so they had to let go of their sponsorship deals.


    A long sigh escaped from her lips as she closed her eyes, listening to the nth time the person from the other line had said ''apologize'' or ''sorry''.


    She tucked her hair behind her ear and responded, "Well, it can''t be helped. Please extend my regards to the chairwoman."


    The phone call ended, yet Ang''s ear was still ringing from the news that she received. The image of the kids from the orphanage shed in her mind and her heart throbbed as she ryed the message to Nina through text. She had to think of ways on how to get another sponsorship for this project.


    Wanting to clear her mind, she got up from the bed, headed to the bathroom, and hit the shower. She was supposed to have dinner with her father and her brother that night at a fancy restaurant. And she had an hour left to prepare before a driveres to pick her up and drives her to the address that her father''s assistant sent her.


    Forty-five minutester, Ang was already dolled up and ready to go. She checked the time on her phone and realized that it was almost seven in the evening, yet she still hadn''t heard from Gael after her text message in the morning.


    "Liar." She scoffed.


    The butler came to get her from her room and told her that the car was waiting for her outside. Shoving her phone into her purse, she left the mansion and brushed her thoughts about Gael out of her head.


    ¡­


    The Empress Restaurant


    Ang wore a white off-shoulder midi dress with a curved slit on her left leg. She looked sophisticated and ssy without looking snobbish that when she entered the restaurant, several heads turned to her direction.


    She sauntered towards the front desk and started, "Hi, I have¡ª"


    "Ms. Su, Wee," a man''s voice sounded from the side.


    She turned her head and greeted the restaurant manager with whom she had been acquainted because she and her family were frequent patrons. He led her towards a private room, smiling politely the entire time.


    "Enjoy your dinner date," he said as he opened the door for her.


    "What?" Ang snapped her head towards the manager. "I''m here with my family¡­"


    He had a surprised look on his face as he turned to look at the man sitting at the table.


    She followed his gaze and saw a man whom she had never met before. He was dressed impably in a blue suit, and when he saw her by the door, he immediately got up to greet her.


    "Ms. Ang Su?" he probed.


    She walked in looking puzzled but she maintained a calm demeanor. The man extended his hand towards her and said, "I''m Vincent Stone. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    She nced at his waiting hand and then at his face, realizing what this was.


    A set-up.


    Just when she thought her day couldn''t get any worse.

 Chapter 79 - You Must Hate Yourself

    Ang dragged her gaze back to Vincent''s outstretched hand. She had the urge to cross her arms together and stare down at the man before him, but she did the opposite and gave him a small smile and epted his handshake. His hand was warm, but not the warm she wanted.


    She still couldn''t believe her father set her up like this. Was Oliver in on this too? Because if he was, she would certainly get back at him for this.


    Vincent pulled out a chair for her, and she sat, saying, "Thanks." Her voice was low and soft.


    She watched as he unbuttoned his suit jacket and sat opposite her. His face was unfamiliar for her¡ªshe didn''t think that she had seen him before. And hisst name didn''t sound like he was a local in Mayne City.


    "I already ordered something for you. I hope you don''t mind," he said.


    Ang''s brow arched at his words. First meeting and he already ordered for her? So controlling.


    "So, you decided for me?" she questioned.


    His expression didn''t change as he gazed at her¡ªas if he wasn''t bothered by her question. "I heard from your father that you frequent this restaurant, so I figured I should get you your favorite."


    The door to the private room opened, and a waiter came in with a bottle of expensive red wine, her favorite.


    Ang softly chuckled, feeling both impressed and unimpressed by her date''s preparedness. "Looks like you''ve done your research."


    Vincent waited until the waiter poured wine into their sses and left them alone before he answered her. "I like being thorough. I hate mistakes."


    Overbearing. She subtly rolled her eyes while looking down and cing the napkin on herp. "You must be so much fun, Mr. Stone."


    A handsome smile broke his face. "Please, call me Vincent."


    He reached for his wine ss and swirled it gently, but he didn''t bring it to his nose like Ang thought he would. "Tell me about yourself," he said.


    The corners of her mouth curled upward in a sly smile, and her head tilted to the side as she responded, "I thought you like being thorough, Mr. Stone? Shouldn''t you have done your research about me? Looks like you already made a mistake¡­ You must hate yourself now."


    Vincent dragged his gaze to the ss in his hand as he brought it to his nose, a satisfied smirk forming on his lips. He took a whiff of the earthy and floral aroma of the wine, and then his smile brightened his face as if he just discovered something interesting.


    "You really do have a smart mouth," he said. "At least that, I already know."


    Her brows knitted for a brief second before her face rxed once again. "Does it bother you? I''m not like most women."


    Setting the ss back on the table, Vincent''s stare pierced right through her. The way he looked at her was so intense that she subconsciously straightened her back.


    His fingers softly caressed the wine ss as he spoke, "I don''t like most women. I prefer smart mouths."


    Returning his gaze, Ang felt like tiny fibers tickled her ear. She tucked her hair behind her ear out of habit and flicked it. This man was too bold. He reminded her of someone, except the two weren''t exactly the same.


    It was only then that she noticed the color of his eyes. They were blue like the ocean. His light brown hair was neatlybed and his face was clean-shaven. Vincent Stone was good-looking, and she could tell that he knew it¡ªwhat with the way he carried himself wearing an Armani suit. He was lean and probably about six feet tall.


    A part of her started to think that maybe this dinner wasn''t bad. However, would she really just allow her father to do this to her? This was only the first of many dates that she had yet to go through.


    The door opened once again, and a trolley was rolled in. The waiter served the ted meals in front of them and left right after.


    Ang nced at her te. In it was a spice nk steak with creamy gin sauce, garnished with watercress. She softly scoffed, her eyes shifting towards Vincent, and she saw him take a bite of his food¡ªhe was having the same.


    "This isn''t my favorite food," she muttered as she sliced through the meat and started eating. When he looked up at her, his brows furrowed as though he didn''t understand. So, she rified, "I only eat this when Ie here because my father orders it for me. This is his favorite food, not mine."


    Realizing what she meant, he stared at the food and then at her. "I see¡­"


    "Your research sucks. You don''t know a thing about me, Mr. Stone."


    Wiping his mouth with the table napkin, he ced his cutlery aside and lifted his wine ss. "Very well. Then, my apologies. Please feel free to order anything you want. I''ll ask them toremove¡ª"


    "There''s no need to waste food, Mr. Stone. There are millions of starving kids out there." Ang smiled. "I don''t mind eating this dish. I was just informing you that you were wrong."


    He let out a small sigh and chuckled.


    "Another mistake on your part¡­ I guess you hate yourself twice as much now."


    "You''re a fascinating woman, Ms. Su," he replied. He didn''t like that she insisted on calling him by his surname, but the way she talks caught him by surprise. Most of the time, women would never dare to make fun of him. But here she was, calling him out without even flinching.


    The familiar taste of the creamy gin sauce didn''t surprise her. She drank her wine to cleanse her pte and kept the small smile on her face. "Am I? Is that an observation¡­ or did thate from your research?"


    "You''re not going to let that go, are you?"


    "Hey, it''s not my fault you gave me that impression right off the bat." She shrugged nonchntly and continued eating her food.


    "How about we start over?" Vincent proposed.


    She took a deep breath and decided to just go with the flow. She was already here, so she might as well give this man a chance. As much as she wanted to bail out, Ang couldn''t afford topromise her father and this man''s connection. She could hate the idea all she wants, but she would try not to sully theirst name as much as possible.


    While they got to know a little bit more about each other, Ang found out that Vincent wasn''t actually a son of her father''s business partner. He was an acquaintance, and the two met each other a few months back, and then they only met again earlier today¡ªno wonder why she hadn''t seen his ''portfolio'' in the files given to her. Also, how could her father be so fast?!


    Vincent was thirty-two years old. He owned a software developmentpany that was based in California, and he was in the city to meet several people in the business. Judging by what she knew about him until now, he seemed like the workaholic man whose dating life came second in his priority list. First, work¡ªhe had no family, or so he said. His parents died when he was young, so he basically grew up in foster care.


    Vincent Stone was a self-made man¡ªan example of a ''rags to riches'' story.


    At the end of the meal, Ang thought he wasn''t bad at all¡ªnot because of his money, rather, her first impression of his personality had been changed. But would she meet him again?

 Chapter 80 - Unexpectedly

    As the hour passed by, Ang had loosened up a little. She guarded herself when she first came inside the private dining room, seeing this man for the first time. Although she was still upset because of what her father did, she went through the whole dinner without giving Vincent any more of a hard time.


    Leaving the room, he suggested going for a walk around the block, in which she didn''t mind at all. At almost nine in the evening, Mayne City was still crowded. Cars filled the streets, and the sidewalk was bustling with people going about their way. It was a little hot during the day, but it was now windy.


    "I heard you just came back from a trip," Vincent began.


    Nodding, Ang nced at him and answered, "Ah¡­ Yeah, I just got homest night actually."


    "Where did you go?"


    "Hillberry Isle. Have you been there?"


    He shook his head and made a small smile. "No, but I heard amazing things about the ce. What was your favorite when you went there?"


    Favorite, huh¡­ Ang thought about it for a second. She had been on the ind for five days and there were a lot of things that happened when she went there. Everything was just beautiful¡ªthe beach, the people. However, she never really thought about what thing she most liked in Hillberry. ''Maybe because it''s not a thing, Anj,'' she said in her thoughts.


    Noticing him ncing her way, she cleared her throat and blurted the first thing that came to her mind, "Iced Cappino."


    Vincent arched a brow, surprised at her answer. One would expect to hear them say that it''s the beach, the sand, the food, or whatever. But a drink? Especially one that can be bought anywhere? It''s unexpected.


    But not for her. Oh, who was she kidding? Gael bought her that drink. Of course, she would love it. And it was the perfect drink while sitting outside a cafe, watching people at the beach, and ying this or that. God, what was she thinking? Why would her mind always go back to that person? It''s been a whole day!


    "I mean¡­ The beach is amazing. And the food is great too. If you visit someday, you should try the barbecue at the food stalls. They''re delicious," she added.


    "I''ll take your word for it."


    Howls and cheers caught their attention, and Vincent nodded at the crowd nearby. "You wanna check that out?"


    Ang was also curious, so they headed towards it and realized that there was a street performance. Rails boxed the area, allowing the entertainers to move around their space. The audience bopped to the music that the young woman yed with her violin in the tune of Dance Monkey by Tones and I. Three exhibition dancers danced along with her music, making the whole performance delightful.


    Making their way to the railing, Ang stood to Vincent''s right as they watched. A smile ghosted her lips as she admired the way the dancers enthrall everyone with their moves. Just then, a strong hand pulled her to the side, and she was pressed against a hard chest.


    "What¡ª" She looked up and saw Vincent ring at the men next to her. She didn''t realize their presence, and if he hadn''t gotten her out of the way, they would have hit her with their heavy cameras. "Watch it," he said under gritted teeth. The men apologized and moved further away from them.


    "Thanks," she said as she stepped back.


    He instantly let go of her, and then he removed his suit jacket. "Here. You''re cold," he said before cing it over her shoulders.


    Ang offered him a timid smile. He was a gentleman, that was for sure¡ªshe could give him that. But wasn''t that a given for dates?


    They continued to watch the performance for a few more minutes before they walked back to the restaurant.


    Vincent insisted on giving her a ride home, and because she thought that he wasn''t bad at all, she agreed. Their date gave her an eye-opener¡ªwell, more like a reminder. That it was fun and nice. She went on dates like this before, but it had been so many months since thest one¡ªbefore Gael¡ªbefore thetter insisted that it was a date.


    See? Whatever she was thinking of, everything led back to that man. What was wrong with her? She was on a date with Vincent, but she couldn''t stop thinking about someone else.


    The ride was quiet, apart from the asional small talk. And before they knew it, they reached the Su Mansion.


    "Thank you foring to dinner," said Vincent as he helped her out of the car.


    "No... thank <em>you</em>. I had a lovely time," replied Ang.


    His blue eyes stared at her, and for a second, she thought her heart skipped a beat. Vincent was indeed attractive. He had these manly features that women would go crazy for. But was she one of them?


    In the next second, he leaned towards her, and she knew that he was aiming for her lips.


    Ang swiftly took off the suit jacket and handed it to him. "I don''t kiss on first dates, Mr. Stone," she said with a yful smile. "I don''t know you enough."


    Liar. ''You kissed, Gael, though?'' her inner self called her out. She did three years ago¡ªshe did even more than a kiss and that wasn''t even a date¡ªand also kissed him a few nights ago on their ''first date''.


    Vincent let out a chuckle as he received his jacket from her. "Is that it? Or is it because you already have someone?"


    When she snapped her head towards him, her eyes grew wide as though questioning him what he meant. And so he added, "You''ve been checking out your phone the whole night. So it''s either that or I''m a really badpany that you couldn''t wait for time to pass. And I''m confident it''s not thetter."


    Oh, shoot. Was she that obvious, or was he that observant? She couldn''t tell. And she also agreed that he wasn''t a badpany at all. In fact, Vincent was a stunning man.


    "I¡­" Ang didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it." He smiled. "I''m already leaving tonight anyway."


    "Where are you headed to?"


    "Going back to California," he answered, digging his hands into his pockets. "I''ve already finished what I came here for. I love Mayne City, but I''m getting homesick after staying here for two months."


    Folding her hands in front of her stomach, she tilted her head in curiosity. "If you were leaving, why did you go on a date with me? I mean¡­ Let''s say, and this is just hypothetical, what if the date went well and we decided we liked each other. And you were going to leave¡ªwhere does that leave me?"


    A smile flitted across his face, and his gorgeous teeth made him look even more handsome under the light of themp. "I can''t believe I''m saying this on a first date, but I actually like you. You''re smart and challenging¡ªtwo things I happen to be very fond of. I''m usually certain when a woman likes me back, but I can''t figure you out. So I''ll just leave it for you to decide." He handed her his calling card. "If you call me, then I''ll know what you''ve decided."


    Ang looked at the card before reluctantly receiving it. "Why are you doing this? Is it because my father asked you to?"


    "The dinner was a favor to your father. He told me about his ''little n'' and asked if I could meet you. I had spare time, so I agreed," he answered casually.


    Her brows scrunched up. "So, what? Was this like a pop quiz before the exams?"


    Vincent''s shoulders shook as heughed. "Your father doesn''t understand why you aren''t trying to settle down yet. He just thinks you haven''t met a good man."


    "And you think you''re the ''good man''?"


    "Ms. Su, there aren''t <em>only</em> ''good'' or ''bad'' in this world." Reaching for her hand, he ced a soft kiss at the back of it and shed her a crooked, charming smile. "It was lovely meeting you, Ang Su. Sweet dreams."


    Ang watched as he got in his Mercedes, and he waved as he drove off. And that was the end of her date with Vincent Stone¡ªa man she did not expect to admire.


    She let off a long, tired sigh, unsure of what made her exhausted. Was it the fact that shecked sleep? Or was it something else?


    Checking the time on her phone, Ang scoffed when she saw that it was thirty minutes past ten in the evening already¡ªand there was not a single text or call from Gael. What a damn liar.

 Chapter 81 - Stop Wasting Time

    Noticing subtle footsteps behind her, Ang turned around and found her brother, Oliver, by the door. She let out a sigh as she headed inside the mansion and gave her brother a cold stare. "You set me up," she scolded, her shoulder brushing his as she walked past him.


    "I didn''t know Dad did that. I swear," Oliver promised, following his sister up the stairs. "I was just told that dinner was canceled. I ended up eating the leftover cold sandwich from lunch today. I only knew where you were when I arrived here earlier."


    She rolled her eyes, still feeling salty about the whole thing, so she refused to say anything and ignored her brother. As she stepped inside her room, Ang immediately removed her shoes and massaged the balls of her feet while her brother leaned against the door frame in front of her.


    Seeing as she was ignoring him, he tried to make small talk. "How was your date?"


    "It was okay." She sighed, ncing at her phone before tossing it on her bed. It had only been a minute since she checked and she was still upset. ''You''ve got to stop checking,'' she told herself. Today was August 30, his birthday¡ªmaybe he''s out partying with his family and friends, maybe even with women. Who knows? It''s not like they were together anyway¡ªshe also went on a date just now, so Gael could do whatever he wanted. She huffed, clearly feeling the opposite of what she thought.


    "I didn''t see who your date was. Who was it?"


    "Vincent Stone," she casually answered. Walking towards her dresser, she removed her earrings before picking up a tub of cleansing balm. She rubbed the product in the palms of her hand, and then massaged it onto her face to remove her makeup.


    A look of surprise painted Oliver''s face when he heard her. "Wow¡­ Dad really went all out on the first try, huh?"


    "Do you know him?" Ang went inside her bathroom, rinsed her face after emulsifying, and then washed her face with a mild cleanser for the second cleanse. Skincare was essential for her, so as much as she could, she would follow her regimen.


    "Let''s just say, he''s Samantha Kim of California¡ªwell, he''s one of Samantha''spetitors. He has several big-name clients in several states but none in Esmea yet. It''s why he came here and stayed for a while."


    Oliver kept talking about Vincent while she decided whether she would take a quick shower or not as she leaned against the counter and removed her contact lenses. Apparently, he had only met Vincent once and didn''t really know the guy personally.


    Having had enough, Ang turned to face her brother and told him, "I''m tired, Oli. I want to wash up and go to sleep now. I''m leaving early tomorrow."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I want to go back to my apartment." She''s mad at her father for the setup. Instead of staying in the mansion for a couple more days like she initially nned, she would leave early.


    "I see. I can give you a ride if you want, but I''m leaving early as I have a meeting at eight."


    "You''re still staying here?" she asked. Her brother also has an apartment in the city proper.


    "I think I''ll stay here for a few more days. Dad keeps calling me a lot moretely¡­ If I go home, Dad just calls me in the middle of the night, asking about random stuff. Do you think he''s getting old?" Oliver sighed. "Anyway, maybe he''d stop doing that if I''m nearby¡­"


    Ang stared at him for a bit, thinking if she should do the same, but she was already dead set with her decision. "Suit yourself. Close the door on your way out, please," she requested before closing the bathroom door on his face and stripping out of her dress, and then she heard the door to her bedroom close soon after.


    Finally ready for bed, she put on her wireless earphones and yed a soothing podcast to help her fall asleep, then slipped on a sleep mask after turning off her bedsidemp. A lot of things ran through her head, but because she was so tired from theck of sleep and moving about the whole day, Ang fell asleep a few minutester.


    ¡­


    August 31¡ªFriday


    ~I drive the streets when you told me your secrets.


    We made mistakes, but we both didn''t mean it.~


    The sound of Ang''s rm woke her up at six in the morning. Her hand waved at the nightstand, patting for her phone and turning off the rm. She groaned as she removed her mask and earphones.


    The first thing she did was check her phone, and her face darkened when she realized that apart from some work emails and texts from Nina, it was still zero calls or texts from Gael.


    Her eyes reddened, and she squeezed them shut while breathing in and out topose herself. ''I told you. Stop expecting!'' she scolded herself in her thoughts.


    Swinging her feet off the bed, she walked over to the bathroom sink and sshed her face with cold water. Ang stared at herself in the mirror and her stare was sharp when she looked at her reflection. "We don''t need men like him anyway. Now, go put on your big girl pants and stop wasting your time thinking about him."


    "Anj?" Oliver appeared by the door. "You talking to someone?"


    "No, just¡­ giving myself a pep talk," she answered as she walked out of the bathroom and saw her brother already dressed up in a tailored suit and fixing his tie.


    "Well, tell yourself to hurry up. You need to finish packing and be out by seven. I''m leaving with or without you."


    Oliver left to give her time to prepare, and so she quickly moved about, and she was done in thirty minutes.


    Ang came down the stairs and joined her father and her brother for breakfast. Mr. Su asked her aboutst night''s dinner with Vincent Stone, and she answered without sass. At this point, she had given up fighting about what she didn''t want to do. So when her father told her that he had arranged for another date tonight, all she could do was say ''Okay''.


    Mr. Su and Oliver exchanged looks, wondering why she was being cooperative, unlike usual. But since his daughter no longer objected, he smiled triumphantly as if he just won a long battle.


    On the other hand, Oliver stared at his sister¡ªa part of him could sense that something was going on with her, but he didn''t bother asking.


    Letting out a small, suppressed sigh, Ang tried her best not to sneak a peek of her phone despite the constant itch that she felt in her hands.

 Chapter 82 - The Clock In Her Head

    Gym


    After setting her things at her apartment, Ang immediately went to her training session with Nina.


    Noticing how aggressive her best friend was as she pushed herself past her limit, Nina stared at the other. She waited until their trainer ended their session before she asked, "What has gotten into you? You''re like a bull today. Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Nina scoffed, "You seriously don''t think I would just believe that, do you?"


    Ang grabbed her bottle of protein drink and wiped the sweat off her face and arms. Her face was flushed and she panted while trying to catch her breath. She didn''t want to tell Nina what was causing her bitter mood. But who was she kidding? She was like a machine, counting the hours since thest time she had heard from that person whose name she refused to think¡ªand she failed every time.


    Thirty hours and some minutes.


    "Ang Kylie," called Nina.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang told her something else. "I went on a datest night."


    "Woah, your dad has already started? I''m surprised you showed up."


    "My father set me up. Literally. I showed up thinking it was a family dinner, but to my surprise, a man was waiting for me instead."


    Nina gasped as though she was in shock, but the brightening of her eyes indicated how excited she was. "Who was he? What''s his name?"


    "Vincent Stone."


    "You''re sh?tting me." Nina was floored. Her friend furrowed her brows and kept her mouth shut, so Nina quickly searched something on her phone, and then showed it to the other. "This Vincent Stone?"


    Ang only nced at the screen, half surprised to see her date fromst night on the search result. She nodded. "You know him?"


    "Know him?! Have you seen him? Of course, I know him. He''s made it to Forbes!" Nina was ecstatic¡ªit was evident in her eyes, yet Ang appeared to be unimpressed by that bit of information. But she tried to press for details, "How was he?"


    "Okay, I guess¡­"


    "You seem very enthusiastic about it," Nina said sarcastically.


    Ang honestly didn''t want to talk about it, so she only told her best friend a few more things before telling her that she wasn''t in the mood.


    Seeing as her friend was obviously reluctant to share more, Nina decided to let it go.


    ¡­


    A weekter


    "Okay, this is getting ridiculous," Nina scowled as she stared at Ang who had been cooped up in bed for days. Thetter hadn''t shown up for their training sessions and she canceled on their meetups too.


    Ang groaned in protest when her best friend forced her out of bed. She was hungry and had forgotten thest time she ate. If they could just leave her alone, she really wanted to sleep¡ªjust like what she had been doing for the past days.


    One hundred and fifty-two hours and whatever minutes.


    Liar. A damn Liar.


    Her gaze drifted towards the clock on her nightstand, and her brows knitted when she realized that it had stopped moving. Had she gone insane, or did the clock relocate to her brain? The clock had died, yet the timer in her head seemed to function well.


    "Something is wrong and you''re not telling me. I need to know what''s going on, Ang. We can''t go back to how you were before. I can''t see you again like this." When her friend didn''t respond, she added, "Please. It''s me. You can tell me anything."


    Since Ang came back, she hadn''t told Nina about Gael and the book yet. She could have said something about stopping the production of her book, but that would mean she had to tell her about Gael too. And she wasn''t ready then.


    For days, she had constantly told herself to be more patient, convincing herself that perhaps, he was just busy¡­ maybe something came up. But a week had passed. If he hadn''t promised, if he hadn''t told her he''d call again, she wouldn''t have waited.


    If he couldn''t keep his promise, he shouldn''t have lied to her. What did he say? He was a man of his word? Right. Lies. Full of lies.


    Whatever. She was done.


    Getting up, Ang sat on the bed and pulled her knees to her chest. She could barely look at her friend in the eyes as she mustered up the courage to spill everything.


    "You will hate me after this," said Ang.


    Nina straightened her back, sensing that her friend was serious. However, she shook her head and responded, "I would never¡ªwell, even if I do, I promise I won''t walk out on you."


    With a heavy chest, she started, "We need to stop the first book''s publication."


    Nina was baffled. She sat at the foot of the bed, her eyes trained at Ang''s as she tried to make sense of what the other had just said. "And why?"


    Closing her eyes, Ang started to spill everything. She started from the incident three years ago when she met Gael in Hillberry Isle until thest time she saw himst week.


    The entire time she spoke, Nina had shown no reaction. Thetter''s expression was unreadable, causing her to feel even more nervous. Ang felt like she hadmitted an unforgivable sin and was confessing to get her doom.


    "Nina¡­" she called, but her best friend remained quiet. Her heartbeat raced, and although she felt slightly better after confessing, a different kind of uneasiness settled in the pit of her stomach.


    Nina got up from the bed without speaking. She whipped out her phone and called someone.


    "Who are you calling?" Ang questioned. "Nina!" She followed her best friend out of the room. "What are you doing?!"


    Nina spoke on the phone for a minute before she faced Ang, saying, "I''m stopping the publication. This is serious¡ª"


    "I know that already¡ª"


    "No, Ang, you don''t. How could you not tell me this before? Just let me handle this call first and we''ll talk." Nina was evidently mad, but she did not raise her voice.


    Ang''s heart ached, knowing that she had hurt the people she cared about. It was the first time that she had seen her best friend mad at her like this. She felt awful and small as if everything that she had done was worthless. ''You''ve really outdone yourself this time, Anj. This is why no one wants you. Evan''s right,'' Ang thought.

 Chapter 83 - Just A

    Ang''s Living Room


    After taking care of the publication matter, it took almost two hours for Ang and Nina to have a chat where everything wasid down in front of them. Their conversation was emotional that a lot of things ran through Ang''s head¡ªit was overwhelming. All the realizations and regrets rushed through her thoughts that she almost wished this day didn''t happen.


    When the air was silent again, Ang reached to touch the back of Nina''s hand as she whispered, "I''m really sorry, Ninz¡­"


    Staring back at her friend, Nina hugged her. "Me too¡­" She sighed and handed a bottle of water to her friend. "Are you sure you''re okay? After¡­ all that?"


    Pursing her lips into a thin line, Ang grimaced as she received the bottle. "I''m an idiot, huh?"


    "A little bit. But he''s a jerk too."


    Ang drank some water and pictured Gael in her mind. Even after not hearing from him for a week, she couldn''t deny that she was still very much bothered¡­ and worried¡­ and pissed¡­ It was baffling. "He is. He really is."


    "Well¡­ forget about him, Anj. You have to move on now. I''ll deal with the royalties, so you don''t have to think about that anymore."


    "How would you even know how to give it to him? He doesn''t even¡ª"


    "I''ll set it aside until I know where to find him or send it to him so that he wouldn''t have a chance to reject it. I know someone who knows someone who can find people¡ªwhatever. I don''t know. I''ll think of something. This is a mess, but we''ll start from here."


    Ang let out a small sigh, lowering her gaze so that she didn''t have to look at her friend.


    However, as if Nina could see right through her, she asked, "You''re not that sad about the book, are you?"


    When Ang didn''t answer her question, she added, "Have you¡­ actually fallen for this guy?"


    Ang''s eyes swiftly snapped towards her friend the moment that she heard the question that she dreaded to ask herself. She refused to even think about it. "No," she answered tly.


    She could sense that Nina didn''t believe her. Heck¡ªshe heard herself and she didn''t think she would believe her own voice either.


    "Riiight¡­" Nina drawled, studying her friend''s expression. "You''re saying ''no'', but you don''t look like you want to say no."


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "Okay, let''s forget what we just talked about for a second. I want to hear from you honestly." When Ang looked at her as if waiting for what she had to say, Nina probed, "Do you miss him?"


    Ang turned away and slumped on the sofa. Her voice was almost a whisper when she answered, "I''d be lying if I say no."


    Nina sighed. "Well, I''m not condoning it because as far as I know, he''s bad for you. But you clearly miss him, so why don''t you call him first? At least then, you''d know what''s up with him¡ª"


    "Don''t you think I have tried?!" Ang''s voice rose an octave higher, evidently frustrated at her situation.


    "You called him?"


    She nodded. "I didn''t want to. After all, he was the one who promised. But after not hearing from him for two days, I decided to call. At first, it just kept on ringing, and he didn''t answer. I thought¡­ maybe he really was swamped. But couldn''t he at least¡ªI don''t know, text me or something?!"


    "And did you text him again after that day?"


    "Of course, I did. Believe me; I thought of all theme excuses just to send him a message. Look Nin, I know I made mistakes in the past. But you also know I''m not a damsel who just waits like a dummy for her prince to show up." Ang clenched her jaw, and her brows furrowed as she recalled the times that she texted him. Now, she just felt silly.


    "I know. You''re not a dummy¡­" Nina smiled apologetically. "It must be frustrating."


    Groaning, Ang grabbed the nearby throw pillow and hugged it as she buried her face into it. Her voice was muffled when she bit out, "It''s infuriating. You know I hate it when people don''t keep their promises. He shouldn''t have said that."


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right. He is an ass."


    Her hands clenched the pillow tightly. She raised her head, and her eyesnded at the clock on the wall above the television. ''One hundred and fifty-four,'' she thought. ''Damn it. Stop it, Ang.''


    Her mind and her heart were in an ongoing battle, and as of now, she honestly didn''t know which side she was taking. This was insane. The more she tried hard to get over him, the more her subconscious mind kept on showing her snippets of their time on the ind.


    "Hey..." Nina ced a hand on her shoulder, calling her friend''s attention. "How about we go out tonight?"


    "I don''t really want to go out¡­" Angzily answered as her body fell sideways on the sofa. She had no energy to do anything and just wanted to do nothing.


    "Well, tough luck! You''re going with me whether you like it or not." Nina pulled her by the hand until she was on her feet. "Now, go take a shower. We''ll have dinner and buy some new clothes for you to wear for the meeting."


    "What meeting?" Ang turned her head to the side as she was being pushed by her friend towards her bathroom.


    "Have you forgotten already? We have a meeting with the chief of Love Tales in a couple of days. Don''t you want to look presentable?"


    "Wait¡ªwhy is there a meeting?" She was confused. "It''s stated in the offer that they want all the books as a package deal, putting the first book as the highlight. So, without it, there''s a slim chance that they would still continue with their proposal. Nina, they only want the first book, and we both know that''s not happening anymore."


    Nina knew that already, but she also knew that this opportunity was too good to pass up. "We''re not giving up. We''ll figure something outter. Let''s talk about it during dinner."


    A yelp escaped Ang''s mouth when Nina turned the shower on, the water sshing on her clothes¡ªshe was immediately soaked. "Hey!!!" she protested, yet she could only strip her wet clothes and take a shower.


    As soon as her best friend left the bathroom, she exhaled a long sigh, closing her eyes as she let the water fall onto her face and letting it cascade down her body. She calmed herself down, the words of S.C. Lourie giving her courage as she reminded herself with it, "Breathe, Ang. This is just a chapter. Not your whole story."

 Chapter 84 - The Face Of Galatea K.S.

    Having decided to get back up on her feet, Ang pushed all of her thoughts about Gael out of her head while she was out shopping for dresses with her best friend. It wasn''t easy at all because the more she tried not to think about him, the more that her mind would sh images of him looking at her¡ªhis grey eyes boring into her, making her feel even more distressed.


    This was getting unhealthy for her mental state. At one point while they were out, she would try looking at random men passing by or smiling at her¡ªkinda forcing herself to find something admirable about that person in the hopes that she would be convinced that there were better men out there than Gael.


    Was she sessful?


    Of course not. She ended upparing them all to that one man and deciding that even if he was annoying and overly confident, she found him more preferable as he was different. He was Gael.


    Too bad she was trying to get over him now. The earlier, the better. She should have started earlier.


    Ang and Nina ended their spree as soon as they each got dresses to wear for the meeting. Then, they headed to a restaurant to discuss their course of action over a meal.


    It was six in the evening when they finally settled at a table in The Torch restaurant and had their dinner. The Torch was a Euro Asian fusion restaurant¡ªa ce that they frequent whenever they were out. Ang usually orders her favorite: Lobster stir fry noodles. However, she didn''t fully enjoy her meal and pushed it to the side after having a quarter of it.


    "We need toe up with a proposal so they won''t pull out their offer to work with you," Nina suggested, setting the fork next to her te. She also didn''t have that much appetite.


    "You really think they still want to work with me if I tell them they can''t produce the first book? I wouldn''t work with me if I were them and knew the truth."


    "Then, we won''t tell them." Nina shrugged. They were in a sticky situation, but she was determined to push through with all they''ve got. "It''s a long shot¡­ and I''m sure they would ask the reason why you won''t let them do it. So we have to divert their attention and propose another deal that would still benefit them."


    Ang subconsciously brought her thumb to her mouth and bit the tip of it. Her breathing was steady as she tried toe up with an idea. The table was quiet for a while as they brainstormed.


    A light bulb lightened up Ang''s gloomy thoughts when she thought of something. "Apart from the books that they will adapt, what if I write a new novel that will be exclusively avable on their app? Theunching of the story will be produced by them before the written novel will be released. Users have the instinct to want to be first whenever they have the chance, so they would most likely support the interactive story knowing that it would be a privilege."


    Nina stared at her friend from across the table, and she leaned forward, crossing her arms as she contemted. "You know what? That''s actually not a bad idea. From a business perspective, they have organic users that would read the story. At the same time, your fans who have been waiting for your next book''s release would love this coboration! Love Tales would definitely get new users from this."


    Steepling her hands, Ang''s resolve strengthened. However, she shifted in her seat when Nina probed, "How''s your writing going? Do you n to use that for this proposal? Or you are going toe up with a new plot?"


    "I¡­ I could. I''m not sure," Ang hesitated.


    She hadn''t written anything since she came back to Esmea. So far, she had only written one chapter when she was still on Hillberry Isle. Her brows drew together as the thought of it made her feel uneasy, but she gently shook her head to brush her negative thoughts away and regain her confidence. "You know what, I can do it!"


    Ang took a deep breath and pped her hands on the table¡ªthe tes and cutleries ttered, earning stares from the nearby tables'' patrons. Nina got startled and flinched, her heart racing at the surprise.


    But Ang paid them no mind as she resolutely announced, "In fact, instead of proposing one exclusive novel, I''ll make it a three book series! I''ll finish all of them by the end of this year!"


    "Wow¡­" Nina arched a brow and pulled her mouth up into a lopsided grin. "I''m actually excited to see you so confident. Are you sure you can finish all three? I mean¡ªIt''s already September. That would mean that you only have three months to work on three books."


    "Ah¡­" Ang''s voice slipped for a second, and then sheposed herself right away. "Then, I''ll write at least three thousand words for about twenty-five days for each book. That should do it!"


    Nina''s fingers rapped the table as she stared at her friend and saw her tenacity. This was the Ang she knew¡ªsomeone who wasn''t afraid¡ªsteadfast and headstrong.


    "Very well, Ang Kylie Su. I will take your word, so you better not let me down." Nina extended her hand for a shake, in which the other willingly took. And then, she added, "I will create a timeline for you as a guide, and if you miss your deadlines¡­"


    "I won''t," Ang confirmed, her eye contact strong and unwavering.


    ¡­


    September 8 ¡ª Four Seasons Hotel


    Dressed in a white bodycon peplum dress, Ang fixed her dark sunsses in ce as she catwalked her way across the lobby and headed straight to a private meeting room. The dress had a unique and ttering square neckline, peplum waist, and midi length, making her look morous and sophisticated.


    Her best friend, Nina, walked next to her, looking equally gorgeous in her blue pencil dress. The two entered the empty private room and waited. Because of their arrangement, no one else could go inside the room apart from the chief of Love Tales.


    Ang checked the time ording to her watch and confirmed that they were fifteen minutes early for their nine o''clock appointment. Her stare was focused on the door and her heart raced with each passing second.


    Noticing her friend''s bouncing knee, Nina patted Ang''s arm and said, "We''re on time. The chief should be on her way¡ª" Her voice trailed off when the doorknob twisted, and the door swung open. Their heads snapped forward, and they were surprised to see a familiar face.


    "Y-You¡­" Ang stuttered.


    "Oh¡­ Huh¡­ This is a bit surprising¡­" said the other who just entered through the door. "I know Nina is the agent¡­ So that means you''re the author¡­"


    "Mrs. Cho¡­" Ang muttered as she stood face to face with Chairman Daniel Cho''s wife¡ªSamantha, the CEO of Trident, a software developmentpany. An inexplicable surge of emotions coursed through Ang, realizing the situation that she was in.


    Crap. Crap. Crap.


    Tilting her head, Samantha strode towards Ang and reached her hand out, saying, "It''s nice to finally meet the face behind Gtea K.S."

 Chapter 85 - Sweet Soul Studio

    Ang''s gaze lowered to Samantha''s waiting hand, and she hesitantly received it, asking, "You''re the chief of Love Tales?"


    "Co-founder actually," replied Samantha. "My softwarepany developed the app. I started it with my friend, Ba, under Sweet Soul Studio. You remember Ba, right? You met her recently on the ind."


    Samantha is a friend of Gael, while Ba was his ex. Great. Just great.


    Ang swallowed the burning, massive lump in her throat as she kept the smile on her face. "Ah, yes¡­ Where is Ms. Ba?"


    "She has a doctor''s appointment today, so she couldn''t make it. She sends her apologies." Samantha turned to shake Nina''s hand as well and then gestured for them to take their seats. "I understand the need for you to keep your identity a secret, which is why I asked to meet you here in my husband''s hotel. It''s easier to maintain privacy this way. Rest assured, you''re safe here."


    Looking at Samantha, Ang thought that she was a bit intimidating. She had met her a few times in the past whenever her brother brought her to some events where the Chos were present. Ang had always thought that Samantha was a kind woman, a loving mother, and the perfect wife. After all, she married Daniel Cho¡ªdubbed once as Mayne City''s most eligible bachelor¡ªheck, he''s still at the top of some social rank that socialites made up even now that he''s already married. They were a power couple that everyone envied.


    Owning apany at a young age, Samantha Cho is a formidable woman. She sure was something. And meeting her today definitely shook Ang that her hands became instantly cold. There was something different about the ''Samantha'' that she met today. She didn''te here as a family friend. She was here for business and her aura made it even more challenging for Ang to start her proposal.


    "I''m really honored to meet the mysterious author of the books I love. No one knew who she was," said Samantha with a small smile on her face as she stared at Ang. "I can actually see myself in you. Who knew it was you all along?"


    Ang exchanged looks with her friend. How weird it was to know that the founder of the application, that she was also a fan of, was none other than the woman in front of her who also happened to like her books. It was aplete circle. "You¡­ You love my books?" she asked.


    "Yes. In fact, I have read all of them... I''m a huge fan of yours, Ang. Your first book is especially my favorite." Samantha leaned forward. Her elbows were nted on the table as her chin rested on her joined hands. The smile on her face was radiant as she continued, "I rte to the characters so much¡ªI feel like I know them personally. I hope you don''t mind me asking¡­ Where did you get your inspiration?"


    Ang felt like someone just punched her in the gut. She had the urge to flee and never look back. But she didn''t listen to her inner voice. Wanting to change the direction of their conversation, she bravely got straight to the point and began, "Actually, I''m here to negotiate."


    "Negotiate?" Samantha lowered her hands but kept them together as she waited.


    "I''m afraid I can''t let you produce the first book. However, I have a proposal that would benefit both parties."


    Samantha''s expression was unreadable. She leaned back, crossed her legs, and prompted Ang to continue, "I''m listening."


    Without wasting time, Ang exined her n to write a book series of three stories that would be produced andunched exclusively by Sweet Soul Studio in Love Tales, enumerating the advantages to entice her more. The entire time, she kept her speech formal and her tone neutral while Samantha quietly listened until she finished with her proposal.


    "So¡­ What do you think?" Ang probed a minute after she finished speaking, and the other remained silent.


    "Give me a minute." Samantha got up from her chair and walked towards the other side of the room to call someone.


    Ang nced at her best friend who smiled at her to give her courage.


    Patting her friend''s arm, Nina reassured her in a low voice, "I was going to help you, but you already killed it. You didn''t need my help anyhow."


    A small smile broke on Ang''s face. Even with her best friend''s words, she was still feeling restless. Talking and trying to convince Samantha Cho, who had a straight face the entire time, was nerve-racking. She couldn''t tell whether Samantha was impressed or had even considered her proposal. The way she kept her expression neutral that Ang wished she could read what was going on in her mind.


    Samantha''s phone callsted for a few minutes before she came back to her chair. She wordlessly sat down and stared at Nina and Ang.


    The room was quiet as the two friends waited for the verdict. At first, Ang already came to ept that if Love Tales would reject her proposal, she would just move on and continue what she was doing. However, now that the decision was in front of her, she suddenly wanted it so badly.


    They watched as Samantha reached for a file from her tote bag. Thetter held the papers in front of her, and without warning, she tore them in half. Ang''s heart throbbed upon seeing the words on the paper as she was sure that it was supposed to be their contract.


    Her mouth hung open, unsure of what to say. She and Nina were pretty much dumbfounded.


    Samantha got up from her seat, and a smile slowly formed on her face as she spoke, "Well, we can''t use that contract anymore. We''re gonna need a new one." Then, she held out her hand towards Ang and added, "You''ve got yourselves a deal. Congrattions."


    Ang almost cried in absolute joy over the news. She was over the moon when she epted Samantha''s hand and gave it a firm shake. A huge project was in front of her, and although this was a challenging one, she was definitely excited.


    Once their meeting was over, Ang and Nina left the hotel. They got in Nina''s car and for a few beats, they were quiet.


    Ang turned her head to the left, meeting her best friend''s gaze. And at the same time, they screamed like little girls who were just given permission to go to the prom. It was half past nine in the morning and the two were giggling and gushing inside the car at a full parking lot.


    Although it was still early to say, Ang could see a bright future ahead. It seemed as if everything was finally falling into ce.

 Chapter 86 - In Which She Did Not Expect

    Themitment that Ang had with the Love Tales project was beyond her initial expectation. At first, she thought that the work would be nothing more than just that¡ªa work. However, things changed the moment she came home and realized what was in store for her. Getting this opportunity was definitely an achievement. She was so excited that she got to work as soon as she could.


    Ang was ecstatic. For the past three years, she had umted different plots and had filed them to safety, which was why it wasn''t hard for her toe up with the stories that she would write for the project. She had been wanting to write a book series but had always put it off. Now, she was looking forward to it.


    Love Tales by Sweet Soul Studio sent the contract on the same day they met Samantha Cho at the Four Seasons Hotel. The first three days after signing the agreement were spent plotting the whole series and figuring out how she could work her schedule in the next three months to keep up with her promise.


    Samantha was kind enough not to rush her, telling her that the studio can start with her other books first, and her new ones can follow. They didn''t give her a deadline, but Ang gave herself one. Because her mind was already set on finishing all three by the end of the year, she nned to stick to her schedule.


    It wasn''t only because she was dedicated to the project. It was also to keep herself busy. If she had things to do, she wouldn''t have time to think about other things¡ªother people.


    To keep up with her writing, Ang had an agreement with her father¡ªthat she would agree to show up on the dates that he arranged as long as he doesn''t force her to work in thepany. Mr. Su came to terms with her request, and thus it was how she managed her schedule.


    Ang would work on her book for at least six hours a day, five times a week. While on Friday and¡ªor Saturday nights, she would go on dates. Following this routine, she actually found it fun. Going on dates and meeting new guys gave her inspiration¡ªlots of it.


    She stopped sulking about stuff that made her sad. Instead, she made the most out of her dates. It wasn''t all fun dates, though¡­ She met a couple of weirdos along the way, but she did not back out even then.


    Keeping her head held high, Ang breezed through three months without shedding a tear¡ªeven after meeting people and learning things she wished she never learned. She braved through it all and curled her mouth into a smile because she promised herself she would no longer be weak.


    ¡­


    December 1¡ªSaturday at 3 p.m.


    The women''s shower room in the Fit & HIIT gym was filled with steam even after all the water had been turned off. After their training thirty minutes ago, Ang and Nina hit the showers and then changed into fresh clothes. The former wore a ck tank top and yoga pants.


    "Have you submitted your draft already?" Nina asked as they headed out of the gym and onto the sidewalk.


    Ang shook her head, fixing the thick yoga mat that she had slung over her shoulder. She remembered that she needed to buy a new one because she identally tore the one she was carrying in the morning. "No, not yet. I want to go over everything first, in case I miss something. It''s thest book, after all. I want to make sure the ending isn''t too¡­"


    "Rushed?"


    "Yeah¡­ I feel like something is missing. I''m just not quite sure what it is yet."


    Shrugging, Nina patted her friend''s back and consoled her, "Well, you have a lot of time left. They''re not expecting it until Christmas anyway. So you can take your time and do what you have to do." When they reached her car, she dug her car keys from her bag.


    Ang nodded and then pointed at Nina''s hip where the car keys were hooked. "What''s gotten you so absent-minded today?"


    "Oh, thanks!" Nina unsped the keys and opened the car''s trunk, shoving all her things inside and mming the lid close right after. "Dad''s a little annoying today, I have to go meet him for dinnerter."


    "I see¡­"


    "You have a date tonight, right? You think you''re lucky tonight¡­ or¡­ do you need saving again?"


    With a long sigh, Ang pursed her lips into a thin line. "I don''t know what to expect tonight. Promise you''ll be on standby in case I need you?"


    "Ugh, hello?! That''s a done deal¡ªyou don''t even have to ask. I''m actually¡­ slightly¡­ hoping your date will flop, so you cane to rescue me instead. I really don''t want to go to this dinner." Nina rolled her eyes.


    Knowing how her friend''s family was dysfunctional, Ang could only give Nina a rub on the arm. "If it makes you feel any better, I think tonight''s date will suck."


    Just then, Nina''s phone rang, and she groaned. "Ugh. I have to go. I''ll call youter?"


    The two friends bid farewell. Ang watched as her friend drove away and joined the traffic. Because her apartment building was just a few blocks away, she walked home every time.


    Seeing a cafe nearby, she decided to drop by and get herself a drink.


    "One tall cappino, please," she ordered, leaning against the counter and casually tapping her fingers as she waited.


    Her date wasn''t until seven in the evening¡ªthat''s less than four hours from now. She contemted whether she should also grab a post-workout food or just make some snacks when she gets home.


    The cafe was crowded, and most of the tables were upied. Patrons came and went, and the bell on the door rang from time to time.


    While she was busy pondering, Ang didn''t notice a tall figure came to her side. The man earned several stares when he entered the establishment, but his eyes were fixed at no one else but her.


    "You still haven''t changed¡­" he muttered, his voice low and smooth and so familiar that she instantly straightened her back. The hair on her nape stood, and she refused to turn around, so she kept her gaze forward.


    The female staff nced at the man next to her before sliding the to-go cup on the counter, pushing it towards Ang as she said, "Here''s your cappino. Thanks for dropping by! Pleasee again."


    The warm cup hit her palm when she carefully wrapped her fingers around it. She had no choice now but to turn around. And when she did, she met his stupid handsome grin¡ªshe swore she wanted to throw the hot drink to his face to wipe that smirk off.


    As if he got straight out of a magazine, he donned a three-piece navy blue pinstripe suit. He looked ssy, yet a bit nonchnt for keeping the top button undone¡ªit was so him.


    Gael seemed to be doing perfectly well¡ªwhat with the way he dressed. It made her wonder what the asshole was up to thest three months when he appeared as if he could afford a thousand smartphones and even buy his own cellrwork¡ªand yet he couldn''t be bothered to use.


    Ang stared at him, clenching her jaw and keeping her mouth shut as she was trying so hard in controlling herself.


    But did that stop him from talking? Of course not.


    Tilting his head to the side and cocking a brow, Gael nced at the cup in her hand, and then he stared at her as he questioned, "Really? A cappino at three in the afternoon?"

 Chapter 87 - A Crook

    "Angel¡­" the bastard whispered.


    Ang used to like how he called her that, but now¡ªa painful tightness in her chest caused her muscles to weaken. Her mind churned so fast, thinking about a hundred ways to give aeback to his irritating words. After three months of being AWOL, he had the nerve to remark on her choice of drink? That''s the first thing he chose to say to her?


    She was so pissed to see him that she wanted tosh out, but even the thought of screaming at him made her think it wasn''t worthy. ''What for, Ang? You''re over him, remember?'' she thought. The voice in her head reminded her, yet it sounded as though she wasn''t sure.


    Her hand subconsciously gripped the warm cup, and for a second, Gael thought that she would throw the hot coffee at him. The way she red was apparent enough to notice how much she wanted to do so. And if he was being honest with himself, he might even let her if that would make everything better.


    With so many things going on in her head, Ang settled with a scoff and a shake of her head in disbelief. She had already exhausted herself trying to forget about him for thest three months and now that he was there right in front of her, she forgot everything that she wanted to tell him. Wordlessly, she walked past him as she headed out of the cafe, her shoulders lightly brushing with his suit jacket.


    Gael tried to grab her hand, but he missed it. "Ang," he called as he followed her out of the cafe.


    Wanting to get away from him, she took hurried steps on the sidewalk where pedestrians came from different directions. The cappino sloshed in her cup and slightly spilled, but she didn''t care when the hot liquid scalded her thumb. She had to walk faster¡ªas if doing so will make him stop following her.


    "Wait," he said just as he finally caught up with her, hisrge hand swallowing hers.


    Ang halted in her tracks. His familiar touch sent numbing jolts that ran through her arm, but it burned more than it felt good. She had the urge to squeeze his hand, but she snapped before she could even do so and retracted her hand from his grip.


    "What do you want?!" Her voice was loud and sharp, like a pointed knife driving straight through his heart.


    Even with just those four words, Gael was sure that she was so close to murdering him. And he believed he deserved it¡ªwhich was why his voice was gentle and apologetic when he said, "I just want to talk¡­"


    Contrary to what he expected, Ang''s surprised look turned into an amused one, and she let out a gutturalugh as if she had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    "Talk?" She had a haughty smile that didn''t reach her eyes when she bit out. Her expressive brown eyes scanned his tall figure¡ªshe was making sure that he was okay and if he hadn''t hit his head somewhere. Then she arched a brow as she questioned, "About what? How you forgot to call¡­ Or how you left me hanging? How about how you broke your promise? Geez¡­ There are so many things¡ªwhat exactly do you want to talk about, Gael?"


    Clenching and unclenching his hand, he lowered his gaze before meeting hers again. "It''s¡­plicated," was all he could say.


    Hearing the words that just left his mouth made Ang feel even more hurt. She couldn''t believe that for a man who was so full of himself, so confident, and always so sure could only utter those words. "That''s it? You think telling me that ''it''splicated'' would somehow make me feel better?" She shook her head. That wasn''t what she wanted to hear. "I have to go. Goodbye."


    She turned around and walked away, ignoring his calls behind her.


    "Ang, wait! Will you just¡ª"


    "Stop following me!" She was surprised when she realized that he was already walking beside her. His legs were too long that her fast strides seemed useless. Annoyed, she bit out her questions while hastening her steps, "How did you even find me? How did you know where I was?!"


    Gael wasn''t even breathless when he answered, "I made some calls¡ª"


    "Ha! You can make calls when you want to stalk someone? How convenient!" Ang gave him a deathly nce as she snorted and walked even faster, maneuvering her way through the crowd, thankful that she was wearing her running shoes.


    "Will you just¡ªplease, let''s talk." He wrapped his hand around her arm to stop her; his grasp was controlled as to not hurt her with his strength. But he let go of her anyway when she snapped her head towards him.


    He was strong, and if he hadn''t released her, she was sure that she would bruise. But she would be lying to herself if she said she didn''t miss his touch. ''Don''t be stupid, Ang. You know what he did to you. Walk away,'' she thought.


    And thus, she turned on her heel. To her surprise, she had already reached her block. All she had to do was turn at the corner and enter the building. But just as she took a right turn, she bumped into a man riding a skateboard¡ªand to add to her already wonderful afternoon, the collision caused the coffee to spill onto her chest.


    "Aahhh!!!" Ang whimpered when the hot liquid seared her skin. "Mother f¡ªlying dolphins!!!"


    Everything happened so fast that even Gael, who was just right behind her, didn''t get the chance to pull her out of the way. He had reached out, but his hands barely grazed her arms when the ident already happened.


    "Ang! Sh?t! Are you okay?" He immediately grabbed hold of her, his eyes quickly scanning her front and seeing the reddened skin below her neck. "You''re hurt!" he worried, whipping out a white handkerchief from his pocket.


    Then, his grey eyes darkened as he looked at one of his men over her shoulder. His eyes barely moved, but his men already understood what he meant as they instantly scattered and went after the one who just bumped Ang.


    "I''m fine! Let me go." She stepped back from his hold, and then harshly tossed the cup into a bin on the side of the road. Today was definitely not her day.


    "Let me get you to the hospital." Gael followed after her as she walked towards the entrance of her building.


    Ang met the concerned look of the building''s doorman, Arthur, who saw the whole thing from a distance. He was an older man in his sixties who had been working here for decades. She shed him a small smile as if to say that she was ''okay'' before turning back to Gael who abruptly stopped when she faced him.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, Mr. De Luca. I can take care of myself." Then, she turned around without waiting for his response and spoke to Arthur in a loud enough voice for Gael to hear, "Arthur, please don''t let this man in. He''s a crook." And then she entered the building with her chin up.


    Gael stood rooted by the door, his stare following Ang as she stepped inside the elevator without looking back at him.


    He was speechless for a second before a chuckle escaped his lips. With his hands on his waist, he nced at Arthur who gave him an apologetic look. Gael couldn''t believe what just happened.


    A limousine stopped on the roadside a few steps away from him. He contemted, but having no choice, he got in the vehicle and left the area.

 Chapter 88 - Park It

    The door reverberated when Ang mmed it shut as soon as she got inside her apartment. She closed her eyes, trying so hard to calm herself down as she was still fuming. Her hands trembled that she had to clench it tightly to stop it from shaking. And her heart raced while the scene from earlier kept reying through her mind.


    The feeling of mixed emotions overwhelmed her that she could barely recognize what they were¡ªalthough she was sure that anger and hurtced her heart, there was something else that was inexplicable.


    Ang ced her hand over her chest, where her heart should be but immediately winced when her thumb brushed against the skin where she was burnt. She hissed and lowered her hand. That certainly brushed her thoughts away.


    She took her clothes off as she sauntered towards the bathroom. And as soon as she hit the showers, she let the water cool down her irritated skin.


    It was only the first day of the month, and she already cursed December. How could three months go by so fast, yet her memory of Gael while they were back on the ind still felt fresh in her mind? As if she only took a break and now she was back to square one. Why now when she was already okay? Why now when she had already started to feel like she could finally let go?


    Letting out a tired sigh, she stepped out of the shower and grabbed a tube of aloe vera gel from one of the drawers in the bathroom counter, and then applied ayer of the cool gel onto the reddened skin on her chest.


    Ang had already nned a dress to wear for tonight''s date. She looked at the ck dress hanging in the walk-in closet to her right, and she grimaced when she realized that it had a plunging neckline. Obviously, she could no longer wear that tonight.


    "Ugh," she groaned as she stepped inside her closet and started choosing another dress to wear. Her day hadn''t gone well since the morning¡ªshe slipped in the living room, ripping her yoga mat in the process, and then after her training, she ran into Gael and burnt herself with coffee. Ang wished this day would end faster.


    ¡­


    At six in the evening, a ck car waited for Ang outside her building. It was one of her father''s cars that picked her up whenever she had to go on dates, and then sent her home after if she needed a ride. This had already be a routine for her, so she got in the car as soon as she left the building.


    Once she arrived in front of the restaurant where she was supposed to meet her date, her phone rang, and she picked it up after seeing that it was her father while remaining inside the vehicle.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    "I have just arrived. How''s the g?" She gazed at the restaurant through the tinted window of the car.


    "This resort is marvelous. The Parks always know how to throw a party."


    "Has it started?"


    "The young president of Crown Resort Group just entered the hall with his partner. It should start very soon."


    Ang bit her bottom lip. She was supposed to go with her father and brother to the next town tonight¡ªat Crown Resort where the g was held, but she had to stay because of the scheduled date.


    Clicking her tongue, she mumbled, "You left me here when I should be there. You better win the first prize in the raffle for me."


    Mr. Su ignored his daughter''s babble and changed the subject. "You have met William Park once, haven''t you? He looks like a good man. I should include him on the list¡­"


    A frown quickly ghosted her face. "Isn''t he a womanizer? He''s always seen with different women every time. Why would you want me to meet him?"


    "He is? Hmmm¡­ I don''t see him with a date tonight. Are you sure we''re talking about the same one?"


    Rolling her eyes, she massaged her head when she felt an iing headache. "It doesn''t matter who, Dad. I have to go now."


    "Alright... Remember to stay respectful and give the man a chance¡ª"


    "I know the drill, Dad.<em> I won''t humiliate you by being difficult to these people</em>."


    She heard a sigh from the other end before her father told her, "Be safe. Call me when you''re home. Bye."


    After the phone call, Ang went inside the restaurant. She scanned the room and found the man in the picture that she saw in the folder before leaving her apartment¡ªhe was sitting at a table by the window and was busy with his phone.


    The mirror to her right caught her attention, and she briefly checked her outfit¡ªa powder blue halter knee-length A-line dress with an open back, and she paired it with white open-toe heels. Putting on a bright and charming smile, she turned and strolled towards him.


    "Hello, Paul, right? I''m Ang Su," she introduced herself and extended her hand for a shake.


    The man was dressed sharply, and much to her surprise, he got up from his chair and kissed her on the cheek. "It''s nice to meet you."


    The smile instantly slipped from her face when she felt his lips on her skin. Ew. Feeling close already? It didn''t matter that he was good looking. She hated it.


    While he pulled out a chair for her, she tucked her hair behind her ear and discreetly wiped her cheek with her palm¡ªwishing that she could wipe the same palm onto the man''s suit.


    Paul sat on his seat and started, "You''re very beautiful¡­ I think I have seen you before, but I can''t remember¡ª"


    "Hmmm¡­ I get that a lot. Maybe I just have a verymon face." Ang felt bitchy today, and she was definitely not in the mood to talk about her past where he must have recognized her.


    "No, I swear¡­ I would never forget a face like yours." A supercilious smile cast on his face.


    She shifted in her seat, feeling ufortable with him. He felt like a predator.


    Ignoring his incessant prodding, she smiled. "Shall we order?"


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Ang, someone was watching her inside a ck Mercedes that was parked across the street.


    "Boss?" the man on the driver''s seat probed, looking at Gael in the back seat through his rearview mirror. They had followed the woman since she left her building until she was dropped off at the restaurant. Now, they were just sitting inside the car while his boss was throwing daggers with his eyes. He gulped at the thought of the possibilities of how this night could end.


    A crease formed between Gael''s brows as he stared at Ang. She looked beautiful with her hair down that it was so hard to look away. It had gotten longer since thest time he had seen her three months ago.


    Watching her from a distance, his blood boiled at the sight of her with another man who looked very much like a f?ckboy. Without even trying, he had already pictured his fistnding on the jackass''s face.


    "Just¡­ park it. We''re not going anywhere," Gael ordered as he remained seated, his longing grey eyes never leaving Ang.

 Chapter 89 - Table For Three

    Halfway through her food, Ang already dreaded to go home. It didn''t take her long to realize how obnoxious Paul, her date, was. For the past thirty minutes, he had been trying to impress her nonstop in ways that she never found pleasant at all.


    He wasn''t a weird one like her date yesterday who started singing "He''s Got The Whole World in His Hands" and bobbing his head. Ang didn''t mind the religious song at all, but the fact that her date was singing it while slicing through his steak in the middle of their dinner date was just the creepiest thing ever. Until now, she had a hard time forgetting about it that the memory still haunted her.


    Compared tost night''s date, Paul looked normal when he didn''t speak. But the moment he opens his mouth and begins spouting irritating stuff, Ang just wanted to stitch his mouth shut using a giant needle and a barbed wire as thread.


    She exhaled a small sigh of frustration. Meeting the perfect man was impossible, and she knew that already as soon as she started going on dates. On paper, her dates looked presentable¡ªthey were all good-looking, had impressive educational background, and came from wealthy families. However, that was all there was to it¡ªthey only looked good on paper. She hadn''t met anyone whom she wanted to go on another date with.


    In fact, before her dates, she did basic research about the men¡ªnot too extensive but enough to give her a heads up if there was a need. Sometimes, they appear to be how she thought they would be while the others would surprise her, but nothing interesting enough to make her look at them twice.


    Well¡­ Maybe that wasn''t entirely true. There was Vincent whom she thought wasn''t bad at all after she got to know him at the end of the evening. And there was another one from a few weeks ago who didn''t have weird or creepy habits, but he was actually gay¡ªhe only had to get his father off his back, so he agreed to go on a date with Ang. That was about it. Her luck sucked.


    "Do you ever n to work in the family business?" Paul annoyingly interrupted her train of thoughts.


    "No, not really." She didn''t bother hiding the truth, and she certainly didn''t have ns to impress him either.


    "What do you do all day then?" he probed.


    A question that he should have already asked the first time if he wasn''t so busy talking about himself all night. Ang started to get bored, but she kept her face neutral and hoped tonight would end faster. She couldn''t wait to get home and crawl up on her bed so she could wake up to a new day.


    "I mostly just stay at home," she answered.


    "That''s good." He nodded, looking satisfied with her answer for some reason, and then he added, "I want my wife to just stay at home anyway. You know, cook food and take care of the house and kids."


    Ang''s hand that was holding a fork with meat paused mid-air upon hearing his statement. She looked up and saw him nonchntly eat his food, not even realizing what he just blurted. "I don''t know how to cook." Her voice was stern, yet the other did not notice the change in her mood.


    From time to time, he nced at his phone on the table¡ªanother reason that she found incredibly impolite. "Well, I like my meals ready when I get home. That''s okay. You can learn. I''ll hire a chef who will teach you all the dishes that you need to know," he responded without looking up from his te.


    What the actual retard? She lowered her hand and rested them on the table. Ang officially lost her appetite. Was he looking for a wife or a personal chef?


    "Do you have helpers at home?" she questioned.


    "Of course. I don''t have time for house chores. It''s better to let someone do it, don''t you think so? It''s a waste of time, really. Besides, I''m mostly outside¡­" Paul continued to yap about stuff that she honestly didn''t give a rat''s ass about.


    Deciding to lengthen her patience, she ignored what just happened and put up an imaginary white noise in her mind just to keep herself calm.


    It worked for a few minutes, but it wasn''t until she felt a leg brush her leg under the table that she snapped out of her safe bubble. Ang pretended not to notice it and shifted her foot to the side. However, this repulsive man seemed to mistaken her avoidance as forey that he ignored and slid his foot towards her, his leg still brushing against hers.


    Did he think she enjoyed ying footsies with him?! Oh, hell no¡ª


    Just when she was about to give him a piece of her mind, the sound of a harshly dragged chair caught her attention. She looked to her left just in time to see Gael taking a seat very close to her with the chair he moved just now. He wore the same outfit from this afternoon when she met him at the cafe. Her eyes widened in surprise to see him there and her shoulders subconsciously raised when his arm went around her and rested at her chair''s backrest.


    "What are you doing?" she muttered in confusion as she gaped at his side profile. He didn''t even nce at her and kept his hawk-like stare fixated at her date.


    A crooked grin shed on Gael''s face as he said, "You should leave."


    "Excuse me? Who the hell are you?" Paul straightened his back, his eyes darting between Ang and Gael.


    "It''s best if you don''t ask¡ªfor your safety," Gael replied, his voice smooth and calm, just like his overall persona. He emanated this dark aura masked by his coolness, yet it was apparent to her how he was trying to control his temper.


    "Man, you''re interrupting my date. If you don''t leave, I''ll call sec¡ª"


    "This date''s a bust," Gael cut the other off, not feeling the least bit threatened. "Find someone else. She snores when she sleeps." He nodded his head sideways towards Ang.


    "What¡ªI do not snore!" she eximed. She couldn''t believe the nerve of this man next to her.


    Paul threw his utensils onto the table, it ttered onto the te. His brows were knitted as he looked at the pair before him, and then a look of ridicule formed on his face. "You two together? Interesting. You don''t look like you were seeing someone when you flirted with me all night..."


    Ang shifted her gaze towards her date and scoffed. "Excuse me? I don''t remember doing so."


    "Oh,e on. I know girls like you¡­ pretending to be hard to get¡­ Ah¡­" Paul''s smile widened as he stared at Ang. "Now, I remember where I have seen you before. It''s you, isn''t it? My, oh my¡­ What a treat. Who would have thought I''d be meeting¡ª"


    Ang mmed her hand on the table, causing the nearby people to look their way as she said, "If you don''t leave this instant, Mr. Rousch, I swear to God I''ll tell your father all about your trips to Mexico. You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    Paul Rousch''s face was filled with surprise. His jaw ticked, and his eyes turned dark at her threat. Then he wordlessly threw the table napkin onto the table, along with two hundred bucks before he left the restaurant without looking back.


    As soon as he was out of sight, Gael blew a low whistle and casually leaned back, his arm still protectively stayed around her. He turned to the right and met Ang''s furious gaze, but he didn''t cower.


    He brushed his thumb against her exposed shoulder, his voice gentle as he spoke, "We need to talk, Angel¡­"

 Chapter 90 - A Drop Off At A Bridge

    Staring at a pair of grey eyes that she hadn''t seen for a while, Ang felt nostalgic. She couldn''t deny the fact that Gael was still as handsome as she remembered him three months ago. He was dressed sharply, and his face was clean-shaven, looking like a million bucks and smelling like one too. It was a look that he donned so perfectly it was apparent that this was what he would usually look like¡ªsmart, neat, business-like, and assertive¡ªjust like how he was when she first met him.


    It was weird that she thought he looked like him but also not. Maybe she was just used to seeing him looking so casual andid-back during the days they were stuck on the ind that the current him seemed distant to her. ''But that doesn''t matter now, does it, Ang? You wouldn''t associate with him now anyway,'' she thought.


    Narrowing her eyes at him, she folded her arms in front of her chest as she bit out, "After interrupting my date, you want us to talk? Are you serious?"


    Gael''s eyebrow twitched at the mention of her date. His brows instantly furrowed in displeasure, and his face hardened. "What? That guy who was trying to get his way with you? What did you see in him anyway?"


    "Who I date is none of your business."


    "Trust me, you''re better off without him," he scorned, his toneced with contempt as he recalled the way her date brushed his leg against hers. It left a bitter taste on his tongue¡ªhe felt the urge to spit.


    Ang scoffed, shaking her head as she responded bitterly, "Whether he''s good for me or not, what gives you the right to decide for me?"


    Her question left him speechless that he could only stare at her. Just like what she said, he didn''t have any right at all. And that sucked. The confidence that he had before joining the table uninvited instantly deted.


    Seeing as he didn''t respond, Ang took a sip from her wine before she got up from her seat. "The food has been paid for. Their steak isn''t bad. You can finish it if you want. Goodbye." Then she headed out of the restaurant.


    Gael wordlessly followed behind her, staying a few feet away as he watched her call someone on her phone¡ªprobably her driver¡ªand she waited outside the restaurant. She hadn''t looked back at all, and he wished that she would. It only took a minute until a car pulled over in front of her, and instead of waiting for the driver to open the door for her, she hurriedly pulled the door handle and got in the backseat.


    Just as Ang got settled inside and was about to close the door, a hand stopped it from closing. She got startled when Gael entered the car and slid next to her without permission.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" she questioned. Her brows furrowed as she gaped at him, watching him close the door. The driver snapped his head towards them, wondering what was going on, and he waited for Ang''s order.


    "I just want to talk," said Gael, his voice firm and low. "I know you''re mad. And you have every right to be¡ª"


    "Damn straight."


    "But we still need to talk."


    Shaking her head, Ang looked at him seriously¡ªtorn between letting him talk and kicking him out of the car. She wondered if she was brave enough to do thetter.


    "I don''t want to talk to you, so there''s no <em>''need''</em>," she countered.


    "Just hear me out, and I''ll get off your back," he promised.


    The look on his face made her curse a thousand times in her head. She was so mad that she had to clench her hands into fists and kept them at her sides.


    Turning to face the driver, Ang ordered, "Drive. We''ll drop him off at a bridge somewhere."


    The driver blinked several times, surprised to hear what she said. He rarely saw her being mean, but he didn''t dare question the young madam, so he could only nod and drive away.


    Once the car joined the traffic, she looked at Gael with an unreadable expression and told him, "You have three minutes until we reach the bridge."


    Gael wanted tough. He didn''t doubt for a second that she would really leave him on a bridge. Judging by how angry she was at him, she''d probably even push him out of the car as soon as they get there. And that''s not the worst part¡ªit''s that he was waiting for her to do so. Call him crazy, but he thought that would make him feel a tad bit better.


    He wanted to hold her hand, but he feared that she would p his hand away. So he controlled the urge to reach out and lowered his gaze to his knees instead.


    Ang arched a brow as she added, "You want to talk? Talk. I''m waiting for what you have to say. The bridge is two minutes away now."


    Letting out a tired sigh, Gael met her gaze and muttered, "I''m sorry I broke my promise."


    It was silent for a bit as she waited for him to speak more, but it appeared as though he couldn''t say anything else after that. The vehicle ran at minimum speed, and they were approaching the bridge fifty meters away. She kept her face stoic as she questioned, "Is that all you''ve got to say?"


    "Something¡­ happened." His jaw ticked when he saw her stare at him, waiting for him to borate, but his next words only upset her even more, "But it''splicated, and I can''t tell you."


    Ang was disappointed at what he said. She expected him to be truthful with her. Wasn''t that why he''d been following her around? Now that she was giving him a chance toe clean, he still chose to keep everything to himself. "Then we''re done here. There''s no point in having this conversation." The car arrived at the bridge, and the driver pulled to the curb.


    Truth be told, Gael didn''t know what to say to her. There''s a lot at stake that until now, he hadn''t made up his mind yet. Watching her from afar earlier was ufortable that he suddenly decided to just get inside the restaurant and interrupt her dinner with that douche. However, he couldn''t say what he wanted to say as soon as she demanded and gave him the chance to speak.


    What was wrong with him? Why was he so weak when it came to her? This was the most bizarre thing that he had ever experienced. At the moment, he had so much self-control that he couldn''t recognize himself. He had always been calm and patient, but this was different as he was struggling from within, yet he knew better than to cross lines that he would regretter.


    "Are you mad that I didn''t call you like I said I would?" Gael asked the obvious. He didn''t know why he did, but he felt like he had to. "Is that the only reason?"


    "You want the truth?" Ang probed. He didn''t answer, yet he locked his gaze with hers, so she continued with a t smile on her face, "At first, I did. But I realizedter that it was good that you hadn''t. At least I stopped getting wrapped around your finger and fed with your lies."


    The furrowing of his brows deepened at the same time that his mouth hung open, confused at her words. He wanted to refute what she said, but the door to his right opened before he could do so.


    And then he heard her say, "Your time''s up." Ang nced at the car that stopped behind them, and she knew that it was his. She shouldn''t care that she would leave him out alone, but she felt at ease that he wouldn''t be¡ªshe wasn''t totally heartless.


    "Angel¡­" Gael called, but when she turned her head away and kept her gaze out the window, he gave up and alighted the car.


    "Where to, Madam?" the driver asked when he got back inside. However, Ang kept her mouth shut and her eyes closed, so he decided to drive her back to her apartment.


    The ride was quiet, yet her mind was still in shambles. And just as she took a deep breath in an attempt to clear her mind, a stray tear rolled out of her left eye. She had been strong. She promised herself she would never cry because of him. But this was too much. He shouldn''t have appeared in front of her anymore.

 Chapter 91 - Persistence (1)

    December 2¡ªSunday at 6 a.m.


    Ang typically jogged three to five times a week and did brisk walking on other days. A tank top and shorts were her usual attire, but she chose to wear grey long sleeves and ck pants today because it was already getting colder in December.


    Casually stepping out of the building, she stretched her arms and legs to get ready for a thirty-minute jog. The streets weren''t crowded yet, but early birds in Mayne City were already up¡ªeither working out or going to work. Rolling her neck from side to side, Ang put on her wireless earphones and began to walk towards the park.


    Over the years, she improved on her writing by reading more books. Sometimes, if she wasn''t listening to an audiobook while jogging, she would be listening to her favorite podcasts. However, that morning, she was listening to one of her favorite songs¡ªPower Over Me by Dermot Kennedy.


    ~I wanna be king in your story, I wanna know who you are, I want your heart to beat for me. Oh I...~


    And when she felt that she was ready, she started jogging.


    Just as she entered the park, someone decided to join her. She flinched in surprise uponying her eyes on those familiar grey eyes that were looking at her. Compared to yesterday''s formal clothing, he wore an appropriate outfit for a morning run¡ªa delicious ck sleeveless shirt as if he wasn''t bothered by the cold air and grey shorts.


    The bastard was smiling¡ªand she hated that she didn''t hate it.


    ~You''ve got that power over me, my my. Everything I hold dear resides in those eyes.~


    "Go away," Ang said under gritted teeth and decided to ignore him, so she increased her pace.


    But that didn''t stop Gael from keeping up with her. "Good morning," he greeted.


    She knitted her brows at him, wondering why he was still hanging around her after what happenedst night. He was in great shape¡ªlike he always had been. Although he had gotten slimmer, he appeared to be more ripped than thest she saw him. She watched as he turned around and jogged backward while still keeping up with her, the smile never leaving his face as he tried to make small talk.


    "Great weather today, huh?"


    Ang kept her eyes straight, determined to ignore him¡ªit was better not to say anything, rather than say hurtful things and end up regretting itter. There was no need to get all worked up when she could just mind her own business. So she turned up the volume of her earphones and jogged like usual.


    But obviously, even though she was ignoring him, that didn''t stop Gael from exercising with her around the park where she usually jogged. The 300-acre park was a popr destination for those who want to do outdoor exercises or just want to chill and have a pic with friends and family. Going here whenever she went for an outdoor run or a walk helped calm her mind.


    He stopped asking her questions and decided to follow wherever she went. When Ang was done with her jog, he thought that she would go back home already. So he followed her out towards a block near the park. It looked like a shady residential area, but she seemed as though she knew where she was going.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, but she didn''t hear him.


    Ang stopped in front of a red-bricked townhouse and rang the doorbell. It only took a few seconds before the door opened, and a man came out and handed her a thick rolled-up mat. She quickly inspected it and gave him a few bills after making sure that the item was brand new and in good condition. The man was one of the trainers in the gym that she and Nina went to, and the mat was a spare one that he had, in which she decided to buy.


    Once she was done, she slung the strap over her shoulder and headed home.


    The way that the man handed her the mat, and the way that she gave him the money looked like a drug hand-off¡ªonly the item was too huge to ignore that it looked silly to Gael. "Was that some kind of a yoga mat ck market or something?" he questioned when she passed by him and then followed her again.


    "Yes," she answered in a t tone. "I trade illegal stuff in my spare time."


    And then she ignored him again. But this time, his smile widened at her response. He knew she was kidding, but her answer amused him. The urge to tell her that they have a lot inmon was at the tip of his tongue, just waiting to be spat out.


    The walk back to her apartment building was short. Ang nced at him when he waved and bid farewell as she entered the building. But she could only look at him, turning around and sighing¡ªthinking that her morning started with a surprise when he decided to join her uninvited.


    Gael didn''t just join her for a jog once or twice, though. It happened every morning until dayster, and Gael was still there. Every. Friggin'' time.


    She would exit her building, and he would be there right outside¡ªready and waiting to jog or walk with her. He would greet her and talk about the weather or random stuff. He would smile and ask her how her sleep was, and she would mostly keep her mouth shut and nod once or twice. There were times that she wanted to respond with some wittyments, but she decided that it was better to stay quiet.


    The two would jog together¡ªrather, Gael would jog with her as if they went together¡ªgoing to spots, avoiding specific locations, and then turning corners like they were on a jogging date.


    Ang briefly thought that she was somehow getting the hang of him being around, but she refused to fall for his tricks anymore. His charms wouldn''t work so fast on her this time.


    Not again.


    But how long could she keep this up¡ªif this man was exceptionally persistent?

 Chapter 92 - Persistence (2)

    December 7¡ªFriday


    For six days, Gael consistently apanied Ang for her morning routine. And in the afternoons or evenings¡ªwhether she had gone to her training or just out with Nina, he would appear afterwards when she was about to go home¡ªmay it be early in the afternoon orte at night.


    Gael would be there like her shadow whenever she stepped out of the building. Her best friend, Nina, asked her one time if that didn''t creep her out as he was bing a borderline stalker. But despite herself, Ang didn''t think that way. In fact, she felt the opposite. She felt safe.


    However, even though he had been around since he came back to Mayne City, he never once asked her to give him a chance to have a conversation with her again¡ªuntil today.


    While Ang took a breather at a bench in the park, Gael sat next to her, both of them panting and trying to steady their breathing.


    He subtly held her elbow, causing her to turn his way. His touch was familiar against her skin, and she clenched her jaw as her heart raced even faster¡ªa total opposite of what she was supposed to do to catch her breath.


    She arched a brow in question and heard him ask, "Have dinner with me tonight."


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    "I have a date," Ang answered honestly. If he was good at what he did, he should have already known by now that she went on dates on the weekends.


    Gael''s brows briefly crossed at her response. "Cancel it," he said in a firm tone.


    A scoff escaped her lips upon hearing his words. At the moment, his bossy attitude made him appear overbearing, and sheughed to brush off the unwanted feeling that she didn''t recognize. "It doesn''t work like that, Mr. De Luca."


    Things had changed. She thought that if he hade back earlier, maybe she would have given in¡ªand still would regret itter. Did he think that just because he came back, everything would be okay?


    "What can I do to make it work?" he asked.


    "Nothing. My schedule is fixed until the end of the year. You''d have to wait in line if you want another minute to have a chat¡ªwhich I think is impossible," she lied. Her schedule was flexible, but he didn''t have to know that.


    "I think you''re lying."


    ''Of course, you do,'' she thought, rolling her eyes in annoyance. "Doesn''t matter. I don''t want to have a meal with you."


    "Then, let''s not eat. We''ll just sit and talk," his smartass said.


    Ang got up to her feet and headed out of the park. He followed after her like always, and she didn''t turn to look at him when she responded, "Still. I can''t stand sitting and talking to you."


    Gael snorted. "You surely didn''t look like it whenever you see me waiting for you outside your building."


    She halted and red at him, annoyed that he assumed what wasn''t the case. It also annoyed her that he seemed to be friends with the doorman, Arthur, already. She caught them talking, chuckling, and high-fiving a few times that week when she was heading out of the building. How could that happen? She refused to believe that the older man had fallen for Gael''s charms too.


    "I just preferred to ignore you than punch you in the face every time I see you," she spat before walking away.


    "I''d rather you punch me than ignore me," Gael muttered as he walked after her.


    "I''m sure you would love that."


    Her sarcasm was dry, yet it put a smile on his face for unknown reasons. Maybe he just enjoyed it when they bickered¡ªor perhaps he missed her reaction whenever he got under her skin.


    ¡­


    Random Restaurant


    This cool and chic restaurant was an interesting choice for a first date. Rumors had it that this ce literally had everything, and Ang wasn''t sure if that was a good thing.


    She started to think that if she would order a toothpick, they''d probably serve it on a saucer with a squirt of mayonnaise¡ªrandom¡ªjust like the name of the restaurant. That probably won''t happen, but her imagination was undoubtedly more interesting than tonight''s date.


    Lester, her date¡ªfor some reason¡ªinsisted on being called Raj. And ''Raj'' was rude. He had been texting on his phone the entire time, and evenined and scolded the waiter for bringing a wrong order. It was a mistake on the waiter''s part, but he didn''t deserve a yell, which ''Raj'' did. It was surely humiliating for Ang to sit at the same table with him.


    She had been itching to end this date and leave him there, feeling that her bell sleeve sheath dress in rain forest green was a waste for this night. When she finally decided to do so, she got up and gave him a piece of her mind.


    "Please delete my number and never call me." Ang grabbed her purse and ced a bill on the table to pay for her meal. "Also, kindness is free. You don''t need a degree to show it."


    Just as she stepped out of the restaurant, a certain someone chose to appear. Gael wore a ck suit, looking his best as usual.


    A headache was creeping up, and she couldn''t wait to go home, but by the looks of it, her day hadn''t ended yet.


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" she questioned as she began to walk on the side of the street in her heels. Her ride slowly followed behind her, the driver keeping a distance when he saw the same man fromst week walking next to her. "I''m done talking to you."


    "Well, I''m not. And I want to tell you something." Gael reached for her hand, hisrge one swallowing hers and wrapping it in warmth. "So will you please¡ª"


    Ang stopped in her tracks and swiftly turned to face him. The look on her face was a mixture of ''I''m done'' and ''I''m hurt''. She had been holding it in, and she was doing well. But that night, something snapped, and she could no longer bear it.


    "What?! What else could you possibly tell me that I don''t already know?" She didn''t raise her voice, but her hand trembled¡ªher eyes reddened and became misty.


    A heavy feeling sat in Gael''s stomach when he saw her state. He stared at her as if he was in a trance¡ªhe didn''t like the way she looked so sad and hurt. The extreme urge to embrace her coursed through him.


    But before he could even speak, she had already spat, "Have you finally decided to tell me all about you? Who you are¡­ What you<em> really</em> do?"


    Ang saw the puzzled look on his face, but she didn''t stop. "Because you don''t have to. I already know what you are, Gael De Luca."


    The moment she said those words, Gael felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured down on him. His hand that was holding hers loosened up and fell to his side. They stared at each other for God knows how long, and he was sure that they were thinking about the same thing.


    "How long have you known?" he asked in a voice so low it was almost a whisper.


    "Does it matter?" Ang responded in a toneless voice.


    His expression turned unreadable as he dreaded to ask her the question that he had been wondering for a while. "Is that why you''re pushing me away? Because you finally learned the truth?"


    To his surprise, a softugh escaped her lips as if his question amused her. "If that''s what you think, Gael, then you certainly don''t know me at all."

 Chapter 93 - Did I Miss Anything?

    The harsh wind blew past them, causing Ang to clench her thighs together¡ªthough she wore a long-sleeved dress for her date, it was a mini, so her legs were exposed. December in Esmea had always been cold, and she didn''t like it. Restaurants and cars had temperature control, so she didn''t have to worry about it. But now that she was out here on the street, she wished she had worn pants instead¡ªthat date was garbage anyway.


    She kept her stare locked at Gael''s eyes, waiting for him to respond to what she just said. However, the look on his face only told her that he was baffled. Of course, he would be. He probably didn''t think she would ever find out, did he? Perhaps he felt so smart getting his revenge for that book she wrote.


    And maybe¡­ Maybe he really was smart. Ang felt her heart twist at a certain memory that shed in her mind.


    And maybe she deserved it.


    But even if she did deserve the heartache for what she did, she believed that she had the right to feel so bitter about it all.


    Yes. Just like the cold, bitter wind in December.


    It took a few beats before Gael came to his senses. Taking a deep breath, he grabbed her hand and brought her towards the ck Mercedes across the street.


    With his hand holding hers, she thought that she would be repulsed by it¡ªshe hated that she wasn''t. What''s more, she was surprised at herself that she didn''t stop him from whatever he was about to do, giving him permission to bring her with him¡ªwherever he nned to take her.


    "Get in," he told her as he opened the door to the passenger''s seat. His voice was demanding, yet it wasn''t infuriating.


    She kept her eyes stern as their gazes briefly met. For a second, she contemted whether a refusal would be appropriate, but then she decided to just go with the flow. Because if she did, he wouldn''t stop until she would give him another chance to talk.


    It was probably not the best idea to go with him after she promised herself not to associate with him anymore. The farther she was from men like him, the better for her. The farther she was, the less heartache she would have to experience.


    But for twenty-eight years, she had made bad decisions. She knew they would have to talk about it, and avoiding him would just drag the problem. So whether going with him was bad or good for her, this would be thest. After tonight, she couldpletely remove him out of her life.


    Ang wordlessly got in the car and settled in the passenger''s seat. Gael was a bit surprised at herck of resistance, but he was thankful that he didn''t have to force her. After a week of following her around, she was finally going to talk to him like they should have been from the start.


    However, what she said earlier worried him. It seemed as though she was mad at something else.


    After closing her door, he quickly circled the vehicle and told his driver to get off the car.


    His driver, although confused, could only follow his order and alighted the vehicle.


    As soon as Gael got inside, he mmed his foot on the gas and sped off.


    They joined the traffic in Mayne City''s main road. He did a double-take to check whether she had her seatbelt on and then kept his speed stable but fast. He was in a hurry¡ªthey were about to have the most dreaded conversation, but he knew that they needed to get this over and done with.


    Gael didn''t actually know where to go as he rarely drove in Mayne. Because of mafia restrictions which stated that Esmea was off-limits and they couldn''t settle in this state, he just avoideding here often to avoid trouble.


    So he aimlessly drove south, or west¡ªhe really didn''t give a damn. Butter, he found a quiet location by the seaside about twenty meters away. Through the rearview mirror, he noticed that Ang''s car was following them¡ªand he was sure that it was his driver on that car''s passenger''s seat. He floored the gas pedal, and the vehicle elerated. However, Ang didn''t show any signs that she was afraid as she kept quiet in her seat.


    She was hugging herself, and he thought that she must be cold, so he turned up the heat.


    Reaching the shore, he pulled over on the sandy path and turned off the engine. The car that was following them behind had stopped several meters away too.


    His heart was still beating furiously in his chest like a drum roll from a marching band, yet he remained calm despite the concern written all over his face. She had been silent the entire car ride, making him wonder what was going on in her head the whole time.


    The air was quiet, apart from the soft waves caressing the shore¡ªthe sound reminded him of their time back in Hillberry Isle where it all started¡ªand where it all ended the moment they left. That memory seemed like it was just yesterday, but it had already been months.


    Gael gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands, and he took a deep breath as he turned to look at her. Ang was staring out the window at nothing in particr, and he was tempted not to make a sound, just so he could stay in this peaceful time where she didn''t appear to be mad at him. But her silence only scared him more.


    "Tell me what you know," he finally asked, hoping that they could stop the charade. He waited for what seemed like forever when it actually only had been just half a minute since he spoke.


    Then he called her, "Angel¡­" Reaching out towards her, he gently cupped her chin to make her look at him. He tried to read her face, but she held herself so well that it was impossible to see right through her at the moment. It frustrated him that he couldn''t read her mind.


    When their eyes met, she spoke in the ttest tone he had ever heard from her, "The truth about you and your family."


    "Say it. I want to hear it from you," he said without taking his stare off her, holding it like he owned her gaze. And when she responded, he regretted that he wasn''t prepared to hear what she had to say.


    As he lowered his hand, Ang raised her chin, looking so beautifully confident as she began, "That you are indeed royalty¡ªa prince from one of the notorious mafia families in this country. The eldest son of Alessandro De Luca. The only favored grandson of thete Don Severino De Luca. Both of them were respected in the Italian-American family syndicates that even your rivals would cower in fear when they see them¡ªand you, of course, Gael De Luca, they say you''re the most ruthless. Did I miss anything?"


    The casual look on her face when she detailed what she knew and probably already believed made it harder for him to speak. The others were just hearsays, but she got most of them correct¡ªand that bothered him. "How?"


    "What do you mean ''how''?"


    "Who told you about my family?" he probed. And when she drew her brows together, he realized what a dumb question that was.


    So he rephrased, "I know I told you stuff without thinking through years ago. But I didn''t tell you much about my family, particrly my grandfather''s name. So how did you know?"


    Ang looked away and stared at the dashboard. She didn''t think that wherever she got the information from was important. "It doesn''t matter how¡ª"


    "It does to me."


    Running a tired hand down his face, Gael stared at the sea in front of them. This area of the seaside was quiet and empty because it was already almost winter, and no one liked the cold.


    She didn''t respond to his question. So he continued, "It matters to me because that would mean there''s a snitch in the family. And we don''t tolerate that."


    His head snapped towards Ang when he heard her snort like he just said something funny.


    "Really?" she asked while still looking away from him.


    She inhaled and let out her breath slowly as if she was trying to calm herself down. When Ang turned her head to face him, her expression was smug as she questioned, "I wonder what your family would do to you if they found out you snitched on them three years ago?"


    Gael''s grey eyes were so sharp when he red, but Ang''s wry smile masked the cut that his gaze caused as it pierced right through her.

 Chapter 94 - Finding His Princess First

    Seeing Ang''s expression¡ªappearing so nonchnt about what she just said to him¡ªdrove Gael mad. He twisted his upper body to the right so that he was facing her diagonally and ced an arm around the backrest of her seat, his eyes never leaving hers for a second.


    "How is it that you''re so brave while saying that to my face when you already know who I am?" he questioned, his voice low and dangerous as his fierce grey eyes locked with hers.


    She would be lying if she didn''t admit to herself that she felt a chill run down her spine¡ªwhat with the way he was to her now. He was never like this before¡ªit was as if he was doing this to her on purpose. Was it his point to scare her?


    Ang clenched her right hand that was hidden at the side where he couldn''t see. Then she answered casually, "Why? What are you gonna do? Kill me?"


    His jaw ticked at her question, and his eyes darkened.


    "Is that it?" she probed. "Is that what you would do to people who know your secret? Is that why you brought me here to this... secluded area?" She waved her hand to the beach.


    "Are you afraid?" Gael''s voice dipped even lower.


    The heater inside the car was turned on, yet it was weird how she felt the temperature seemed to have dropped instead. Was it just her? Or was his icy tone affecting her?


    She should have run by now. It was at this exact moment where she should have followed what her brain was telling her to do¡ªback away, open the door, and start running.


    Ang clenched her right hand even tighter that her knuckles turned white, and she swore that her palm started to sting.


    But despite herself, she bravely asked a question that no one could ask easily, "Why? Have you killed people?"


    "I have."


    His brief answer caused her stomach to twist¡ªshe almost felt like puking.


    "Do you enjoy it?" she asked. Stupid question, but her mouth didn''t feel like her own at the moment as she bombarded him with questions she didn''t really like knowing the answers to.


    And she dreaded for what he had to say¡ªalready regretting she asked him that way.


    Wishing that he would get mad at her for asking him the question and tell her she was silly.


    Hoping he would tell her ''no''.


    Gael scoffed at her prodding. It was as if she was waiting for him to confess all his sins to her.


    With a crease between his brows, he looked at her with a ssy stare as he answered, "I don''t just go around murdering people if that''s what you''re implying, Ang. I''m not a psychopath."


    ''No. But you''re a liar¡­ And a heartbreaker,'' she thought without taking her eyes off him. He had been staring at her so seriously the whole time. It was evident that he was trying so hard to see right through her, but she refused to show how she was really feeling. And for once, she was proud of herself.


    The silence was deafening inside the car. She looked away after narrowing her eyes at him.


    And when she didn''t say anything after that, Gael asked, his voice now gentler than earlier, "How long have you known?"


    Ang heard him, but she didn''t answer.


    "Have you known all this time?" he rified. "When we were on the ind? Or three years ago?"


    She folded her arms in front of her chest¡ªit appeared as if she was hugging herself. "You think I''d be so brave enough to cross you if I knew... believed who you really were for that long?"


    "So you knew not too long ago¡­" He let out a small sigh, unsure if he was disappointed or relieved to know that bit. "What else do you know?"


    Ang refused to answer him again. She had been holding back with her answers, and it was frustrating for Gael. It made him think that she was hiding something and it killed him that he couldn''t force her to tell him. If she were any other person, he would have already coerced and used methods that the other wouldn''t have a choice but to answer.


    "Why now?" he probed, and in the next second, he just couldn''t help but question her several things at once. "Why do you believe that now? Why not when I told you for the first time? And why are you this angry? Are you mad about the truth? Are you mad that you found out I am not who you thought I was¡ªor was I exactly who you thought I was¡ªand that''s why you''re mad?"


    She snapped her head towards him, evidently annoyed at all the questions he was throwing at her. "Who would believe you? We were both drunk, yed the game, and out of our minds then. Besides, I was joking when I said that, and then you rode my joke. So how was I supposed to believe that you were telling the truth then?"


    ''F*ck! The game. It was because of that childish, stupid game¡ªit''s why she didn''t believe me,'' Gael cursed in his thoughts. He felt acid rise up in his stomach, and he immediately grimaced.


    Three years ago was still a little vague for him, but because Ang brought it up, his mind began to wander to how that night happened¡ªhow Gael ended up with Ang on a one night stand.


    ¡­


    Three years ago, on Hillberry Isle.


    The reception of Samantha and Daniel Cho''s wedding was in full swing. Everybody was in a party mood except for one man near the bar standing by himself with a drink in his hand.


    He was fine on his own until his ex, Ba, came by and stopped before him. She was friends with the bride and groom. They hadn''t talked for a long time because of¡­ circumstances. But it was all in the past now, and they had both moved on.


    He liked Ba, but boy was she so¡­ he couldn''t think of a word to describe her urately¡ªshe was so ''carefree''. That''s the only word he could think of. She was that¡­ until she found something, rather someone, who scared the sh?t out of her.


    They made small talk. He thought they needed that to get the awkwardness out of the way, in which he didn''t mind. And then she asked, "What do you n to do now?"


    Gael took a deep breath. He hadn''t thought about it as he had taken a break off from his family¡ªnot that he could. But he requested not to be bothered for a while. He was tired of the family business really. He just wanted to get some time off for himself and do whatever he wanted. His dad was right. Once he entered¡ªit would be so hard to get out. Of course, he didn''t listen.


    Taking a sip from his drink, he stared at nothing in particr and responded casually, "Travel. Business." He shrugged. "Take over the world."


    Ba''sugh rang in his ear. "Well¡­ Before you dominate the world¡ªthe prince of the underworld must find his princess first." She turned her head from side to side as if she was looking for something.


    "Don''t¡­ You don''t have to¡ª" He shook his head and then followed the direction of her stare, and his eyesnded on a woman at the bar wearing a ck dress. She had long, beautiful hair with soft, wavy curls, and her smile brightened up her face just as she stared back at him. F?ck.


    He realized how quick Ba was¡ªshe had already said something to the woman.


    "Hi. My name''s Ang," she said.


    He nced at her delicate hand that was extended towards him while his ex stood behind Ang, urging him to smile. She''s such a pain.


    So with a devilish smile on his face, he received her hand. "Gael."

 Chapter 95 - A Strangers Presence

    Hillberry Isle


    The intimate wedding was held on one of the ind''s resorts. There weren''t many guests because the Chos made sure only to invite the family and very close friends, wanting to keep their privacy¡ªsomething that the couple valued a lot. So Gael was sure that whoever was in the reception was either a friend or a family.


    Except for one beautiful woman who was sitting by herself at the bar, sipping on a mudslide.


    She looked out of ce, not because she didn''t look like she belonged here¡ªheck, her dress looked fancy and she dressed to kill¡ªbut because she seemed like she didn''t want to be here. Her back faced the stage where the newlyweds, along with the guests, were dancing. And this woman didn''t care to watch.


    Not like he wanted to watch. What''s there to like? When all he could see was Samantha Kim''s neverending smile whenever she looked at her husband. They looked happy, and he still couldn''t get what''s bugging him whenever he thought about her and Daniel.


    And then there''s Ba, who felt the need to be all cupid and became his impromptu wing woman. His thigh throbbed at the memory of when she stabbed his leg. Women. If they don''t cry, they stab you. He swore he''d never find another Ba. She''s great and all¡ªbut he would never date another one like her.


    Now, here''s Ang. That''s what she said her name was when she extended her hand out for a shake. Gael gave it a brief squeeze and holy sh?t¡ªher hand was as smooth as silk.


    It had been a while since thest time he met a woman outside of his world¡ªsomeone who wasn''t associated with his family or his family''s business in any way. Ang was too innocent. Even her name sounded like she ate prayers for breakfast.


    But there was nothing innocent in her ck dress. It showed skin through the slit when she crossed her legs¡ªit was the same on her top. However, she didn''t look promiscuous in a way that left a bad taste. She was attractive and subtly alluring. It wouldn''t hurt to sit with her.


    "You a friend of the groom or the bride?" Gael asked as he sat on the stool next to her with his back facing the bar, and his body was angled towards the stage.


    "What?" she probed.


    The speaker was a few meters away from them, and so he had to lean towards her so she could hear him clearly. "I don''t think you''re a family of the Chos or the Kims. So I''m asking... Whose friend are you?"


    "Oh¡­ Neither," she answered. When she saw him knit his brows together, sheughed.


    Herugh was charming, and so was her smile.


    Ang slightly swiveled her chair to the side, ncing at the newlyweds as she rified, "My brother brought me here. So I''m just crashing the party. What about you? Are you a friend of the groom?"


    He stared at her, his expression unreadable when she added, "I''m asking because you don''t look like a Cho or a Kim. So you must be the groom''s friend?"


    Gael''s lip twitched when he darted his gaze at Daniel Cho across the garden. Friend. He scoffed at the idea of him being buddies with the man. And then he looked at Samantha. He couldn''t call himself her friend either. Taking a long swig of his whiskey, he muttered in a low voice, "Mm. Something like that."


    What was he supposed to say? It was tooplicated to exin to an outsider.


    "Looks like I''m not the only lostmb in this party," she said before taking a sip of her drink, licking the whipped cream and chocte syrup from her cocktail with her straw.


    He never understood when women drink sweet stuff with liquor. It''s like cheating to get drunk. One wouldn''t notice they had one too many drinks if they only kept drinking this kind of stuff.


    "So why are you here? You could leave if you don''t want to be here." He cocked a brow in question.


    "We''re on an ind, and the next resort''s too far¡ªplus my overprotective brother wants to keep an eye on me. I don''t really have much of a choice. I''ll just stick to drinking whatever I can get my hands on tonight."


    "I see¡­ If this were any other day, I would have said I''d pay for your drinks. But it''s an open bar, so knock yourself out. I''d probably do the same thing anyway," he stated before pulling his gaze back to the crowd in front.


    "Well then, cheers to that." Ang raised her mudslide towards him. "To getting drunk and not pay a single cent."


    Gael let out a chuckle, clinking his ss of whiskey with her cocktail. "The married couple is rich. I''m sure they won''t mind if we empty this bar."


    This woman was effortlessly likable. She had this radiance around her that drew him in. He felt as though he didn''t have to put his guard up with her. But because of this, he wondered if she would act the same if she knew what kind of person he was. He doubted she would smile at him like she''s doing now.


    ''Careful, Angel¡­ You don''t want to get entangled with me. I''m bad for you,'' he spoke in his head.


    He looked at her while she stared at her own drink, ying with the straw and the whipped cream. She was quiet and they didn''t speak for a minute or two but the air wasn''t awkward at all. It wasfortable even.


    Weird. Gael never felt like this with any other woman. Not thinking much of it, he turned his gaze back to the stage.


    "Do you like the bride or something?" Ang questioned, a small smile dancing on her face as she arched her brow, her lips kissing the paper straw as she trapped it between her teeth.


    A crease formed when he furrowed his brows. "What?"


    "You''ve been looking at her from time to time. You seemed like you weren''t sure whether you''re a friend of either of them. So¡­ Maybe you''re a wedding crasher¡­ or¡­ I don''t know. I''m just curious." She shrugged.


    Gael''s starended on Samantha again¡ªa beautiful woman inside and out, and she was in the arms of Daniel Cho. It took him a while to respond as he contemted things. And when he had gathered his thoughts, he told Ang, "Samantha''s not hard to like. She''s... something else¡­"


    "Tell me about it. Even my brother liked her back then." She rolled her eyes when she recalled something in the past. "But?" Ang turned to face Gael. "I feel that there''s a ''but'' in there somewhere."


    He took a deep breath as he swiveled around and faced the bar, gging down the bartender for a refill. "I like her¡­ But I realized that I don''t like her like that. I guess I''m just... envious."


    His feelings became more apparent to him the moment he said the words. He was confused at first and had a hard time understanding what it was, but now it made sense. He was indeed envious of what he couldn''t have¡ªsomething that Samantha and Daniel found in each other.


    Gael chuckled. He couldn''t believe that he just told a stranger something that he usually kept to himself.


    ncing at Ang, he saw her quickly delete a long text message from her phone. She kept her expression straight, yet he was sure that she was furious at something¡ªwhat with the way she was clenching her hand just now.


    However, a charming smile ghosted her face when she looked at him and met his stare. "It''s a party, Gael. How about we leave our skeletons locked up in the closet and enjoy the night?"


    He didn''t mind that at all. Pretty sure she couldn''t handle his skeletons anyway. "I''d drink to that." He smiled back.


    pping the counter, Ang called the bartender over and muttered, "I''m gonna need a harder drink."

 Chapter 96 - Stop Staring At My Boobs!

    Their drinking spree started with Ang''s Negroni¡ªa ssic Italian cocktail that Gael suggested. It looked reddish and sweet¡ªit''s anything but! The deceiving drink was strong and had bitter notes to it, but the vermouth and the added orange garnish gave it enough fruity sweetness, bncing the cocktail''s overall vor. It wasn''t her favorite, but she didn''t mind drinking it.


    Unwilling to divulge anything personal between them, the two decided to keep their conversation light and casual, avoiding any questions that would require them to spill anything they didn''t want to. It worked for both of them because Ang didn''t want to talk about her past, and if she spoke about her life, she feared that he would do his research about her¡ªat the same time, Gael had secrets to keep.


    To keep themselves entertained, they decided to ask random ''If you'' questions. At first, Gael thought it was such a silly girls'' sleepover game, but he found himselfughing at their answers. Ang was such a sport when it came to answering his daring questions from ''If you could be an animal, what would you be?'' to ''If you could describe me in one word, what would it be?''.


    The woman wanted to be a dolphin! ''Figures,'' he thought. She seemed really smart and cheerful.


    And the word she chose to describe him?


    Self-assured.


    Gael paused and stared at her. For someone who barely knew him, she sure picked something that he couldn''t describe himself with. This woman was smooth¡ªshe could have lied about everything since the beginning, but frankly? He didn''t care.


    "Really¡­" he muttered, chuckling to himself. "That''s a first. You sure about that?"


    "Hey, you asked me. And that''s what I think." Ang patted her chest to emphasize what she said, her words starting to slur when she spoke. "That''s what I see when I look at you, so you can''t argue with that."


    True. That''s why one could never trust first impressions. They''re mostly wrong. "Fair enough," he mumbled, finishing thest of his drink. He slid the ss aside and turned to face her.


    "My turn," she said, meeting his gaze and smiling back at him when she saw his grin. "If you could be handcuffed to one person for an entire month, who would it be?"


    Gael folded his arms in front of his chest, scanning her flushed face and wondering what was going on in her head as she asked that. "You," he responded in a toneless voice, his expression unreadable and steady as if he was waiting for her reaction.


    Ang''s mouth slightly fell open before sheughed at his answer. "Good one. We''re not that close yet."


    "Does it matter? You only asked who I want to be handcuffed with. Besides, we have a whole month to get to know each other." He shrugged, nonchntly proving his point.


    She clicked her tongue and took a sip from her drink, grimacing at the bitter tones hitting her tongue. She wished she was drinking something sweet.


    Gael called the bartender and asked for a ss of water, handing it over to her to wash her pte. Then he asked, "If you have to wear a t-shirt with one word on it for one year, what word would it be and why?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Looking down on her chest, she chewed on her bottom lip as she thought about her answer.


    His eyes were drawn to the small movement she was making, and he swallowed the sudden urge to reach for her lip and brush it with his thumb. But her response caused his hand to freeze.


    "BOOBS."


    Gael didn''t know why, but his heart was drumming in his chest. He snapped his eyes and knitted his brows, confused at what she just spat. "I''m sorry, what?"


    With a serious-looking face, she repeated the word, "Boobs. I choose the word boobs to be written on my shirt¡ªright across my chest." She gestured her hand, pointing at her chest.


    He blinked, waiting for her to exin her choice of word. Boobs? Really? This woman was unique.


    When she remained quiet, he stared at her like she was nuts, and questioned, "Why?"


    Ang shrugged as if it was a usual word to choose. "I''d be wearing the shirt for a year. I''m pretty sure people are going to stare at me for wearing the same shirt over and over. At least... if I caught them looking at my chest, I could just say, ''Stop staring at my boobs!'' And they won''t be able to deny it. It''s practically written on my chest."


    She pointed at her full breasts again, and his eyes were drawn to them.


    "See?" she snorted and guffawed, throwing her head back and pping her hands. "You''re looking at them¡­ Too bad I''m not wearing the shirt yet."


    A carefreeugh reverberated from Gael, shaking his head at how silly Ang was. He massaged his forehead, feeling as though a headache wasing to bite him from too muchughing.


    This woman wasn''t only unique. And he couldn''t think of a word to describe her. Even the word ''unique'' was an understatement. She was just too¡­ interesting¡ªit made him want to know more about her and see what makes her tick.


    As the two of them calmed down from their hysterics, Gael threw another question at her¡ªsomething tame this time. "If you can give a piece of advice on how to live life, what would it be?"


    Ang was still tearing up from theughter. She took deep breaths and wiped the corners of her eyes with a tissue while musing about his question.


    He grabbed the same ss of water that she had drunk from earlier and finished the rest, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief as he gazed at her¡ªcurious as to what words of wisdom she would impart.


    "Hmmm¡­" She sighed, her expression turning solemn as she yed with the water droplets on the side of her ss. Her delicate fingers softly touched the moisture, and she swallowed before opening her mouth to speak again. "Stop caring about what others think of you. In the end, people will judge you anyway."


    Hearing her words, Gael thought that her piece of advice was from experience. He got curious why she chose it and was about to ask her when she turned to look at him, a cute smile already brightening up her face.


    "What about you, Gael? If you had one day to live over and over again, which day would you pick?" she asked.


    His mind was nk.


    The question sounded simple, yet he couldn''t¡ªfor the life of him¡ªanswer.


    "Hey, Man!" Lucas, one of Daniel Cho''s friends whose family was also in the underworld business, came to Gael''s side and sped his shoulder. "We''re two people short for the game. Join us. Your lovely friend cane." He nodded at Ang.


    "Oh, what game are you ying?" she probed.


    A teasing smile formed on Lucas''s face as he nced at Gael and answered, "A very fun game that I''m sure you will enjoy¡ªMafia. I''m the moderator."


    Mafia. For f?ck''s sake! Why would Lucas want to y that stupid game and even invite Gael?


    Dark grey eyes glowered at Lucas, who was beaming, unbothered by the deathly re that Gael was giving him as he persuaded, "Oh,e on. Everyone''s ying. Don''t be a killjoy!"

 Chapter 97 - Mafia (1)

    Mafia is a party game that''s best yed with arge group of yers.


    And Gael was not fond of this game. One, because of the name. Two, because of the game itself¡ªhe thought it was a mockery of their family. Three, it could take a long time to finish one game.


    But Ang thought otherwise. As soon as she heard what the game was, her eyes lit up like a child who was given candy after bedtime.


    "Oh, I love Mafia. That sounds like fun!" she cheered just before she hupped.


    How adorable. ''Are you sure you ''love Mafia''? I don''t think you know what it really is,'' Gael said in his thought.


    Lucas, who was also an underboss himself, cackled at Ang''s excitement. He probably thought the innocent woman was too cute to act excited in front of them. ncing at Gael, he remarked with a mischievous tone, "I can see that¡­ I bet you will love this game too."


    "I¡­ What?" she probed, unable to hear Lucas from all the noise. Then she turned to Gael and appealed, "I think it''s fun to join them¡ª"


    "Oh, he''ll join. Don''t worry!" Lucas interrupted, already pulling Gael to his feet and dragging him towards a round table where the other guests, who would y the game, were gathered. It was an area in the vast garden a few meters away from the reception, but not too far from the crowd¡ªjust enough for them to have their little privacy while ying the game.


    "Damn it, Olsen," Gael grumbled Lucas''sst name under gritted teeth, retracting his arm from the other and turning around just in time to bump into Ang who was following behind them.


    "Oof!"


    He had quick reflexes and was able to catch her by the waist, his arm circling around her as he kept her steady. "My apologies. Are you okay?"


    Her hands remained pressed against his chest since they instinctively flew there when she lost her bnce and bumped into him. "Y-Yeah. Thanks."


    It was the first time that she saw his eyes up close that night, and she was mesmerized by how beautiful they were. Ang had seen grey eyes before, but not as pretty as his. She couldn''t deny the fact that she was drawn to him. His stare was intense¡ªshe noticed it from the start. Usually, she would find men who stared at her creepy, but it wasn''t the case with Gael.


    He looked at her as though he was drinking her in. And damn if that didn''t make her feel enlivened. She liked the attention that he was giving her. He was a gentleman with a charming smile, confident, assertive¡ªhe just knew what to say so effortlessly.


    She stepped back and tried to stand on her own. Gael could see that she was already tipsy¡ªwhat with her reddish eyes and flushed skin. "Why don''t I walk you back to your room? I think that was enough drinking for tonight."


    Ang snorted. "Please. I''m not that weak. Come on. The game''s about to start."


    Without waiting for his response, she took his hand and pulled him towards the table, and then they sat on the empty chairs next to each other.


    He reluctantly sat at the table with her. His expression was stern when he met the eyes of a few of Gael''s friends who were ying the game with them.


    At the table sat twelve people excluding Lucas, the game''s moderator, and he remained standing outside the circle.


    "Attention,dies and gents¡­ I''m your moderator for this game," Lucas started. "For those of you who don''t know me yet, I''m single. Not by choice¡­" He nced at one of the women at the table, and she rolled her eyes, the othersughed at his insinuation while Gael shook his head.


    "Some of you may have yed the game before while others might be their first time. There are many ways to y Mafia, but in tonight''s game, silence is an absolute must during the night, and unless you are asked to speak during the day, you don''t speak. Are we clear?" he asked, and everybody nodded.


    In this game, the yers would be divided into two teams: The Mafia and the townspeople. Each yer would be given a role at the beginning of the game: the mafia, the sheriffs, the doctor, and the citizens. Everyone would then act depending on their roles.


    The mafia''s objective was to kill all the townspeople while thetter''s objective was to figure out who the mafia is and kill them before they get killed. The sheriffs investigate and use whoever they think is the mafia while the doctor would save a yer each round or protect themself.


    "Are you sure you want to y? You seem nervous," Gael whispered to Ang''s ear as he slightly leaned towards her.


    "What? I''m not nervous¡ª"


    Her voice trailed off when Gael raised their intertwined hands, showing them to her. His dreamy eyes held her gaze as he told her in his smooth, intoxicating voice, "You haven''t let go of me since you dragged me here. I don''t really mind holding your hand, Cara," he called, which meant ''dear'' in Italian. "But your hand is getting sweaty."


    Surprised, Ang pulled her hand out of his grasp as soon as she saw that she held him so tightly. She didn''t even know why she was holding him like that.


    "Sorry. I''m just really eager to get started," she said, clearing her throat. "I''m really good at this game, you know?"


    She faced the front and ced her hands on top of the table as she listened to the instructions further. Seeing the sparkle in her eyes, Gael rxed and decided to give this game a try.


    While Lucas distributed the cards around the table, waiters served a flute of champagne to each yer. Once everyone got a card, he gave the signal to check what role they got, reminding them not to tell anyone what they are and keep the card face-down after checking it.


    "I''ll give you thirty seconds to check your card. Now," ordered Lucas. Then everyone began to peer at their cards.


    Gael slid the white card towards his chest and took a peek. "Mafia" said the card.


    Of course.


    Discreetly, he shifted his gaze at Lucas. Thetter ever so subtly smiled at him without everyone else noticing. The bastard was so sly. He was the moderator, so he nned this all along.


    Gael cursed inside his head and made a mental reminder to get back at Lucas for this. The other knew what made him tick and he was having so much fun deliberately annoying him.


    "People of Hillberry, it''s night time. Go to sleep," Lucasmanded, and everyone closed their eyes and lowered their heads. The table was remarkably silent. All heads were bowed down, and all eyes were shut. He circled the table as though he was checking and observing every one of the yers.


    Next, he ordered, "Mafia. Wake up."


    Gael didn''t open his eyes right away and counted a few seconds silently before he raised his head and looked around. Four pairs of eyes scanned the table and looked at each other¡ªthe mafia family: Gael, Sean aka Sharp¡ªDaniel and Lucas''s friend whose alias came from his favorite weapon of choice: knives¡ªand two other guests whom Gael wasn''t familiar with.


    The rest of the yers at the table still had their heads down and their eyes closed.


    Waiting for the nextmand, they kept their mouths closed as they examined the people at the table.


    After a few seconds, Lucas questioned, "Mafia, who would you like to kill? Please point at the townsperson."


    The other three agreed on one person, their fingers pointing at a male yer.


    However, before Gael could even raise his right hand to point at the same person, he felt warm, delicate fingers holding his hand down on hisp. He was unable to lift his arm¡ªall because of Ang.


    Well sh?t.

 Chapter 98 - Mafia (2) — The Angel

    Gael was surprised at Ang''s sudden gesture. She was inconsistent with her reactions¡ªsaying that she wasn''t at all nervous, but then her hand was getting sweaty, grabbing his hand like she was asking for courage. She was taking this game all too seriously like she was afraid she would actually get killed.


    ''Don''t worry, Sweetheart, you''re not the one they''re pointing,'' he said in his thoughts. This woman had been acting so brave but quickly got nervous.


    He could choose a different yer to kill, but he didn''t really care much that he would just follow what the others had chosen. And so when the other three mafias pointed at a male yer, he would have pointed at him too¡ªuntil this little woman next to him decided to get all anxious at the game.


    Of course, he could use his left hand. But the movement would look so awkward because the right was his dominant hand¡ªnot that it mattered.


    Lucas, who was standing a few feet away, cleared his throat, calling Gael''s attention. They met each other''s gaze, and thetter resorted to just nodding his head and looking at the yer that they should eliminate.


    The others didn''t notice anything weird about Gael, but not Lucas, who came closer with his perceptive eyes and saw the hand that Ang had on the other''sp.


    A sly grin cast Lucas''s face the moment he got near and then teased Gael, whispering to his ear so low that only the two of them could hear, "Getting handsy, are we?"


    Gael''s left hand flew up to p Lucas''s head but missed when the other evaded so expertly.


    The two were business rivals, yet because of circumstances, they ended up being able to tolerate each other.


    "Mafia, go to sleep," Lucas ordered as he walked away, and so the yers closed their eyes.


    After a few seconds, he asked the sheriff to wake up and use a yer as ''the mafia''. The three sheriffs went to sleep, and then the doctor was asked to do their task. That was aplete night cycle where everyone got to do their part.


    All of this happened while Ang kept her hand on Gael''s. Thinking that she wouldn''t let go of his hand soon, he decided to just let her be, turning his hand palm-side up and threading his fingers with hers, so they were holding each other under the table.


    Sneaky sneaky.


    The next part was the day time, where Lucas asked everyone to ''wake up''. Everybody followed hismand, and as soon as their eyes opened, they looked at each other, trying to see if they could judge each other so easily.


    Lucas slowly circled the table as he told the tale ofst night''s incident. "The people of Hillberry went to sleep very earlyst night. But s! It wasn''t a peaceful one like they all hoped¡­ Because someone was shot." He made his voice so theatrical, setting the game''s ambiance. "The mafia came to town looking for the traitor, but while they did their business, one of the townspeople happened to pass by. The cruel mafia decided to shoot the townsperson in the chest."


    Everyone listened attentively to the story, their eyes keenly scanning the people at the table.


    "The sheriff came as soon as they could, but the mafia had already fled from the scene. They started to investigate, and one by one, they questioned the townspeople. There''s one person whom they thought is the mafia¡­ Ms. Vivian, you are a suspect. The sheriff believed you were the one who shot the victim." Lucas patted the woman''s shoulder. "The doctor woke up and instead of choosing to save themself, the doctor chose to save Gael. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Such a waste of healing ability. Because the doctor failed to save the victim, the townspeople lost one of their men."


    "Ahn¡­ You diedst night," Lucas told the male yer¡ªhe was Daniel Cho''s assistant¡ªand he was the first person that the mafia killed. "I''m sorry, Buddy, you''re out of the game."


    Addressing the table again, Lucas announced, "Now, you will be given two minutes to discuss amongst yourselves. Who do you think killed Ahn? We will conduct the trial once the timeres to an end. You may begin."


    The table got rowdy with everyone pointing fingers at each other, using them of being the mafia.


    Meanwhile, Gael wondered who among them was the doctor who saved him.


    "Who do you think is the mafia?" Ang inquired, tilting her body towards him.


    Gael cocked a brow and met her eyes. She had an unreadable look on her face, looking so serious like a detective. "How should I know?"


    Lazily resting her elbow on the table, she held her chin and returned his curious stare with her own. "You¡­" A small smile slowly emerged on her face as she questioned, "What were you doingst night?"


    The entire night while they asked each other casual questions and drank, there were times he thought she lied through her teeth¡ªhe could see right through her. But he didn''t mind as he wasn''t very truthful either. This time, she looked very much intrigued¡ªit seemed as though this was one of her things¡ªmysteries.


    He found her probing quite adorable and decided to y with her. "Why are you asking? Are you the sheriff?"


    "You''ll never know," she straightened her back and faced the front.


    Gael couldn''t help but be amused at Ang''s roguish smile. She''s a beautiful woman.


    A few more nights and days urred with mafias killing the townspeople and the townspeople trying to kill the mafia, but the game was so good that they only managed to kill one of the mafias. And every other round, Gael would be saved by the doctor.


    "What are you?" Gael questioned Ang as soon as they opened their eyes. His gut was telling him that he already knew what she was.


    "Why should I tell you?" She sipped thest of her champagne, the bubbly drink trickling down her throat. She was already drunk.


    On the next round¡­


    Right after Lucas asked the doctor to wake up, Gael lifted his head and opened his eyes.


    And then he faced Ang who was also staring right back at him as she pointed her finger towards his head.


    ''Gotcha,'' he thought, a devilishly handsome grin ghosting his lips as they exchanged looks.


    This woman had been saving him since earlier. What an innocent, naughty little Angel. She didn''t even know the mafia had already chosen her as the next victim.


    Ignoring the soft drizzle that had started to fall, Gael held Ang''s hand and gave it a squeeze. Then he whispered to her in a low and husky tone that caused her stomach to flip. "You should have saved yourself, Angel."

 Chapter 99 - Mafia (3) — The Mafia Prince

    Lucas knitted his brows together, ring at Gael for ruining their game. Now he had to die because he knew the doctor''s identity. Just as Lucas was about to call Gael out, the soft rain began to pour down heavily. Everyone opened their eyes and shot up to get the hell out of there.


    Ang got up from her seat as well, and as soon as she did, her knees wobbled. Too much drink¡ªher vision went hazy. She giggled at her clumsiness, feeling a strong pair of arms holding her up as she struggled to stand on her own. "Ah!"


    Gael grabbed his ss of whiskey from earlier and finished it all. He lost count of how many drinks he had that night already. "Come on, let''s get out of here." He supported her as they walked out of the garden and headed towards the rooms.


    Once they stepped on the tiled hallway, the rain had stopped. Perfect. It was as if the rain only happened to end their game¡ªhe was thankful even though their clothes had gotten wet.


    Meanwhile, Ang tried to remove her sandals while clutching his arm for support.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "The floor''s slippery. I''m taking them off." She could barely walk straight¡ªmuch less with heels on, so she would rather walk barefooted.


    Gael watched her struggle until she managed to remove one, and then the other. Ang waved the sandals in the air in a ''woohoo!'', happy that her feet were free. But she onlysted for a few seconds standing up straight before she swayed from side to side.


    She gasped when she was lifted in the air all of a sudden and into his arms. "Hey! Why¡­ Put me down," she protested but hooked her arms around his neck andid her head on his shoulder anyway.


    Shaking his head, Gael swore that between the many drinks he had that night and this woman he was carrying, the cause of his creeping headache was because of thetter.


    She was a mess. This rarely happened to him because the second a woman gets drunk, he would find them so troublesome that he would deposit them in someone else''s care and be on his way¡ªmaking sure that they were safe, of course. But he refused to deal with them personally.


    His men, who were lurking around the venue and watching him, knew what to do already. So they walked towards him and were ready to take his hands off the woman he was with when Gael stopped them. He looked at them with stern eyes and shook his head.


    "Leave us," he ordered his men and they dispersed.


    "What¡­" Ang slurred. Her eyes remained closed as she nuzzled on his neck. "Ugh. Stop spinning."


    Exhaling a sigh, Gael searched for her face as sheidfortably. He couldn''t understand why he didn''t just let his men take care of her. For some reason, he couldn''t trust the men he had known for years and were loyal to his family.


    "Where''s your room?" he asked above her head, his voice gentle and calm.


    "301," she answered.


    He then took measured steps forward, careful not to slip and lose his bnce or let go of her. It was still ten in the evening, but the sky was dark, and the wind blew harshly. He rode the elevator going up the third floor and walked to the first room to the left with the number 301 written on the door.


    He was contemting how to open the door when he got his hands full, and the keycard must be with her.


    "Mhmm. We''re here," she grumbled and shifted until he let her down on her feet. "Oops!" she giggled, leaning against him as she steadied herself.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mafia," she muttered out of nowhere, a smile dancing on her lips when she saw Gael furrowing his brows at her. "You, naughty, naughty man. Why did you take a peek?"


    ''So she was talking about the game? Of course, she is,'' he answered his own query.


    "Why did you keep saving me?" he questioned, his tone curious and gentle.


    "Why not?" Ang shrugged, turning around and opening the door to her suite. She tossed her footwear inside before facing Gael again.


    "I''m not worth saving," he remarked, keeping his intense gaze at her. And he was the only one who knew that he wasn''t talking about the game anymore.


    cing her hands on his chest, she slid them upward and yed with his suit''s cor, her eyes skimming the skin on his neck, and his jaw, then his nose, until she met his grey eyes. She wondered if it would be alright for her to wipe the small droplets on his hair, and then she convinced herself that she was already too close to him to even question that.


    So she did.


    "Of course you are," she whispered, her delicate fingers brushing through the strands of his hair. She felt his arms snaking around her waist and pulling her closer until they were chest to chest.


    Thinking that he shouldn''t take advantage of her, he tightened his jaw before telling her, "You should go inside."


    "Do you like stories, Gael?" she probed, ignoring what he just told her, the tips of her fingers ying with his hair. "Because I do. I love stories." Holding his stare, she dared, "Tell me something... unbelievable."


    "You won''t believe me even if I tell you."


    She tiptoed and inched closer until her lips were an inch away from his. "Try me."


    Very well. He lowered his stare to her lips, tempted to dip his head and capture them. She was asking for it.


    "I''m mafia."


    A soft chuckle escaped her pretty lips upon hearing his confession. "Okay, then, ''Mr. Mafia''. You already caught me earlier. I''m the doctor who saved you. What else?"


    "My father is the boss."


    "Right¡­ so that makes you what? A mafia prince?"


    "Sure. Whatever. I''m a mafia prince." Gael didn''t even know why he just agreed to all her ims.


    She snorted.


    F?ck. Even her snort sounded pretty.


    There was no denying now that he was attracted to Ang. But how could he still want her when she was already mocking him?


    ''This isn''t going to end well,'' he told himself.


    "You''re cute," she said in a flirtatious tone that he didn''t mind at all.


    "You should really get inside¡ª"


    Gael swallowed the rest of his words when she pressed her lips to his. And that was all it took for him to let go of his restraints.


    Her lips were so soft and so sweet with a hint of the bubbly champagne she just drank. And he just couldn''t resist, so he returned her kisses and backed her up until her back hit the door.


    "Stay," she breathed against his mouth.


    "You''re drunk."


    "So are you. Stay."


    F?ck. She ground against his hard-on, making him grip her hips in frustration. How could he resist?


    Throwing his logic out the window, he dove for her mouth and kissed her hard, making her pant for air. And when he broke the kiss, he told her, "You better not regret this."


    Gael brought Ang inside her suite, shut the door behind them, and locked it.

 Chapter 100 - Its A Shame

    Gael never intended to getid that night. But fate never asked for his permission to meet Ang.


    What started with a harmless and casual flirting ended up with them in bed together. It was hard to say who actually started it.


    Maybe he did, and now he was getting what he was craving for.


    Or maybe it was her too, and he was giving her the satisfaction she desired.


    It could be him, and he was being selfish right now for going after who he wasn''t supposed to touch. She was innocent. He shouldn''t have given in.


    It could be her just wanting to release all her frustrations¡ªwhatever they were. And he knew that she was frustrated. And lonely. And pissed¡ªfor whatever reasons. And he was okay.


    He was okay that he was being used for her own selfish reasons.


    He was okay that she was using him¡­ because he was using her too.


    It was one f?cked up cycle in which the two of them, world''s f?ck ups, just wanted to forget everything else.


    It was like yin and yang where they were seemingly opposites of each other and didn''t belong in the same world, yet at that moment, theyplemented and attracted each other.


    The hour before sunrise¡­


    Gael woke up with a throbbing headache and the sound of his smartphone buzzing on the bedside table. He squinted his eyes and found Ang sleeping next to him bare naked like he was with her back facing him. Her headid on his upper arm while he had the same arm wrapped around her tiny waist.


    Grabbing his phone, he checked the caller I.D. and tightened his jaw when he saw that it was Giovanni. He had asked them not to disturb him for at least a week, and yet here they were a few dayster, disturbing his much needed holiday. He briefly closed his eyes, knowing that if his uncle was calling, it was definitely important.


    He answered calmly, afraid to disturb the woman sleeping beside him as he rolled out of bed carefully. He spoke on the phone while grabbing his underwear and pants, then got changed really quickly. The call didn''tst long as it ended before Gael finished buttoning his shirt.


    Exhaling out a sigh, he sat on the bed, rubbing his nape whileposing himself. His vacation was short-lived, and it was now time to go back to where he really belonged.


    Gael turned to look at Ang who had shifted and turned towards him. She was still fast asleep, not even aware of the phone call he just had.


    ''It''s a shame,'' he thought as he watched her face. He would never see her again.


    But that''s how one night stands work. You''re supposed to leave the morning after and do the walk of shame.


    Though for him, the shame wouldn''t be because he slept with someone he just met. It would be because he was walking away from a woman whom he thought was nice¡ªshe deserved someone better than him.


    Gael leaned towards her and tucked her hair behind her ear. The upward curling of her lips when his fingers grazed her skin made him softly smile. Pulling the nket to cover her up decently, he pressed a kiss on her exposed shoulder before he whispered, "It was nice meeting you, Ang."


    Then he walked out of the suite and never looked back.


    ¡­


    Ang didn''t mean to write about Gael and make him the lead for her book. But a few days after that night, she still couldn''t get him out of her head.


    Her mind was a mess, and so was her life. She had no idea what she wanted to do. Surely, she didn''t want to have anything to do with their family business.


    She went back to her old routine, ignoring the fact that whenever she saw a man or talked to one, she would subconsciouslypare them to that man she met on the ind. Crazy how she thought she knew Gael so much when they had only met that night¡ªthey even kept each other''s personal lives a secret.


    She was in denial, and when she could no longer take it, she started scribbling her thoughts on a journal. Whenever evening came, she would start writing her thoughts, satisfied that at least the pen and paper had her back. It was her safety bubble.


    That''s when she wrote the first sentence of her first book: Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince.


    ~


    <em>"I''m going to kill him¡­" Ka fumed.</em>


    ~


    Ang didn''t really hate Gael enough for her to kill him. But she hated that he existed somewhere in this world. Somewhere far away from what could have been.


    ''It''s a shame,'' she told herself. But that''s how one-night stands were supposed to be.


    ¡­


    Present ¡ª December 7


    Looking at Ang, Gael couldn''t help but feel nostalgic about everything. From what they had months ago, to what they had three years ago.


    Thinking back, he could understand why Ang didn''t believe him. Apart from the game and the little joke, the underworld''s existence wasn''t exactly made known to everyone unless one was involved with the mafia.


    Just like the party game, the world of the mafia was divided into sections. A few of which were: The mafia, the informed minority, and the uninformed majority. And he knew Ang belonged to thetter. She might have heard, known, or read about it wherever, but people who weren''t directly involved with the mafia remained innocents.


    He couldn''t really me her because he was once an innocent of this world before he knew who his father was.


    Feeling stuffy, Gael alighted the car and rounded until he reached the passenger''s side. He opened the door and bent down to her side. She remained seated while he squatted next to her.


    With a lot of things still bothering him, he reached for her hand and asked her one of the questions that had been on his mind¡ªeven if he knew he shouldn''t.


    "If you had believed the first time I told you, would you still havee near me?"


    It took a while before Ang found the guts to answer him. And when she did, she looked at him straight in the eye and shook her head. "No."


    His jaw ticked as he listened to her next words.


    "Maybe not. I don''t want to get associated with your world," she added.


    Gael thought so. Nothing was shocking there anymore, but it still stung when he heard it. Everyone feared him and his family, and only a few stuck around even after knowing the truth. So what did he even expect?


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath before opening them again. And then he questioned in a level tone, "I understand you''re mad about something else. If it''s not about this and if it''s not only because I didn''t call again, then what is it?"


    Ang retracted her hand from his firm grasp. She hated that she didn''t hate the warm feeling that it gave her when he held her.


    After a moment''s reflection, she spoke with a gloomy sigh, "You can''t honestly think that I would believe¡­ that you''re clueless about what you did to me when we were on the ind?"


    The deep furrowing of his brows indicated that he was still baffled as to what she was referring to until she continued, "How you wrapped me around your finger and yed with me? How you nned everything just so you can get your revenge on me?"


    The confusion on his face slipped when he realized what she was talking about. And it felt like he had just been hit by a truck.


    "Really, Gael?" A wicked smile that wasced with pain and anger painted Ang''s face. "You wanted me to write the best story I would ever want to write?"

 Chapter 101 - Like A Light Switch

    Ang never nned on telling Gael what she was mad about. Because telling him would mean that what happened on the ind did something to her. Telling him would mean that she admits she was actually falling for him¡ªwhich she still stubbornly denied until now.


    For a while, she had already convinced herself that not hearing from him was for the best. She was battling with herself that seemed to be divided into two: one that was waiting for him to suddenly pop up while the other wished he would never show his face again.


    Not hearing nor seeing him sucked because she was always wondering what happened to him. Was he still alive? Was he okay? ''Had he forgotten about me?''


    Not hearing nor seeing him sucked because she had all this anger pent up inside, and if only he would appear before her, at least she could release all that by punching him in the eye.


    But no. Of course, she had to suffer. Of course, it wasn''t that easy. Of course, she had to keep waiting. And that''s what she did; she told herself to wait. That man would surely show up. That man would beg for her to talk to him. That man would kneel down and ask for forgiveness and she was waiting for that day toe.


    So she waited. And waited. And waited some more.


    For others, three months would seem like a short time. If it were any other circumstances, Ang would agree. But not for this, not when she couldn''t help herself but count the hours like an idiot waiting for someone who wasn''ting. But still, she waited. Because that''s who she was.


    Thankfully, she had the Love Tales project to keep herself from thinking about him. It was hard, at first. It was as if she had to switch her mind on and off like a light switch¡ªturning it on when she needed to concentrate on her book and turning it off when she was about to sleep. And that was scary in the evening because it felt so dark when it was ''off''.


    But she kept pushing through until she was feeling numb. From time to time, she would still be reminded of him, and she wondered when he would show up or if he ever would.


    And when he did a week ago, everything she thought she wanted to tell him just vanished.


    After all the waiting that she did¡ªwhen he finally showed up, Ang resorted to not wanting to speak to him. Because speaking to him¡ªeven just looking at him¡ªhurt.


    As she sat on the passenger''s seat with her mind in shambles, she swallowed the huge lump in her dry throat.


    Gael was just less than an arm''s length away. He was so close that she could feel the heat radiating from his body. Ang was almost tempted to let him hold her¡ªit was so cold in December.


    The pained smile on her face caused his heart to twist. He didn''t like that she smiled like that, knowing she wasn''t happy at all. Her smile used to be genuine and so bright that he loved looking at it. And seeing her like this made him curse himself for he had caused this.


    The moment she spoke about revenge, he already had a feeling as to what she was talking about. However, he wasn''t prepared to hear the same words he uttered back on the ind.


    "Ba¡­" Gael muttered under gritted teeth. No wonder his ex and even Samantha weren''t talking to him.


    "Hmmm¡­ Funny how the one who introduced us to each other three years ago is also the same one who made me realize the kind of man you really are." Ang shrugged. "I''m not mad at her, to be honest. In fact, I''m thankful."


    He let out a frustrated sigh as he clenched and unclenched his hand. "Ang, whatever she said¡­ I¡­ It''s not true¡ª"


    "So you didn''t say those words?" she interrupted in a t tone, her eyes unyielding and her stern expression disying that she wasn''t at all convinced.


    "Sh?t." Running a tired hand down his face, his jaw tightened as he tried to think of the right words to say but failed. "I did, but it''s not what you think¡ª"


    "Why? What am I thinking?" Her voice was so calm, yet he could tell that she was pissed with how sharp her re was.


    Gael shot up to his feet and took a deep breath. His heart was raging, and his body temperature was heating up. He loosened up his tie as he felt like he was being choked, and then he kept his hands on his waist as he coaxed himself to calm down.


    He didn''t know who he was mad at.


    Ba? Maybe a little, but it wasn''t her fault because he was the one who said those words, and his ex just happened to hear them.


    F?ck! Why was it that whenever it involved Ang, he would always make mistakes? It was the same three years ago. And it was the same that time back on the ind a few months ago.


    The breeze was gentle, a contrast to his zing heartbeat. Gael was so mad at himself that he could hear and feel his pulse in his ear. This was so f?cking annoying. If he could punch himself in the face right now, he would.


    Turning around to face Ang, he saw her get out of the car as if she was ready to leave. He walked over to her and saw the way she had her arms across her stomach as if she was holding herself together. It pained him to see her like this.


    "Ang¡­" he called, but she kept her gaze at the sandy ground.


    ''Say it. Say it, you as*hole. She deserves an apology,'' he told himself.


    Gael opened his mouth, but no words came out. He wanted to say he was sorry, but he knew that even if he said it, he could not take back those stupid words he said.


    And so he closed his eyes for a brief second before he gazed at her and reached for her. Cupping the sides of her face with both hands, he breathed, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Ang refused to look up, and she kept her stare at his chest.


    "Ang, I was wrong," he said. "I only said that because I was mad at that time¡­ But I swear to you, I didn''t y with you."


    A soft sigh escaped her lips before she looked up and met his grey eyes. "You know¡­ After learning the truth about your real identity, I thought I was nuts to still be waiting for you. I told myself that I was looking for trouble. How stupid was I?"


    She shook her head. "But it wasn''t until I found out about what you said... what you did... that I realized that whatever your identity is, you''re really just a jerk."


    Then her stare hardened. "That''s the thing, Gael. I can''t tell when you''re telling the truth or when you''re acting¡­ I can forgive you, but I can''t trust you anymore. So whatever your reasons are why you''re back here again, I don''t want to be part of that."


    Ang removed his hands from her. Then she walked away, leaving him standing still as he watched her go.

 Chapter 102 - Girl Stuff

    Ang already got burned once for trusting a person she thought was a good man. And because of that, she couldn''t trust so easily, but she tried giving it to Gael. She resisted, and then he insisted. It should have ended as soon as theynded back home, but no, he had to promise he would call. She wasn''t stupid. She knew what he meant when he said all that because she felt it¡ªor at least that''s how he made her feel. So was she really at fault that she expected?


    Maybe so. Maybe she did this to herself. Maybe she did deserve this second burn.


    yers like Gael are known to be hot and cold, which is their tactic to take control of their women. And Ang knew this because she had friends in the past who were yers. They would date women and treat them nicely¡ªthey would be sweet, caring, loving, and all of a sudden, they would vanish and make the women wait, watching them beg for them toe back and give them attention again.


    And when the yerse back to them, the poor women would forgive and worship them like they''re God. The cycle repeats, and that''s how these yers take control of their rtionship, making the women be obsessed with them. It does sound crazy, but that''s the reality. And there are a lot of women who fell for this.


    And Ang refused to be like one. Not only did he break his promise, but he also intended to y with her from the very beginning.


    She scoffed, watching the lights outside the car window as she sat at the backseat of the car. That wasn''t how tonight was supposed to be. But at least it was done.


    The driver was quiet when she got in the car, and he drove back towards the city proper. He had no clue what she and that man were talking about, but it seemed to be heated and stressful¡ªwhat with Ang looking all so gloomy the entire car ride.


    "Can you take me to the mansion instead?" she told the driver.


    As soon as they arrived, Ang got inside the mansion. She briefly greeted her father when she saw him in the living room with her brother, and then she went to her bedroom without much exnation. The two men looked at each other, unsure of what happened to her, but they just shrugged and got back to their conversation.


    Ang decided to turn in early. It was what she did whenever she wanted to forget what caused her distress¡ªsleep.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gael stared at his phone, contemting whether to call his ex or just head over to her house uninvited. After giving it a thought, he decided to text her instead to avoid causing trouble.


    [Why did you tell Ang? Call me when you get this or I''ll stop by ANYTIME.]


    Gael didn''t think he would really stop by anytime, but that should at least scare her.


    "Boss, are we heading back home?" asked the driver.


    The house that Gael bought was located outside of Mayne City. It was a small town with a small poption. He had no neighbors, which meant there was no disturbance. It''s probably haunted¡ªnot that he was scared or anything, but it was the only ce he could settle in without alerting the Park family because technically, he wasn''t allowed to stay in Esmea.


    It took Gael a minute to think things over before responding, "To the Cliffside Vi."


    ¡­


    Cliffside Vi


    It was almost midnight, and Gael arrived at the Chos''s residence without calling first. He knew that Daniel would still be up at this hour because he was a workaholic, so he should still be in his study doing whatpany owners do in their free time.


    He stood at the gate and rang the doorbell. It was oddly quiet that night, and there was no guard at the gate, but their cars were parked inside. After his third attempt at ringing the doorbell, he was just about to turn around when the light above him turned on, and then the main door opened at the same time that the gate did.


    Walking towards the main door, he saw Daniel bare-chested with only his pajamas on, and he was sweaty and breathless.


    Gael narrowed his eyes at his friend and questioned, "What were you doing?"


    Daniel red at the other with his hands on his waist, opened his mouth, and then closed it before he finally replied, "I was¡­ working out. What are you doing here?!"


    "I need to talk to your wife."


    The crease between Daniel''s brows got deeper. "Why?"


    "Girl stuff."


    Seemingly uninterested what Gael was talking about, Daniel stepped aside to let him in and went upstairs to their bedroom to get his wife. He wasn''t gone for too long, and when he came back, he had changed into a new set of loungewear.


    "Samantha''s already sleeping."


    Daniel was just walking down the stairs when a door from upstairs swung open, and a woman''s voice loudly said, "Tell your friend to get lost."


    "She doesn''t want to talk to me," Gael muttered as he heard the door close.


    "Nope. She doesn''t."


    Daniel headed to the kitchen and Gael followed behind him. He offered something to drink, and they decided with a shot of scotch. "What did you this time?" he asked as they sat in the living room.


    "Do I look like I create trouble wherever I go?" Gael''s tone was sharp, but he wasn''t mad at the other. He took a sip from the drink in his hand. His hair was slightly messy like he had run his fingers through his hair many times.


    "I heard Ba''s not talking to you either." Daniel leaned against the backrest of his chair as he watched the other stare at nothing in particr.


    "Women." Gael scoffed. "One gets mad at you, and the whole cheerleading squad is mad at you."


    Instead of consoling the other, Daniel ended upughing. "If the whole squad is mad at you, then you were probably being a d?ck." He sighed. "Maybe I shouldn''t be talking to you right now¡­ I don''t want my wife getting mad at me." Then he ran his fingers through his hair subconsciously as if he was reminded of something.


    Gael snapped his eyes at the other, and his jaw tightened. He couldn''t even argue with it because his friend was right. It was indeed a d?ck move for him.


    The room was quiet for a few minutes before Daniel set his ss down at the table and faced Gael, asking, "So what is it? What happened?"


    Left with no choice, Gael ended up telling Daniel everything from Ang''s book to his arrival in Esmea, the ind, and what happened before he came here.


    Danielughed at his luck. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if he were to find himself in a book like Gael did.


    "Honestly, I can''t me her," Daniel began. "You may not have done what you nned to do initially or stopped it before you had gotten far, but it doesn''t change the fact that you said what you said and now she thinks whatever you did was all part of that n."


    "But I stopped¡ª"


    "Doesn''t matter. She doesn''t know that¡­ And even if you tell her, it will be hard for her to believe you."


    Gael ran a hand down his face, looking exhausted and frustrated. "Then what am I supposed to do?"


    Tilting his head to the side, Daniel scanned the serious look on his friend''s face, then he probed, "Do you really want to gain back her trust?" When the other nodded in response, he added, "And you''re willing to do anything?"


    Gael stared at Daniel. Then he asked himself the same question, ''Am I willing to do anything?''

 Chapter 103 - Impend

    "Don''t give up."


    Daniel shrugged with a carefree attitude after he uttered the three words.


    Gael''s curious expression slipped from his face and was reced with a ''Are you f?cking kidding me?'' look on his face, his brows deeply furrowed and jaw ticked. "What?!"


    "Don''t give up," Daniel repeated, ignoring the scowl on Gael''s face.


    "I heard you the first time."


    "You asked, ''What''."


    "What kind of advice is that?" Gael rolled his eyes, thinking that talking to Daniel right now was a waste of his time.


    Daniel suppressed a smirk from forming fully on his face, but it was apparent that it annoyed the other even more. "So you''re admitting that you''re asking advice from me?" he asked.


    "I''m not. We just happened to talk about it, and you''re telling me what to do." Gael''s tone sounded passive like he wasn''t at all interested.


    "Sure¡­" Picking up his ss from the table, Daniel took another sip from his drink and checked the time on his watch like he was in a hurry or something.


    Gael shook his head and rested his elbows on his knees, holding his head and looking exhausted. He let out a sigh before responding, "Even if you didn''t say it, that''s what I was going to do anyway."


    "You''re right. You don''t need my advice. You''ve got women left and right. Why does this one matter now?" Daniel questioned. He didn''t mean to appear uncaring about his women woes as he had so much respect for women. But Gael didn''t seem like he''s¡­ Gael. He''s a grown-ass man who was perfectly capable and confident in everything he did, yet now, he''s having this problem.


    Gael did not respond to his question and only stared at him, looking conflicted as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t. Then Daniel added, "Then why the hell are you here?"


    As if thankful to have a different question thrown at him, Gael rxed his brows and answered, "I told you, I''m here to talk to Samantha."


    "I don''t know what to tell you, Man. She doesn''t want to talk to you." Daniel nced at his watch again and got up from his chair. And he tapped Gael''s shoulder as if he was urging him to stand and told him, "Now, go home. I''m busy."


    ''Busy my ass,'' Gael thought, but he stood up anyway, and they headed towards the door. "I thought you were working out?" His voice was hardened by sarcasm.


    Reaching the door, Daniel swiftly opened it and nodded towards the outside of his house. He exchanged looks with the other and saw that Gael was waiting for a response, so without shame, he spoke with a sigh of irritation, "I was having sex with my wife until you arrived unannounced."


    "I did not need to know that." Gael''s cheek twitched upon hearing the other''s statement. Now, how the hell was he going to get that off his head? "Then¡­ My apologies for disturbing your conquest."


    He turned around, ready to walk away until he heard his friend respond.


    "Well, you should have thought of that beforeing here, De Luca. I''ve been gone for a while. If my wife ignores me when I go back up there, it will be your fault."


    Daniel closed the main door and locked it, leaving Gael standing outside on the vi''s entryway deck alone.


    An exhausted chuckle escaped Gael''s lips as he walked back to his car. He couldn''t believe his luck that night.


    Well¡­ He couldn''t believe his luck ever since.


    ¡­


    Sunday ¡ª December 9


    It''s been two days since thest time Gael saw Ang. He had been itching to see her already, but he had to restrain himself as he didn''t want to aggravate her even further. But that didn''t stop him from checking out her socialworking profile.


    Lying in bed with nothing but grey lounge shorts on, he swiped the screen on his phone, seeing everything he had already seen before.


    Ang''s ount was aesthetically pleasing to look at. She took pictures of random stuff and posted it with captions that were sometimes one or two paragraphs long. Some of her posts were about the sun, the beach, nature, a lost cat, a stranger''s puppy, and a bunch of other stuff that he didn''t think mattered. But after seeing her post about them, he changed his mind.


    She would post some pictures of herself too, and he thought she was stunning in all of them. Then his brows would furrow whenever he saw menmenting on her posts. Stupid men. And it frustrated him that he couldn''tment on it¡ªwell, he could, but he wouldn''t.


    Gael''s sister made him an ount, which was totally unlike him at all. She even urged him to put up a picture, but that''s where he drew the line. So his ount was nothing but a faceless and empty one, which he only used to check on Ang''s timeline or stories.


    He wasn''t stalking or anything. He was just checking all her daily posts¡ªeven the old ones. But she hadn''t posted anything for two days. And it made him wonder what she was up to now. Or if she was okay.


    For the past hour, he had been debating with himself whether he should send her a message or call her, but he already knew that it wouldn''t end well. She would either hang up or straight up ignore him.


    Thinking that staring at her face was both pleasure and torture, he decided to stop what he was doing. Just as Gael was about to close the application, his phone buzzed, and his ex''s caller I.D. shed on the screen. He shot up in a sitting position and stared at his phone for a few seconds before answering it.


    "Ba."


    "You''re a very mean person. Do you know that?" she muttered.


    He could hear a noisy background on her end as if she was in somece crowded.


    "I could say the same to you. Where are you? We need to talk."


    Ba let out a sigh and was quiet for a few beats before she answered, "I just finished a photoshoot uptown. But I don''t think it''s a good idea for you toe¡ª"


    "I don''t care. Send me the address, and I''ll be there." Gael was already up and headed towards his closet to change.


    "Fine. Suit yourself. Don''t say I didn''t warn you," replied Ba.


    The phone call ended, and he hastened his moves. In five minutes, he had already changed into a casual outfit of a white shirt and jeans.


    He needed to meet up with his ex to know what exactly she told Ang. Thetter didn''t want to speak to him, so he couldn''t tell what the two talked about.


    Gael hoped that knowing what happened would help him get his Angel back.


    That is... If she still wants him.


    ...


    While he was headed towards the location that Ba sent him, he received a phone call from one of his men.


    Turning on his wireless earphones, Gael answered the call. "Speak."


    And a male''s voice sounded from the other line and replied politely, "Boss, I''ve got intel on Leos."


    Gael''s gaze darkened at the mention of the name. He gripped the wheels tight and put more pressure on the gas pedal while a devilish smile was forming on his face. "Good. Send it through."

 Chapter 104 - There You Are (1)

    Parking the car in front of arge studio, Gael alighted the vehicle and scanned the modern building. The studio upied the whole building, but it didn''t have signage on it, so no one would know what it was unless they knew its purpose from someone in the studio. It was his first timeing here, so he didn''t know what to find inside.


    Entering the premises, he searched for a familiar face but found no one. There were a few people around, looking busy with papers or devices in hand as they moved from here to there.


    "Excuse me, where can I find Ba Wise?" he asked the female staff behind the front desk, taking off his dark sunsses and folding them into the cor of his shirt.


    She had a lollipop in her mouth as she read through a graphic novel, answering without looking up from her book, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    "Then, you can''t..." Her voice trailed off when she looked up and saw a god before her¡ªthough this god walked with the humans and blended right in as he wore a ck jacket with a white shirt underneath. She blinked a few times as though she was making sure that he was indeed standing right there. "Um¡­ Ah¡­ I mean¡­ Well¡ª"


    "Miss¡­ Speak properly." Gael snapped his fingers in front of her to catch her attention as she seemed to be in a trance.


    "Right." She blushed as she stood up and cleared her throat, gesturing to her left. "She''s in the first room."


    "Thanks."


    She fell back to her seat, her eyes following the man heading towards the room she pointed at. "Was that a new model? Howe I haven''t seen him before?" she muttered to no one in particr.


    ¡­


    The moment Gael walked inside the vast room where the female staff had pointed him to, he froze.


    In the middle of the room was a round bed with three nearly butt naked men with only a small fabric covering their evidently erect rods. They were posing in a sensual position while cameras shed from different sides.


    "What the hell?" he mumbled.


    "Thank God. Are you Eric?" A man in eyesses asked Gael. He had a megaphone speaker in hand and he had it ''on'' the whole time, so everyone looked in his direction as he yelled,


    "You''rete! Go! Quickly strip and join them! We don''t have much time!"


    Several pairs of eyes snapped at Gael, waiting for him to move. And he was bewildered at what he just walked into.


    "Help him out of his clothes, People! We haven''t got all day here!" the megaphone man yelled again, then a couple of people came rushing towards Gael.


    "You got the wrong person." He backed away, waving his hands in front of him when he realized what was going on. However, they couldn''t hear him through the loud megaphone in the background.


    They want him to strip and join the men?! Gael was horrified!


    A familiar mischievousugh sounded from behind. He turned to look and saw Ba approaching, carrying a small bag in her hand that she passed on to another person in the set. "I told you it''s not a good idea toe here," she reminded with an ''I told you so'' look on her face.


    Ba waved her hand to the staff, telling them that he wasn''t the model they were waiting for. "Come follow me," she told him.


    They went to the second floor and entered a smaller room that looked like a dressing room.


    "What the hell are you shooting in here? Porn?!" Gael snorted, shaking his head as he scanned the room. He could never figure out what this woman''s passion was. She had so many things going on.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but no. It''s for a magazine. Forget about it." Ba opened the sliding doors that led to the balcony, and the two of them got out. The weather was nice that afternoon in Mayne. It was cloudy, but it didn''t look like it would rain.


    Rolling his eyes, Gael leaned against the railing and watched the scene below them. "That''s easy for you to say." He could never take the butt naked men''s image off his head.


    They were quiet for a minute before he finally faced her. His brows were furrowed as he stared at her and folded his arms across his chest, waiting for her to speak first. He knew that she was aware of why he was there.


    Then his mind brought him back to the conversation he had with this woman on the ind three months ago.


    ~


    SDC Resort, Hillberry Isle


    Gael was chilling out with Daniel at the beach, getting some sun. They had flown out here and arrived in the morning. The sun was high up, and it was windy, and he didn''t mind that he was getting a tan.


    "Hey¡­" a woman''s voice sounded from the side, and he turned his head to see his ex, Ba. "Can I talk to you for a sec?"


    Gael and Daniel exchanged looks, and then thetter got up from his sunbed to give the two some privacy.


    "What''s up?"


    Turning away from the sun, Gael gestured Ba to the shade a few feet away, and once they got under it, she handed him a book that he didn''t notice she was carrying. A book that he had known about just recently. A book that he never wanted the people he knew to find out.


    "Please tell me that''s not you," she muttered, her voice a little careful but also expectant.


    His eyes were drawn to the book that was now in his hands¡ªthe same book that he had in his luggage up in his suite. He didn''t know what to say, so he just lifted his eyes and met Ba''s curious gaze.


    And as if she could already see through him, she sighed. "Oh, my god¡­ It''s you. And your expression tells me you already found out about this book..."


    He ran his hands down his face and rested them on his waist as he let out a sigh. "Sh?t. It''s bad, huh? You really recognize me just by reading it?"


    "Well¡­ Sort of."


    "Sort of?"


    "It''s you, but it''s also not you."


    Gael gave her a ''What the f?ck do you mean?'' look.


    So she added, "It''s not all you¡­ But it reminded me of you."


    He continued to stare at her, waiting for her to say more.


    "I''m not gonna lie, this book''s excellent. Very gripping. No wonder it''s a bestseller." Ba took a deep breath and leaned against a tree. "But¡­ this is¡­ I don''t know what to say. The way the male lead is described, it made me think of you. But it could also be any other Italian-American who''s over six feet tall and has your build. This isn''t the first Mafia romance that I''ve read¡­ And to be honest, the male description looked a bit simr to the other ones that I''ve read before¡­ Only this one reminded me of you more. You understand what I mean?"


    Gael could only stare at her. Indeed, this could be any other guy except not. He knew it was him because of a particr story that he told Ang that night. The writer didn''t exactly detail what he said, but for him, he was sure that she referenced it from there¡ªor it was too much of a coincidence. But he couldn''t admit that to Ba. Only he and the people involved knew about it¡ªand that woman because he was too stupid drunk to shut it.


    "Both you and the male lead have tattoos. ced on the same ces, yet not exactly the same style," she added.


    That was another thing. He was thankful that those were at least different. But that mole? Gael hoped Ba wouldn''t talk about that mole. She better not.


    "Ugh." He groaned when he felt his head was about to explode. This was driving him crazy.

 Chapter 105 - There You Are (2)

    He looked up when she asked, "Are you going to sue the writer?"


    "I''m still... working on it. But you know I can''t really take this to court. I''ll be shooting myself in the foot if I do."


    "Damn it¡­ You''re right." Ba bit her lip, looking hesitant as she opened her mouth again. "But there''s one more thing¡­"


    Gael darted his gaze and met hers. What else could there be?


    "What is it?" Gael wondered. He looked calm, yet his heart had begun to race, unsure of what he was about to hear. This could not get any worse, could it? How unlucky was he if it did?


    "The¡­ invite has already been sent¡­" Ba muttered under her breath. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and fanned her face with her hand.


    "What? What invite?"


    "I don''t know if you know, but Samantha and I run apany. We have a mobile application¡ªan interactive novel. We have writers in the studio, but recently, we''ve been scouting authors, and we produce their published books¡ªmake it into an interactive story."


    The space between his brows creased as he listened to the other speak. He only heard about their partnership in some business, but he wasn''t aware of the full details. But by the sound of her exnation, he didn''t like where this was going. "Samantha knows about this book?"


    Ba nodded. "We just finished reading it recently¡ª"


    "Oh, for God''s sake! You also rmended this book to Gabby!" he hissed. It''s how he calls his sister¡ªshort for Gabrie. "Who else have you told about this book, Ba? Does everyone know now?"


    "Hey! I didn''t rmend this to your sister, okay? At least not directly." She folded her arms in front of her chest, looking defensive all of a sudden. This project was huge, and they wanted to see which books or authors would get more traction. So she used her social to see her followers'' reactions by posting a photo of the books and captioning it with: ''Reads for the month. Have you read any of these books? Which would you rmend?''


    Ba cleared her throat. "Look, Samantha and I don''t handle this stuff ourselves. We trust our project manager for the books that she chose. And when she gave us a bunch of books¡ªI won''t bore you with the details, Gael. Long story short, I posted some of the books from the selection given to me by our manager on my social. Your sister must have seen it from there. But this?" She tapped her index finger on the hardbound cover of the book. "I only read it recently¡ªelse I would have asked you about it right away."


    "Does Samantha know?" he questioned.


    "What? That this book is about you? I don''t know¡­ she hasn''t said anything. And I don''t think I could ask her that. If she does know, wouldn''t she have alreadye to you or Daniel? But like I said, this book¡­ it reminded me of you, but I''m only guessing it''s because I know you differently than she does. So I don''t know..."


    Gael let out a small sigh. Great. Now Daniel must have already known about it. "Wait¡ªWhat invite were you talking about?"


    "Right." Ba shook her head in an attempt to refocus. "Our manager had already sent the invite to the author of this book. We''re basically waiting for a response so we can produce it."


    His hand flew to her arm as he spat, "You can''t do that, Ba! Are you seriously going to produce this book?"


    "Samantha and I already gave our go signal before we got to read this book by Gtea K.S. But it''s just an invite to meet, expressing our interest. We haven''t signed anything yet, so we can still retract it."


    "Then retract it. There are literally thousands of books out there that you can use."


    "Fine. I''ll¡­ talk to Samantha about it."


    "What are you going to tell her?" Gael wondered, realizing what position Ba was in.


    "I don''t know. I''ll make something up. What about you? What''s your n?" She turned her head to the side when she noticed some people approaching the beach. "You may not be able to take this to court, but the writer doesn''t know that. You can still do something I guess¡­"


    Noticing her change in focus, he followed the direction of her gaze, and what do you know? The woman he had been waiting to see had just arrived.


    ''There you are.''


    Ang was looking around as she walked on the beach, wearing a beach dress that showed her skin all in the right ces. And she looked absolutely gorgeous¡ªmore than she did three years ago. F?ck! His d?ck seemed to agree as well¡ªwhat with the way it hardened just because he remembered that night.


    Gael''s jaw ticked at the sight of her from a distance. Her skirt swayed with the breeze, and he got a peek of her legs. Those legs that were once wrapped around his hips.


    His gaze traveled upward, and they paused at her perfectly round breasts. He swore she was doing this on purpose because now he was reminded of how they fit in his hands.


    Sh?t. He was horny.


    He was already nning to ruin this woman''s life, and all he could think about right now was how she would look under him. How f?cked up was that?


    His heated gaze met hers, and he saw the way she flinched and froze on the spot as if she already knew that he was there to get her. ''Gotcha. You didn''t think I would find you, did you?''


    Gael held her gaze. He was undressing her in his mind and punishing her in ways he could think of that would make her scream. She didn''t know what was in store for her, and he surely would have some fun.


    "Gael?" Ba called his attention as he hadn''t responded to her yet. "You have a n?"


    "Of course, I do. I''ll get my revenge." He scoffed.


    "How dare she use me this way?" A menacing stare painted his face as he looked at the woman from a distance. Ang was still standing there, gaping at him. He had the urge to grab her arm, drag her away from the crowd and bring her somewhere secluded.


    Ba sensed the danger in his tone, but she could only stare at him. This side of Gael still scared her, and she was d they had been over eons ago. So whoever this writer was¡­ This woman must be so brave to go against a De Luca¡ªheck, she must be so brave to cross Gael.


    "She likes writing romance novels so much?" Gael pulled the corners of his lips into a devilish smirk. "Then I''ll give her the best damn story she would ever want to write."

 Chapter 106 - There You Are (3)

    Present


    "I won''t apologize for telling her if you''re waiting for that. I don''t regret anything," said Ba unapologetically, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "Why did you tell her in the first ce?" Gael questioned. He was clearly confused as to why she did what she did because he knew what kind of person Ba was. She''s a carefree woman, but she would never ruin anyone''s rtionship. Though there was never an official rtionship between him and Ang, there was still something.


    Taking a deep breath, Ba faced the city below them and looked far ahead, recalling a particr time several weeks ago. "I wasn''t going to. Whatever you do with your life, that''s your business."


    "Then, why?"


    "Knowing that she was the author we were talking about blew my mind, okay? It was shocking to me. Especially after recalling what you said back on the ind. You already knew it was her, but you didn''t give me a heads up." She huffed. "After my first meeting with Ang for the contract signing, I overheard her on the phone. I was just passing by, and I didn''t mean to, but¡­ I heard her say your name and it sounded like she was leaving you a voicemail or something¡ª"


    "When was this?" His voice sounded gentle. Hearing about Ang trying to contact him caused his chest to throb. He swallowed the guilt that was in the form of a lump in his throat.


    "Around the second week of September? I didn''t stay long to listen. I just knew that she was looking for you. Look, I didn''t want to get involved in whatever you two had¡­ But I met her again weekster when she came here with her agent to discuss some important stuff regarding the project. And after the meeting, I saw her talking to Samantha. She was asking about you, Gael. The poor girl didn''t know where you were¡­ It was hard to look at her, okay? I feel so bad that she was waiting for you, but you were clearly ghosting her. You''re a jerk."


    "So you told her?!"


    "Hey, I felt the need to save her from her misery so she can move on. You could have told her that you didn''t want anything to do with her anymore because of your revenge or whatever it was that you did to her. Why did you make her wait? I didn''t think you would be so cruel."


    Gael raised his head and stared at the ceiling, taking deep breaths to calm himself down at the dilemma he was in. "I didn''t. I couldn''t do it."


    "What?"


    "At first, I wanted to. I did start¡­ but I couldn''t go through with it."


    "Well, you''re an ass for even thinking it. I didn''t know what you nned to do at that time, but it made sense to me now. I understand that you were pissed because she invaded your privacy¡ªbelieve me, I do, but there are other ways to settle the matter, and you know it, Gael. You shouldn''t y with a woman''s heart. You''re better than that." Ba nced at him and saw the state he was in. It was pretty obvious now that he was very much bothered by this mess. If he didn''t care about Ang, he wouldn''t be here.


    He didn''t say anything as he leaned forward, resting his lower arms on the railings as he buried his face in his hands.


    Ba whipped out her phone and checked the time. It was almost four in the afternoon, and she was supposed to meet someone soon. "I would have told you then, but I also couldn''t get a hold of you. Thest time I heard from you was months ago before you flew her back here."


    Gael lifted his head and looked at her. He remembered that time very well. An hour before his flight back to Esmea with Ang, he sent Ba a text message.


    "I reckon things are going well with her?" he probed.


    Ba gave him a faint smile as she nodded and told him, "She''s a talented writer. We made the right decision."


    A weak but genuine smile broke his face. He was proud to hear herpliment about Ang that he felt something flutter in his chest. It was as though he was the one receiving the praise.


    Patting his shoulder, she gestured for him to move. "I am going to meet someone soon. You should leave."


    Gael followed Ba back into the small room, and almost instantly, he was reminded of the naked men in the floor below them, and he grimaced. "You should consider putting up a sign in your studios. No one wants to see what''s happening inside. Take it from me."


    The twoughed as they descended the stairs. The look on his face when he saw the scene earlier was priceless. "There was a sign. You just didn''t look up."


    "If the sign was big enough, then I shouldn''t have to look up." He shook his head. "I can''t believe he allows you to do that kind of thing." Gael didn''t have to rify that he was talking about Ba''s significant other.


    "I told you. It''s a special project for a magazine, and we need diversity. Also, it''s work, and I don''t do it every day," she responded casually, not the least bit bothered by his questioning.


    Theynded on the first floor, and she began to hasten his leave, pushing him on the back until they almost reached the front door.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to make me leave? I''m already going," Gael protested as Ba practically pushed him out of the studio.


    Just as the two stepped out, a car parked right next to his car. They turned their heads and saw the car door opening, and then a woman came out. She was wearing a casual outfit¡ªtattered jeans, a grey knitted long-sleeved sweater, white sneakers, and an oversized beige coat.


    She hadn''t looked up yet when Gael stopped in his tracks and stared at her. Then his heart started to race as she slowly walked towards them. Boy was he d to see her. ''There you are...''


    "Ang¡­" he murmured in a gentle and affectionate tone.


    That''s when the woman looked up and met his stare. She was surely not expecting to see him there that day.


    Seeing them like this, Ba could feel the air thicken in the atmosphere. It got even colder than it already was. She sighed and whispered to the man next to her, "This is the other thing I warned you about foring here¡­"


    It had only been two days since thest time Gael and Ang saw each other, but he felt as if it had been weeks. He wondered if she was still furious at him. For two days, he had only seen her face on his phone. So being able to see her again eased his worries. He partially expected her to look away, but she was so brave to stare right back at him.


    What was he supposed to do? Should he go and say hi?


    He had wanted to contact her, but he didn''t want to seem pushy, so he gave her some space. But now that she was just a few steps away, all he wanted to do was dash forward and pull her to his arms.


    ''Yeah¡­ You know that''s not gonna happen,'' he told himself.

 Chapter 107 - In Town For A Project

    The look on Gael''s face when Ang met his gaze told her that he was relieved to see her again. He had whispered her name, and the sound of it tickled her heart.


    She came by to talk about the characters in the story she wrote with Ba and the manager. After a long time of consideration in thest few weeks, she decided to trust one more person from thepany who swore not to divulge her identity to anyone else. So that day, she was supposed to meet the manager. But who would have thought she would end up running into Gael here out of all ces?


    It had been two days since thest time she had seen him. She honestly thought he had already left the country by now after their conversationst Friday. So what was he still doing here in Mayne?


    And did he have to look so¡­ hot?


    He could have worn something ugly.


    She kicked herself in her mind, saying how ridiculous she was. Gael wasn''t wearing anything unusual at all. A casual outfit of jeans, a white shirt, and a ck leather jacket covered his body. Something that any other men would wear¡ªonly Gael looked like a rebel and rocked it. If someone wore the same outfit and stood next to him, they''d probably look like an outcast Oompa Loompa.


    What was she b?tchin'' about? Her mind had taken a stroll, and she guessed it was her way of not wanting to deal with this situation that she was in.


    But she wasn''t going to run away. Instead, Ang took steady steps forward in their direction, holding his gaze like he was holding hers. She then remembered thest night they saw each other when she said some hurtful things to him. The thought of it made her swallow. She had to say it. It was the only way to make him stop, given that she had already told him to leave.


    A staff member from the studio called Ba''s attention, so she turned to Ang and told her, "I just need to talk to the director. I''ll be right back."


    "How are you?" Gael asked as soon as they were left alone.


    "I''m okay." Ang nodded and stood next to him, the two of them facing their cars.


    There was a good one-foot distance between them, yet even then, she could still smell his familiar scent. It was a woody and heady center¡ªsuch a masculine and sensual scent. She almost wanted to scold him for wearing such perfume out in the open where everybody could smell him.


    She had the urge to turn around and head inside the studio because standing next to him like this made her feel things she wasn''t supposed to feel. But at the same time, she didn''t want to move an inch.


    The door behind them opened, and he took a side step towards her to give way to someone exiting the studio. The one-foot distance between them disappeared, and they were now shoulder to shoulder¡ªwell not really, she was eye to shoulder with him as he was friggin'' tall and she was wearing sneakers.


    Ang cleared her throat at the same time that she cleared her thoughts. "You?"


    "Sorry?"


    "You¡­ How are you?" she asked, thinking it was rude of her that she didn''t return the question.


    "Oh. I''m fine."


    The air was quiet again. She nced at him and just as he dug his hands in his pockets and clenched his jaw tight as though he was forcing himself not to say anything.


    "How long are you in town?" Ang just had to ask. Why not? She had to know if she would keep bumping into him like this in the next few days.


    "Not sure¡­ Depends on how long it takes."


    "How long what takes?"


    ''You,'' he thought but didn''t dare to say. "Working on a¡­ project."


    She studied his face and didn''t see anything suspicious¡ªnot that she cared. He could do whatever he wanted. "I see."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I have a meeting. For my book."


    "I heard you signed a great deal with them. Congrattions."


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t go inside the first room to the left."


    "What? Why?"


    "Just¡­" Gael rotated his neck from side to side when he felt it stiffen at the memory of the naked men. "Just don''t."


    Ang gave him a weird look, her brows furrowed in confusion. She was now curious about what was in the first room, but then she responded, "Okay¡­" trusting him even though he didn''t borate on what in there.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    His sudden question made her heart jump. She was only taking it easy, making casual conversation with him, but then he went and asked the question. Her toes curled inside her shoes, and then she wrapped herself tightly with her oversized coat.


    "I''m not mad at you, Gael. Not anymore." Her heart started to race as she spoke. "I''ve been over it before you arrived. I was just not in the moodst Friday and talking about the past just¡ªI didn''t like it." She sighed.


    "So we''re talking again?"


    "Depends. Are you going to tell me what happened?"


    Sh?t. And then there was that. He still owed her an exnation of why he was MIA for the past three months.


    She met his gaze and saw his jaw tick at her question. It was surely a topic he didn''t want to talk about with her. Why did she even bother?


    Taking a deep breath, Ang raised her chin, looking poised as she turned to face front. "Listen¡­ I understand why you wanted revenge. Because I did something I shouldn''t. I admit that I was wrong. And I already apologized for that. I know a simple apology probably isn''t enough for what I did.


    "But you yed me. I was fine on my own and not be close to you when we were stuck on the ind, yet you approached me. I know my brother asked you, but you could''ve ignored him¡ªI''m not a child. I could take care of myself. You already hated me enough, so you didn''t have a reason. You did n to get your revenge on me¡ªthat I know now. And you can''t tell me you didn''t make a move because we both know you did¡ª"


    "So did you," he interrupted, his tone was low, but it wasn''t harsh.


    "Yes, I did." Ang did not deny it. She turned her body until they were face to face, her eyes unwavering as she gazed back at him. "But the thing is, it was the real me. I was honest and true. Were you?"


    Gael''s stare never left hers. "I swear to you, Ang. I was."


    She shrugged. "I wouldn''t know. It felt real¡­ But who knows?"


    Feeling a warm hand enclosing hers, her knees almost buckled. She could retract her hand, but she allowed him to touch her. The warmth of his hand felt so nice. She honestly didn''t want to let go.


    "What do I have to do for you to believe me?" he prodded.


    "Why does it matter if I believe you or not, Gael? You already told me this isn''t going to work. So why are you working so hard?"


    Everything he said came back to him, and he suffered a huge blow. Gael briefly squeezed his eyes shut, and when he opened them again, he spoke with firm persistence, "I want a do-over."


    A what? This man wants a do-over? She was just about to answer when someone spoke behind him.


    "Excuse me, Ang?" Ba poked her head from the door and waved to her. "We''re ready for you."


    Ang nodded and told the other she would follow. Once she faced Gael, she had alreadyposed herself. "I should go."


    She walked past him, but he refused to let go of her hand until she gently tugged it away.


    "I will call you."


    "That''s what you said three months ago," she muttered in almost a whisper, but he heard her anyway.

 Chapter 108 - Rock

    The sun was about to set in Esmea at five-thirty in the afternoon.


    Inside a small meeting room, Ang''s discussion with Ba and the manager was a breeze. They talked about specifics on the characters in her story. And it was such a thrill talking about them as if they wereing to life. Ang could already imagine them in the app, just like how she yed a story in the past, and it got her excited. She couldn''t wait for its release.


    Nina was supposed to apany her that day, but her best friend had some matters to attend to. Just as the meeting came to an end, Ang''s phone rang. The three of them were still inside the meeting room, and the other two started to pack their things. She stared at her phone screen, wondering who was calling her. She usually wouldn''t answer unlisted phone numbers, but she didn''t cancel it when she saw the area code and realized that it wasn''t from Esmea. It couldn''t be Evan''s.


    After hesitating, she picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Ang? This is Ang Su, right?" probed the man from the other line.


    Her brows furrowed when she noticed the familiar voice but wasn''t sure who it was. "Yes, speaking. Who is this?"


    He let out a sigh of relief and then chuckled as if hearing her voice made him happy. "You never called me," he said.


    "I''m sorry, who¡ª"


    "It''s Vincent Stone."


    That''s when it dawned to her whose voice it was that seemed familiar. No wonder. She chuckled. "I never said I would call you, Mr. Stone."


    "You didn''t. But I still wished you had."


    She rolled her eyes, but a small smile formed on her face. "What can I do for you?"


    "Just thought I''d give you a call and tell you that I''m flying back to Mayne soon."


    "I see¡­ When are you arriving?"


    There was a sound of horns honking in the background before Vincent responded, "Wednesday. How about we grab something to eat?"


    Another cheerfulugh left her lips as she got up and gathered her things. She imagined that Vincent was driving somewhere in California, and he was talking to her on the phone. He sounded like he was smiling when he asked her out, and the image of his smug look amused her. "What makes you think I would want to meet up with you?"


    "Because it''s just casual. We don''t even have to meet for dinner."


    "Casual, huh? Mr. Stone¡­ I don''t think so."


    "Vincent. Please call me Vincent, Ang."


    "Fine. <em>Vincent</em>." She rolled her eyes again, and subtly shook her head. "Still. I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Why not? We''re friends, aren''t we?" he asked with a simple directness in his tone. "You know¡­ I don''t usually get excited going back to Mayne whenever I travel, but now I''m actually looking forward going there. Come on. It''s been three months. Let''s catch up."


    Ang chewed on her bottom lip as she considered his offer. "Just catching up¡­"


    "Yes. Why don''t we meet on Thursday? No. Wait. Wednesday."


    "I thought you were arriving on Wednesday?"


    "Yeah. So I''m meeting you as soon as Ind. What do you say?"


    Only realizing that she had been on the phone for a while, she looked around and saw that the room was already empty, and the door was ajar. It looked like Ba and the manager gave her some privacy when she received the phone call.


    Ang contemted for a few seconds and let out a soft sigh before answering, "Fine. Lunch. Wednesday. I think I can meet you."


    "Great!" Vincent''s voice changed, and she could imagine him grinning from ear to ear. "Save my number. I''ll pick you up."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ba was right outside the door eavesdropping.


    When she noticed that the phone call had ended, she dashed towards the reception area and waited for Ang toe out. The two bid farewell, and as soon as Ang was out of sight, Ba went up to her office.


    ¡­


    When Ang went to her meeting, Gael returned home. His house was mostly empty with only the master bedroomplete with furniture. It had a kitchen, a security room, and an empty living room¡ªnot even a sofa in it¡ªwell, except for some exercise equipment. It was a four-bedroom house, but the other three rooms were empty.


    His men, however, had their own quarters outside of his house in a cottage several meters away, and each of them took turns guarding their posts.


    Gael only wore ck shorts and ck trainers as he descended the stairs and headed to the weights in the living room. He had just put on his earphones when he received Ba''s call.


    "What?" he answered.


    "Could you be a little nicer when you answer?" Ba chided. "I came bearing gifts, so you should be thankful."


    "I don''t think your husband will like it if I''m nice to you. What gifts?"


    "Tch. Well¡­ I¡­ um ''identally'' heard¡ª"


    "You eavesdropped." Gael shook his head. "Who?"


    Exasperated, Ba hissed. "You know what? I changed my mind. I''m not gonna tell you what I heard from Ang''s phone call. Bye, Gael¡ª"


    "No, no, no¡ªwait!" His heart suddenly pounded in his chest the moment that he heard Ang''s name. He took a deep breath when he realized that Ba still hadn''t hung up on him¡ªhe was too obvious now, but he didn''t care. "Sorry. Please tell me what you heard."


    "Okay¡­ So¡­ She received a phone call from a man whose surname is Stone¡ªoh, my god. I just realized who she was talking to." Ba gasped.


    "Who is that?"


    "I only thought of it now when I recalled hearing two names. I remembered Samantha talking about him one time, and then I saw him in Forbes too. Vincent Stone. This guy is loaded. He has a software developmentpany just like Sam''s but in California."


    "What does he want with her?"


    "Well, from what I heard, it seems like he was asking her out on a date but ying it casual? But trust me, it''s totally a date."


    Gael''s face scrunched up sourly upon hearing it. Great. Another date? How many men had she dated already? "What else? When are they meeting?"


    "I heard Wednesday... I don''t know about the time. That''s all I heard."


    "Wednesday?" His brows drew together. From what he had gathered, Ang had only been going on dates on weekends. Just who was this guy that she was willing to meet in the middle of the week?


    "Yeah. She was smiling during the phone call too. Guess you''ve got somepetition. Anyway, I just thought of letting you know. I''m only helping you out this one time because I actually feel bad for you¡ªand her. So do whatever you want with that information. After this, we''re even. Okay?"


    The phone call ended, and even after Gael thanked Ba for it, he was still left in a sour mood. Imagining Ang smiling during the phone call pissed him off. He wanted to wring the life of that Vincent Rock or something.


    He didn''t even know what that assh*le looked like, and he was alreadyfortable hating him. Gael pictured a rock in the middle of the punching bag. Closing in, he threw a punch straight into the imaginary rock, and a devilish smirk danced on his lips.

 Chapter 109 - Tomorrow

    At half past eight in the evening, Ang got out of the shower and stood in front of the sink with a towel wrapped around her chest. Using a clean grey t-shirt, she wrapped her hair with it and plopped it up. Then she brushed her teeth, did her skincare routine, and then checked the notifications on her phone.


    Ang lingered by the sink as she answered some texts, then she felt something wet around her feet. She looked down and found a puddle of water on the floor. Did she make a mess that much after showering? Her brows furrowed as she dragged the floor mat with her foot around the wet area to absorb the water.


    She didn''t think much of it and walked out of the bathroom to change intofortable sleepwear. Just as she was done, her phone rang¡ªthe familiar assigned ringtone sounded from it, making her smile as she knew who was calling her.


    ~


    I can''t think about anybody but you.


    Sugar, I can''t think about anybody but you.


    ~


    "Antonina~" Ang sang as soon as she picked up the call.


    Her friend sighed in resignation as if she had given up scolding the other for calling her that name she hated.


    "How''s it going? I haven''t heard from you since your message this morning. Everything okay?" Ang probed, crawling on her bed and grabbing a pillow to hug.


    "You will not believe what kind of day I had. Ugh!" Nina groaned, evidently sounding irritated as she began. "My cousin Lauretta¡ªthat dumb p?ttana is going to stay here with me for weeks!"


    Ang chortled augh when Nina called her cousin a whore. Nina really had such a foul mouth when she''s mad. "What is she even doing there?"


    "She and her assh*le fianc¨¦ are in a fight, so she left their house and went home. She''s not in good terms with her parents, so my father is now forcing me to take her in like she''s some lost puppy. I''d rather¡ªa hundred percent¡ªrather take 101 dalmatians in instead of her¡ªYeah, you heard me, I''d rather take a dog than you!" Nina yelled at thest part, and Ang heard an angry rebuttal made by a woman''s voice whom she thought was her best friend''s cousin.


    "Wow. You hate each other so much, so why is she staying with you?" Ang knew about Nina''s rivalry with her cousin. And the two of them had always hated each other growing up.


    "I''ve been asking her that same question many times, but she just shuts up and not talk."


    "You know you can always stay with me, right?" Ang offered.


    Nina let out a tired sigh. "I wish. I was given specific instructions not to leave her alone because she''s too depressed at the moment. Oh, my god. I swear. I will age very quickly while she''s here."


    "Well, as long as you don''t try to kill each other before she leaves. Stay alive!"


    "Thanks. Text you tomorrow. I need to take a bath and lock myself there for a good hour. Love you!"


    "Love you too."


    The phone call ended, and she put her phone onsilent mode. Her back fell on the bed, and she stared at the ceiling, her mind bringing her back to this afternoon when she met Gael outside of the studio. His words echoed in her head, and it reyed a few times.<em>"I</em><em>want</em><em> a </em><em>do-over."</em>


    Ang took a deep breath. Now her mind was filled with nothing but his image from earlier. She didn''t know how much she missed him until she saw him again. Things had been pretty crazy since he was back. Her heart was yearning, but at the same time, her mind was telling her ''not again''.


    It was tough, but she believed that this was for the best. She was only guarding her heart from another heartache. What''s so wrong with that?


    Maybe she just fell too fast¡ªor if she fell at all. Actually, yeah¡­ She fell alright. She fell into the most bottomless, darkest abyss of nothingness.


    She snorted at her thoughts. She was being dramatic at the moment, and her current mncholic mood was giving her inspiration. Maybe she could write a few paragraphs on the story she started but stopped three months ago.


    Ang nced at her notebook on top of her dresser, and she thought of grabbing it so she could write. Before she could roll out of bed, her phone buzzed next to her. She grabbed it and answered without checking the screen. "Nin, you forgot something?"


    "Hey¡­" a man''s voice sounded from the other line.


    Her breathing hitched upon hearing the familiar voice in her ear. She checked her phone screen, making sure that she wasn''t imagining things. And indeed, she wasn''t. Pressing the receiver back to her ear, she swallowed.


    Hesitantly, Ang uttered, "Gael¡­"


    "Were you expecting someone else?" he probed, his voice calm and gentle.


    "N-no. I was just talking to Nina a few minutes ago. I thought she was calling again." She pursed her lips into a thin line while her eyes darted here and there. Her heartbeat wasn''t racing, but it was surely beating loudly at the moment, and she was afraid he would hear it even through the phone.


    "I see. How was your meeting?"


    "It was okay."


    "Good."


    Ang cleared her throat. She gripped the phone tightly in her hand. It was the first time that she heard his voice through the phone again, and she couldn''t tell whether she was relieved or annoyed.


    She closed her eyes, trying so hard to suppress the rush of emotions she was feeling at the moment. Why was it so hard to hear his voice?


    It was crazy how she was actually waiting for him to call, yet at the same time, already expecting him to fail. After all, it wasn''t the first time.


    And now here he was, creeping back into her life again like it was his business.


    The long silence between them was haunting. For a minute, they were just listening to each other''s breathing. If she were being honest, she didn''t hate the silence. Maybe because she knew he was just right at the other end of the line.


    Then Ang took a deep breath. ''Stop expecting! You already did that,'' she scolded herself.


    Gael was the first one to break the silence. "I''m serious with what I said, Ang. I want a do-over."


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean ''why''?"


    "I don''t understand why you want a do-over. It''s not like we''re going to work, right? So why?" She pushed herself up in a sitting position and released her hair from the shirt that she wrapped on it. She waited for him to answer, but he was quiet.


    Running her fingers through her damp hair, shebed it casually. "If that''s all, I''ll hang up now¡ª"


    "No. Wait." Gael harshly blew out air. "Let''s meet. I can''t talk like this."


    "I don''t know, Gael¡ª"


    "Please? I won''t take up too much of your time. Just one hour."


    "One hour?" Her brows furrowed, and her heart started to race.


    "Tomorrow. Let''s meet tomorrow."


    "I can''t. I''m busy on Weekdays."


    Ang heard him mutter something incoherent. It seemed as if he was cursing in Italian, but she wasn''t too sure. She picked up a word that she thought was a trantion of ''Wednesday''.


    His voice then came back, and this time, he sounded enthusiastic. "You jog in the morning, right?"


    "Y-Yeah. Why?"


    Even through the call, she could sense the grin on his face when Gael told her, "Then I wish you sweet dreams tonight, Angel. Tomorrow, I''ll wait for you downstairs bright and early. Good night."

 Chapter 110 - A Morning Walk

    Monday ¡ª December 10


    At exactly six in the morning, Ang was already awake¡ªsort of.


    She hadn''t had much sleepst night¡ªthanks to Gael''s words. After telling her that he would be waiting for her downstairs early in the morning and then saying goodnight, he hung up the phone.


    He hung up!


    She didn''t even have the chance to protest and reject. Her heart rammed against her ribcage at the thought of seeing him very early the next day. And this kept her awake until the wee hours of the morning.


    What was supposed to be a rxing night for her, only ended up with her worrying about today. Begrudgingly rolling out of bed and then washing her face, she sighed in front of the mirror when she saw that she had dark circles under her eyes. Ugh!


    She quickly changed into her running clothes and checked herself out in the mirror. Today, she wore a light grey hoodie and dark grey workout pants. She let out a small sigh upon seeing her tired face. Maybe she could skip today?


    No. Ang pped her cheeks with both hands to wake herself up. She couldn''t skip on her routine or else¡ªif it happens once, it would happen twice, and then thrice, and she would bezy again. It''s got nothing to do with the man who could be waiting for her downstairs. Of course, not.


    She pulled her hair up into a high ponytail, d that her hair had already grown. Grabbing a tinted lip balm, she glided it across her lips. At least she didn''t look like a corpse now that her lips had a faint pinkish color.


    As she headed out the door, Ang''s heartbeat began to race. Why was she getting nervous all of a sudden? She was only going to do her usual morning run, just like any other day. She refused to believe that it was all because Gael told her he would be waiting downstairs.


    It wasn''t as if it was his first time joining her for a run because he had invited himself to her schedule every morningst week. But while she was adamant about ignoring him before, she was low-key giving him permission now... Wait. No. She didn''t get to decline because he had already hung up on herst night!


    While waiting for the elevator, she noticed that she was tapping her foot as though she wanted to hurry. Ang immediately stopped the movement. She needed to rx. She wasn''t in a hurry to see him!


    The door opened, and she took her time getting inside and pressing the button. ''That''s right. Just move, nice and calm,'' she told herself.


    It was a quick ride, and she wished that it hadsted longer. However, now that she was about to reach the building''s main door, her eyes scanned the front and did not see him anywhere. The only person outside was none other than their doorman, Arthur, whose smile reached his ears as he sipped his take-out coffee.


    Ha! Just like what she had thought. He wasn''t here. A man of his words? Pft. Gael De Luca¡ªa big liar.


    Not that it mattered. She didn''t care. Whatever.


    "Good morning, Angel."


    Gael''s smooth voice startled her just as she stepped out of the building. He had been leaning against the wall by the door, a charming smile stered on his face while he held two take-out cups.


    "Cappino?" He tilted his head. He wore a white t-shirt and ck joggers.


    Ang eyed the coffee cup in his outstretched hand. Then her gaze darted to his smiling face. He urged her to take it. She hesitated for a bit before receiving the cup¡ªit immediately warmed up her palm. "Thanks."


    He was friggin'' smiling. And it wasn''t just a simple smile. It was a handsome grin, and she was sure that he knew how ridiculously attractive he looked.


    "Anytime," he replied, then took a sip of his drink. "Figured you wanted to start your day with your favorite drink."


    Ang began to walk, and he walked alongside her. "I prefer to have it after running. Not before. Otherwise, I can''t run."


    "Right." Gael only realized this now. How could he miss it? He knew it should have been after the run, not before. He face-palmed himself in his mind. Perhaps he was too excited to see her and give her her favorite drink that he forgot about other stuff. "Duly noted. Sorry."


    "It''s okay. I''m too tired to run anyway, so I''ll just walk this morning." She drank her cappino, and the familiar taste was weed in her mouth. Mmm¡­ A small smile threatened to show on her face, but she suppressed it by pursing her lips together.


    "Did you stay uptest night? Something bothering you?"


    ''It''s not something. It''s someone. You. You caused this. How could you just hang up after saying that?'' she spoke bravely in her head.


    "Nothing. Just¡­ thinking of how to get rid of a character in my book."


    Gael''s brows furrowed. Why did it feel as if she wasn''t really talking about a character in her book?


    They crossed the road and headed towards the park. He switched sides when crossing, making sure he was on the side where the cars wereing towards them.


    It wasn''t until they started walking a path in the park when Ang spoke to him. "Why are you here?"


    Gael took thest sip from his drink before he threw the empty cup into a trash can. Then he looked far ahead, and then nced at her as he responded, "I want to be honest with you."


    "Why?" She threw her cup too and continued to walk. "Why now?"


    "I want to do it right. I want you to trust me. It''s not fair¡­ What I did. So I want to make it up to you."


    "And how are you going to do that?"


    "I''ll tell you what you want to know. I''ll answer your questions. Maybe not everything¡ªjust the things that I''m allowed to tell you." Gael took her hand, and they stopped walking in the middle of the long path. "And I''ll do whatever I need to do until you believe that I did not y you, Angel."


    A slow whirlpool began to spin inside her, and she caught herself holding her breath when he squeezed her hand gently.


    Ang hesitated as she opened her mouth to answer. She looked up at him, silently wishing she was taller so she could at least see his beautiful grey eyes better.


    "What if I don''t want you to? I''m not interested in¡­ whatever this is between us."


    A cocky yet charming grin cast on Gael''s face when he saw her swallow. "Then I''ll just have to change your mind."

 Chapter 111 - A War

    "And you''re confident that you can change my mind?" Ang retracted her hand from his grasp and folded her arms in front of her.


    "I prefer the term ''optimistic''." Gael mimicked her movement, and the muscles in his arms bulged when he did.


    It didn''t intimidate her that he was taller, bigger, and definitely more masculine. If anything, she felt proud of herself that she could stand in front of him¡ªsomeone who, ording to others, was a ruthless mafia. She just couldn''t see it in him. Or maybe¡­ he just hadn''t shown it to her yet.


    A tinkling sound from a bicycle bell came from the side, and just as she turned her head to look, Gael had circled an arm around her waist and pulled her towards him.


    She was pressed against his hard chest like sliced cheese being forced between sliced ham and bread¡ªshe instantly melted in his warmth¡ªyep, cheese.


    "Careful," he muttered when a bicycle passed behind her.


    Her brows knitted as she gazed up to look at him, her heart pounding against her chest. He smelled of sandalwood, and it was captivating. She had to swallow as her throat went dry.


    "Sorry." He released her and dropped his hands to the sides.


    "Thanks," was all she could say before she started walking again.


    They didn''t speak for a while, and it gave Ang the chance to think about some stuff. Just a few days ago, she had been so pissed when he appeared in front of her after months of being ghosted. It was as though nothing could stop her anger.


    A few weeks into waiting like an idiot, she had turned from just being curious to being worried. Then she found out about what he said back on the ind, and she began to feel furious. She got sidetracked from her writing, but luckily, she shifted her focus back to the project.But that only meant she had to push the matter about Gael to the back of her mind. So when he appeared again, her emotions went haywire.


    It wasn''t until Friday and yesterday when the two of them got to talk, and she was able to tell him things that she had been holding in for a while.


    But honestly¡­ It was exhausting to stay mad. It was emotionally and mentally draining¡ªphysically even.


    It felt as if she had to spend a tremendous amount of energy to be angry at him. And she didn''t want to go through all the stress. Ang had been there and done that, and it didn''t end up well. She only got sick.


    Being aware of her mental health, she was very cautious about dealing with things that were happening to her and around her. It''s not easy, of course. And most of the time, she would end up still overthinking stuff.


    But this¡­ About Gael? She couldn''t¡ªfor the life of her¡ªfigure out the best thing to do. It was easier for her to deal with other things, but whenever it came to him, she would end up doing what she wasn''t supposed to do.


    The two continued to walk the path that circled the park. She nced his way and caught him nce at her just in time too. They held each other''s gaze as if they were both trying to study what the other was thinking. But both of them kept an unreadable expression, so neither of them knew. It onlysted for a bit before they faced the front once again.


    "Something happened... in the family," Gael began.


    Ang looked his way. She guessed that he must be talking about why he suddenly disappeared three months ago. Allowing him to speak his mind, she kept quiet and waited for him to continue.


    When she didn''t respond, he spoke again, "There''s a war. And we''re in the middle of it. Actually, this had been going on for decades."


    "A war within your family?" she wondered. His mafia family.


    He nodded.


    This had been the first time they talked about it, and Ang didn''t know how she was supposed to feel. This was a territory that she wasn''t sure how much she could handle.


    But this was Gael. There was just something about him that she wanted to uncover. It was like a drug. And she knew that it was bad, but she wanted it anyway.


    "How much do you know about our family?" Gael asked.


    "Not much." She cleared her throat then asked a question to divert his attention. "Are you allowed to tell me about that war?"


    "No." A small smile formed on his lips before he took a deep breath. "But I can tell you a little about it if you want as long as you promise that it stays between us. Not anywhere near your books."


    Ang red at him briefly. "I won''t write about you¡ªor this." When he nced at her, her expression softened, and she resigned with a sigh. "I promise."


    "Good. Because they''ll have my head and yours if they found out."


    He walked fast and stopped in front of a bench. He sat on it and patted the space next to him. His words sent shivers down her spine, but instead of backing out, she walked over and sat beside him, leaving a foot-wide gap in between.


    Gael leaned against the backrest and decided to trust Ang with some information. He wasn''t supposed to tell her any of this stuff. But trust and honesty were so important to her, and she was important to him. There was no way he would get her back if he continued to keep her in the dark¡ªthat is if she would even ept him wholeheartedly.


    "Originally, there were five families¡ªDe Luca being one of them," he started. "One of the leaders in the family was an adopted son, so he has no blood rtion to any of us. But despite that, the bosses took care of him. That''s how he became a trusted leader. But money and power got to his head that he betrayed the family and killed another leader because he wanted to rise in the ranks. He wasn''t very smart though, because even though he covered his tracks, he was still found outter.


    "Anyway, in the end, our family got split. Some of them went to that traitor''s side. We were stillrge in numberpared to them. Since then, we have been in a war." He looked at her and caught her staring at him so intently as if she was listening to a professor discussing a war that broke out in history.


    "Does that have anything to do with what happened to you months ago?" she probed.


    A cold wind blew past them, and some strands of hair fell to her face. He felt the urge to sweep them away, so that''s exactly what he did, and he tucked them behind her ear.


    His fingertips grazed her ear, and her toes curled inside her shoes. How could she concentrate on his exnation when his little gestures disturb her focus?


    Gael nodded. He took a deep breath and briefly closed his eyes as if he was trying to refresh his mind. "I was supposed to have a lovely dinner with my grandmother and some family members that day. They threw me a surprise party in a restaurant on the outskirts of New York."


    "On your birthday¡­"


    "Yes." He was quiet for a few beats before he continued, "We were just about to have our meal when all of a sudden, bullets rained the whole ce. And I got shot."

 Chapter 112 - Fast Bullet Present

    (Three months ago)


    August 30 ¡ª New York


    Gael''s family rented the whole restaurant called Solstice for the evening. He had no idea that they were throwing him a party that night. All he thought was that he was taking his grandmother and sister out for dinner.


    They were still in New York, but this part of the city wasn''t bustling. The restaurant was located in a quiet neighborhood. Solstice was a small restaurant that served Italian and American cuisine, which Gael and his family from his father''s side go to from time to time. They enjoyed dining there because it was intimate, and they already know the owner of the restaurant.


    Solstice had tall ss windows, and the curtains were drawn shut from the inside. He didn''t mind it, thinking that the owner must have closed it for a reason.


    "Watch your step, Grandma," warned Gael as they took one step upward towards the entrance of the restaurant. He had his hands on her arms, assisting her to walk.


    "I can still walk just fine, Santi. You don''t need to give me all this attention," Grandmother Susan huffed. "You may have grown taller and bigger than you were when you were fifteen, but I learned how to walk first than you did. Don''t tell me how to walk."


    A small sigh escaped his lips. "You''re getting grumpier every year. If this is what getting old is like, I don''t want to age. Feels like you''ve gotten more stubborn like Gabby."


    "Hey!" Gabrie pped his arm with the back of her hand and rolled her eyes. <strong><em>"Stronzo,"</em></strong> she cursed in Italian. (Stronzo means Assh*le)


    "Language!" Gael flicked Gabrie''s forehead¡ªshe instantly winced in pain, rubbing her forehead until it didn''t hurt anymore. Then she continued cursing him under gritted teeth as she entered the restaurant.


    Grandmother Susanughed. "I don''t understand what she said, but it sounded like she called you something bad. It''s funny."


    "She called me an assh*le."


    His grandmotherughed even more. "Sometimes, you are."


    Gael could only shake his head. It was his birthday, yet it felt like he was being punished.


    "Why is it so dark inside?" he wondered just as he pushed the door open.


    "Surprise!!!"


    The lights turned on. The sound of people greeting him when he arrived definitely surprised him. But the shock on his face was immediately reced with a genuine smile when he saw every familiar face in the room.


    On the left side were a few older women he recognized were friends of his grandmother while on the right side were men from the De Luca family residing in the city.


    Gael shook his head and rested his hands on his hips. He hated surprises, and he thought this one was silly. But he was still touched that they made an effort.


    <strong><em>"Buonpleanno!" </em></strong>Giovanni greeted as he came to his side, hugged him, and kissed his cheek.


    <strong><em>"Grazie, Gio."</em></strong> Gael returned his uncle''s hug. His uncle was only a couple of years older than him, so they were like brothers. "Why didn''t you tell me you were throwing me this?"


    "Idiot. Then it wouldn''t be a surprise." Giovanni pped Gael''s upper arm yfully and then ced his arm around the other as he prompted everyone in the room to sing ''Happy Birthday''.


    The room instantly became brighter. All the lights were on, the curtains were opened, and the ce just became lively. Everyone had drinks in their hands, and the food starteding.


    Giovanni asked him to say something. Gael didn''t want to, but he had to. So he said something generic but didn''t forget to thank his grandmother for being there even though she was already old and grumpy.


    Everyone cheered and clinked their sses. He raised his and took a swig of his wine.


    An image of Ang shed in his mind, and he was reminded that he was supposed to call her. He was so busy that day that he barely had the time to rest until they went to the restaurant.


    As he took out his phone, Giovanni came back to his side and whispered something to his ear.


    "I just received a message. We found the mole," his uncle said.


    "Who is it?" Gael whispered back carefully, his eyes already scanning the people in the room, thinking that it was someone with them.


    "He''s a new soldier. He''s not here. But Alfonso told me he saw him yesterday with the Morellis outside of Queens." Giovanni drank the scotch in his hand, his other hand hidden in his pocket. "They already have him now. He''s at the bunk."


    "Why didn''t they capture him yesterday?"


    "It was a woman. Alfonso didn''t know she was a Morelli. He only found out a while ago. The bastard has been sleeping with a Morelli, and he didn''t know." Giovanni seethed. "Remind me to add something to the qualifications before they be a soldier."


    "What?"


    Giovanni side-nced at Gael with a scowl as he said, "Genital dissevering."


    For a few beats, Gael could only look at his uncle with an unreadable expression. He had a sudden urge to cover his groin area. Giovanni was definitely crazy.


    In the next second, the two of them barked out augh, throwing their heads back and then clinking their sses before taking a sip.


    "Happy Birthday!" The fifty-year-old owner of the restaurant came out from the kitchen, carrying a homemade cake. It was a simple oneyer white vani cake with one lit candle in the middle. He walked towards Gael with a huge smile on his face, his arms stretching outward.


    Gael ced a hand on his chest. "Ah, Senior Carlos. Thank you."


    The owner urged him to blow the candle. He wasn''t a believer of wishes, but at that time, he silently said his desire in his head. Then he bent forward and gently blew on the light. Another bout of ps erupted from the sides.


    And just as the light from the candle died, the sound of a gunshot and shattered ss rang in Gael''s ear.


    Senior Carlos fell on the floor, along with the cake that immediately smashed the ground. Blood gushed out from the side of his chest.


    "Get down!!!" A man''s powerful yell resonated in the room.


    And Gael''s swift response was to look for his grandmother and sister.


    Another shot was fired.


    And another.


    And another.


    And another.


    Bullets just kepting, and Gael crouched on the floor, covering his head as he scanned the room in search of the two women. He found the two of them under one of the tables in a booth across the room¡ªa few feet away from dead bodies whose blood already stained the tiles.


    Something hard hit his arm. He turned his head and saw Giovanni handing him a handgun.


    He received it, checked the magazine to see that it was fully loaded, and then pped it back into ce. Gael started shooting the men in a van outside the restaurant while he made his way across the room towards his grandmother and sister.


    "Take the back door! I''ll cover you." He told them.


    The two women followed Gael''s lead amidst the gunfight.


    "Gael!" Gabrie shrieked when she noticed bright red soaking her brother''s white shirt in the abdomen area. His face was so pale, and sweat covered his forehead.


    The gunshots suddenly stopped, and the van sped off into the road.


    Gael grimaced at the pain in his side. He was sure that he broke a rib or two. His vision became blurry, and then he staggered just before he hit the floor.

 Chapter 113 - Nine Lives

    The restaurant became a bloody mess. With about ten lifeless bodies on the floor, the once lively celebration turned into a horror scene.


    The older women wailed, seeing the sight in front of them. Thankfully, some men from the De Luca family got to them in time and brought them to safety behind the counter where bullets weren''t able to go through.


    "Gael¡­" Giovanni grimaced as he crawled towards his nephew several feet away.


    Gael had his hand on the side of his torso where he was shot, but he had no energy that covering his wound with his weak hand didn''t help at all. His breathing became shallow and the color on his face was draining.


    His sister, Gabrie, and his grandmother were crying next to him, unsure of what to do.


    "No, no, no¡­ Gael!" Giovanni made it to his side, wincing in pain as he held his arm.


    "Zio! You''re bleeding too!" Gabrie whimpered. She panicked even more, her hands trembling as they were suspended in the air.


    "Don''t worry about me, Cara. It''s just a scrape." Giovanni took a peek at the gunshot wound on his upper arm¡ªblood gushed out as soon as he released the pressure. He pressed on it again, then he nodded at the scarf on her neck. "Press that onto his wound. He''ll be okay, trust me." He winked and smiled, not showing her any traces of worry.


    Gael coughed. The shortness of his breathing was evident that it scared Giovanni. If thetter were to guess, his nephew must have been hit in the lung. F?ck.


    Giovanni fished for his phone in his pockets to call for help but couldn''t find it. He searched for Gael''s phone from the pocket of his suit jacket and found that the phone had a bullet stuck right in the middle. His eyes grew wide as he nced at his nephew¡ªGael could have received another shot if it wasn''t for his phone.


    ¡­


    A weekter


    A faint sound of men conversing woke Gael up from his deep sleep. His eyelids were heavy, and drowsiness was pulling him back to unconsciousness. He could hear a beeping sound from a machine not far from him. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the ring light on the ceiling. He had to squint his eyes until he was able to adjust.


    His warm breathing clouded the oxygen mask on his face. He wasn''t bothered with it at first, but it only took a few seconds before he tried to take it off.


    "He''s awake!" a man said. "Don''t take that off."


    Gaelzily dragged his gaze to the left until Giovanni''s face came into view. "Ma¡­ Gab¡­" he whispered. It was painful to breathe. But it was more painful to speak.


    Giovanni let out a sigh. Even now that he was injured, Gael was still worried about others. He patted his nephew''s arm. "They''re okay. They just left an hour ago. I''ll call the doctor¡ª"


    Gael''s weak hand gripped Giovanni''s wrist. "How¡­" He coughed.


    His uncle leaned closer to hear what he had to say.


    "How¡­ many?" Gael asked.


    Giovanni''s jaw ticked, and he looked away. He met one of his men''s eyes and without saying anything, he nodded. The man already understood what the wordless order was, so he left the room to give the two some privacy while he called for a doctor.


    "Gio," Gael called when his uncle didn''t answer.


    Gael didn''t have to borate his question for Giovanni to understand what he was asking about. He wanted to know how many people they lost.


    "Nine." Giovanni''s voice was low. He clenched his hands into fists as he took a deep breath.


    Gael''s heart sank. Nine lives. They lost that many brothers. His chest ached at the same time that the side of his torso did. The intensity of pain was unbearable, but the thought of their people who lost their lives during that drive-by, he didn''t feel like he had the right toin. They died, and yet he still lived.


    "Senior Carlos?" he probed.


    He squeezed his eyes shut when he saw Giovanni shook his head from side to side. A tear rolled out of the corner of his eye as the image of the older man shed in his mind. Thest image he saw of a smiling Senior Carlos carrying a cake just before he was shot.


    Gael coughed, and then he wheezed. When he opened his eyes again, that''s when he realized that they were in the bunk¡ªa safe house of the De Lucas in New York. There were machines attached to his body, and that''s when he knew that what happened to him must have been serious.


    He wasn''t surprised to see that he wasn''t in a hospital. Because of their identity, they couldn''t stay there for long. But they had state of the art medical equipment and an on-call physician whenever needed.


    The doctor came by to check on him a few minutester. He was told to take it easy and to stay in bed for at least one more week. The bullet from his gunshot wound punctured his lung. He had to undergo surgery to remove the bullet. They also had to cut a small piece of his lung to save the whole organ.


    Gael lost a lot of blood, so his life was in danger. If he hadn''t received immediate care right away, there would have been ten bodies to bury.


    The scene of the crime was handled by Giovanni and one of their contacts from the police. In the end, the local authorities closed the incident as a simple robbery case. Apart from those who were involved and the ones present during the shoot-out, no one else knew the truth.


    "You''re lucky, you know," Giovanni began as he sat in the armchair by the bed.


    Gael stared his exhausted eyes at his uncle. He lost a part of his lung, and he was gasping for air. Lucky? He scoffed in his head. His scoff was immediately followed by silence. He was alive. ''Yeah, I guess I''m lucky,'' he thought. But he didn''t feel like celebrating after knowing that they lost people.


    Giovanni nodded at something on the other side of Gael''s bed, and he continued, "If you didn''t have your phone in your pocket, that bullet would have pierced straight to your heart."


    Turning his head to the right, he found his phone on a nightstand with a bullet stuck on its screen. He softly chuckled once, and right away, he winced in pain. Who would have thought that a mere device could save his life?


    His uncle spoke again, but this time, Gael''s attention was no longer with him. Seeing the phone made him remember a particr someone.


    The image of a beautiful woman slowly formed in his mind. When his heart raced, the heart monitor beeped fast, rming Giovanni who shot up to his feet in a panic.


    "What?! What''s happening?" Giovanni scanned his nephew''s body, but Gael didn''t seem to be in danger as he remained motionless but conscious. He was staring at his phone on the bedside table.


    The heart monitor returned to the normal beep, and then Giovanni heaved a sigh of relief. He brushed his hand down his face. "You¡­ If you don''t stop scaring me like that, I will kill you myself."


    "I... need a new... phone," Gael muttered breathlessly.


    "Gabby already got one for you. I don''t know where she put it, though. You were receiving a bunch of calls and texts from your little girlfriend. She didn''t want to deal with it, so she turned it off. I''ll call her to let her know you''re awake."


    Gael was left alone in the room with his thoughts. And now, all he could think of was Ang. "Sh?t."

 Chapter 114 - Defying An Order

    "Gabby is not answering." Giovanni entered the room again a minuteter. "She might already be asleep. I''m sure she''lle back tomorrow. She always does."


    Gael slowly nodded. He nced down at his bare torso and saw the gauze covering the lower right of his rib area. He couldn''t see his wound, but he could feel a throbbing pain on it, especially when he breathes.


    "When¡­ burial?" he asked with difficulty.


    Earlier, his uncle had told him who among their people died. Three of them were distant cousins, and five were soldiers. Their men were buried two days ago while he was still unconscious. But Giovanni hadn''t told him when Senior Carlos''s was.


    "Tomorrow. Noon."


    "I''m going," Gael muttered.


    "You''re not allowed to leave this room."


    "Says who?"


    "The doctor. You could get an infection. Don''t be hard-headed." Giovanni''s tone was low.


    "I''m going," Gael insisted.


    Giovanni''s brows knitted as his eyes became sharp, and he spoke with firm persistence, "You almost died during the surgery. You will stay here, Gael. That''s an order."


    Gael didn''t have a choice but to stay quiet for now. He met Giovanni''s scowl, and he knew that his uncle was being serious. Though the two were very close, Giovanni was still his boss and his uncle. His orders were thew.


    He looked away and stared at the ceiling. The image of Ang smiling at him floated in his mind. He wondered how she was. He bet she was fuming that he hadn''t called her yet.


    Seeing Gael closing his eyes, Giovanni decided to get some sleep himself. He settled on the sofa andid down with his arms crossed. His eyes were closed, but his ears and senses were always vignt.


    ¡­


    The next day, Gael woke up and saw that his uncle was not in the room. His back was feeling sore for having been lying for days, so he struggled until he was able to push himself up in a sitting position. He immediately winced because his upper body gotpressed due to his position. Swinging his legs off the bed, he instantly felt better.


    Everything in him hurt, yet he felt the need to stand up. Removing the oxygen mask on his head, he tossed it on the bed and also removed the IV attached to his arm, and then he tried to get on his feet. But when he did, his knees almost gave up.


    "Boss!" Rardo dashed towards him from the door. He had just entered Gael''s room when he saw him attempting to stand. If not for him, Gael would have already fallen to the floor.


    "Sh?t." Gael groaned in pain. His hand flew to his side where his wound was.


    "You can''t get up, Boss. You have to stay in bed," Rardo remarked.


    Gael sat back on his bed and took a few deep breaths before he looked up to the other and told him, "I need to go somewhere."


    ¡­


    Cemetery


    "Boss, Giovanni will kill me." Rardo huffed as he helped Gael out of the car and into a wheelchair.


    "Yes, he will," Gael agreed.


    Rardo frowned at his easy response. He could have at least reassured him, couldn''t he?


    Gael wore an all-ck suit and had a medical face mask on. He was still looking pale and had very little energy, but even so, Rardo couldn''t say no to him.


    He was wheeled towards the burial ceremony. There were nearly a hundred people who came to Senior Carlos''s burial. It was avish funeral¡ªcourtesy of Giovanni. But none of that mattered. After all, what''s there to be thankful for when a person died?


    The closer Gael got to the family, the more pressure he felt in his chest. People started to notice his arrival, and there were whispers here and there.


    He spotted his uncle, Giovanni, sitting a few rows behind the family. And Rardo brought him there.


    "You defied my order," Giovanni spoke under his breath. His voice was low that only the three of them could hear.


    Without ncing at his uncle, Gael kept his stare at the coffin in front of them. He lowered his face mask down as it was harder to breathe with it on.


    Then he responded in almost a whisper with his shallow breathing,"What are you going to do? Kill me?"


    Giovanni could only shake his head. Defying his orders did mean death¡ªbut he couldn''t do that to Gael, could he?


    When the ceremony was over, everyone was allowed thest viewing. The family cried loudly, and the sound of their cries felt like arrows that were driven straight to Gael''s heart.


    He went to see the older man onest time. He had difficulty standing on his own, so Giovanni helped him up. It was painful to see Senior Carlos inside the casket. Gael believed that he should have been the one inside. The older man was innocent, yet he died because of them¡ªbecause of their family. If they hadn''t been there in the restaurant for his birthday, Senior Carlos wouldn''t have died.


    Gael clenched his hands into fists. His breathing becamebored as he sobbed by the coffin, the guilt enveloping his entire being. He rarely cried, but he couldn''t help himself this time. Senior Carlos was like family.


    "Leave," a woman''s voice sounded behind them.


    He didn''t have to turn around to see who spoke. Gael knew that it was Senior Carlos''s wife.


    "Leave!" she repeated, her sobbing got louder.


    "Let''s go," Giovanni whispered and then assisted him back to the wheelchair.


    They walked back to the car, knowing that people were talking behind their backs. The incident was ruled out to be a ''robbery'', when in fact, almost everyone present in the burial knew what caused it.


    The De Lucas lost members of their family too, but that didn''t matter to others. For the outsiders who knew how shady the De Lucas were probably thought their men deserved death.


    Once they got inside the car, Rardo sped off and left the cemetery. Giovanni rode with them, and he sat in the backseat with Gael. The ride was quiet for a few minutes and the air was almost suffocating.


    "They''ll... pay for this¡­" Gael promised.


    "Let''s get you back in shape first." Giovanni looked at the other and saw how exhausted he looked.


    Gael had only been out for an hour, but he appeared to be worse than he did yesterday. Giovanni reached to touch his nephew''s forehead, and his brows knitted instantly. "Mio Dio! You''re burning up! I told you to stay in bed. Sh?t! Rick! Step on it!"


    It didn''t take long for Gael to lose consciousness again. They rushed him to the hospital where the doctor told them that he was suffering from an infection. His immune system was still too weak. And after that lung resection surgery because of his gunshot wound, he was supposed to be under strict care. He shouldn''t have gone out as itpromised his health.


    Gael was a smoker, so his lungs weren''t in top condition. And because of the incident, it would take him longer to recover. He was advised to stay in the ICU for a week.


    Knowing the risk of staying in the hospital, Giovanni insisted on having Gaelplete his intensive care in the bunk. Only because the doctor knew they had medical equipment were they allowed to go home. His uncle made sure that no one got in or out of the room except for him and the private medical staff he hired. Even Gabrie wasn''t allowed to see her brother.


    Their enemy found out about their weakened security due to Gael''s health condition and their members'' death.


    Being unconscious for another week, Gael had no idea what was happening around him. The De Lucas were in a bind. And Gabrie, his sister, got kidnapped.

 Chapter 115 - One At A Time

    Present ¡ª At the park on December 10


    Ang''s breath hitched upon hearing thest words that came out of his mouth. The entire time, her eyes swiftly scanned his body as though she was trying to guess where his wounds were, and then she would drag her gaze to his face as if she was trying to see what else was hurting.


    Gael didn''t go into the gory details of how he bled or exactly how many of their men died. She didn''t need to know everything¡ªhe believed she didn''t have to know how gruesome it was to paint the picture. He didn''t want to scare her.


    Even so, with Ang''s creative mind, she saw a vivid picture of what happened during his birthday. What was supposed to be a lovely celebration became bloody. She couldn''t imagine seeing Gael bleeding out. Her heart dropped to her stomach at the image of him in her head losing so much blood that he almost lost his life.


    She had been speechless while he narrated bits of what happened to him and his family. He took a deep breath after mentioning the part about Gabrie getting kidnapped because just the reminder of it still haunted him. After all, he was unconscious for days while his family was experiencing chaos. And when he woke up and learned about what happened, he was at the lowest point of his life¡ªwhere he questioned what his purpose was. He was breathing, which signified that he was alive, but he was useless all the same.


    Ang took his silence as her chance to react and release what she had been holding in for thest half hour.


    "Oh, my god¡­ are you okay now? Your grandma¡­ your sister¡­ How¡­" Even after being able to drop the words that were at the tip of her tongue the whole time, she was still too shocked that she didn''t know how to construct a proper sentence. She clutched her hands together when her imagination became chaotic.


    Seeing the concern on her face, Gael was somewhat relieved. That only meant that she cared enough to worry about him, right?


    He offered a small smile as he reassured her, "They''re okay. Gabby''s safe now. Grandma was shocked after that incident, but she''s a strong woman. She''s back ying scrabble with her friends." He softly chuckled at the thought.


    "But¡­ who did all this? And why was there no security? You had plenty of men around you all the time¡ªwhich I can only assume is your security detail." Ang got worked up that she couldn''t even look at him while she spoke as she was too busy imagining in her pretty little head.


    "New York is our home as well as the neighboring states around it. It should have been the safest ce for us that security was tight for years and hadn''t been an issue. We didn''t need to be careful in our own turf and we earned that after many years of hard work. Perhaps we were too lenient and that was our fault."


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, he decided to cut his exnation short. "A new leader rose recently, and our enemies found out about him recing the previous one who stepped down. A lot of them think he''s not worthy of the position. This created more chaos¡­ and we experienced another betrayal from someone who had been with us for over a decade. It was the reason why that happened." He sighed.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she muttered.


    "What are you sorry about?" He cocked a brow.


    "About what happened to you and your family."


    Gael saw the sincerity in her eyes, and he could only give her a small nod. "Trust is one of the priceless intangibles."


    When she didn''t respond, he shifted the topic, "I know I should have called¡­ Or at least informed you¡ª"


    "I get it. You couldn''t." Ang leaned against the backrest and stared at nothing in particr.


    She appeared as if she was thinking of something only she knew, and he wanted to ask her what was going on in her mind. It bugged him that he couldn''t read what she was thinking at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Gael realized that he hadn''t decided whether he should tell her the real reason why he was back right now. They were finally talking again, and he didn''t want to ruin this right off the bat. Trust did indeed take time to be earned. And right now, the boat was too small against the violent wavesing their way.


    "Have dinner with me," he spoke after quickly checking a message he received on his phone.


    Ang gave a ''what the heck'' look. "You''re inviting me out all of a sudden?"


    "It''s not all of a sudden. I''ve been asking you that the whole week, but you''re not giving me a chance."


    "You were just telling me about what happened to you¡ªoh, you know what I mean."


    Gael lightly waved the phone in his hand, a hint of a smile dancing on his lips. "I''m being called to an emergency meeting. I have to leave." He got up to his feet and extended his hand towards her, offering to help her up. "How does tonight sound?"


    Ang nced at his waiting hand. She initially didn''t think much of it, but then she cleared her throat and stood up on her own. "Can''t. I''ll be busy working. I need to write¡­ stuff."


    Dropping his hand to the side, he nodded his head in the direction of the exit. "I''ll walk you home then."


    Ang didn''t argue with him. What was a harmless walk going to do?


    It was quiet on the way back home. She nced at him a few times, and that was when she realized how vignt he was with their surroundings. His eyes would scan here and there, and he''d give some people what she thought was a ''warning'' look.


    "You look at everyone as if they''re out to get you," shemented with a smallugh, rolling her eyes and appearing calm about it. "This is a pretty safe neighborhood, Gael. Rx."


    "Can''t be too careful." He smiled, then grabbed the chance to ask her, "So¡­ are we good?"


    "By good, you mean what?"


    "I mean¡­ we''re talking again?"


    Ang knitted her brows. What kind of question was that? "We''re talking, aren''t we?" As soon as the words left her mouth, she let out a sigh. "I''m just taking things one at a time, Gael. I''m done being mad at you. It''s very exhausting. But that doesn''t mean I fully trust you."


    "Got it. Taking things one at a time¡ªI can work with that."


    Once they were in front of her building, Arthur, the doorman, greeted the two of them by theirst names.


    Ang thought it was a little strange. The two became friends so fast that Arthur even knew Gael''s surname. ''Geez. Why not follow each other on your socials?'' she thought.


    "Thanks foring out this morning," said Gael, interrupting Ang''s thoughts.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m just following my routine. You just happened to be here." Ang entered the building and headed straight to the elevators.


    "I''ll call you!" he said in a loud voice, making her turn around with a surprised look on her face while people in the area looked at them.


    A few strangers snickered, and it made her blood creep up to her face. "Oh, my god, you don''t have to yell!"


    Gael grinned, seeing the way she was flustered. "Just making sure you heard me. Everyone here is a witness. I''m not going to go back on my word, Angel."


    ''How bold¡­'' Ang swallowed. Not liking the eyes that were glued on her, she hurried towards the elevator. If she didn''t get out of here as fast as she could, who knows what else Gael decides to yell, with all those people watching?

 Chapter 116 - How About A good Morning?

    The soft sound of keyboard tapping gradually slowed down in Ang''s home office. It was nine in the evening, and she had been working non-stop since the afternoon.


    She was supposed to finish herst novel from the Love Tales project, but she struggled to find its ending. Unsure why she couldn''t write the final chapter, she decided to continue the story that she stopped writing after she got back from the ind.


    Ang ended up having to rewrite a few parts of her already written chapters. She could no longer count how many times she had revised the first parts of her book. And it didn''t help that the image of Gael bleeding out, or him lying in bed for days with tubes attached to his body kept shing in her head.


    This was the drawback of being an overthinker and a worrywart. Though this helps her a lot whenever she''s writing her books as it prevents plot holes, it was also such a hindrance whenever she wanted to concentrate on something but only ended up worrying about something else.


    The mental stress tired her out that she ended up feeling sleepy while typing on herputer. Ang became groggy, and her eyes were droopy. She attempted to wake herself up by patting her cheeks, but that didn''t help much because only a few secondster, her eyes began closing again.


    Her fingers slid off the keyboard, and then her head swung forward all of a sudden. "Aw!" She rubbed her neck, feeling sore like she had just experienced a whish.


    Letting out a long sigh, she got up from her seat and grabbed her phone as she sleepily walked towards her bedroom on the other side of the hall. And with her eyes barely opened, she quickly washed her face and patted on some moisturizer. Like a drunk woman walking, she found her bed and passed out as soon as her head hit the pillows.


    The room was quiet for a few minutes until a faint buzzing sound interrupted the silence. The sound came from the bathroom sink¡ªher phone was left on the counter. And on the screen, Gael''s name was shing.


    The buzzing went on for a full minute before it stopped. Then it was followed by a text message.


    However, Ang was already off to dreand that she had no idea that someone got worried sick because he hadn''t heard from her.


    ¡­


    Tuesday ¡ª December 11


    Ang''s eyes slowly fluttered open at half past five in the morning. The eight hours of sleep did her well that she felt better waking up. She went to the bathroom to pee, and that''s when she realized that she left her phone on the bathroom counter.


    She received a couple of phone calls from Gael and several text messages from him, her father, brother, and Nina. It felt like she was gone for so long that people missed her.


    Scrolling to the first unread message, Ang saw that it was Gael''s. She decided to read itst, and so she opened Nina''s first. It was nothing but a reminder to meet her at the gym for some Muaythai session. Her friend had enrolled them both because the instructor was a hottie, and her friend needed a wing woman.


    Her brother and father''s messages were simr, telling her that they would meet for breakfast today.


    When she came to Gael''s messages, she stared at them first before choosing the first one to read.


    [Gael: Are you busy? I called because I told you I would.] ¡ª sent at 9:45 p.m.


    [Gael: I just remembered¡­ you said you''ll be writing. Sorry for disturbing your ''in-the-zone'' state. Good luck.] ¡ª sent at 10:03 p.m.


    [Gael: Don''t stay up toote. See you in the morning. Good night, Angel.] ¡ª sent at 11:10 p.m.


    "Tch." She sighed upon reading his text. Why was he acting cute? Biting her bottom lip, Ang decided to shoot him a text message. He was probably still sleeping, but at least he''d read it when he wakes upter.


    [Ang: I was writing until I fell asleep sometime around ninest night. Don''te this morning. I won''t be running. I have to meet my dad and Oliver for breakfast.]


    After tapping the send button, she lingered in Gael''s inbox window. She felt the urge to send another text message, but she was debating with her inner self:


    ''How about a ''good morning''?¡ªNah.''


    ''Have a great day!¡ªNOPE.''


    ''Thanks¡ªThanks for what?!''


    She didn''t have to send another text. She rolled her eyes and closed her phone with a huff before she got inside the tub.


    After bathing, she noticed her bathroom floor was wet again more than usual. Her brows knitted in confusion as she tried to look for where the water wasing from, but she couldn''t find it. So she decided to call the maintenance to have her bathroom checked, but she was told that the earliest visit won''t be until tomorrow.


    Left with no choice, Ang ced a bathroom rug onto the wet floor for the meantime, hoping it won''t get any worse.


    ¡­


    The Empress Restaurant


    Entering the familiar ce, Ang was greeted by the staff and was led to their usual private dining room where her father and brother were waiting for her.


    She chose to wear a cream high-neck knitted long sleeve dress, ck leggings, over-the-knee ck boots, then she topped her outfit off with a light grey coat. Her outfit shielded her from the cold weather outside.


    "This way, Ms. Su. Your guests had also arrived, just a minute before you," informed the manager.


    "What guests?" Ang questioned just as they stood in front of the door to the private room.


    The door opened, and her heart sank when she saw a face that she never wanted to see again.


    Jason¡ªbloody¡ªBurke all the way from London. He sat next to his father who sat next to her father.


    Ang inhaled deeply. She had managed to avoid this man three months ago when her father said they wereing. This time, her sneaky father did it once again¡ªmaking her join them for a meal without telling her that he had ''guests''.


    "Hello, Ang, good morning. Long time no see," greeted Jason in his heavy Bri-ish ent as he got up from his seat.


    Ang met her father and brother''s stare, in which she responded with a sharp one. Oliver came over to kiss her on the cheek and whispered, "I have nothing to do with this."


    She did not respond, then she went over to give her father a kiss before greeting Mr. Burke¡ªthe father¡ªand then taking her seat next to her brother, totally ignoring Jason who was sitting across from her.


    Jason Burke wasn''t bad looking¡ªhe actually reminded her of Kit Harington¡ªonly Jason was a ''git''. Though Ang only learned that word from a friend, she was sure that the British ng insult wasn''t far off from the American term: "jerk".


    "You alright?" Jason asked her with a grin on his face. It was his way of asking ''How are you?''


    "Lovely," she responded as she avoided his stare.


    "What are you going to have for breakfast, Sweetheart?" Mr. Su probed while looking at his daughter.


    Her morning was already ruined the moment she saw this turd in front of her. So when she looked up to meet her father''s stare, she smiled and answered, "Anything but marmite, Dad. Thanks."


    Oliver softly chuckled at her answer before patting her head and saying, "You''re such a joker." He was trying to lighten up the mood, and it worked because the other men on the tableughed with him.


    "Behave," he whispered to his sister.


    "No. I''m going to ruin your day," Ang muttered back to Oliver with a sly smirk on her face.

 Chapter 117 - Breakfast

    "So, how are things, Ang?" Mr. Burke¡ªthe older one¡ªasked in the middle of their meal.


    "Everything''s okay, thanks for asking Mr. Burke. How''s your wife?" Ang responded.


    "Oh, Adeline is doing great. She''s in Mn with her friends. Women and their shopping." He chuckled.


    She could only smile as a response and went back to minding her own business. The breakfast had gone smoothly, even with the asional questions here and there, in which she had to answer politely¡ªuntil Jason decided to get her attention.


    "We''ll be staying for a week or two. We''ll have lots of time to catch up." The prick smiled at her.


    He must have thought that he looked incredibly handsome when all she could see was nothing but a sleazy know-it-all.


    "I''ll be busy," she answered without looking up.


    Jason let out a chortle as if she had said something funny. "I haven''t even told you when we''re meeting."


    "When?" She lifted her head and asked with an unreadable expression on her face.


    "This weekend. I''m thinking¡­ we''ll fly to The Hamptons. I''ve always wanted to go to the beaches there¡ª"


    "You don''t mean The Hamptons, New York?"


    "Yeah yeah¡­ In Long Ind, was it?"


    ''Is this guy an idiot, or what?'' she thought. Did he think she''d openly go with him just anywhere? And in New York of all ces?


    ''That is... if he was okay being strangled by one particr Italian-New Yorker for wanting to have a weekend with her in his hometown.''


    Wait¡ªwhy did she think about Gael?


    Keeping her tone neutral, she responded, "Esmea is surrounded by beaches. So I''m not very thrilled about traveling just to see one. Besides, it''s already winter,"


    "Oh, this weather? This is nothing. It''s much colder back in our ce," Jason said as-a-matter-of-factly.


    "Then, I hope you enjoy your time there. I''m definitely going to be busy this weekend." Ang finished her meal¡ªalthough there was still a lot to eat. She didn''t have any appetite.


    "Why? What are you up to this weekend, Darling?" Mr. Su wondered.


    Ang wanted to scoff. "Jeez. I don''t know, Dad. It must be because I have interviews to handle on weekends." She finished it off with a charming smile, but her father knew that she wasn''t happy at all.


    "Interviews?" Jason inquired, but no one paid attention to him.


    Mr. Su softlyughed at her remark. "We can reschedule your appointments on the weekend. That won''t be a problem."


    "No!" Ang huffed. She really couldn''t stand this touchy-feely sleaze. There was no way her father would make her go on a weekend getaway alone with Jason. Taking a deep breath, she raised her chin up. "I have other ns for the weekend. Even if you cancel the appointments you made, Dad, I still have mine. I''m¡­ going out to meet someone."


    "You''re¡­ going out?" Mr. Su looked at her curiously. "With who?"


    "With¡­ a friend." She was okay with lying, but all their eyes were on her now, and it was making her ufortable.


    Thinking that she had to show respect to their guests somehow, she offered Jason a neutral smile. "Sorry. I can''t make it. I''ll hook you up with a great tourist agency, though. They''ll be more than happy to take you around Long Ind."


    A huge smile cast on Jason''s face. He raised his ss and tilted it towards her slightly as he said, "Don''t worry. I understand. I''ll just make sure to coordinate a schedule with you next time beforeing here. Will that be alright, Ang?"


    Ang flinched, and a small gasp escaped her lips when she suddenly felt his foot brushing against her left boot. She knew it was him, and she knew it was intentional. It was disgusting. She coughed and cleared her throat, wiping her mouth with a table napkin as she ground her teeth and slowly retracted her foot away from the sleazebag.


    "You okay?" Oliver whispered to her.


    She took a nce at her brother, and without saying anything, she swiftly hooked his ankle with her foot, cing his foot almost directly in front of her so that he could see¡ªrather, feel for himself.


    "Hmm?" Oliver cocked a brow at her, unsure why she just did that.


    It only took a couple of seconds until his eyes widened, and he snapped his head at Jason who was trying to y footsies with him now. "Ya¡ª"


    Ang pursed her lips together, suppressing a burst ofughter as she held her brother''s arm, stopping him from yelling. She was turning slightly red from stopping herself fromughing too hard.


    Jason still had no idea that it was Oliver''s foot he was trying to rub while Mr. Su and Mr. Burke were busy chatting about business. So when he saw that Ang was blushing, he thought she was loving what he was doing to ''her'' leg.


    Oliver stopped himself from yelling, but he was still pissed¡ªit was pretty apparent in his seething expression. Who dared to be so nasty with his sister when he and his father were present at the table?


    Without second thoughts, he kicked Jason''s shin under the table using the heel of his expensive Italian leather shoes.


    "Ah!!! Bloody¡ªf¡ª"


    Mr. Su and Mr. Burke turned their heads towards Jason who looked like his head was about to burst from the painful kick on his shin.


    "What happened?" Jason''s father wondered.


    They looked around the table, but Ang and Oliver only nced at Jason before minding their own business.


    "Nothing¡­ I hit myself with¡­ the table," Jason groaned. He didn''t know who kicked him, but when he nced up and met Oliver''s deathly re, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Is he always like that to you?" Oliver wondered, his voice was so low that only Ang heard.


    Her upper lip twitched at the question. "Let''s just say¡­ the reason why I don''t like him¡­ is because he can''t keep his hands to himself."


    Oliver''s brows furrowed. "Why have you never told me this?"


    "You weren''t always there. And I hadn''t seen him for a really long time."


    He exhaled a sigh. "Sorry."


    "Mm. I need to leave. I don''t want to be here," she whispered.


    "Go. I''ll take care of Dad."


    Ang didn''t wait for another second. She excused herself and left the room in a hurry. It was only nearly nine in the morning, and she already felt that today was exhausting.


    Waiting for a taxi to arrive, she checked her phone and saw a message from Gael an hour ago.


    [ Gael: Good morning. I hope you had a nice breakfast with your family. ]


    "Tch. Nice, my butt," she muttered to herself as she typed her reply.


    [ Ang: It sucked. Going home to eat properly. ]


    Not a minuteter, she received his response while she was gging down a taxi.


    [ Gael: Where are you? I haven''t eaten anything yet. Care to join me? ]


    Ang swallowed. His invitation sounded so tempting. Why? Why was her heart kicking her ribcage when it''s nothing but a simple invitation for breakfast? She chewed her bottom lip and nced at the yellow car that just stopped in front of her, waiting for her to get inside.


    "Miss, are you getting in or what?" yelled the driver.


    Another text message came in.


    [ Gael: Come on¡­ I''ll pick you up wherever you are. I know the perfect breakfast ce. ]


    Just then, her stomach growled.

 Chapter 118 - A Bo-tey For His Girlfriend

    A loud horn startled Ang while she had a hand on the taxi''s door handle while the other held her phone as she read Gael''s text.


    She turned to look at the driver just in time that he yelled at her, "Lady! I can''t wait all day for you!"


    "Oh, my god! Fine. Go!" she spat in frustration as she stepped back and stomped her foot. How could this driver be so mean? She was still thinking over a life or death situation!


    "Wastin'' ma time!" The driver sped off into the traffic.


    Ang felt terrible as soon the words left her mouth. She didn''t mean to throw a fit at the driver, but his nagging gave her too much pressure. He wasn''t even there for longer than ten seconds, and he was already like that.


    Releasing out a sigh, she shouted, "Sorry!!!"


    And the taxi beeped the horn in response.


    Ang went back to the sidewalk and stared at Gael''s message, contemting whether she should give it a go. That day, she didn''t have to write until thete afternoon. Most of the time, she would write in the morning, but there were instances where her routine changes, and these days, she felt like writing in thete afternoons. If she were to go home now, she''d only eat and then¡­ nothing came up to mind.


    ''What''s one breakfast?'' she thought.


    She tapped the screen of her phone and responded to his message.


    ¡­


    Gael''s house


    In the bathroom, Gael had a white towel lowly wrapped around his waist. Small droplets of water sat atop his shoulders and a few on his bare torso. His hair was still wet from the shower, the strands falling on his forehead and nearly touching the brows. He nced at the scar on the right of his rib area¡ªthe most recent wound that he got. Then he looked away and grabbed the toothbrush.


    He stared at his phone, waiting for Ang''s response while he brushed his teeth. Gael furrowed his brows when he hadn''t received any. Was she dismissing him? Was he too forward?


    Just as he put down the phone again, it beeped. He quickly picked it up and read her text message.


    [ Angel: You know what¡­ Sure. I could use a really good breakfast. ]


    His hand halted from brushing his teeth. Leaving the toothbrush in his mouth, he held the phone with both hands and reread the text. A small smile ghosted his lips, and instead of typing his response, he called her.


    "Hello?" she answered after the second ring.


    "Wher¡ªar¡ªyuf¡ª"


    "Uh¡­ what?"


    Realizing that the toothbrush was still in his mouth, he removed it swiftly, spat into the sink, and then quickly gargled.


    "Sorry. Where are you?" he asked again before wiping his lips dry with another clean towel and then dashed towards the walk-in closet to pick out his clothes.


    "I''m still outside The Empress restaurant at Gateway and Hendrix street downtown."


    Gael struggled to wear his dark jeans while he sandwiched his phone between his ears and his left shoulder. "Okay¡­ Could you wait inside while I drive over there?"


    "Honestly, I need to get out of here fast before they find me. I sort of escaped."


    There was a loud thud when he almost slipped and fell, but he was able to lean on the wall to his left. He cursed in Italian as it hurt when his elbow hit the hard surface.


    "Are you okay?" she wondered when she heard the thud.


    Setting the phone down on top of a dresser, he pressed the loudspeaker and responded, "I''m okay."


    Gael checked the time on his watch as he strapped it onto his wrist. It was five minutes past nine. "Listen¡­ Why don''t you find a coffee shop near you? I''ll be there as soon as I can. I''m on my way."


    "Alright. Take your time. I''ll probably buy some stuff around the area while you get here," Ang said when she spotted a thrift shop and a fruit stand nearby, then she started walking.


    "Okay, I''lle find you."


    "How will you find me?"


    "I''m¡­ really good with directions." A handsome grin broke his face as he slipped into a ck leather jacket over a grey hoodie.


    ¡­


    Gael drove fast into the streets in his ck BMW. It was the perfect car that camouged him in Esmea as it was nearly amon brand around the state. He couldn''t be too shy driving around when he''s not supposed to overstay in the ce. Who knows whose attention he might be catching? It was already a risk for him toe here without the Parks'' permission.


    Reaching the district where Ang told him where she would be waiting, he parked the car on the side of the road and got out. He spotted her right away¡ªshe was standing at a fruit stand selecting apples and was just about to pay for them.


    Putting on dark sunsses on his face with a lopsided grin, he crossed the road and went over to where she stood.


    She hadn''t noticed his presence yet even when he was already standing behind her. She was far too busy smelling the mangoes and deciding if she wanted it.


    Inching closer until he stood right next to her, Gael slightly lowered his nose to her hair and inhaled. It was an impulse he couldn''t stop the moment he entered her zone and caught a whiff of her scent. It reminded him of their time on the ind. She smelled the same, and he loved the reminder¡ªher fragrance was dangerously mysterious and mildly intoxicating.


    Ang snapped her head to his direction, surprised at the sudden proximity. She realized that it was him and she was a bit relieved¡ªat least it wasn''t some stranger.


    "Did you just smell my hair?"


    "Mm¡­ You smell nice."


    His response was brief yet straightforward¡ªno reason to deny the obvious.


    Ang''s brows knitted. She forgot how bold he was until now. "Th-thanks?"


    Gael smiled as a response, and he nodded at the stuff in her hands¡ªshe bought a few pieces of fruit and some pastries. "You ready?"


    "Uh. Yeah¡­"


    "Mister!" A small little girl''s voice caught their attention. They looked down to find a girl in a pink and white dress patting Gael''s hand. She looked about six years old, and she smiled so prettily at him. She had on a cream-colored apron that was just right for her size with a flower design in front of it. "My mum has really good flowers! You should buy your girlfriend a rose!" She pointed at the flower shop behind her with her right hand while she pointed at Ang with the other.


    Surprised at the little girl''s words, Ang''s eyes widened. She waved her hands in front of her. "Oh, I''m not¡ª"


    "That''s a great idea!" Gael beamed. His mood instantly brightened upon hearing the word ''girlfriend''.


    He took the little girl''s hand, ignoring Ang''s protest, and they walked towards the flower shop. "You know, I want a big one. You think your mom can make me a bouquet with lots of flowers in it?"


    "Mommy! Mommy! A handsome man wants to buy his girlfriend a bo-tey!" squealed the little girl as she ran towards a woman behind a table.


    The grin on his face reached his ears¡ªit almost hurt to watch. He turned to Ang who was still standing a few feet away and called her over, "Come here, Babe. The little princess is going to make us a bouquet." He winked.


    Ang was speechless. Nope. He wasn''t only bold¡ªhe was utterly shameless.


    Even with this thought in mind, she let out a small sigh and walked over to his side.

 Chapter 119 - Tears Of Happiness & Hugging A Stranger

    "There you go, Mister! Go on¡­ Give it to your girlfriend!" The little girl handed the beautiful bouquet to Gael.


    "Thank you, Little Princess. I sure will." He received it with a smile.


    "That would be 70 dors!" She extended her hand out.


    He bent down to the little girl''s level and gave her a hundred dor bill, then he whispered, "Here. And buy yourself and your mum some breakfast. Okay?"


    Once she received the money, he smiled at her and got to his feet. Then he turned to Ang and handed her the bouquet. "For you."


    Ang suppressed a smile to show on her face. She thought this was silly. Why was she taking his games so lightly?


    "I believe she said to give it to your ''girlfriend''," Ang responded, ncing at the little girl who was still standing by Gael.


    A small smile danced on his lips as he inched the bouquet closer to Ang. "I believe she said to give it to you."


    She looked at the little girl again, who was now waving her hands towards her, gesturing to receive the flowers. The little girl looked at her like she was a dummy¡ªAng thought that although the little one didn''t say it, she might have thought something like: "Don''t be stupid and just take it. It''s just flowers!"


    Indeed. It was just flowers. ''This isn''t a date, Ang,'' she told herself.


    And so she did. Ang received the flowers with both hands, the paper bag''s handle dangling around her wrist. She appreciated the bouquet. Two shades of pink roses: soft blush and dusty rose, which looked to be about twenty of them, some baby''s breath, and sprigs of gold leaves. They were all cradled and wrapped in a white and soft pink paper. It was beautiful. And looking at it painted a smile on her face.


    She couldn''t tell if she told Gael back then that pink roses were her favorites. She didn''t care much about flowers, really. But she preferred these colors. Maybe she told him, she forgot¡ªand he remembered. Or perhaps it was purely coincidental. However, she didn''t ask him. Instead, she uttered, "Thank you."


    Sometimes, things didn''t need to be soplicated. Sometimes one just needs to ept when they''re appreciated. And this time, Ang chose to receive his kindness.


    ''What''s one bouquet of flowers?'' she thought.


    "Shall we?" Gael probed.


    They walked towards his parked car across the road. She couldn''t help but remind him, "Just so you know, we''re not on a date."


    "I know," he responded. "We''re just two people going to share breakfast."


    "So you didn''t have to buy me flowers."


    "I can buy you flowers even if we''re not on a date." He opened the backseat of the car and helped her set her stuff in it. "But we''re at least friends, aren''t we?"


    Ang watched him close the door to the backseat and faced her again, a charming smile stered on his face. She scoffed at his confidence. As soon as she allowed him to talk to her again, his old self came back.


    Once they got settled inside the car and Gael had pulled it from the curb and joined the traffic, she casually asked, "So¡­ friend¡­ Where are you taking me?"


    He stopped himself from rolling his eyes at the word ''friend'' that she used. He liked the sound of ''girlfriend'' better like the little girl from the flower shop said earlier. It seemed as though he had shot himself in the foot.


    Stopping at a traffic light, he nced at her. "I''m not sure if you''ve been there, but it''s a pretty popr ce right outside of Fort Avenue."


    Ang gasped, "Aloha?!"


    He smiled. "So you actually know the ce¡­"


    "Are you kidding? They have the best loco moco and smoothie!" She got excited all of a sudden. "It''s been so long since thest time I''ve been there."


    Feeling more confident now, Gael''s smile widened as he stepped on the gas and headed towards the restaurant twenty minutes away. "I guess I picked the best ce today."


    ¡­


    Aloha Restaurant


    The ce''s interior design screamed Hawaii, and the temperature inside was nice andfy, a contrast to the cold weather outside.


    The two were seated at a booth, and their food had just arrived. Ang ordered loco moco and strawberry smoothie¡ªin which Gael also wanted to try, so he ordered the same.


    Saliva pooled in his mouth as he studied the dish in front of him. The food was steaming hot. On top of a bed of rice was a beef patty bathing in mushroom and onion gravy, then topped with two over-easy eggs. It looked like a hearty meal. He was actually eager to try it.


    Lifting his fork and knife, he was just about to dig in when a hand suddenly mmed on the table, causing the utensils, sses, and tes to tter. Gael snapped his head forward and saw Ang''s right hand nted on the wooden table while her left covered her mouth, and her eyes were slightly misty. Was she about to cry?


    "What''s wrong?" he worried.


    "I forgot how good this is." She pointed at her dish as she swallowed what she just ate. "I mean, I know this is so good¡­ but I forgot how really good it is."


    Sniffing, she chuckled at herself. She must have looked like a weirdo in front of him just now. But Ang didn''t care. Tasting the dish pulled her back to the first time she ever tried it, and it made her want to cry of happiness. It was that good.


    Gael stared at her for a bit before chuckling. He got worried there for a second. Seeing her reaction made him want to taste it too.


    He poked the yolk with his knife, and the runny yellow goodness trickled down the mountain of meat, gravy, and rice. He gulped as he scooped it with his fork and delivered it to his mouth.


    Gael unexpectedly closed his eyes as the vor hit his tongue. It was meaty, saucy, simple¡ªyet so f?ckin'' delicious!


    He now understood why Ang mmed her hand like that¡ªexcept he didn''t want to do that. Eating the food made him feel like he wanted to hug a stranger for no damn reason.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" she asked.


    He realized that she was actually watching him just now. Good thing he didn''t tear up.


    "It''s not bad¡­" he replied after swallowing thefort food.


    Ang smiled at his brief answer. It was apparent that he liked it, yet he was ying it cool.


    The two enjoyed their food and smoothie, keeping their conversation light until they finished.


    Gael felt proud seeing that she finished the whole thing. The portion size of their meal was big, but she ate them all like a champ. ''Good job, Angel.''


    He was stuffed too. He patted his abdomen as he leaned against the backrest and asked her, "So why did the breakfast suck?"


    Ang didn''t have it in her to brush off his question. She didn''t know if it was because she was too full, or just satiated, or maybe just feltfortable talking to him again that she proceeded to tell him about Jason''s presence during the breakfast earlier with her family and how he invited her to go with him to The Hamptons.


    Gael didn''t like that at all. She didn''t tell him much about that Jason guy, but it was enough for him to know that she didn''t like the man.


    "Do you want to go to The Hamptons?" he wondered.


    "I''ve been there once. I''m actually nning to visit in a month or two. I thought a different scenery would give me inspiration for a new book."


    "Well, I could take you there."


    "To The Hamptons?" Ang arched a brow.


    "If you''d like to¡­" Gael shrugged. "We have an estate in Long Ind. Actually¡­ I can take you anywhere in New York."

 Chapter 120 - An Answered Question

    Gael''s words echoed in Ang''s head. Because of his invitation, she couldn''t help but think about going there with him¡ªspending time just like they were on Hillberry Isle¡ªbefore she knew his real identity.


    Once they stepped out of the restaurant, she watched him get the car from the parking lot, and the familiar questions swam in her head. She had always asked herself why she could still be near him despite knowing the truth¡ªknowing who and what he was.


    She certainly knew what he was capable of, but why did she not avoid him? Why could she stand here, watch him, and still think that she was safe? This man was in the mafia. Had she lost her mind?


    The car came around and stopped in front of her. Ang was in a trance that she just stared while Gael got out of the car and opened the passenger''s side for her.


    He returned her gaze and then cocked a brow in question. "Are you not getting in?"


    Without answering, she took steps forward until she stood in front of him. She wore boots with heels, but he was still taller than her, so she had to look up to see his face.


    Gael''s grey eyes stared intensely at her as if trying to read what she was up to and why she was looking at him like that. They stood only a foot apart from each other, yet her heart remained calm. She was so intrigued by her own emotions.


    "What?" he asked in a low voice.


    The moment Ang heard his voice, that''s when her heart started to race. It was so strange, and she wished she knew why she was feeling that way.


    His hair was brushed upward in a slightly messy manner, making him look like a rebel. Seeing this, she felt the urge to tame his hair a little.


    She unknowingly raised her hand towards his head, but before she could touch him, he swiftly caught her wrist with a warm hand. It was evident in the way his brows slightly knitted that he was baffled at her action. His reflex was fast, but his grip was measured as it didn''t hurt her.


    Still, she remained quiet, her gaze boring into his. It was as though she was under a spell¡ªan inexplicable feeling that was brewing inside her, wanting her to know who he really was. She had seen a few sides of him, but Ang was sure that there was more to him than what he was showing her.


    Gael probably realized something because he let go of her wrist. And when he did, she raised it higher, letting her fingers brush his hair lightly.


    "You know¡­" she muttered.


    He waited for her to continue what she would say, but then she dropped her hand and looked away.


    "Never mind." She smiled and entered the car, closing the door after she got settled inside.


    What the actual f?ck? The crease between his brows got deeper. What the hell was that?


    The car behind his honked loudly, so he snapped out of it and got inside his vehicle. Then he drove away from the restaurant and headed back to the city.


    A few minutester into the quiet drive, Gael was still bothered. "What were you going to say?"


    He nced at her quickly and caught her suppressed smile. She instantly changed her expression to neutral and shrugged.


    "Nothing." Ang casually checked her phone in an attempt to change the subject and said, "You''re heading back to the city, right? I''ll need to get back to my apartment. You can drop me off at the nearest station."


    He knew that she was avoiding the question, but he didn''t call her out. He''ll just have to ask her that next time¡ªwhen she''s more unguarded.


    "I''ll drive you back to your building," he responded.


    The rest of the car ride was quiet as sheid her head back and stared outside the window, passing by so many trees and a few buildings. Her stare refocused, centering on Gael who was driving.


    She didn''t speak, but she thought a lot. Though she still had questions, at least one of them was answered earlier.


    ¡­


    The evening came that day and Ang finished all of her tasks. Gael hadn''t called her, but she received a goodnight text from him, in which she didn''t respond. At first, she attempted to respond with a long text, but she decided not to send it after rereading her message.


    When she woke up the next day at six, she was greeted by a morning text from him.


    [ Gael: Good morning. Running today? ] ¡ªsent at 5:10 a.m.


    Ang looked out the window and realized that it was raining outside. A small sigh escaped her lips as she typed her response.


    [ Ang: Can''t. It''s raining. ]


    Almost instantly, she received his reply.


    [ Gael: I was just going to text you. Something came up. I''ll call youter. ]


    Ang arched a brow at his text. What was this ''something''?


    Not that she cared what he was up to¡ªshe was only curious.


    Chewing on her bottom lip, she shrugged it off and went about her morning. Vincent was supposed to pick her up for lunchter, so she decided to have a quick breakfast and write while waiting for the time.


    ¡­


    At 12:09 in the afternoon...


    Ang was d that the rain stopped an hour ago. She stepped out of her building and saw Vincent Stone standing next to a dark silver Lexus F Sport. Wearing a white knitted sweater and a brown trench coat, he shed a handsome smile as soon as heid his eyes on her.


    She couldn''t help but softly chuckle at the sight of this arrogant man. He had managed to take her out for the second time, and she didn''t think it was a hassle.


    He came closer to her with a bouquet of red roses and said, "I don''t know why, but for some reason, I thought you were going to bail on me."


    "I''m impressed. Your instinct is on point this time¡­ I actually thought about calling to cancel at thest minute," she replied with a straight face.


    He froze as he stared at her. "Really?"


    Trying to keep herself from smiling, she shrugged.


    "You wouldn''t¡­" He chuckled and then gave her the flowers. "These are for you."


    "I thought this wasn''t a date, Mr. Stone." Ang received the roses.


    "It''s not. But a vendor passed by and as a charitable person, and I wanted to help." Vincent led her towards the car. "Let''s go. We''re alreadyte for our reservation."


    Ang rolled her eyes and scoffed yfully. What he said was bullsh?t. The bouquet came from a flower shop nearby¡ªthe ribbon had the shop''s name on it. Regardless, she got inside the car and they drove towards the restaurant.


    So far, her day was going well. They chatted casually during the ride, and fifteen minutester, they arrived at the restaurant.


    They were seated at a window table. Ang heard that it was hard to get a reservation in this restaurant, so she was impressed that Vincent managed to get one. Except for the table next to theirs, the rest were upied.


    The waiter came to take their orders, and when he left, she couldn''t help but softly chuckle. "I thought you already ordered for me."


    Vincent shook his head and chuckled too. "I wouldn''t dare, Ms. Su. Not afterst time."


    "What brings you back here?"


    "Business. As usual¡­" He continued to tell her about his current project, but he kept it brief, not wanting to talk about business at the moment. Then they talked about random stuff.


    The server came and ced their orders on the table. Vincent raised his ss of wine towards her and clinked it with hers. But just when she was about to drink, something from the side caught her eye.


    Gael De Luca looked dashing in a ck suit as he headed in her direction. And he wasn''t alone¡ªin his arm was a leggy ck haired beautiful woman.

 Chapter 121 - Jellies.

    Blue te Restaurant


    This restaurant was ssy¡ªcarpeted floor, velvet armchairs, chandeliers. The ce screamed luxury. Yet here she was¡ªAng, feeling like she was in the worst ce on earth right now.


    Holding her wine ss near her mouth, Ang watched as Gael walked with the leggy ck-haired woman who looked like Gal Gadot in her twenties, wearing a ck bodycon tube dress and Louboutins, looking very much like a model as she strutted across the room with her arm hooked with Gael''s. The woman was nearly as tall as him¡ªwhat a match.


    Ang felt small for a tiny second when her mind began topare herself to the other. For her lunch date with Vincent, she wore a blush pink off-shoulder dress that hugged her curves nicely.


    But as soon as she realized what she was doing, she cleared her throat and brushed her thoughts away as she chugged the drink in her ss. The dry and sweet wine burst in her mouth, but she tasted the bitterness soon after. Tch.


    She wasn''t surprised when the restaurant host guided Gael and his arm candy to their table¡ªwhich was the one next to Ang and Vincent''s. Although it was near them, the tables weren''t exactly parallel to each other. Instead, Gael''s table was diagonally positioned.


    "Why are you dressed like that?" Gael asked the woman as he pulled the seat for her. Then he removed his coat and put it over her bare shoulders, before taking the chair opposite her.


    "What''s wrong with it? I like this dress. I bought it with your card," answered the woman with a broad smile on her face. She didn''t sound American at all.


    Ang''s ears perked at their exchange. She didn''t think Gael had seen her yet as he hadn''t looked her way. If he did, he would have said something to her, right? Not that she cared if he did. Whatever.


    She could see part of his back and side profile from where she sat. And she believed that his date must be someone important because he dressed up nicely and he was even smiling at her.


    What was he even doing here? Did he do this on purpose? Or was this just a coincidence? What kind of joke was this? ''And who the hell is that beautiful woman with wless legs? Ugh!'' she groaned in her head.


    "Ang?"


    Hearing her name, she snapped out of her thoughts and turned to Vincent. He held the wine bottle and asked her, "Would you like some more wine? You seem parched."


    She softly chuckled and nodded. "In the middle of the day? Why not..."


    He smiled back at her and poured wine in her ss. She could no longer hear what Gael and the woman were talking about because their tables weren''t near enough for her to eavesdrop¡ªnot that she intentionally wanted to¡ªshe was only curious.


    ''Keep lying to yourself, Ang,'' she said in her mind.


    She initially thought that seeing Vincent for lunch meant that she could at least get to know the man differently than the first time. But now, all she could think of was the other man on the table near them.


    They started eating. Ang decided to forget about Gael and that woman. It wasn''t fair to Vincent that she wasn''t giving him the attention. So she took a deep breath and pulled a charming smile on her face as they talked about several things. She ended up talking to him about her foundation''s school project for the kids in the orphanage.


    Then he told her about a simr project that he did a couple of years ago. She learned several things from him, and for a minute, she forgot about Gael''s presence at the other table.


    However, her attention was caught again when she noticed a movement from her periphery. Gael''s date handed her phone to him, and as soon as he saw whatever she was showing him, heughed.


    He friggin''ughed!


    "Oh, Honey¡­" Gael''s shoulder shook as he chuckled. He appeared to be stupidly having a good time with his lunch date.


    Ang instinctively nced at the woman as soon as she heard Gael. ''I see¡­''


    "Damn it¡­" Vincent sighed as he looked at his phone.


    "What is it?" Ang probed when she faced him again.


    "I have to take this phone call. Do you mind if I step out for a bit? I promise I won''t take long. It''s an international call."


    "No. Of course¡­ Go ahead." She shed him a smile. It couldn''t be helped.


    "Sorry. I''ll be back soon."


    Once Vincent left, Ang took a deep breath before taking a huge gulp of her wine. Who knew she would end up drinking at noon?


    "What a rude date," a familiar low voicemented not far from her, causing her heart to ram against her chest suddenly. Her jaw tightened upon hearing Gael''s voice. "Taking a phone call in the middle of a meal¡­" he added.


    She turned to look at him and saw that he was alone at the table. Gael wasn''t looking at Ang, but the way he spoke was pretty apparent that he was talking to her. He had a ss of wine in his hand and a pissed-off expression on his face.


    His remark annoyed her. Crossing her arms across her stomach as she leaned back, she arched a brow and faced front as she responded, "At least he knows how to use a phone. That''s what phones are for¡ªcalling."


    Her saltyeback burned her throat. What she said was unnecessary, especially since she already knew what Gael had been through thest three months. But he was making it hard for her at the moment. She was convinced that himing to this restaurant wasn''t a coincidence. He must havee here to ruin her lunch with Vincent.


    Gael scoffed. "Who is he?"


    "Who is she?" Ang questioned back.


    "Why? Are you jealous?"


    She scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Why would I be? I have no reason to."


    A sexy smirk ghosted his lips before he sipped his wine. Then, his face hardened when he spat, "Your date sounds like an egoistic and controlling perfectionist who probably schedules even his bathroom breaks."


    Ang was trying so hard not tough at Gael''s judgment, so she pursed her lips into a thin line to suppress herself fromughing. He sounded so harsh¡ªthough he wasn''t entirely wrong. The man was indeed a perfectionist. Was Gael''s hearing that good? Did he hear everything that she and Vincent were talking about? Regardless¡ªwho was he to criticize Vincent?


    "You seem to be having so much fun with your date. She looks like a greatpany," she muttered in an extremely disinterested tone.


    Gael let out a low sigh. Turning his head slightly to the side until he met her stare, he kept an impassive expression when he questioned, "Do you like him? Is that why you''re dressed up like that?"


    His face was unreadable, but his stare was aze that she could feel her insides melting. She had to clench her hand tightly to keep her expression neutral. His question reminded her of how he asked his date about the same thing earlier. If she didn''t know better, she would think that he was actually asking her and not his date. She couldn''t answer his question, so she swallowed and looked away.


    "Sorry about that." Vincent arrived and sat down on his seat. "So¡­ Tell me more about this school project."


    Ang was d that Vincent came back. At least she could go back to pretending that Gael wasn''t there¡ªeven though that was impossible¡ªnow that she knew he could hear everything.

 Chapter 122 - Vexation

    The rest of Ang''s lunch date with Vincent went okay. Because as much as she wanted not to think about Gael, his presence was just overwhelming¡ªnot to mention, his date seemed to be sofortable with him that it bugged her.


    She couldn''t help but recall the times she spent with Gael on the ind and every time that ''Honey'' popped up. So this was her? This leggy, beautiful woman was that person?


    If this was her, then why did Gael bring her here? She still had to know if he did this on purpose. For someone who wanted a do-over, he was clearly doing an excellent job. She rolled her eyes in her head, her mood getting sour by the second.


    Noticing Ang going a bit pale, Vincent wondered, "Are you feeling okay?" A look of concernced his face.


    She curled the corners of her mouth into a smile despite not wanting to. She wasn''t okay at all. Her stomach churned and her head got heavier. "Just a little headache. It''s nothing."


    "Oh¡­ Then I''ll take you home so that you can rest."


    "Thanks. Do you mind if I go to thedies'' room first?"


    "Not at all. I''ll take care of the bill. See you out front?"


    She nodded as she got up and went to the restrooms, passing by Gael''s table without looking at him. Ang had to get out of this ce. The restaurant was luxurious, and the food was great, but she didn''t enjoy her time here¡ªwhat with Gael being there.


    She didn''t take too much time in the restroom. After washing her hands and drying them, she walked out and headed to the front door. But just as she left thedies'' room, arge hand grabbed her wrist and then dragged her towards a small storage room.


    Ang gasped in surprise, but when she realized who it was, she couldn''t say anything except allow the man to bring her into the room. He turned on the light, closed the door, and locked it. They were inside a room full of metal racks filled with spare toilet papers, tissues, cloths, soaps, etc. She had her back against the door while he stood dangerously close in front of her.


    "You didn''t answer me," said Gael in a low voice, keeping his gaze locked with hers.


    Beads of sweat lined her temple, and he thought that she was nervous.


    At first, she was flustered, but she calmed down and knitted her brows as she stared back at him. "Did you bring me here just to ask that?"


    "Just answer me."


    "..."


    When she didn''t answer, he continued, "Do you like him? Is that why you''re meeting him in the middle of the week and dressed like that?"


    "What''s wrong with my dress?! And who I like is none of your business, Gael. Why are you doing this to me every time? I know you came here to ruin my lunch date with him. It''s what you do. You appear out of nowhere and mess my dates."


    Ang crossed her arms in front of her chest. She was clear with Vincent that this wasn''t a date, but who was she kidding? And Gael didn''t have to know that.


    Ignoring her remark, he added, "So he asked you out, and you just agreed to meet him? Why can''t <em>I</em> take you out on a date?" He was still bitter, knowing that she had agreed to meet that Rock after he saw her outside of Ba''s studiost Sunday. He knew they were still on the mend, but it still pissed him off that she agreed easily to that man''s invitation. Among the men whom Ang had been meeting, he hated this man the most.


    "We had breakfast together yesterday, didn''t we?!" she responded in an exasperated tone. Looking away, she continued, "Besides, why does it matter? You are on a date right now, too, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you be with her? Why don''t you go back to your ''Honey''?" Her jaw ticked.


    Gael was baffled. His brows furrowed for a second before he let out a sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Ang''s phone buzzed in her purse. She took it out and was about to check it when he ced his left hand over it and closed their gap. With his right arm nted above her, he lowered his face until his forehead touched hers.


    She closed her eyes instinctively, unsure why she did it. Then she felt his heavy breathing, and she couldn''t help but clench her thighs together. Gael was so close that she could feel the heat radiating from him, making her want to sink in and melt in his chest¡ªbe hugged and be cradled in his arms. Why was this so hard?


    Why was he making it so damn hard for her?


    As if that wasn''t enough, he brought his warm hand up and cupped her face, lifting her chin ever so slightly that their lips were almost an inch away.


    "I don''t like seeing you with him," he breathed.


    Was it weird to crave for his warmth even more? He was already friggin'' close, and it was driving her crazy! His smell and touch were intoxicating that she could get lost in it.


    ''Well, I don''t like seeing you with another woman either,'' she said quietly in her head, knowing that it was unfair to say it.


    Ang wanted to say it back to him out loud, but she knew that if she did, she could never take it back, and she didn''t want anything more. ''This has to stop.''


    "I have to go," she whispered, her voice so soft and gentle¡ªthere was no trace of her anger from earlier.


    But Gael knew that she was still pissed. They both were.


    Reluctantly lowering his left hand, he backed away and let her go. She swallowed and opened her mouth as if she was about to say something but decided against it, clutching her purse tightly until her knuckles turned white. Then she left.


    Gael waited for nearly half a minute before he left the storage room and headed to the front of the restaurant where he saw her stand next to the Rock who was wearing a poop-colored trench coat.


    Scoffing, Gael dug his hands into his pockets as he thought of ways to get rid of the man. He was frustrated when he watched the stupid asshat hold Ang''s hand, lead her inside his car, and then they drove away.

 Chapter 123 - Help.

    "You''re an idiot, do you know that?"mented the woman next to Gael at the backseat of the car. She rolled her eyes and busied herself with her phone.


    He didn''t respond to her remark, but his jaw ticked from annoyance. He already knew he was being an ass, and he was too pissed to argue with her. They had left the restaurant soon after Ang left, and now they were parked several meters away from her apartment building.


    Gael stared out the window and watched as the Rock opened the passenger''s door and helped Ang alight the car.


    ¡­


    The Luxe Residences


    Vincent had a hand on the small of her back, and she didn''t seem to mind. With a bouquet of roses and a purse in her hands, Ang walked towards the front door. She looked slightly pale, but she formed a smile when she turned to face him.


    "Thank you¡­ And I''m sorry¡­" she muttered.


    "You''re wee." He smiled a gentle one, but the concern on his face was still there. "You don''t have to be sorry. You''re clearly not feeling well. Are you sure you don''t want me to bring you to the hospital?"


    Waving her hand and shaking her head, Ang reassured him, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be okay. I usually get the asional headaches on days when it''s too hot or too cold, or when I''m just tired. I''ll sleep it off, and I''ll be fer."


    Vincent studied her face, reluctant to leave her by herself, but he didn''t want to impose, so he could only nod. "Alright¡­ I''ll call youter to check on you if that''s okay?" He tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Okay. Thank you, Vincent."


    He inched closer and kissed Ang on the cheek. Then he gestured for her to go inside the building, in which he made sure she got inside the elevator before he left.


    The ride up to her apartment on the 40th floor was horrible. The moment the elevator car moved and ascended upward, she started getting really sick. She ced a hand over her mouth as she leaned against the cold metal wall to her right and back. Apart from her, there were four other residents in the car with her¡ªthere was no way she would puke in here.


    The waiting was dreadful as the car had to stop twice before she finally got to her floor. Ang scurried towards her door, punched the code to the lock, and mmed the door shut. Tossing everything to the coffee table, she sprinted towards the powder room¡ªand then she hurled a whole cow and a whale into the toilet bowl.


    Feeling awful like she was about to die, she flushed the toilet and cleaned her face at the sink. When she got to see her reflection in the mirror, she wondered what caused this, but her head was pounding so hard that she couldn''t think properly.


    Ang managed to get to her bedroom and change into a thin white shirt and a ck gym shorts¡ªsomething that wasfortable for her to sleep on. It felt as if she was drunk when her vision got blurry¡ªshe did drink about two sses of wine, and she wondered if that was what was making her feel so sick like this. She was restless in bed until she fell asleep several minutes past two in the afternoon.


    ¡­


    Gael''s House outside of Mayne at half past seven in the evening...


    It had been more than five hourster, and Gael was still thinking about Ang. He regretted what happened in the restaurant, and he wished he hadn''t totally blown off his chance.


    Wearing a in ck shirt and jeans, he paced back and forth in the living room. For the past hour, he had been trying to call her, but as expected, she didn''t answer.


    It was understandable that she would go back to ignoring him, so he wanted to kick himself in the head for making their situation even moreplicated¡ªjust when things got better.


    "Is she not picking up yet?" A woman''s voice caught his attention.


    Gael turned around and saw his younger sister sitting in the armchair, browsing through her phone for god knows what.


    "Where''s Honey?" he probed when he saw that his sister was alone.


    "In your room. Sleeping," Gabby answered without looking up.


    Sensing her brother''s stare, she added, "You should keep calling her¡ª"


    "I already am!" he spat in a sharp tone.


    Her gaze shifted to him, and she was apologetic. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Why are you still here? Your flight is in two hours. You''ll get stuck in traffic if you don''t leave now."


    "I reeeally don''t want to leave. I barely sat my ass in Esmea, and you''re already driving me away. It''s beautiful here. Can I please stay for a few more days?" Gabrie pouted, pleading with her hands pressed together.


    Letting out an exhausted sigh, Gael responded in a stern voice, "You can''t do that, Gabby. You always meddle with my affairs. Haven''t you learned from what you did to me about Ba? I''m warning you. Do not interfere with me and Ang." He pointed at her in all seriousness.


    "Ooh, is that why you saved her name on your phone as ''Angel''? I thought you were being cute¡­" she remarked with an adorable smile on her face, totally ignoring his warning. But it did nothing to ease her brother''s anger.


    Gael was exasperated. Women were so hard to deal with!


    He turned his back on his sister and started calling Ang again. He closed his eyes as he listened to the familiar rings, and when he thought that it was another ignored phone call, the line went through.


    His eyes shot open. "Angel¡­" he called.


    "Nggghhh¡­ What¡­ time¡­ Aw¡ªSsss." She groaned; her voice sounded groggy and tired.


    Gael''s brows drew together, wondering what was wrong with her. "Are you okay?" he worried.


    "I''m¡­ yeah¡ªno¡­"


    Already grabbing his keys from the table, he headed out the door as he asked, "You don''t sound well. Are you at home?"


    "Yes. I''m home... I feel terrible. Dizzy... I think I''m¡ª"


    "Hello? Ang?" The line got cut off all of a sudden. He tried to call her again, but this time, she could not be reached. "Sh?t."


    Gael rushed out to his car. He was just about to get inside when Gabrie called him from the front door.


    "Where are you going?" she questioned.


    "I have to go see her." He tentatively got inside his car, and then he told his sister in a loud voice, "You better not be here when Ie back. Rick will drive you to the airport."


    Closing the door, Gael started the engine and sped off, leaving Gabrie feeling dejected.


    ¡­


    Gael ignored the signs as he drove recklessly towards Ang''s apartment. He remembered how she looked when they were in the storage room of the restaurant. Then he felt his stomach burn from worrying so much. With his heart beating so fast, he feared that something happened to her.


    He managed to arrive in front of her apartment building in twelve minutes, not caring about how many traffic vitions he made while getting there. Gael dashed inside and headed towards the elevator, passing by a few personnel who greeted him by hisst name.


    He was panting when he rode the elevator, and he got more anxious every time it stopped on a few floors before finally arriving on the 40th.


    He read the signage on the wall that indicated where the residential units were located. He took a left, and as soon as he stood in front of Unit 402, he pressed the doorbell.


    "Come on." He pressed it again a couple of secondster. And he pressed it some more.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!" A sharp cry came from inside the apartment.


    "Ang!" He banged on the door. "Ang!" He banged and doorbelled several times as he continued to hear shrieks from the other side of the door. "Damn it! Open the door! What''s happening?!" His heart rammed against his chest as he repeatedly called for her.


    Then¡­ the door swung open, stopping his fist mid-air from banging the heavy wood once more.


    Gael''s jaw dropped to the floor when he saw Ang standing in front of him in soaking wet clothes. Water dripped from her face, hair¡ªher entire body. And water pooled immediately around her feet. Her thin white shirt clung to her skin, shaping her breasts¡ªand her hard nipples jutted against the fabric.


    With a dispirited expression, she sniffed before uttering, "Help."

 Chapter 124 - My Pipe Burst

    Several minutes earlier¡­


    Ang''s phone had been shing as Gael''s calls came in, but because she had put it on silent mode, she didn''t hear anything. She had been asleep since she arrived home from her date with Vincent.


    At half past seven in the evening, she finally fluttered her eyes open. Her room was pitch dark from the heavy set of ckout curtains, so she clumsily patted for themp on the nightstand and turned it on. The soft yellow light illuminated the ce, and for a second, she felt disoriented as if she had been sleeping for years and had only woken up.


    Wondering what time it is, Ang reached for her phone on the nightstand. She saw the small icons on top of the screen, telling her how many messages and phone calls she had missed¡ªfrom Vincent, Oliver, and Gael.


    She read her brother''s messages first.


    [ Oliver: My assistant told me she saw you with Stone at lunch today. Do you like this guy? ]


    [ Oliver: btw, Viv finally epted my dinner invitation. Seeing her tonight. DND. I mean it. ]


    If her vision wasn''t already blurry, Ang wanted to roll her eyes at her brother''s message. Viv was the woman whom Oli had been trying to ask out for months now, so him telling her DND (Do Not Disturb) meant that he was not to be disturbed until at least the next morning. Ew. She didn''t want to know that.


    Just as she had the urge to pee, Gael''s caller I.D. shed on her phone screen.


    She wanted to ignore it, but the thought of him trying to reach her many times made her feel guilty¡ªwhat with all the messages and missed calls she received from him. A small sigh escaped her lips as she pressed the green button to answer his phone call.


    "Angel¡­" Gael''s familiar and gentle voice greeted her ear, and in an instant, she forgot about the bickering they had at the restaurant earlier.


    Ang tried to roll out of bed. "Nggghhh¡­ What¡­ time¡­ Aw¡ªSsss." She hissed and groaned when a throbbing pain mped on the left side of her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    She could hear the worry in his voice, but the pulsing sensation on her head made her want to vomit again. Heading towards the bathroom, she managed to talk to him for a bit more until she didn''t hear his response.


    Ang checked her phone and saw the nk screen. Her phone had died¡ªagain. She really needed to get a new one, but she had been putting it off. Just the thought of having to transition everything from the old phone to the new one caused her head to hurt some more.


    After plugging her phone to charge, she went to grab a bottle of water from the fridge and popped some pills for her migraine. Whenever she had one, it was always a battle. She''d be so sensitive to light and sounds, so her apartment at the moment was quite dark with only a few soft lights on.


    She walked back to the bathroom and prepared a bath for herself. "Oh,e on! Damn it!" She cursed when she felt the floor wet again. That''s when she realized that someone should have visited today to check on it, but she had been asleep the whole afternoon. Had she missed it? She decided to call the front desk regarding the matter first thing tomorrow morning.


    Once her tub was filled, she dropped a bath bomb into it and watched as the ball fizzled, releasing a pretty pink and white color in the water. The bathroom smelled like rose and vani, just what she needed to rx.


    Ang lit thevender-scented candle on the counter near the sink and washed her hands after.


    While she had her hands under the running water, she heard a cracking sound by the tub. Turning her head, she wondered where it came from. She startled when the doorbell rang. Her heart pounded in her chest. A couple more doorbells sounded¡ªwhoever that was must be so impatient.


    However, just before she turned off the tap, water suddenly sprayed out of the wall by the tub.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!" She cried sharply in fright. She had managed to turn off the faucet, but the water from the wall still didn''t stop spraying her. The tile cracked, and water continued to burst towards her. The floor was already flooding, and she did not know what to do to stop the water from spritzing.


    Ang panicked as she tried to cover the wall with her hands, but that obviously didn''t stop the water from violently attacking her.


    "Ang! Open the door! What''s happening?!"


    She swore she heard Gael''s loud voice despite what was happening. Her mind churned from the split-second decision. She could stay here all night long, and the water won''t stop bursting until it floods her entire apartment¡ªunless she did something other than stupidly covering it with her hands. Thus, she got up and sprinted towards the door in a hurry.


    The moment she opened the door and saw Gael standing outside, she wanted to cry. It was as if she was seeing someone for the first time after being alone for decades.


    The water incident only happened for a few seconds until she opened the door, but it already felt like eternity.


    "Help," Ang sniffled.


    He looked shocked to see her state. She must have looked like a total mess at the moment, but she didn''t care about that. Right now, her apartment was about to drown!


    "What happened?" Gael questioned in rm.


    "The pipe¡ªmy pipe burst!"


    "Your what?!"


    "The bathroom!"


    She grabbed his hand and dragged him to the crime scene.


    The two of them stood at the door. Gael''s eyes widened upon seeing the flooded bathroom. Water sprayed violently from the wall behind her tub that was now overflowing with pink water. "What the hell?"


    Without any more dy, he entered the bathroom, hisbat boots treading through the flood. "What happened in here?" he questioned as he headed straight to the sink. The water sprayed on him, wetting his shirt and jeans.


    He bent down, opened the cab under the sink, and started opening the white cover on the wall. The metal nged when it fell to the floor. A cavity was revealed where pipes and valves were found. He turned the handles of the main valve in the opposite direction, stopping the water flow. The water that was spraying from the wall gradually decreased. Then he got to his feet and turned on the faucet¡ªwater ran from the tap for a few seconds until it stopped, and so did the water from the wall.


    nting both his hands on the counter, his head hung low as he panted. His hair was partially wet, and his shirt was soaking.


    Sensing Ang''s presence next to him, he turned to look at her, meeting her concerned gaze. She looked away and let out a gasp when her eyes caught something at the foot of the dresser outside the bathroom.


    "Oh, god! No, no, no, no!!! My books!" She quickly tried to pull the heavy box of books away from the water that flowed into her bedroom. The water had already seeped into the bottom of the box, and she feared that it destroyed her books¡ªher babies.


    "Let me." Gael appeared beside her. In an instant, he lifted the heavy box off the floor and set it on top of her vanity.


    Ang felt drained because of the disaster. She was pissed at what happened, and she felt so vulnerable and cold that the mix of emotions overwhelmed her.


    Seeing her state, he released a sigh¡ªof pity because of what she went through and of relief, knowing that she was safe.


    Gael wrapped his arms around her, letting her rest her head against his chest as heforted her. Kissing the top of her head, he whispered, "You''re okay."

 Chapter 125 - A Watch To Remember

    Everything that happened since the bathroom pipe burst felt like a blur once Ang had calmed down. Did that just happen? Did that really happen? The incident seemed like a nightmare and she waited to wake up from it. But with Gael''s arms around her, she knew that it was real.


    He stroked her back as she leaned against his chest, allowing herself to sumb to his touch because it felt so good, and she needed it.


    However, she could only clutch his wet shirt, despite wanting to circle her arms around his torso. And they stayed in the same position for a minute.


    When Ang finally snapped out of it, she slowly pulled away from him. She met his worried gaze, and she couldn''t say anything to him because of her embarrassing situation. His stare briefly lowered, then he immediately looked away and released her.


    "You should get changed," Gael muttered before clearing his throat and walking out of her bedroom.


    Subconsciously, she looked down to her chest, and that''s when she realized her soaking see-through wet shirt that''s tightly clinging to her skin. Her arms automatically flew up to cover herself, but it was toote. She knew that he already saw it.


    Ang went to her flooded bathroom and saw the mess. The walls and counters were wet, and some of her stuff was floating. She drained the tub and hoped that the floor of the bathroom would also drain faster. Next, she grabbed two big fresh towels from the top cab. She covered herself with one, and then she took a men''s white shirt from her closet before going out to find Gael. She found him standing in the middle of her workroom, looking at the rows of books on the shelves.


    "Here." She handed the towel and theshirt to him.


    "Thanks." He received the towel, but he stared at the shirt in her hand. He didn''t say anything, but he drifted his gaze back to her face as though he was waiting for some exnation.


    As if reading his mind, she tentatively smiled and reassured him, "It''s Oliver''s. He has some stuff left here."


    Gael nodded as he received the shirt. "You''ll get sick if you don''t change. I''ll handle calling the maintenance."


    Ang took his offer as an act of kindness, so she didn''t question him and went back to change into a new set of clothes inside her bedroom.


    Once she left, Gael whipped out his phone from his pants'' pocket, thankful that it was waterproof, and nothing happened to it. He talked to someone on the phone for a few minutes before ending the call. Then he let out a sigh, recalling what happened when he arrived.


    Lifting his gaze, he saw the rows of books again. The familiar cover of the book caught his eye¡ªAng''s first book. Unlike the other books on the shelves that were arranged with the spines facing outward¡ªjust like most of the books in a library¡ªthe books that Ang wrote had the front covers on disy as though they were in a museum. They were all hardcovers, but there were also paperbacks of her books on the shelves with the other books she collected.


    Without much thought, he removed his wet shirt and tossed it on a stool by the shelf. He took his time wiping his torso and arms dry using the fluffy white towel, his muscles flexing whenever he moved. Then he wore the t-shirt on him¡ªit wasn''t tight, but the fabric clung to his upper arms.


    Gael turned around when he heard a knock on the door and saw Ang. She had already changed into something more decent than the first one he saw her with¡ªalthough he could no longer remove the image of her in it in his head.


    "Hey¡­" she greeted, inserting her hands on the back pockets of her jeggings. "Umm¡­ Thank you."


    He smiled in response as if it wasn''t a big deal¡ªand for him, it really wasn''t. "I already called someone. But they can onlye here tomorrow morning. I shut off your water''s main source, so I''m afraid you''re gonna have to stay somewhere else tonight."


    Ang nodded. She knew that he was right, and she already thought about it before she came out of her room. Her first option was to go to Nina''s apartment, but she remembered that her crazy cousin was staying with her. Next, her brother Oliver, but his message earlier shed in her head. And there was no way she would go home to their mansion as she was still ignoring her father after yesterday''s incident with Jason Burke.


    After telling Gael about her options, she turned around and headed back to her bedroom to pack some things. "I can''t stay with Nina¡­ I''ll just try to contact my brother again, or maybe I''ll stay in a hotel for tonight."


    He followed her to her bedroom, but he stayed by the door near her vanity dresser and leaned against the wall, watching her move about the room and putting stuff inside an overnight bag.


    Ang zipped the bag close and stared at her phone screen, reading her brother''s message. She tried to call him a minute ago, but instead of answering her phone call, he sent her a text message.


    [ Oliver: Viv''s at my ce. DND. ] The message had an angry emoji at the end.


    She took a deep breath and let it all out to calm herself. Today was just not her day.


    Meanwhile, Gael examined her room, looking at the minimalist design she had going on and the things she ced on top of her drawers, shelves, and the dresser next to him. She loved perfumes. It was apparent¡ªthere were several crystals and sses in front of her vanity mirror¡ªsome brands he knew, some he didn''t. But what caught his eyes was something he thought wasn''t hers.


    A Jaeger-LeCoultre metallic gold watch box was in the middle of her dresser¡ªa watch brand that was the same as the one he always wore¡ªand currently wearing. It''s a Swiss luxury watch that was one of his favorite brands.


    Reaching for the small card on top of it, he opened it and read the hand-written words inside.


    <strong>~</strong>


    <em><strong>"I hope you find the one who is daring enough to be with you. You said you would put your life on the line for her... I''m sure she would do the same for you. Happy birthday."</strong></em>


    <strong><em>-Ang K.S.</em></strong>


    <strong>~</strong>


    Reading the message caused his heart to race, and it pounded against his chest when he saw the date written at the top of the note: August 30.


    His birthday.


    "I¡­ Uh¡­ I''m going to stay at the hotel tonight," Ang muttered behind him.


    Gael turned around to face her with the small card still in his hand when he met her stare.


    Her mouth fell open as if her secret had just been discovered when her eyesnded on the card in his hand. "That''s¡­ um¡­" She swallowed. There was no way she could deny what he found on her vanity dresser. It was pretty evident that it was for him. She had wanted to return it to the store when she stopped expecting him to return, but she couldn''t.


    And just when she thought he would confront her about the watch, a more surprising statement came out of his mouth.


    "Stay with me," said Gael.

 Chapter 126 - Unexpectedly, Honey

    Gael hadn''t seen the watch as it was still inside the box, yet he already decided that he would like it. It didn''t even matter what she got him. It could''ve been a friggin'' Mickey Mouse watch from a kid''s toy shop, and he would still like it as long as it was from her.


    She put some thought into getting him a gift without even knowing when they would see each other again, so it touched him. And not only that¡ªthe message she wrote on the card was from the truth or dare game they had back on the ind. It was when he answeredher question¡­ before she dared him to kiss her.


    It was undeniable that what they had back on the ind meant something to her as much as it did for him. And it was frustrating where they were at the moment¡ªconfusing and messy.


    Ang didn''t answer his invitation. She let out a small sigh and walked over to where he was, picking up the Jaeger-LeCoultre watch box and held it in her hands. "I¡­ I don''t know why I bought this. I was out with Nina and passed by the shop¡­" She smiled softly. "I was going to return it a few weeks ago, but I realized I couldn''t do that." Clearing her throat, she handed the box to him. "Here¡­"


    "Thank you." Gael received the box and thought about opening it, but her phone''s ringing caught their attention. He nced at her phone and saw ''Vincent Stone'' on the caller I.D, making his jaw tick.


    "Excuse me," she said as she walked back to her bed and answered the phone call.


    "Ang, how are you feeling?" Vincent asked as soon as she picked up.


    "I''m feeling better, thank you. I haven''t had the chance to respond to your texts¡ªmy battery died on me earlier."


    "That''s okay. Have you eaten? Should I bring you some food? I''m around the neighborhood, and I don''t mind dropping by."


    Ang took a quick look at Gael who was still by her vanity dresser. He was gazing back at her with an unreadable expression, crossing his arms in front of his chest and tilting his head. She subconsciously rubbed her nape and looked away, slightly feeling conscious that he watched her like a hawk.


    "It''s okay, Vincent. Don''t worry about me. Actually¡­ I''m a little busy right now. I have some stuff to take care of. Can I talk to you tomorrow?" she responded.


    "Sure. I''ll be in a meeting in the morning¡­ but feel free to call whenever."


    The phone call ended right after they said goodbye. She absent-mindedly tapped her phone onto her palm as she turned to face Gael again and went over to the box of books next to him.


    "Was that the guy you had lunch with?" he probed, in which she nodded.


    "Why didn''t you tell him?" he questioned while watching her try to lift the box. Then he stopped her and carried it himself. "Where?"


    Ang led him towards her workroom where he set the box on the floor like she asked. She began to take out the books out of it as she answered his question, "I''m not really close to him. We only went out two times¡­ and I don''t know... I don''t really like telling people stuff. This incident is my problem. I don''t want to trouble others unnecessarily for that."


    A small smile danced on his lips as though he had won something that Rock couldn''t. Although it wasn''t intentional for Ang to have Gael here, he still came and was here when she needed help. He was lucky that she picked up when he called her again¡ªand that he rushed here. At least that worked out pretty well in his favor.


    Gael helped her unload the books. He hadn''t seen this book yet, so he figured that it must be her recent one. "Chasing Summer," he muttered the title of the book that was written in fancy font. The cover had a woman in a yellow dress facing the beach with the name ''Gtea K.S.'' written at the top of the book. It had a really cool and carefree vibe to it¡ªquite different from the first three books that she released in the past.


    "Why chase summer?" he wondered.


    "Oh¡­" Ang smiled. "It''s not the season. Summer is the woman''s name."


    She managed to reach thest books at the bottom, and she pouted when she saw one book was partly damaged by the water that seeped through the box it was in. It was still readable, but the back cover and a few of thest pages got wet. "Oh, no¡­" Sighing, she clicked her tongue as she got up. "I guess I can''t give this away now..."


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "This batch was for next month''s release¡ªhopefully when the story will be avable in the app. I don''t know. I''ll have to ask Samantha when it''s final. This is supposedly exclusive for a few avid readers¡­ But I can''t give it like this." She sighed again, wiping the back of the book with her shirt. Her heart ached, seeing that it was damaged¡ªa part of her died a tiny bit.


    Seeing her looking so gloomy, Gael''s heart throbbed. It was evident that Ang cared about her book a lot.


    "Can I have it?" he asked.


    She snapped her head towards him in confusion. "You want my book?"


    He silently nodded in all seriousness. Then a smile broke on his face. "I''m curious how Summer ends up with whoever this creep is who''s chasing her."


    Hesitantly, she handed the book to him. "Okay then¡­"


    Gael helped Ang set the books aside. Once everything was kept away, they went back to her bedroom to get her bag, and then she faced him. "Thanks for your help¡­ I don''t know what would have happened if you weren''t here." She offered a small smile, unsure of what to do now that things had calmed down. She covered her mouth when she coughed once. "I should probably get going¡ª"


    "I was serious earlier. Why don''t you stay with me?" he probed.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea¡­"


    "Why not?"


    "Because¡­" Ang shrugged. There was so much to say, but she couldn''t tell him everything. And because she felt the pressure, she blurted without thinking, "We both went out on dates today. What about your girlfriend?" She rolled her eyes and looked away.


    He shook his head and answered confidently, "What are you talking about? I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "That woman from lunch? If she isn''t your girlfriend, then who is she? And why were you sofortable with her?"


    She managed to sound somewhat curious¡ªinstead of jealous.


    "She''s my sister." Gael chuckled. No matter how hard she tried not to sound jealous, he knew she was.


    "Oh¡­" Ang thought it made sense that they werefortable having lunch together. His sister was just so pretty that she couldn''t help feeling uneasy. Clearing her throat, she probed, "I thought your sister was in New York?"


    "She flew in this morning. I told you I had something to take care of. I was actually on my way to the airport then," he replied.


    She stared at him as if she was trying to make sense of something but was still confused. "What is it?" he gently prompted.


    Ang contemted for a second. She never wanted to be that woman who bombards thousands of questions to men. But this time, she really wanted to rify. "Do you call your sister ''Honey''? Was she the one who had been calling you back on the ind?"


    Gael slightly narrowed his eyes at her, studying her expression. After a moment of silence, he wordlessly stuffed the watch box and book into her overnight bag before zipping it close. Grabbing the bag and her hand, he told her, "Come with me."


    ¡­


    Gael''s House


    Ang did not know how she got here. Since she and Gael left her apartment and got in his car, he hadn''t spoken a single word. Oddly enough, she trusted that she was safe with him. The night was already dark, and although she should have, she honestly could not remember the path they took to get here. Her mind was nk the whole time as if she was on auto-pilot.


    "Is this¡­ your house?" she finally asked as they stepped inside the foyer of an empty house. It was clean¡­ but empty.


    "Sort of." He held her hand as they climbed up the stairs to the second floor.


    When they stood in front of what she thought was the door to a bedroom, she whispered, "What are we doing here?"


    "Honey¡­ I''m home," he announced, ignoring her question as he opened the door.


    Ang widened her eyes upon hearing him. Was he nuts?! Why the hell was he¡ª


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted when Gael bent down, and her eyesnded on what she didn''t expect to see at all. She watched as he got to his feet and faced her. A small furry dog cradled in his arms licked his face as he smiled and said, "Angel¡­ meet Honey."

 Chapter 127 - Daddys Honey

    Ang watched as Gael yed with the small dog in his arms. This was totally unexpected. For the life of her, she couldn''t have put two and two together. Who would have thought that this¡­ thing was ''Honey''?


    The little furball wagged its tail back and forth, indicating that it was happy to see its owner. The pupper was so small that an infant would seem to be bigger than it. Heck¡ªGael carried Honey with one hand only while he scratched its belly with the other. It felt like they were in their own little bubble for a minute, and Ang was an unwee guest who was invading their time¡ªshe felt out of ce.


    Gael nced at Ang, sensing her confused state, but he only slightly grinned and asked, "You okay?"


    "This is¡­ Honey?" she probed, her tone careful and curious.


    "Yeah."


    "But¡­ I heard you talk to someone on the phone¡­ and saw your phone ringing¡­" She recalled the incidents on the ind where she heard him call Honey''s name and even saw it shing on his phone. Were dogs that advanced now? She saw one on the inte that could pee and flush the toilet but not call through the phone. Growing up not having any pets, she didn''t know anything about it.


    "Ah¡­" Gael chuckled. "That''s Gabby''s doing. It''s her other number, and she saved it with Honey''s name before I left for Esmea months ago¡ªit''s a long story."


    All this time, she thought Honey was a person he was seeing¡ªit turned out he was a fur parent all along. Ang still had questions, but that didn''t matter at the moment.


    Gael put the dog back on the floor, and as soon as it was free, it barked once and jumped onto Ang''s legs as if it was asking to be carried.


    "Oh, um¡­" She felt awkward as she bent down to pet it. Honey''s tail wagged faster, and it leaned against Ang''s knee, licking it. It was ticklish that Ang couldn''t stop herself from smiling. This adorable little cutie stole her heart already. "Hi¡­ Nice to meet you."


    Watching the two, Gael let out a small sigh. He sat at the foot of his bed while Ang and Honey yed a little. A minuteter, Honey backed away from her and walked towards Gael''s feet. It curled into a ball and closed its eyes after a big yawn.


    Gael patted the space next to him, inviting Ang to sit. She hesitated at first but eventually went to sit on the bed next to him. His expression changed once his gazended back on Honey that was peacefully resting on the rug by his feet.


    The room was quiet apart from the faint white noise from the heater fan on the wall. Ang scanned the room briefly and realized that this must be his room. It was a massive space with concrete walls from the original structure of the house. The king-sized bed looked brand new, and so were the other things inside the room. Compared to the living room they passed by earlier, this was at least a livable space.


    Her eyesnded back on his side profile. Noticing his change in mood, she wondered if he was okay. "I didn''t know you liked dogs¡­" she started.


    "Me neither¡­" A small smile formed on his face, but his eyes remained at Honey.


    She had never seen him look at something like that before. It was strange, yet also heartwarming how he looked at Honey so affectionately.


    Just when Ang thought of asking Gael a question, he continued, "It was my first year in Italy. I had a hard time adjusting to a ce I have never been to before. To top it off, I didn''t know how to speak thenguage. I wasn''t weed there right away. Not everyone knew I existed before my father brought me there. It didn''t help that I was closed off and didn''t try to get to know others. So I basically just¡­ been by myself for a while."


    "You got homesick¡­" she muttered, in which he nodded. She liked that he was opening up to her. And as far as she knew, Gael wasn''t an open book. He was like a man with so manyyers that he was unwilling to show to everyone. It was understandable¡ªafter all, his family background was unusual. Maybe it''s why she wasfortable being around him. Because in some ways, she could see some of their simrities.


    He nodded. "Gabby was still a child then. The little bugger followed me everywhere I went. It was strange knowing I had siblings I didn''t know about, you know? She didn''t speak much English, and I didn''t speak Italian." He chuckled at the memory of little Gabby bing so frustrated for not getting her message across because of thenguage barrier. "Anyway¡­ My birthday came. My dad asked me what I wanted, but I honestly didn''t want anything. When I came home in the evening, Gabby carried a tiny puppy into my room. She and Dad got it for me¡ªI''m pretty sure it was Gabby who insisted, though."


    "So you''ve had Honey since?" Ang asked, ncing at the little dog''s resting face. Gael nodded, and that''s when she furrowed her brows. "How old is she now?"


    "Sixteen¡­ Honey could be about eighty years old in human life¡­"


    Looking at the small ball of fur, the corner of Ang''s mouth curved into a small smile. "She doesn''t look old. She still looks like a puppy."


    "She does, doesn''t she?" Gael lowered his hands, and the little movement caused Honey to wake up. When it walked towards him, he picked it up. He thenid back on the bed with one hand behind his head while the other gently patted Honey, which was now lying on his chest, resuming its nap. "Honey used to be so active¡ªnow she''s¡­ she gets tired easily."


    "Is¡­ she okay?"


    "The vet said Honey''s immune system is weaker. Yorkies'' life expectancy is thirteen to sixteen years¡­ She''s old."


    Judging by his tone, Ang could tell that he was sad. She couldn''t rte to how much he was attached to the dog, but she sympathized with him. Biting her bottom lip, she clutched her shirt, feeling sorry for him.


    "Daddy will right back," Gael muttered as he carefully ced Honey on the bed and got to his feet.


    Turning to Ang, he nodded his head towards the door. "Come on. I''ll show you around."


    "Gael." She got up and stopped him before he reached the door. When he turned to face her, she said, "I appreciate you telling me all this. But I still don''t think I should stay here. I¡ª"


    A loud crack of thunder interrupted her. She gasped in shock, but unlike before, she didn''t scream. However, her eyes were tightly shut for a few beats before she opened them again. She snapped her head towards the window and saw the heavy rain falling. It was as if the sky protested her attempt to leave.


    "Even the heavens doesn''t want you to leave. Do you dare to defy it?" A yful grin shed on his face before he turned and left the room.


    Ang rolled her eyes. If she didn''t know better, she''d think what happened tonight had been orchestrated by Gael. She followed him out of the room and saw him waiting for her by the stairs. "Why can''t I stay in a hotel?"


    "Because I don''t want you to be alone. You were sick, and you went through a lot today. I can''t let you be by yourself," he answered casually.


    Pointing at the closed doors next to his room, he told her, "Empty, dusty rooms. Don''t go inside. I haven''t. Unless you want to explore and find something you don''t want to find." Then he climbed down the stairs.


    "Like what?"


    "I don''t know. Cockroaches. Skeletons. Ghosts."


    Ang hurriedly followed him down the stairs; her brows knitted furiously. "Are you insane? And you want me to stay here?!"


    Gael chuckled as he turned to face her. "I''m kidding. <em>There''s nothing there</em>." He winked.

 Chapter 128 - Playing House

    The way he said the phrase "there''s nothing there" didn''t help Ang to feel okay about staying here. All she could think about now was the story she told him back on the ind. How could she feel scared about a story she made up? She huffed, feeling a little frustrated about herself.


    Gael continued showing her around the house. It was quite a huge ce. Though empty, it was clean. The interior was made of stone¡ªit looked natural and beautiful.


    She subconsciously thought of a cozy and warm color scheme for the living room¡ªafy cream-colored sofa in front of the firece and a reading nook at the window on the opposite side. Catching herself with these thoughts, she pinched her thigh and cursed in her head, ''What the hell were you thinking just now? You''re not ying house here!''


    Following him, they walked past the living room and entered the kitchen. It had a long table with several chairs, a double-door refrigerator that''s fully stocked with food¡ªshe wondered if he ever cooked.


    The other spaces were empty too¡ªshe thought they could probably be a dining area, an office space, or whatever he decides to do with it.


    He pointed at the door to his right and said, "There''s a toilet here, and a bathroom inside the bedroom upstairs."


    "What about that? What''s behind that door?" she asked, nodding at the closed brown wooden door.


    "That''s¡­ You don''t need to know." He smiled and walked past her, heading towards the refrigerator.


    "Saying that only makes me curious," Ang muttered under her breath.


    "You must be hungry. You haven''t eaten anything, have you?"


    Her eyes darted to the side, recalling what happened to her before the pipe incident urred. She had nned to eat a light dinner after taking a bath to cool off her aching head, but that didn''t happen. "Y-Yeah¡­ I guess not¡­"


    "I''ll heat up something then. Here. Take a seat while you wait." Gael handed her a bottle of water, which she received with both hands.


    "Thanks." She sat at the table and watched him check the refrigerator for some food. He grabbed a container covered with foil and began heating it up in the oven. She looked around the ce once again and realized how big it was for him to be living alone. She was certain that they were outside of Mayne, and it seemed like they were in the middle of nowhere, making her baffled.


    "You live here by yourself? I would have thought your¡­ bodyguards¡­ would be with you," she wondered.


    "They''re at the cottage outside. You don''t see them all the time, but they''re there."


    Ang looked out the window, but it was raining and too dark outside to see the cottage. Technically, they weren''t alone. But oh my god. They were alone¡­ in this big house. Well, Honey was there too. But that didn''t make much difference.


    The two were quiet while waiting for the food, asionally catching each other''s nces, but neither spoke. Was she really going to stay here tonight? Wasn''t it dangerous to be alone with him?


    ¡­


    "Did you make this?" Ang probed, looking at the slice ofsagna in front of her.


    He shook his head and urged her to eat as he took a seat next to her. Then he watched as she tasted a piece of the food.


    "Mm¡­" The vor danced in her mouth, and she was surprised. It reminded her a little of thesagna that the chef in their mansion would cook. It wasn''t exactly the same, but it was different from what they would eat in restaurants. "Not bad¡­"


    "Rick made that early this morning. You saw him on the ind."


    "Is he your assistant or something?"


    "Sort of¡­" He began eating with his fork.


    How oddly satisfying this night was. Despite the events that happened during the day, tonight didn''t seem so bad. How could it be when she was right here?


    "Today..." Ang hesitated for a while, contemting whether to talk to him about lunch that day or just forget about it. She was growing tired by the minute¡ªas if the adrenaline from the pipe incident had already worn off, and she was suffering from it.


    However, just as she decided to let it go, Gael muttered, "I''m sorry."


    She looked at him, baffled at his sudden apology.


    He set his fork down and faced her. "I''m sorry about earlier¡­ at lunch. I didn''t mean to¡ª" He sighed and softly chuckled. He wasn''t used to saying apologies so often. But he seemed to be doing a lot of that recently to her. "I did reserve that table, but I wasn''t going to use it anymore. Gabby went there without me knowing. I didn''t want her to cause trouble or something¡ªshe can be really unpredictable."


    The crease in between her brows deepened, and she tilted her head, turning her body to face him. "So¡­ you nned to ruin my lunch date¡­ but ended up keeping your sister from ruining it?"


    Gael rubbed his jaw and softly chuckled at her question. "That''s¡­ pretty much the gist of it."


    "She knows who I am? Why would she do that?"


    "Not really. She thinks I''m hiding someone from her. Gabby''s resourceful when she''s really very curious about something. Anyway... There''s no excuse for what I did. So¡­ I''m sorry."


    Ang gazed at him and saw the sincerity in his eyes. Not wanting to dwell on the matter, she nodded before answering, "Okay."


    ¡­


    She insisted on washing the dishes after dinner. He attempted to stop her, but she was adamant, saying it was the least she could do.


    Gael stepped out for a bit, telling her that he had to check in with his men at the cottage. So Ang stayed inside while waiting for him toe back. Curious, she looked out the window from the kitchen. The heavy rain had turned to drizzle, and she hoped that it would stop soon.


    The stone cottage was several meters away from the house. Yellow light lit up the interior but she couldn''t see what''s inside because of the curtains. But she saw outlines of figures of men talking.


    "Who are you?"


    A man''s voice startled her that she gasped when she turned around. The man in an all-ck outfit stood a few feet away from her. He was tall but not as tall as Gael. His expression was fierce as he looked at her suspiciously.


    "Oh¡­ Hi¡­ I''m Ang." She swallowed, thinking he must be one of Gael''s men. Where the hell did hee from? How could she not have seen or heard hime inside?


    His brows rxed as if he realized who she was. "Where''s Boss?"


    She jerked her thumb behind her, pointing at the cottage. He shifted his gaze at it and without saying anything else, he turned around and left through the back door.


    Ang saw the man heading towards the cottage and entering it. A few secondster, Gael came out with the man whom she met just now. He gave the man a brown envelope, then thetter left in a ck car. She stepped away from the window when she saw Gaeling back to the house.


    "Is everything okay?" she probed when he entered the kitchen.


    "Yes. You must be tired¡­ Come, I''ll show you where you can wash up."


    He led her the way to the bedroom upstairs. Honey lifted up its head when they entered the room. She was still on the bed where they left her.


    Gael showed the bathroom where Ang changed into afortable loungewear outfit¡ªwhite pants and a white hoodie. She took her time doing her nightly skincare routine¡ªmostly taking her time, thinking about why she unknowingly agreed to this arrangement.


    When she stepped out of the room, he had already changed into ck joggers and a in ck sweatshirt. He threw a pillow on top of a mat and nket on the floor at the foot of the bed.


    She looked at him with a confused expression. And when he met her stare, he questioned, "What?"


    "Is that where you''re sleeping?" she asked in a careful tone.


    "No. You."


    Ang arched a brow at his serious tone. He asked her to stay in this huge house, but he wanted her to sleep on the floor?!


    Then a broad smile ghosted his face as he crossed his arms across his chest. "I''d sleep on the couch downstairs, but I doubt I would fit¡­ Unless you want me to sleep in the bed with you. I don''t mind that at all."


    She clicked her tongue. With his height, he''d never fit on that couch, and she wouldn''t sleep on it even if she fits. How could she sleep in the living room alone? There were no other rooms in the house that had a bed. So many useless spaces! Well¡­ At least, he offered to sleep separately.


    "Are you sure you''re okay there?" she probed when she sat on the bed, feeling guilty that she''d let him sleep on the floor in his own house.


    "Either you sleep on the floor instead, or I join you in bed. Your choice." He looked at her with a poker face.


    Ang frowned at Gael before sheid on the bed and pulled the nket over her head in frustration.

 Chapter 129 - His Angel Is Evil?

    Ang huffed, trying to calm herself down. She was here out of Gael''s kindness so despite his teasing, she could only suck it up. Hearing some shuffles here and there, she wondered what he was doing. Then she felt something move to her left, and when she turned to see, a little fluffer met her gaze.


    She gasped in surprise, sitting up and pushing the nket off her. Honey slowly wagged its tail as it sat a foot away from her. It was probably wondering why she was sleeping on its master''s bed.


    ''This is Daddy''s bed,'' it must be thinking.


    "Sorry¡­ I''ll take her," said Gael as he made his way towards the bed to pick up Honey.


    Ang didn''t know why, but for some reason, she felt as if the dog was giving her ''puppy dog eyes''¡ªthat or she was imagining things. Whatever it was, she suddenly extended her hand out to stop him and said, "It''s okay¡­ The bed is spacious. Honey¡­ Honey can sleep with me."


    He straightened up before crossing his arms and tilting his head sideways to question her, "Howe she''s allowed, and I''m not?"


    Ang almost instantly wanted to take back what she said, but she lifted her chin when she insisted, "The bed is enough for two. It''ll be too crowded if you stay here too."


    He scoffed. A hint of a smile threatened to show, but he was quick to hide it as he patted Honey and muttered something in Italian under his breath. Then he went to lie down on the floor after turning the lights off.


    The room was dark apart from the bedsidemp next to her. He didn''t even say goodnight to her at all¡ªthe room just fell quiet all of a sudden. Lying back on the bed, she stared at the ceiling for what seemed like forever.


    Today was so long for her that it felt as if it wouldn''t ever end. She didn''t know which part of her day was the highlight¡ªthe fact that Gael joined her for lunch with a date whom she thought was Honey¡ªwho turned out to be his sister. Or maybe when she came home with a throbbing migraine that she puked her guts out and felt awful the whole afternoon. Or perhaps when her pipes burst that she ended up standing practically wet and almost naked in front of him because of the incident¡ªnot to mention, she was now in his bed with his dog¡ªand with him just a few feet away.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang shifted in bed and turned to her left, her eyesnding at Honey that was curled into a ball and sleeping soundly. She tentatively reached to stroke its head, and then its sleepy eyes fluttered open to look at her. Looking at the adorable dog, she couldn''t help but scoff softly.


    "Sorry I got jealous of you," she began in a soft and low voice. "But how could I not when you''re this pretty?" She smiled. "Goodnight, Honey."


    Little did she know, her whisper was loud enough for Gael to hear. He had his eyes closed, yet his other senses were always sharp¡ªan upational hazard. A small smile formed on his face, but it quickly disappeared as he crossed his arms and tried to get some sleep.


    ¡­


    Ang twisted and turned, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter what she did. How could she when she knew that Gael was just there on the floor? Checking the time on her phone, she bit her bottom lip when she saw that it was nearly three in the morning. Had she been suffering for hours?


    Carefully rolling out of bed, she tiptoed towards the door, passing by Gael on the floor on her way out. The hallway was eerily dark, so she turned on the shlight on her phone as she descended the stairs to the first floor. There was a faint light in the kitchen and she was thankful that the entire ce didn''t feel so scary. It was empty, but she didn''t feel like it was a haunted ce. The structure of the house didn''t look new, but it didn''t look worn out either, so she wondered if Gael had this ce built or did he buy it as is.


    Ang got a ss of water and leaned her hips at the counter. She popped a couple of pills and massaged the base of her skull where the pain was. Her migraine wasn''t as bad as what she had in the afternoon, but it kept her from sleeping. She could already imagine being like this for a few more days like usual. And it sucked when that happens.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    She flinched when she suddenly heard his familiar voice, but she recovered right away as she watched him grab a bottle of water, leane against the table and faced her.


    "Yeah¡­" she answered briefly, trying not to stare at him. The guy was wearing a ck sweatshirt, and the fabric clung to his upper arms and chest muscles. She wasn''t about to drool over his physique.


    Gael saw the small bottle of pills on the counter next to her water, and he worried, "Does your head hurt that much?"


    "A little. I always have trouble falling asleep whenever I get migraines."


    "What do you do then?"


    "I mostly just read until I fall asleep again." Ang cleared her throat and apologized, "Sorry, I woke you up."


    He shook his head¡ªnot the least bit bothered that he wasn''t sleeping at the moment. "You didn''t."


    The room was quiet for a few beats, the two of them gazing at each other, having only a one-meter distance between them. Then she questioned, "Why are you really here? In Esmea. Why are you back?"


    "I have some business to take care of."


    Ang did not like his brief answer. It sounded real, but she could sense that it''s also not all of the truth. "So¡­ you just happened to be always where I am in your spare time?"


    Gael took steps towards her. "Are you disappointed?"


    Her jaw ticked at his question as she asked herself the same. What did she exactly want to hear from him? That she was the only reason that he''s back? Yeah, right¡­ Dream on.


    With her chaotic mind, she swallowed when he came closer and stood in front of her, hisrge frame towering over her as he waited for her to answer, but she didn''t.


    She tried so hard to avert her gaze, looking down on the floor as he inched closer and trapped her in between his arms, and his hands nted on the counter behind her. But the moment he caught her stare, she couldn''t look away anymore.


    "You don''t intimidate me," Ang bravely told him. Her voice was almost a whisper.


    "I''m not trying to."


    "Then why are you doing this?"


    He held her gaze and leaned forward, his eyes leveled with hers as he noted her behavior, "You''re¡­ strange."


    Her brows slightly drew together at his words, but she didn''t respond.


    "Why aren''t you afraid of me, Angel?" Gael wondered.


    He was baffled at how she could still be calm around him.Even after knowing who he truly was¡­ Shouldn''t she be throwing a fit and trying to escape? The other times they were together outside were understandable. He figured that she still probably felt somewhat safe because they were in her neighborhood and were in public. But this time was different. She was in his ce¡ªalone. And she had every reason to get away or force him to bring her somewhere else.


    Contrary to what he expected her to do, Ang ced her hands on his chest and brushed them upward. Her left hand remained on his shoulder while the other slid up to the base of his head as she slowly leaned towards him.


    With her lips grazing his ear, she whispered in a raspy voice, "Careful¡­ You might want to stop calling me that. You have no idea how evil my mind can be."

 Chapter 130 - Summer By The Fire

    Gael closed his eyes when Ang dangerously teased him with her whispering. Her delicate hand that touched his neck was cold, but he didn''t flinch. He even wanted to lean against it, but he stopped himself and ended up gripping the counter harshly instead. This woman knew how to y with him. She was evil, indeed.


    "I''m a writer after all¡­" she muttered softly before leaning away and meeting his now burning gaze.


    The wicked woman had a haughty smile on her face as if she was confident that she had caught him under her spell and was so proud of it. He chuckled in his head for actually agreeing with what she just said. Her creative and imaginative mind was beautiful¡ªat the same time, dangerous.


    Ang could create a world in her book and make one believe that the world she created actually exists and that you live in it with the characters she developed. She could write ''hate'' and her readers would hate with her. She could write a joyous asion and make her readers smile or cry. And she could kill anyone poetically¡ªand her words would be immortalized.


    What a beautifully dangerous woman.


    Her hands slowly slid off from him, but he quickly caught her by the wrist. His grip was neither too tight nor too loose. But Gael was sure of the effect he had on her¡ªwhat with the way her smile slipped from her face once he held her hand. And this time, it was his turn to show a devilishly handsome smirk.


    "I''d love to see what''s in that pretty head of yours," he said.


    The words that left his mouth sent shivers down her spine. He lowered his gaze to her lips, and she gulped as he leaned towards her.


    Just when their lips were about to touch, a knock on the ss window of the kitchen caught their attention. Gael swiftly turned his head to the left to look¡ªonly to find a branch of the huge tree outside hitting the window repeatedly. He scoffed at the interruption and backed away from her.


    "If you aren''t sleeping yet, join me in the living room." He walked out of the kitchen, leaving her in a daze.


    Ang only snapped out of it when she was all alone in the room. She looked at the window and her brows slightly knitted together, seeing the branch that was still hitting the ss.


    Then, she pushed herself off the counter and pocketed the pills before she followed him. When she got to the living room, Gael was already starting a fire at the firece. He threw a match at the bottom of the pyramid of woods, and once the papers caught fire, the me slowly began getting bigger.


    She wordlessly sat on the rug in front of the firece, her back leaning against the edge of the couch that was positioned diagonally. Though the fire had only started, she was already feeling warmer than earlier. The subtle fragrance from the burnt wood and its crackling gave out a cozy vibe, making her feel oddly at home in a ce she had only been for the first time.


    Ang had her eyes fixed on the me, watching it grow taller as it danced in non-existing music. Subconsciously, she imagined a little girl giggling near it. The little girl had long and wavy hair just like hers with a bright and innocent smile brightening her face. She was looking back at her, but she didn''t say anything¡­ only smiling and waving before facing the fire once again.


    "How did you end up going on dates every weekend?" Gael wondered as he sat on the space next to her, noticing the way she was in deep thoughts just now.


    Snapping out of her trance, she took a deep breath and softlyughed. "It was the only way I could get my father off my back. Ipromised with him so that I can stay out of thepany¡ªelse I''d be forced to work there every day."


    "Is it that bad? It''s a familypany, after all. Don''t you want to be part of it?" he asked. They had a simr conversation in the past, but the situation she was in now made him curious.


    "I don''t like it there. Thepetition is fierce, and I hate how they look at me¡ªjudging me because I''m the chairman''s daughter. I can''t make mistakes because that would make my father look bad. And I can''t be too good either because I''d only end up receiving eye-rolls for ''showing off''. It''s honestly exhausting. Despite having shares from thepany, I have no desire ¡ªwhatsoever¡ªto run it or work in it."


    Taking a deep breath, she added, "So I made a deal¡­ As long as he stops making me go to work, he''d arrange dates for me to meet a potential husband."


    She subtly rolled her eyes as she leaned the back of her head against the couch. Then he probed in a gentle tone, "Have you?"


    "Hm?"


    "Have you found your ''soulmate''?" Hisst word was said in a sarcastic tone, making herugh.


    "I''m only meeting those guys just for the sake of it. I''m not really looking for a rtionship at the moment. Besides... I''m too busy with my writing to think about them. Apart from the fact that the ones I met were mostly weirdos, jackasses, or just in boring, I''m just not interested." She shrugged.


    Feeling slightly relieved, Gael nodded¡ªuntil he remembered the Rock. "What about that¡­ man from yesterday?" He almost slipped, saying ''Rock''.


    "Who¡ªOh¡­ Vincent..." Ang muttered.


    "You two seem¡­ close, calling each other on a first-name basis." He nced at her briefly before facing the fire again.


    "He''s¡­" she hesitated, unsure of what to tell Gael about Vincent Stone¡ªthe only man among the others she went on a date recently whom she could say stood a chance. He was undeniably an attractive gentleman who came from a humble background yet seeded because of hard work. However, was she attracted to him enough to be interested in giving him her attention? She brushed off her thoughts and continued, "He''s okay¡­ I guess. Decent."


    Gael didn''t like her hesitation at all. It bothered him that she looked as though she was considering that Rock. He kept his irritation at bay and ignored the burgeoning demand in his heart because he didn''t want to be selfish.


    Shifting in his ce, he turned his back on her andid his head on herp without hesitation.


    "Hey!" she protested, but he ignored her cry as he grabbed something from the couch and held it in his hands. It was her book: Chasing Summer.


    "What are you doing?" she muttered, but he continued to ignore her as he flipped the book to read the synopsis at the back. Ang hadn''t even noticed that he brought her book downstairs. Then she caught sight of the discolored area on the back part of the book.


    "You know¡­ if you want a copy, I''ll give you another one. It''s embarrassing to give you this when it''s all ruined¡­" She attempted to take the book from his hands, but he quickly moved it away from her grasp.


    "It''s okay. I like this one better," Gael responded.


    Her brows furrowed at his answer. Why would he like that?


    With his head on herp, he held the book above his face and began to read the first chapter in a low voice:


    _____________


    [ <strong><em>Chapter One:</em> Summer</strong>]


    [ <em>"I know I am but summer to your heart, and not the full four seasons of the year." ¨C Edna St. Vincent May</em> ]


    [ <em><strong>"You can like a lot of things, but you can''t love everything about me," I murmured in almost a whisper as Geoff looked at me with much curiosity.</strong></em> ]


    _____________


    "Please tell me that''s not the name of your male lead." Gael let out a heavy sigh, and Ang couldn''t help butugh at his reaction. Then he continued to read the rest of the chapter.

 Chapter 131 - An Unusual Morning

    The living room had been quiet for a while now, and the temperature had gotten colder since the fire had gone out, yet two figures remained in the same position¡ªexcept both of them were asleep.


    Ang still had her back against the couch while Gaelid on herp. The book that he managed to finish the first chapter was now lying on top of his stomach. They looked so peaceful andfortable as if they were made for this¡ªher hand rested on his chest while his hand covered it so naturally.


    Had Ang known that this was how her night would end, she would haveughed her heart out. How did she end up in this state when she was so irritated by him at the restaurant?


    The rustling of branches knocking against the nearby window woke Gael from his short slumber. He opened his eyes slowly and met her beautiful face. Even with her eyes closed, the corners of her mouth were still upturned. He almost forgot how pretty she looked even when she''s not trying to be. Realizing where his hand was, he subconsciously stroked her delicate hand gently and relished the feeling before getting up from the cold floor.


    Then he made sure that the fire waspletely put out before he picked her up and carried her towards the bedroom where he carefullyid her on one side of the bed. She stirred a little but continued sleeping soundly.


    Gael bent down to her side and let out a small sigh before he whispered, "Sorry for bringing you into my world. I promise to make things right."


    He caught sight of a small movement next to her, and then he saw Honey. They stared at each other for a while like they weremunicating telepathically. Even without speaking, he and Honey seemed to be agreeing on something. ''I know, right?'' he said in his thoughts.


    After tucking her in, Gael left the bedroom. At half past four in the morning, the extremely long day finally came to an end. However, the next day was yet about to start. And just like that, it was another sleepless night for him.


    ¡­


    Thursday ¡ª December 13


    Ang woke up to her phone buzzing at nearly eight in the morning. Having only slept for about five hours, her head ached. She checked her phone and saw the missed calls from Nina, so she called her back right away.


    "Did you just wake up?" Nina questioned as soon as the line connected.


    "Yeah. Migraine. What''s up?" Ang responded groggily. She was still slightly disoriented as she scanned the room and remembered where she was. Then what happenedst night came back to her. How did she end up in the bedroom? Did he carry her? The realization woke her uppletely, causing her to sit up on the bed.


    "Just checking up on you. I''m meeting some people out of town today. How''s your book going?"


    "Uh¡­ I¡­ I haven''t finished it yet." Ang looked from left to right of the empty room. She was alone¡ªeven Honey was nowhere to be found.


    Nina sighed. "Okay. Well¡­ You still have a couple of weeks. I''m sure you can think of something then."


    Ang rolled out of bed and answered absent-mindedly. "Yeah¡­"


    Nina said something to her, but she was focused on the voices she heard that''sing from downstairs.


    "What do you think?" asked Nina.


    "Sorry¡ªNinz, can I call you backter?" Ang ended the call without waiting for her friend''s response, and then she opened the door to check on the noise.


    Once she stepped out of the living room, the voices became more apparent. One belonged to Gael while the other was from a man she didn''t know. She walked towards the stairs and peered, trying to see what was happening in the living room. A man in a suit was arguing with Gael. They were about the same height and had simr features. That''s when she guessed that they could be family.


    "You''ve been here long enough. Aren''t you done with your rendezvous yet?" the other man questioned Gael.


    "There''s no need for you to visit, Gio. I''ve got everything under control." Gael''s nonchnt response as he faced the tall window that overlooked the road outside made him look cool¡ªeven when the other man, Gio, looked pissed.


    "Really?" Gio scoffed, blowing out a thick cloud of smoke after sucking in a ck-colored cigarette. "For the first time¡­ This is the most that I''ve seen you not in control." He nced at Gael. "What''s gotten into you?"


    Gael did not respond. His uncle offered him a cigarette, but he only looked at him sharply.


    "Ah¡­ I keep forgetting you stopped," Gio muttered and pocketed the pack before he killed the cigarette in his hand. Then he took a deep breath and faced the other. "Go home¡ªor are you here to¡ª"


    "I''m not," Gael cut him off harshly. He was growing impatient by the second. "I''d rather feed myself to the lions than agree with the ridiculous terms."


    Gio let out a bark ofughter. He turned around, and as if rehearsed, a man came to his side and ced a long trench coat over his shoulders. Fixing the clothing on himself, he spoke while he had his back facing Gael, "You were supposed to go back to Italy a few days ago. They''re getting impatient."


    Honey jumped onto his legs, and he bent down to scratch its chin and cooed, "Your daddy is in a crisis, yet he''s here for God knows what. Bite him for me, Love, will you?"


    With an impassive look on his face, Gael turned to look at Gio and Honey. The pupper licked his hand and barked once.


    Meanwhile, Ang didn''t understand what the two were talking about. She felt strange watching them from the stairs. Just as she was about to turn and go back to the bedroom, Gio got to his feet and looked up¡ªthen he met her eyes.


    He only stared at her for a few seconds, and then he scoffed, rolling his neck from side to side before he told Gael in almost a whisper, "Get rid of her."


    Gael snapped his head towards Ang, unsure if she heard what his uncle just said.


    "Ciao," said Giovanni as he headed out of the door with his men following after him.


    Watching his uncle speed out of the driveway, Gael closed his eyes for a few seconds as heposed himself. A visit from Giovanni this early in the morning was the highlight of his day¡ªand it had only just begun. How he both loved and hated his uncle just as much was beyond him.


    "Who was that?" Ang asked when she came to his side.


    He opened his eyes and saw her standing next to him, looking out the window. "My uncle."


    "What did he say? He looked at me like I stole his candy or something¡­"


    Gael chuckled at her words. Just like that, his mood was already better. And it hadn''t even been a minute since Giovanni left. Facing her, he crossed his arms over his chest and grinned, "I''m his favorite. He''s jealous that you''re hogging me."


    Ang''s rxed expression instantly turned into a frown. "Who''s hogging who?"


    Taking a deep breath, he dug his hands into the pockets of his joggers and walked away, heading towards the kitchen. "The plumber will arrive at your unit in two hours. Get dressed. I''ll take you there."


    "Tch." She red at his broad back, annoyed that he was ying with her again. Still, she followed him to the kitchen. "I''m hungry. Mr. Landlord, is there anything to eat?"


    With a mischievous smile on his face, he teased, "Sit. If you''re a good girl, I''ll feed you."

 Chapter 132 - Mr. Moneybags

    The Luxe Residences


    It had only been fifteen hours since Ang left her apartment with Gaelst night, but it felt like she hadn''t been home for days when she entered the apartment with him along with the plumber and the building supervisor who came to inspect the damage.


    She exined what happened and how it started while they checked her bathroom. Several minutester, the plumber and the supervisor talked for a while, ncing at Ang now and then as she faced the tall window and watched the view outside.


    Waiting in the living room with Gael, she did not like the suspense. She had a bad feeling that the repair would take longer. He observed while she was in deep thought, but he didn''t say anything and just waited with her patiently.


    The supervisor and the plumber came out of her bedroom and addressed Ang, telling her what needs to be done.


    "What do you mean it will take weeks?" she questioned in shock.


    The supervisor looked ufortable delivering the bad news, so his voice was low and apologetic as he responded, "The walls have to be torn down to fix the pipes. A temporary fix is only a short term solution¡ªthe best approach is a permanent fix. The flooring also needs to be reced along with the walls. This is to ensure that there won''t be any molds or mildew. The contractor wille byter today to give me a quotation, and then they will start working as soon as possible."


    Ang was dispirited at the news. "What am I supposed to do until then? Obviously, I can''t stay here while the bathroom is getting fixed."


    The supervisor swallowed as he briefly nced at Gael who stood behind her with an expressionless face. "I''m afraid that you''ll have to stay somewhere else temporarily while the construction is happening. The water''s main source has to be shut off, so there won''t be any water supply for a while. We do have an avable apartment that we can offer in the meantime. However, it''s in a different building¡ªin Johnson''s avenue."


    "But that''s thirty minutes away¡­" Ang averted her gaze, imagining how she would manage going back and forth every day. While staying in a different apartment wasn''t a problem, shouldn''t she have to check this apartment from time to time? All her stuff is in here. Would she have to move everything? How would this be possible when she needs to write?


    "Also¡­ that apartment won''t be avable until two dayster," the supervisor added hesitantly.


    Letting out a sigh, she buried her face in her hands, feeling resigned because of her situation.


    Seeing her state, Gael nodded at the supervisor and signaled him to give them some privacy. When they left, he faced Ang and leaned against the back of a chair as he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t want to talk about it, but she answered him anyway. "I''ve been putting off the ending for almost two weeks now¡ªit''s for a book that I''m working on."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t end it. I''ve tried so many things, but I just can''t."


    "Does this happen every time you''re ending a book?"


    "Yeah¡­ but not like this. I''m usually set on every story I''m working on, and most of the time, my only problem is that I''m too attached to the characters and story that writing the ending is hard. But this time¡­ I''m not sure how to end it. And now this happen. I just think that this situation¡ªthis change would cause me more dy."


    Digging his hands in the pockets of his jeans, he replied casually, "Maybe this change will help you."


    Ang had been looking away until now. She lifted her gaze and met his gentle stare, crossing her arms in front of her as she waited for him to continue.


    Seeing that she wanted to hear more, Gael added, "I don''t know anything about writing. But I do know this: <strong><em>''We cannot be what we want by remaining what we are''</em></strong>."


    Her mouth fell open, and she scoffed at what she heard, a small hint of a smile dancing on her face when she questioned, "Did you just quote Max De Pree to me?"


    A grin threatened to show on his face, but he suppressed it. "I may have read a book or two from him." He cleared his throat and straightened up.


    "Anyway¡­ He''s not wrong. Maybe you need change¡­ maybe then you''ll be able to find the ending you want," he added.


    Ang softly chuckled. Gael was smart, and she already knew that. But she was still impressed that he read books about leadership.


    "What were you supposed to do today?" he wondered.


    Scanning her living room, she let out a long sigh as if thinking about her day was already tiring. "Stare at theputer all day until somethinges up. Why?"


    He checked his phone for a minute. Then he contemted for a bit while he stared at her and said, "Cancel that. You''reing with me."


    Surprised at the sudden invitation, she raised her brows in question. "To where?"


    ¡­


    Ang didn''t know how Gael always did it. Because like a dummy, she left the apartment with him and got inside his car even though she asked him where he was taking her, but he didn''t answer. Well, he did, but "just wait and see" wasn''t much of a response, really.


    Why did she trust him this much? If it were any other person, she would have probably adamantly demanded until she got some answers¡ªmaybe she wouldn''t even have left her apartment.


    They reached one of the busiest districts in Mayne City. And to her surprise, he entered the parking lot of a movie theater. She drew her brows together as he parked and got out to open her door for her.


    "Why are we here?" she asked, alighting the car and checking out the ce.


    "Why else? To watch a movie." He nodded towards the entrance of the movie theatre and started walking.


    The crease between Ang''s brows deepened further as she followed him inside. "Why are we watching a movie all of a sudden?"


    "I''ve read that it helps to ovee a block."


    "When did you read that?" She looked at him curiously. "Wait¡­ Was that what you checked on your phone earlier?"


    Gael only nced at her for a few seconds before he headed towards the movie notice board to check the ''Now Showing'' titles.


    Annoyed that he ignored her question, she kept the frown on her face and stared at him with her arms folded in front of her chest. She tried to figure out what was going on in his head that she couldn''t read.


    Then a sudden thought came across her mind, and she gasped. "Did you just trick me into going on a date with you?!"


    He froze for a second and chuckled at her usation. Scratching a non-existent itch on his temple with his finger, he turned to face her. "I''m only trying to help. I never said anything about a ''date''. But I don''t hate it¡­ Fine. I''ll go on a date with you," he muttered with a yful smirk on his face.


    Ang scoffed. Even him being cocky was attractive. How annoying!


    She had so many things to say, but her childish side came to take over. "It''s only a date if you''re paying." Regret came in a nanosecond. She didn''t really mean what she just said. After all, she could pay for herself. It was a foolish thing that she blurted without thinking because she felt tricked by him.


    However, Gael just found her response adorable. A sly smile ghosted his face when he confidently told her, "Fortunately, my pockets are deep. Don''t worry, Angel¡­ I got you."

 Chapter 133 - Pop It

    Twenty minutester...


    "What in the world¡­" Ang was floored when she saw Gaeling back to her with three tubs of popcorn, arge soda, and a water bottle. "Are we having a popcorn party?"


    "I didn''t know what you wanted, so I got all three." He shrugged innocently.


    She narrowed her eyes. "You could have just asked¡­"


    He nced back at the long line where he came from and silently agreed that he indeed could have asked her first. He didn''t go to movies often, so he wasn''t entirely sure what he was doing. Heck¡ªhe couldn''t remember thest time he went to a movie house.


    "Salted caramel. Thank you," she said as she grabbed the tub and the bottle of water from him with a smile on her face.


    Returning her smile with his own, he nodded. "Got it. Movie''s about to start. Let''s go."


    The two entered the cinema and found their seats. Angughed when she saw the kind of seats he chose. It was a red and ck leather loveseat couch with boxed sides and rear for privacy.


    "You''re quite sly, Mr. De Luca. You surely had everything nned," she told him as she sat on the left side.


    Mr. Moneybags insisted on getting the tickets and snacks, so she had no idea the kind of seats he got.


    Gael chuckled as he sat to her right and set the popcorn tubs on the tray. "Ah¡­ I didn''t know it was so exclusive. I''m notining, though."


    There were a few more loveseat couches, but theirs had the best view of the screen. The cinema wasn''t full at that time of the day with only about twenty people inside, and she was thankful as she didn''t like crowded spaces.


    They were about to see an action romance film that she had wanted to watch since it aired. At least she would get her romance fill, and Gael wouldn''t be bored with the action scenes.


    When the first scene started, Ang opened the tub of salted caramel popcorn and popped one into her mouth. It was just the right sweet and salty vor that she liked.


    The room was dark, but he could see the excitement in her eyes when the male lead appeared topless and was only wearing joggers in his modern kitchen. She popped popcorn after popcorn like the scene was her appetizer. "So that''s your favorite actor?" he asked in a disinterested tone.


    "Mm¡­ Matthew Jeong," she answered absentmindedly.


    "Tch." He leaned against the backrest and crossed his arms with his bitter, childish self, thinking, ''I could totally beat this guy.''


    A few minutes into the movie, she turned her head to Gael and saw him concentrating on the movie. "You''re not eating?" she wondered.


    "I don''t really eat popcorn¡­"


    Ang tilted her head in confusion. He bought three tubs of popcorn, but he wouldn''t eat any. His eyes met hers, and she averted her gaze, leaning back against the luxe leather. She contemted whether she should continue eating the popcorn as it felt a bit weird that she was the only one eating.


    ''Oh, well. Whatever,'' she thought as she reached for another pop and watched the rest of the movie like she normally would.


    ¡­


    When the movie ended, and the lights turned back on, Ang took out a pen and a small notebook from her handbag and started scribbling long lines of texts.


    Gael watched her quietly and waited until she finished. He didn''t know what she was writing, but she looked so into it that he didn''t want to disturb her. From time to time, she''d look up at the screen for a few seconds as if she was looking or watching at something before writing again.


    She only paused for a minute to gather her hair up into a ponytail and secured it with a tie. Some luscious strands fell to the side of her face, and his gaze went with it. He scanned her side profile¡ªfrom her cheek to her jaw, and then down to her neck. Seeing her exposed nape made him swallow. He wondered how she would react if he pressed his lips on it.


    Clearing his throat, he looked away and rolled his neck from side to side. "Are you done?" he asked even when she was still writing.


    "Ye-yeah¡­" Ang muttered just as she ended her notes with a period.


    The staff was already inside, cleaning the cinema. The two of them were the only patrons left, but Gael didn''t rush her.


    As she kept away her things, that''s when he probed, "What were you writing?"


    She looked up and scanned the room, realizing that they were the only ones left. She quickly stood up and apologized, "Sorry¡­ We should leave."


    Gael followed her out of the cinema, and as soon as they stepped out, she turned to face him and answered his question earlier. "I was taking some notes. I came up with ideas, and if I don''t write them down as soon as I think of it, I''d forget it."


    "Is it for your book?"


    "For future stories, yes. But not the current one I''m writing."


    "I see¡­ So¡­ I guess the movie didn''t help with that block you''re having now."


    Ang''s brows slightly knitted as she studied his expression. So he was really serious when he said he was only helping her? Did he really take her here in the hopes that she''d get over her ''block'' and be able to end her book?


    Then she recalled that during the entire movie, he didn''t make any moves on her. In fact, he was quite a gentleman and actually watched it with her. They did talk several times, but they were talking about the scenes. Contrary to what she thought he would try¡ªlike the ssic ''yawn-and-put-an-arm-around-her-shoulder move''¡ªhe didn''t do any. Not that she was expecting him to.


    And because of this, she appreciated him. A smile flitted across her face when she sincerely reassured him, "Although it didn''t give me ideas for this book, it helped me for the future ones. So thank you."


    Satisfied with her answer, Gael smiled back. "It''s almost two o''clock. You must be starving," he said as he checked the time on his new watch.


    Ang couldn''t answer right away as she was surprised to see that he was wearing the watch she gave him the night before. Just like how she imagined, it looked great on him. Then she was reminded of the personalized case back of it. The words shed in her head, and her heart began to race. When she gave it to himst night, she had actually forgotten that she engraved something on it. But now that she remembered, she thought she must have been crazy for choosing those words months ago.


    "You''re wearing it¡­"


    He looked at her, he looked at the watch, and then he looked at her again. Seeing her nervous expression, he knew what she was thinking about. Gael suppressed a grin from showing, but he was having too much fun to hide it. "Yeah. I love it."


    She turned away from him, not wanting to meet his eyes. He had already seen it! There was no way he wouldn''t have!


    "I''m hungry," she casually informed as sheposed herself.


    Leaning towards her until his lips were above her ear, he whispered in his husky voice, "I especially love the message."


    Ang felt shivers ran down her spine, and she could only clear her throat as she walked away, leaving him behind. "Come on. Aren''t you hungry? I could eat a whole cow."


    Gael couldn''t help but chuckle at her trying to deflect the subject. He caught up to her and happily led her towards the car. "I''ll buy you a ranch so I can feed you until you''re satiated. I don''t want you getting hungry while you''re with me."

 Chapter 134 - Catching Feelings

    Lunch wasn''t anything special for Ang and Gael. They chose to dine at a restaurant nearby that had an outdoor area by the sidewalk. Both of them chose an outdoor table, wanting to enjoy the sunshine because it had been raining a lot recently.


    While waiting for their bill after lunch, Gael decided to ask, "Tell me about the third book in the series." He leaned back casually, adjusting the pair of sunnies that covered his grey eyes.


    "Chasing me," she replied after sipping her cappino.


    Cocking a brow in question, he tilted his head and probed, "me? You named your character me?"


    "Not this time. I meant me¡ªlike an old me¡­ Old lovers. And me like fire. Fire-like passion." Setting the cup back on the table, Ang crossed her legs and calmly watched the passersby on the sidewalk.


    "Sounds intense. What''s the story?"


    "College lovers who broke up and found each other again after an ident. They were each other''s firsts¡­"


    "Why did they break up?"


    The question made her look at him. It made her wonder why he was so interested in her books. If she didn''t know about his background, she would definitely not have a clue that he was doing mafia business on the side¡ªor full time. Had he always been interested in these kinds of stuff that she''s doing?


    Shifting in her seat, she contemted her answer. "Hmmm¡­ Immaturity. Pressure¡­ Nature? They both weren''t ready for a serious rtionship." She smiled.


    Gael nodded, and in a gentle tone, he wondered, "Sorry, but¡­ Isn''t that a bit clich¨¦?"


    Despite his question, Ang wasn''t offended. "Their back story, yeah maybe¡­ But not the rest of the plot. Also, nothing''s really original nowadays. Say¡­ a story about serendipity, from enemy to lovers,or maybe a summer fling that turns into a blissful marriage. Every story is already a byproduct or an inspiration from something that had already been written or produced in the past. It''s up to the writers how to put twists in it."


    When he nodded but didn''t say anything, she added, "Besides, clich¨¦s aren''t all that bad. There''s a reason why people love reading these plots and why readers can''t help but reach for them from the shelves."


    "And what are those?" he asked.


    Ang thought about it for a bit. There were so many reasons why and she could spend hours talking about it. At the moment, she just appreciated that Gael actually wanted to talk about something she likes to do, so she didn''t mind entertaining his questions.


    "One, because they want to feel included."


    "A sense of belongingness?"


    "That''s right," she agreed. "Some people find that their personal stories are written the same or differently from the novels they read, and it''s like an inexpensive therapist. Just reach for one from the bookstore, and they would feel consoled, thinking that they aren''t alone in their battles. Of course, it''s not the same for everyone. The stories are rtable¡­ or perhaps, in some ways, it gives them hope?"


    Gael''s brows slightly knitted. "But they''re fiction¡­ If I''m not mistaken, most romance novels end with a happy rtionship. What about those who are single and feel like they don''t have any hope of finding a partner? Isn''t that just sad?"


    Ang chuckled at his question. "Are you bashing all the single people out there? A lot of us are single by choice, you know." She sighed. "You''re right¡­ it is fiction. It''s an escape from reality. It''s fun to read, Mr. De Luca."


    "Touch¨¦. You''re smart¡­ and have quite a broad outlook. It seems like you have a lot of experiences." He finished the rest of his espresso and wiped his lips with a white handkerchief, turning his head towards the restaurant''s counter when he remembered the bill he asked earlier. It hadn''t arrived yet, and he didn''t like waiting.


    Ang noticed his concern and turned to look at the counter as well. The staff was chatting casually with her colleague. "Well, not the best experiences, but still¡­ they''re enough, I guess," she said.


    "So what''s the problem? Why can''t you end the story?"


    "I know, right?" She let out another sigh and rested her chin on her hand. She had been bothered by it for a while now. "Honestly¡­ I''m actually torn between giving them a proper closure or giving them a second chance."


    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, he got more curious. "So¡­ a sad ending versus a happy ending?"


    "Well¡­ not really. I mean, having a closure doesn''t have to be sad. And it''s the same for second chances. Having a second chance doesn''t mean it would lead to a happy ending either."


    She looked up and stared at him. She couldn''t see his eyes clearly because of the sunsses he was wearing, but she sensed the intensity of his gaze at her. It appeared as though he was giving her statement some thought.


    The door behind him swung open, and the waitress came to their table with their bill. Gael only nced at the total amount of $28 and ced a fifty-dor bill in the folder. Then he wrote $22 for the tip before closing the book and standing up, nodding at the waitress who thanked him for the generosity.


    Ang thought he was indeed generous despite looking annoyed earlier because of the service. Their waitress didn''t exactly provide a top-notch service during their dine-in experience, but he still gave nearly a hundred percent tip. Was he doing this out of habit, out of pity, or he just didn''t care? She wondered.


    "When is your due for this book?" Gael asked when she got to her feet, and they started walking.


    "Around Christmas."


    "Then you still have time¡­ Come." He extended his hand out towards her, waiting for her to take it.


    "Where are we going?"


    Nodding at the establishment across the street, he said, "Arcade. Do you know how to shoot a gun?"


    Angughed when he revealed a mischievous smile on his face. This man was going all out. First movies, then lunch, and now an arcade? ''Who are you?'' she asked in her head.


    Sensing her hesitation, he faced her and questioned, "What are you so afraid of?"


    ''Falling for you,'' she answered quietly in her thoughts almost instantly, not daring to say it out loud because it would feel like it''s real.


    And so she responded, "I''m not."


    He wasn''t convinced with her answer, yet he didn''t call her out on it. "Then you''re up for a littlepetition? Whoever wins buys dessert."


    ''Clever,'' she thought. Whoever would win in thepetition, he would still get dessert¡ªthat would mean: he would still get to have her time.


    "Shouldn''t it be the loser?" she asked.


    "That''s too boring. Are you in or not?"


    Ang shifted her gaze between the arcade and Gael. Lifting her chin up, she cracked the knuckles in her fingers and smiled smugly at him. "Of course, I''m in. In fact, I''m going to kick your ass."


    A handsome beam brightened his face upon hearing her answer. He was already looking forward to it. "I''d love to see you try to win, Angel."


    Ignoring his waiting hand, she haughtily walked past him and headed straight to the arcade. "Oh, I will win, alright."


    Gael chuckled and dug his hands into his pockets as he followed behind her. A full day of Ang¡ªsuch a pleasant day.

 Chapter 135 - Angels Smile

    Gael and Ang went straight to a shooting gallery like those in a carnival where a yer gets to have five tries to shoot pellets at moving rubber ducks. If one sessfully hits five rubber ducks in a round, one would get a big prize.


    "This seems easy," she muttered. "We''d finish quickly after this."


    He softly chuckled at her confidence and looked around the arcade, trying to see which ones they could also use for their littlepetition. There were many options like other shooting games, car or motor racing, basketball, and w machines.


    "Let''s race to three. What do you think?" he suggested.


    Ang agreed to his proposal and chose a partition on the shooting gallery. The staff exined to her how to load the pellets, aim, and shoot. Gael watched as she listened attentively, folding his arm across his chest and leaning against the wall of her partition. She looked and acted as if it was very easy earlier, but looking at her now, it seemed as though she hadn''t done this before.


    She wanted to go first, so she positioned her arms on the table, and then awkwardly held the rifle.


    "Are you sure you want to go first? Have you tried this before?" Gael wondered.


    "Nope. It''s my first time." She smiled and appeared to be excited.


    Ang tried to move here and there, but she couldn''t seem to find the mostfortable position. He chuckled, scratching his temple and sighing as he decided to help her out.


    "Here. Let me help you." Gael gently ced his hands on her shoulders and slowly twisted her into an angle where she could appropriately hold the rifle. Then he moved her hands and arms to the proper positioning and even helped her on how to aim.


    Feeling his warm hands on her as he positioned her properly was distracting, especially when he had to teach her how to aim. How could she concentrate when he was so close to her like this? He was definitely doing this on purpose!


    Clearing her throat, she told him, "I can do it. Thanks."


    "Okay." He backed away and gave her some space, allowing her to apply what he taught her.


    Once she felt him off her, she shook the jitters away andposed herself. Following exactly what he taught her, she aimed for a moving rubber duck and pulled the trigger.


    The rubber duck fell off to the side. Her aim was perfect.


    Ang rejoiced quietly in her head, but she didn''t stop there. Wanting to build her momentum, she continued to concentrate and aim for the next duck.


    Gael was impressed at her first try, considering that she hadn''t done this before. He thought it was beginner''s luck. However, the next shot was also a hit. And then the next. And the next. His brows slightly furrowed at the perfect aim.


    The fifth shot was a fail, though. She was able to hit the duck, but it didn''t fall like the others. Disappointed, Ang clicked her tongue and sighed as she got up from her seat. The staff gave her a small husky puppy stuffed toy as a constion.


    "Are you sure you haven''t done this before?" he questioned her in a curious tone, digging his hands in his pockets deeper as he got suspicious.


    She looked up at him and saw the surprised look on his face. All she could do was nod. "I told you it''s my first time."


    ''First time my ass. If that were a real gun, she had already ughtered five. Who were you with when you came to a ce like this?'' he childishly thought.


    When it was his turn to shoot, it wasn''t a surprise that he hit all five perfectly. The staff handed him a bear stuffed toy bigger than Ang''s, but Gael declined the bear and pointed at something else instead¡ªa pink pig plush toy. It was smaller than the bear, but he insisted on it.


    Then he gave it to Ang who received it hesitantly. "Why did you choose this?"


    "Because it looks like you," he answered with a straight face.


    Her mouth fell open, and she nced at the soft pig in her hands. "You think I''m a pig?! Do I look like a pig?!" She red at him, annoyed at his words.


    Staring at her, Gael responded with an expressionless face as he pointed at the pig''s smiling lips. "You always smile. It''s cute." Then he walked past her and headed to a basketball arcade machine.


    Ang blinked several times at his nonchnt response and checked the adorable pig''s face. It had a crooked smile, and it looked really cute. Her heart fluttered. Gael was smooth whether he did it on purpose or not. How could she win?


    "Move along, Angel. Let''s see if you can win this time," he called behind her as he stood by the basketball machine with a smirk on his face.


    Ang instantly changed her expression into a neutral one as she went over and yed the rest of the games they had to y.


    In the end, Gael won three games first, which made him the winner for their littlepetition. For the first time in a while, Ang had so much fun that she forgot about her worries.


    At half past five in the afternoon, they got their gtos from a shop nearby, which Gael paid for as per their deal. The dessert waste, but it tasted sweeter after their ydate.


    While eating her gto outside the shop, she checked the messages on her phone and saw a text message from her father''s assistant. The message contained the information about her date for tomorrow. She almost forgot that it was going to be the weekend already.


    "Everything okay?" Gael asked, noticing the change in her mood.


    Ang told him about the message she received in a disinterested tone.


    "Do you have to go?" he probed.


    "Unfortunately."


    Just as she said that, her phone rang, and she immediately answered when she saw that it was the front desk of her apartment building. She spoke on the phone for a minute and then faced Gael after ending the call.


    "I have to go home. The supervisor has an update for me regarding the repairs. The front desk also said someone''s waiting for me at the lobby," she said.


    Nodding in response, he gestured towards the movie theater''s parking lot, and then they headed back to her building.


    ¡­


    Entering through the front entrance, the employees greeted both Gael and Ang by their surnames. She knitted her brows in confusion, wondering why the staff knew Gael too. However, she snapped out of her bafflement when someone from the side called her name.


    Turning her head, she saw Vincent Stone walking towards her. He was dressed fashionably in a blue checkered suit with a light brown trench coat over it.


    "Vincent¡­ What are you doing here?" she asked when he arrived in front of her.


    "My phone died, and I was going to invite you to dinner. I figured I drop by instead," Vincent replied, ncing at the arrogant-looking man next to her and seeing all the stuffed toys in their hands.


    Gael''s cold and sharp stare at Vincent caused Ang to feel nervous all of a sudden. She swallowed the lump in her throat as the atmosphere began to feel tense.


    First thing''s first, she decided to introduce the two. "Oh¡­ Um¡­ Gael, this is Vincent Stone." Then she cleared her throat. "This is Gael De Luca."


    Keeping it simple, she didn''t add titles. Now that that''s done, she waited for one of them to react.


    But the only response she got was silence as the two tall men continued to size each other up.

 Chapter 136 - Blue Rose

    Looking at the two of them, Ang couldn''t help but anticipate what''s going to happen next. Clearly, Gael didn''t like Vincent. And Vincent¡­ Well¡­ Ang didn''t really know what he thought of Gael, but the way he looked at the other seemed as though he was trying to figure out what kind of person he was.


    Vincent extended his hand towards Gael, saying, "A pleasure."


    Meanwhile, Gael nced at his waiting hand, but he didn''t ept it. He just continued to look at him coldly as if receiving his handshake was a crime.


    "Ms. Su, may I speak with you?" The supervisor came to her side, holding a chart in his hand. She hesitated to leave the two men together, but she felt stuffy with the tense atmosphere, so she eventually nodded and excused herself from their silent growling¡ªhoping they wouldn''t rip each other''s heads off while she''s away.


    As promised, the supervisor updated her regarding the contractor''s assessment. Apparently, the process would take at least fourteen to twenty-one days. And during this time, she couldn''t stay in the apartment due to having no water. Even if the water would be back in a week after the pipes would be fixed, the workers would still need to work in her bathroom, recing the walls and tiles.


    She still had a year left in her contract, so she couldn''t just move. Even if she forced the move, there was no way she could find a vacancy around the neighborhood at this time of the year. Furthermore, the temporary ce they provided her won''t be avable until Sunday. She was homeless at the moment because going back to the Su Mansion just wasn''t an option for her.


    "I understand. This is quite inconvenient¡­ If it''s possible to hasten the process, I would really appreciate that," she told the supervisor.


    After their short conversation, Ang went back to the two men who looked like they were ignoring each other. She nced at them earlier while talking to the supervisor and didn''t notice anything going on¡ªboth of them looking stoic as they stood next to each other while looking at her.


    "How long is it going to take?" Gael asked when she approached them.


    "Two to three weeks. I don''t think I canpletely stay away the whole time. I have all of my stuff there. I can''t just leave it unattended with all of the workers going in and out of my apartment," she replied in an exhausted tone.


    "You can take everything that you need. I''ll ask someone to stay during the day and oversee the construction to make sure your things will be safe," Gael reassured in order not to make her worry.


    Listening to their conversation, Vincent was curious, sohe asked, "What happened?"


    Ang realized that she hadn''t told Vincent about her bathroom problem yet. She didn''t actually want to tell him about it, but now that he''s here, she didn''t have a choice. "The pipes in my bathroom burst yesterday. It takes time to get repaired and all, so I can''t stay here¡­"


    Not giving up a chance to show the upper hand, Gael told her, "I''ll help you pack your stuff. You didn''t bring enough to my cest night. Dinner will be ready when we get there."


    "Um¡­" Hearing his statement, Ang panicked. The way he spoke gave her a little heart attack. Now it was pretty obvious that she stayed over at his ce the night before. Why would he announce it just like that? She could see Vincent shifting his gaze from her to Gael.


    Ang wondered what Vincent thought of her after hearing that she slept in a man''s cest night. He looked like he was waiting for an exnation of what Gael just said, but he couldn''t dare to ask. Wanting to defuse the situation, she turned to face Vincent and apologized, "I''m sorry. I''ll have to take a raincheck on that dinner invitation. I''ll make it up to you next time."


    A smile shed on Vincent''s face as he nodded in understanding. "That''s okay. It looks like you have a lot on your te at the moment. I''ll take you up on that¡­ How about Saturday at seven? Send me an address, and I''ll pick you up."


    "Saturday? I¡ª"


    "Good. I''ll send you the details tomorrow. I''ll see you then. Goodnight." Vincent gently ced a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it. Then, he curtly nodded at Gael and left.


    Seeing the scene unfold in front of him, Gael scoffed at what he just witnessed. Did that man just boldly set up a dinner date in front of him¡ªand without giving her a chance to decline? What an asshole.


    He watched as Vincent exited the building and got inside a car. Shifting his gaze from the ss doors to Ang, his cold, hard face remained.


    Vincent''s invitation dazed her. The man personally came to invite her tonight, and she had to refuse him, how could she refuse him again? It looks like she set herself up on this one.


    Not wanting to dwell on the matter, she let out a sigh as she snapped out of her daze and met Gael''s cold stare. "What?" she asked in confusion.


    "Nothing," he responded dryly, annoyed at their exchange awhile ago.


    She studied his face and figured that his expression must be because of Vincent just now. ''These men''s egos,'' she scoffed in her thoughts.


    The supervisor came and informed Ang, "Ms. Su? I forgot to tell you. A package arrived for you earlier today. The delivery man left it at the front desk, so I brought it to your unit when I went back there with the contractor."


    After thanking him, she headed to the elevators with Gael following behind. The two were quiet during the elevator car ride to her floor. She felt his sour mood¡ªwhat with his cold expression written all over his face.


    Once they arrived, Ang opened the door and walked inside, setting her purse and the plush toys down the sofa. "Make yourself at home," she told him.


    He silently nodded as he ced the stuff in his hands on the sofa. Then he watched her go to the kitchen ind where a bouquet of fresh flowers wasid on the counter. Next to it was a vase that had flowers which he recognized were the ones he gave her a couple of days ago. But the new bouquet was from someone else.


    Ang walked over to the ind, ncing at the envelope bills, and then checked the flowers. A chill ran down her spine when she saw that it was a bouquet of a dozen white roses and a single blue rose in the middle of the arrangement. With a shaky hand, she carefully took out the card in it. The note was nk, but she knew exactly who it came from.


    The card fell out from her hands, and she immediately threw the bouquet into the trashcan under the kitchen ind counter, tossing the card along with it.


    Gael cocked a brow, seeing what she just did. She backed away until her hips hit the opposite counter. Her hands covered her mouth as she was shocked by what she just received.


    "What''s wrong?" He swiftly moved towards her and ced his hands on her shoulders. Knowing that it was because of the flowers but not understanding why, he asked, "Who sent the flowers?"


    Ang''s face turned ashen. She froze, her hands clenched tightly together as her heart hammered in her chest. Looking up, she saw Gael''s eyes wereced with worry. Although she didn''t want to say it, she ended up blurting, "My ex. He found me."

 Chapter 137 - Why The Hell Not?

    Ang''s face became pale. Clearly, whatever this was shocked her. She hadn''t moved an inch since she told Gael that her ex had found her¡ªwhatever that meant. Did that bastard send those roses?


    Gael wanted to wait until she came to her senses, but he got impatient with the nagging silence. Pulling her out of her trance, he slipped a finger under her chin and lifted it so she would meet his eyes. When she shifted her gaze to his, he asked, "Angel. What are you talking about? Who are you hiding from?"


    He knew that she heard him because her throat bobbed as if she was contemting whether to spill or not. Perhaps the words she said earlier weren''t intentional, but she already started it. There was no way that he would let it go just like that without her telling him more.


    It must have been hard for her to say it as her eyes reddened, and she swallowed once again. Then her voice croaked, "My ex¡ªthe one whose calls and texts I''ve been ignoring. He doesn''t...well, he didn''t know where I lived. I guess he found out now."


    Her eyes darted to the flowers in the trash. He followed the direction of her stare and saw the card that was face down on top of the bouquet. Picking it up, his brows drew together when he saw that it was nk. "How do you know it''s him? Nothing''s written here."


    Ang cleared her throat and took a deep breath to collect herself, hugging her stomach as if seekingfort while shifting her stare on the floor. "He...used to give me those when we were together. It was always white roses with a single blue one in the middle. He''d said that blue rose was me. I don''t know¡ªI...I''m sorry, I''m just...I don''t want him to find me."


    The look on her face pained him. Gone was the woman whom he knew was a strong one¡ªreced by someone who looked scared. And he wasn''t referring to her weird love-and-scared rtionship with horror stories. Ang looked like she was about to lose her sh?t. She was rigid as if trying to calm herself down, but Gael knew too well that she was only trying to hide what she was actually feeling.


    In the short time he got to know about Ang, he learned that as much as she could hide it, she wouldn''t show her true feelings. And he wanted so badly that she would lower her guard and strip her mask off when she''s with him. It would very much satisfy him if she depended on him. But he knew how difficult that was for her, especially with the way things were between them at the moment.


    "How much did he hurt you?" His voice was low, yet sounded so worried.


    She absent-mindedly brushed her hand on her neck as she continued to look away. And when she didn''t answer, he recalled something that he read from the file that Rick sent him about Evan Leos. He knew enough about that dirtbag, but he was sure there were things between him and Ang that weren''t written in paper.


    Wanting to elicit some information from her, Gael added, "You''ve been trying to get away from him. Have you filed a restraining order?"


    "I did. It was granted a permanent order."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. He won''t be able toe near you."


    Ang met his eyes. "Those things aren''t really permanent. The ordersts for five years¡­ It expired a year ago. That''s when he started to constantly look for me."


    How could he have missed that? He knew about the restraining order, but he must have overlooked its expiration. Now it all made sense. This Leos wanted to mess with her again. But hell if Gael would ever allow that to happen.


    "Why don''t you request an extension? I''m sure the court will grant it to you¡ª"


    "You don''t understand." She ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, the tie came off, and her hair cascaded down her shoulders. "It''s a miracle that the restraining order was even five years. He has backings everywhere. The police. The court. He''s a marine and his father is a high ranked official. It''s...it''splicated."


    Watching her bury her face in her hands, Gael could sense her feeling of helplessness. She was too distracted that she wasn''t evenining at the fact that he was now standing so close to her. He had her practically trapped between him and the counter behind her. Just one nudge and she''d be leaning against his chest.


    Ang wasn''t crying, though he knew that she wanted to. ''It''s okay to cry, Angel,'' he thought.


    A minute passed, and she slowly lifted her face from her hands. Her red-rimmed eyes spoke volumes of her emotions, and he just wanted to save her from what''s making her like this.


    Gael caught her eyes, and he held it for several seconds before cing his hands on her shoulders and squeezing them. If only he could hug her¡ªhe could if he forced it, but he didn''t.


    "First, let''s get out of here. Pack clothes that wouldst you until Sunday before moving to the temporary apartment they gave you. We''ll drive back to my ce for the night. You can stay there in the meantime."


    She knitted her brows and shook her head. "I''m not staying with you until Sunday."


    "Why the hell not?"


    Ang pulled back a little, creating distance between them. She was suddenly conscious of how close they were that she moved and walked away from him, taking long strides towards her bedroom. "Because!" she spat out.


    "That''s hardly an argument," he responded, rolling his eyes as he followed her.


    "I can''t stay with you!" She turned around abruptly, stopping him in his tracks before entering her closet.


    Her bedroom was slightly messy because of her bathroom situation. They had moved all of her stuff from the bathroom to her bedroom this morning. Most of the stuff was on the bed, by the bed, or on the dresser. For someone living alone, she sure had so many bath essentials and hair products. There were tools too.


    And holy f?¡ª ''Is that a dildo?'' His eyes were drawn to this foot-long silver wired device that had hot pink ents on the edges. It had buttons that he thought were probably for modes or intensity levels for pleasure. Then he began to imagine how Ang would possibly use that thing on her¡ªor in her.


    Gael shook his head in an attempt to brush his dirty thoughts away. It was clearly not the time for that, but his stiffy disagreed. Anytime was a good time.


    He slightly flexed his shoulders to release the tension and adjusted his now tight jeans. Maybe he''d revisit the ideater tonight.


    Ang was quietly shoving some clothes in a metallic pink cabin suitcase when he leaned on the doorway, watching her go about her wardrobe. Clearing his throat, he called her, "Angel."


    "What?" she answered in an exhausted tone. She stopped and turned to face him, waiting for what he had to say.


    "I know we''re not¡ª" He sighed. It was hard to say it. "We''re not together. I know that. So I can understand why you don''t want to. But you''ll be safer with me¡­and I''ll feel more at ease if you do."


    She subtly bit her bottom lip as if she was trying not to respond right away. Not knowing what to do with his hands, Gael slid them inside his pockets and looked at her in the eyes. "So will you ept my help and stay with me¡ªat least until you move?"

 Chapter 138 - Naughty List

    Ang stared at Gael, unsure of how to respond to his offer. What could she possibly say when he just told her to move in with him? Well, only temporarily. But still! Three nights was plenty.


    Last night, sure. It somehow ended that way, and she allowed herself. However, she had the option to say no now. And she did a few times, but he''s insisting. And honestly? She wanted to say YES.


    <em>YES, said her heart.</em>


    <em>NO, said her brain.</em>


    So whose voice would she listen to? Her weak heart that falls for the wrong people? Or her brain that sometimes listens to her weak heart?


    Gael tilted his head to the side as he patiently waited for her answer. She knew that it was a bad idea to stay with him. So why would she want to anyway?


    Ang chewed on her bottom lip. The truth was, she spoke to her brother on the phone earlier that day. She could have told him about her bathroom situation, but when he said his new girlfriend was spending the weekend over at his ce, she couldn''t. It had been a while since Oliver was seeing someone, and she didn''t want to get in between the two. He''d probably let her stay in his ce if he knew, but she didn''t want to be the third wheel. Ew.


    Staying in a hotel was another option. But at this time of the year? She doubted she could book a room. Esmea was a tourist hotspot, and December was one of the busiest months apart from summer months. Even if she found a ce, she was sure she''d constantly worry that any time, Evan might get to her.


    ''For now, let''s just survive,'' she told herself.


    She must have been quiet for a while, only staring at him because he started fidgeting and said, "If you¡ª"


    "Fine," she cut him off.


    "What?"


    "Fine¡­ I''ll stay with you until Sunday." Ang crossed her arms and sighed. He looked surprised that she agreed, and the growing smile on his face was making her heart flutter.


    "Really?" Gael probed.


    "No. I take it back." Annoyed, she turned her back and continued to stuff her suitcase with her clothes.


    "Hey, no backsies."


    She couldn''t see his face as she had her back to him, but the sound of his voice indicated that he was grinning. She shook her head, yet a small smile threatened to form on her face.


    "Do you need help packing?" he spoke to her back.


    "No, I''m okay. I''ll be out in a few."


    "Okay. I''ll just wait out here."


    Ang turned to check and saw an empty doorway. She figured he must be waiting in the living room, so she took her time packing everything she needed. Once she was done, she headed towards the living room with her suitcase in tow, only to find Gael in her office, towering over her desk.


    She came to his side, wondering what he was looking at. A gasp escaped her lips, panicking because he found her sticky notes. They''re not the normal reminders that she wrote. They were little reminders of what to research for her next book. And Gael''s smirk told her her "naughty list" definitely amused him.


    He noticed her presence next to him, and he simply could not resist teasing as he picked up a few of those notes.


    Horrified, Ang tried to snatch it from him. "That''s not¡ª"


    "Things guys like during sex." He read the first one, quickly raising his hand away from her attempt in grabbing the notes from him.


    Then he continued the next one. "Sexy moves men crave in the bedroom."


    And then another. "What women do that makes men go crazy in¡ª"


    "That''s enough!" she bit out. Her ears grew red from embarrassment because the asshole enjoyed ying with her.


    He threw his head back,ughing at the notes he just read.


    The sound of Gael''s sexyugh didn''t only annoy her more; it also caused the butterflies in her belly to go insane¡ªshe thought they were having a party.


    He wiped his eyes as hisughter subsided. "Who would have thought that you had so much curiosity in that pretty little head of yours?"


    Ang took the notes from his hands and tossed them inside her drawer. Of all the things that he would find in her office, he found those. What would he think of her now? He must be thinking about how much of a pervert she was. How embarrassing!


    She answered with her back to him, "This is for my next book. Okay? I''m doing research. I need a lot of material for my writing."


    His silence made her turn to face him. Then she caught him grinning from ear to ear. How annoying!


    "Let''s just go." She walked out of the office and waited for him by the door. When he walked past her, she turned off the lights and locked the door.


    "You sure you got everything?" he asked, in an attempt to clear the air. His face was passive now, but Ang knew that he was still thinking about the notes.


    "Yeah¡ªoh¡­wait." She walked back to her bedroom, which was just across from her office, and decided to move some of the bathroom stuff to her closet. The workers were probably men, and they wouldn''t be interested in them, but the thought of her things just syed on her bed bothered her.


    Locking her walk-in closet, she looked around her bedroom, making sure no valuable stuff was in in sight. When she was satisfied, she exited the room carrying a paper bag in hand.


    "All set?" Gael asked, holding the handle of her suitcase as he waited for her in the hallway.


    Ang nodded and hoped that she didn''t forget anything from her house. It felt weird leaving this ce and not really going on a vacation somewhere. The strange feeling of forgetting something lingered in her stomach. It was probably just the nerves. After all, she just agreed to stay with Gael for the weekend. It was probably a stupid idea, but she still went with it anyway.


    ¡­


    The elevator ride down to the ground floor wasn''t smooth. They stopped a few times, and more passengers rode with them in the car. They were cramped in the small space.


    She was slightly startled when Gael suddenly leaned towards her and whispered, "You know...you could ask me anytime. I''d be happy to help."


    Ang raised her gaze to him, her brows arching in confusion. "About what?"


    "What men love during se¡ª"


    He coughed when she elbowed him, and then he chuckled. He was clearly having so much fun messing with her. A few heads turned in their direction, and heughed some more as her face flushed.


    "Hrious." She rolled her eyes. "Thanks, but no thanks."


    "Sure. But if you change your mind, the invitation still stands." He winked.


    Ang bit her bottom lip, already regretting her decision on agreeing to stay with him for a few days. Was it toote to back out now? The elevator dinged, and everyone stepped out.


    "Let me." Gael took the paper bag from her hand, and they both headed out of the building. He loaded Ang''s things in the trunk of his car. Then something caught his eye, making him halt.


    Inside the paper bag were a towel, a few cosmetic bottles, <em>and the fancy-looking dildo</em>. He swallowed.


    "Everything okay?" Ang probed from the side of the car.


    "Yeah." His shaft just hardened.


    ''Calm down, Boy.'' Then he mmed the trunk shut.

 Chapter 139 - Want Milk?

    "Are you insane?!"


    Ang held the phone away from her ear when Nina yelled after she told her what happened to her bathroom and where she would be staying in the meantime. She thought about keeping it from her best friend, but she had no choice when Nina called her earlier, saying that she was dropping off some food for her, but her apartment was empty.


    It was nearly nine in the evening, and she was in Gael''s bedroom, sitting on the bed with Honey next to her. He was in the cottage outside talking to his people, so she had some time to herself.


    Getting yelled at by Nina only made her feel bad that she chose to stay here. Was it really stupid for her to do so? Maybe. She kicked herself for not knowing the right answer.


    "What do you want me to do, Nins? I obviously can''t stay with you when you have your cousin already freeloading and giving you a headache. I won''t be able to write there," Ang exined when she had the chance.


    "And you can write there in his ce with all his goons?!"


    "I...haven''t tried writing here yet, but at least there are lots of spaces where I can be alone. His¡­people aren''t really in this house. They''re staying at a cottage next to the house."


    Nina snorted. "So you''re ALONE with him in his big house with only one livable bedroom where he also sleeps?"


    Ang rolled her eyes. She already knew what was on her friend''s mind, and she couldn''t argue with her. Sighing, she decided to tell her the other thing. "Evan found me."


    "What did you say?"


    "Evan found me, Nin. He knows where I''m living. He sent flowers."


    The line was quiet for a few seconds. Ang could only guess that her best friend must have been shocked at the news. Then Nina found her voice again. "On second thought¡­ I guess staying with Gael isn''t such a bad idea. He''s scary, but unlike Evan, I don''t think he''ll¡­hurt you."


    Ang didn''t know how to respond to that. She tipped her torso backward until her back hit the mattress, and she let out a long sigh. "I really need to move now, huh?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Anj? I forgot to tell you something," Nina hesitated. There was an audible gulp from the other line that made Ang''s brows drew together.


    "What?"


    "Remember a few months ago when I told you that I saw Evan in the parking lot in front of the office?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I...sort of...may have...ummm¡­ I kinda told him you were getting married."


    "You told him what?! Are you insane?" Ang''s eyes widened and she shot up to a sitting position. Honey, who was napping beside her, got startled that it looked up at her and whimpered. But she was too shocked tofort the poor dog.


    Lowering her voice a tad, Ang continued to question, "Why in the world would you tell Evan I am getting married?! Who am I getting married to? A ghost?! Why am I not informed?"


    "I know! I''m so sorry, Anj! I have no idea what came over me at that time. I didn''t think. It just came out!" Nina panicked.


    Running her fingers through her hair, Ang was dumbfounded. So these past few months, Evan had been thinking that she was getting married? She began to feel queasy. Evan being mad was one thing, but Evan getting jealous? That''s a whole different disaster waiting to happen. If he hadn''t found out where she was, it would have been easier to avoid and forget about his existence. But now that he knew where she lived and he was still obsessing with her, it made her feel anxious.


    When she didn''t respond, Nina added, "I guess I thought that if he knew you were already with someone, he''d stop, you know?"


    ''I doubt that,'' Ang thought.


    "Nin¡­ I gotta go. I need to cool off," she told her best friend, and after their goodbyes, she padded towards the bathroom to take a shower.


    ¡­


    Unbeknownst to Ang, Gael came back to the house and was by the doorway of his bedroom just in time to hear her getting worked up at something about her getting married and all that. What he heard was definitely surprising, but somehow, he caught the gist of what it was all about.


    He remained leaning against the wall with his arms and legs crossed until he heard the faint sound of watering from the bathroom. As he made his way to his bed and cuddled with Honey, he couldn''t stop thinking about Ang getting married to someone else. Just the thought of it squeezed his heart.


    Honey hopped off from his arms and crawled towards the edge of the bed, and closed its eyes.


    Several times, Gael would find himself staring at the bathroom door and then looking away, only to stare at it again a few secondster. Ang was surely taking her time in there. Subconsciously, he scanned the room and did not find the paper bag anywhere. ''No way¡­''


    His dick twitched at the split second that he thought about Ang trying to get off in the bathroom all by herself. "F?ck." What was wrong with him? He''d been thinking dirty about her A LOT in the past hours.


    He looked down at his crotch and red at it. "I''m not touching you. Stand down."


    Right. As if that would make him stop growing hard. The sound of the running water and the thought of Ang naked just wouldn''t leave his mind.


    "You''re sick," he scolded himself and slumped on the bed, closing his eyes.


    A buzzing sound from the nearby table caught his attention. Gael nced up and saw Ang''s phone on the nightstand. It was shing like someone was calling her.


    "Angel. You have a¡­" His voice trailed off when he saw the caller I.D.


    [Vincent Stone]


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Ang came out of the bathroom in a loungewear¡ªa pair of pants and hoodie. She saw Gael sitting on the bed, looking back at her. Her hair was damp instead of wet, so he thought she must have dried it while she was inside. She revealed a faint smile before bending down to her suitcase on the floor.


    Sincest night, she had been wearing clothes that didn''t reveal too much when she was around him. It was as if she was making sure that he wouldn''t find her attractive or something.


    Little did she know, Gael didn''t need to see her in revealing clothes to know what was hidden underneath the fabric that''s covering her. His imagination of her in tiny shorts and wet see-through shirt fromst night was enough to make him go crazy. ''What the f?ck! There you go again! You''re hornier than a teenager,'' he scolded himself and blew out some air, fanning his shirt to cool down.


    "You settling down okay?" he asked, in an attempt to divert his attention.


    She got up and came to sit on the bed with him, looking calm as ever. She nodded and offered a smile as she said, "Thanks for letting me stay."


    Gael caught a whiff of her scent. She smelled like strawberries and mint¡ªabination he didn''t think he''d actuallye to like. But then again, it didn''t matter what kind of scent she''d wear, he''d always think she''d smell fantastic.


    "You''re wee." He looked down on the floor for a minute before turning to her. "Would you like something to drink?" When she arched a brow, he quickly rified, "We''ll keep it...decent. No alcohol¡ªunless you want to¡ªbut I''m thinking¡­tea or hot chocte? Milk?"


    Angughed. She never imagined Gael would one day ask her if she wanted tea or milk. However, she actually liked that he did. "You know what? Sure. I''d love some milk."


    "Good." He got up and nodded his head in the direction of the backyard. "Come help me out back. The cows are waiting at the shed. I hope you don''t mind working out those arms."


    Her jaw dropped, and it was his turn to chuckle. With how serious his voice was just now, she really believed him. "Oh, you''re the worst." She rolled her eyes and thenughed with him as she followed him out of the bedroom, and they descended down the stairs.


    Imagine milking cows at this time of the night just to get some fresh milk. Ridiculous.


    Once they got to the kitchen, Ang couldn''t help but return the tease. This time, she thought of getting back at him for his teasing about her research notes earlier. She spoke while his back was on her. "Just so you know¡­ I''m pretty good at milking. I make sure I get my arm workout whenever I can."


    Gael froze for a second. And then he shook his head. Naughty Ang just really had to make him suffer.


    Sighing inwardly, he thought, ''I guess this is gonna be a ''<em>hard</em>'' night tonight.''

 Chapter 140 - You Have My Word

    "Oh, cold!" Ang raised a finger when she saw that Gael was about to use a pot over the burner to warm the milk.


    He looked at her, cocking a brow in question.


    "I like my milk cold," she rified from the other side of the kitchen ind where she sat.


    "Got it." He nodded, putting away the pot and then pouring the milk from the fridge into a ss. He slid it towards her, then opened himself a bottle of sparkling water, taking a swig while staying on the opposite side of the counter from her.


    She took a sip of her cold milk and then nursed it with both of her hands. "I noticed you aren''t smoking anymore¡­ That''s nice," she suddenly said.


    "Have you been keeping an eye on me?" Gael smirked, setting the bottle on the counter behind him. He was leaning on the sink, crossing his arms and looking amused at her.


    Ang squinted at him. "We''ve basically been around each other for thest twenty-four hours. It''s not hard to notice you haven''t held a cigarette."


    "I could have smoked while you weren''t looking?" He shrugged.


    "You don''t smell like you did."


    A cocky grin stered on his face. "So you''ve been smelling me?"


    The crease between her brows deepened, and a sexy chuckle escaped him. It was so much fun to tease Ang. "I stopped actually. More than three months now."


    "Oh¡­" She went silent, her eyes darting here and there as if she was trying to recall something.


    "August 29¡ªif you''re wondering. That was thest time I smoked a stick."


    "But that''s¡­" Her eyes locked with his, confusion apparent on her face. "We were on the ind..."


    Gael nodded. "Since then."


    He could still remember that night. They were out on the balcony of her suite room where she told him she hated the smell of cigarettes while sheid on his chest. He knew she was thinking of the same memory¡ªwhat with the way she was looking at him now.


    There were times that he was tempted to smoke when he reached New York, but her words kept ying in his head. He ended up pocketing his lighter and pack every time. Then the shooting incident happened. He got shot and nearly died¡ªall the more reason for him to stop smoking.


    Wanting to move on from the subject, he inched towards the kitchen ind, still standing opposite her but closer. "Are you still not going to tell me about your ex? You did promise me you''d tell me the next time we see each other."


    She bit her bottom lip.


    ''Sweetie. If you don''t stop biting your lip, I''ll have to do it for you,'' he said in his thoughts.


    "Can we move to the living room?" Ang suggested.


    "Sure." Gael led the way towards the living room where he set up the fire to keep her warm. He quickly ran upstairs, and when he came back, he brought a fleece nket with him. Then he gave it to her as she sat on one end of the couch while he stayed on the other. "You good?"


    "Thank you," she answered.


    It was quiet for a couple of minutes. She looked like she struggled with what to tell him while fidgeting with the fleece and watching the firece. "I don''t know where to start."


    "From the beginning." Despite doing a background check on her ex, hearing everything from her perspective was different.


    Ang took a deep breath, brought her knees up, and leaned against the backrest. "I was ten when I first met Evan. Our fathers were friends, and our families spent most of the summer that year. They were originally from here, but they moved out of state after that, so we didn''t see each other again until I was neen when they moved back to the state¡ªbut in the next city.


    "Evan''s seven months older than me. Seeing him again after all those years brought back the fun we had that one summer. He was a nice guy¡ªcharming." She softly chuckled at the distant memory of how their rtionship began. We hooked up whenever he visited Mayne. Never really serious because he wasn''t always around."


    Then she started telling Gael about how her rtionship with Evan changed from a casual fling to being exclusive, though a long-distance one. Listening to her talk about her past rtionship with that man wasn''t something he enjoyed listening to. And he almost lost his cool when she told him about how he hurt her. He had his fists tightly clenched on the side.


    He drew his brows together, seeing as she didn''t cry a single tear despite the apparent look on her face that said she really wanted to.


    Ang turned to face him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Gael had been quiet the entire time. Even when his eyes darkened at the thought of her getting choked, he didn''t say anything. Truth be told, he was outraged¡ªjust like the first time he learned about her past a month ago.


    If that man appeared in front of him at this very moment, he''d most probably beat the crap out of him. Who did he think he was hurting Ang like that? What kind of monster does that? A crackhead obviously.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, looking away.


    "Don''t be. You weren''t the one who did it." She smiled. "But I appreciate it¡­"


    He raised a brow and had a questioning gaze.


    "You may think you''re really good at hiding your anger, but this couch is gonna split if you don''t let go of it." She nodded at his hands that were gripping the edge of the leather couch, his knuckles turning white from all the pent up emotions. "Thanks for getting angry for me."


    His hands rxed, letting go of the couch. He sighed, rubbing his face in frustration. "I wanna kill that bastard, Ang. How dare hey his hands on you?" He red at the fire.


    Turning to face her, Gael found her looking intently at him. The look on her eyes told him she was searching for something¡ªwhatever it was, he couldn''t tell. He fought the urge to reach out and pull her to him, wanting to tell her that she was going to be okay.


    Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but she decided against it and averted her gaze. He wished she would have said it. He had an inkling that she was going to tell him about the other thing. Gael thought he should bring it up, but he wanted her to initiate the topic as it was a sensitive one. But unless she opened up first, he wouldn''t talk about it.


    The crackling of wood filled the silence. She wrapped her arms around her legs, and after a moment, she spoke again, "I never told anyone this¡­but I me myself for what happened to me."


    "Why would you? It''s not your fault." He couldn''t understand why she would think so.


    "I should have known. I should have been aware of what he was doing. If I had¡­then I could have left, and that wouldn''t have happened to me."


    Gael shook his head and moved closer to her. Sliding a finger under her chin, he tilted her face towards him and looked at her straight in the eyes. "That''s bullshit."


    She was speechless, stunned at the harshness of his words.


    "No one should me the victim¡ªeven you, Angel. You can''t do that to yourself. Whoever mes victims for any incident that happened to them is an unsympathetic idiot. The only one at fault here is that jackass. You understand me?"


    Ang swallowed and nodded slowly.


    He let out a small sigh and lowered his hand from her face. "As long as I''m here. I won''t let him go near you. He won''t be able to touch you again, Angel. You have my word."

 Chapter 141 - Buzz

    Friday ¡ª December 14


    Ang started getting used to staying in Gael''s ce. Her luggage was on the floor by his closet, and some of her clothes were hanging on the back of a chair. Her stuff filled almost all of the counter space in the bathroom too. She nced at it, taking in the mess she made. There were makeups, hair, skincare products, and a few of her favorite perfume bottles.


    Feeling guilty that she was taking over his ce, she began to tidy up and kept her things on one side of the counter. She was mostly done preparing for her date at lunchtime. Though she wasn''t really trying to impress her date, the need to dress up that day came over her.


    Turning her body left and right while looking at the mirror in the bathroom, Ang thought her ck long-sleeved mini dress was cute. It stopped mid-thigh and had a turtleneck. Her over the knee ck suede bootsplemented her dress too.


    "Are you ready?" Gael''s voice startled her.


    She was too absorbed in her own thoughts that she hadn''t even noticed him entering the bedroom. "I''m almost done. I just need to do my hair real quick."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    Ang thought he was going to wait outside, but he leaned against the doorframe and folded his arms across his chest as he watched her. She narrowed her eyes at him as she gave him a once over and saw that he was all dressed up, wearing a ck dress shirt and looking fresh. He wasn''t wearing anything fancy, but he looked good anyway. And he smelled nice too.


    "Where did you change? I''ve been in here the whole time," she wondered.


    Gael nodded towards the window. "At the cottage. Took a shower and changed there." Then his eyes roamed over the bathroom sink''s counter and stared at the mess.


    "Oh¡­" Guilt washed over her. "Sorry. I''m invading your ce and taking over your bedroom. I promise I''ll tidy up when I''m done."


    "Don''t worry about it." He swallowed, his eyes never leaving the counter.


    Ang followed the direction of his stare, wondering what exactly he was looking at. She had kept most of her things tidy apart from her high-tech hair tool which was still plugged in the socket. "What are you staring at?"


    His eyes snapped towards her, and he shook his head. "Nothing." He cleared his throat. "You¡­ uh¡­ what were you doing before I came?"


    She drew her brows together, a little baffled, but she responded, "I was getting ready to fix my hair. I just dried it." Then she grabbed the hair tool and waved it.


    "With...that?" The confusion on Gael''s face was apparent. He red at the tool in her hand like it was something weird.


    "Y-Yeah?" Ang turned on the device, popped in an attachment at the top, and began creating soft waves on the ends of her hair. The high-tech tool didn''t heat up, only using air to create the style she wanted.


    She was looking at herself in the mirror when she heard him snort. Her eyes darted at his reflection and knitted her brows when she saw him holding back a chuckle. "What''s so funny?" she questioned as she continued to do her hair.


    Gael lost it. He threw his head back,ughing at something only he knew. He wasughing so hard he was tearing up.


    Ang powered off the device and turned to face him. He looked so rxed as heughed, something she didn''t see often. She nearly smiled but remembered that he might beughing at her, so she red at him. "Why are youughing at me?"


    "I''m not." He cleared his throat, pursing his lips as heposed himself. "It''s nothing."


    "Obviously it''s not nothing. What is it?"


    "You really want to know?"


    When she looked at him as if she was waiting for an exnation, he gave in and told her, "I thought that was your vibrator."


    "My what?"


    "Your vibrator, Sweetheart." He was grinning.


    Her jaw dropped, and she looked at the wand in her hand. She was speechless, so he continued:


    <em>"You know¡­ your selfie stick.</em>


    <em>"Lady stick.</em>


    <em>"Magic wand.</em>


    <em>"Rampant rabbit.</em>


    <em>"Pussy plunger.</em>


    <em>"Buzzer.</em>


    <em>"Buzz nightgear.</em>


    <em>"BOB as in Battery Operated Boyfriend</em>¡ªwait, that''s actually wired. But I could go on, you know?"


    This time, it was Ang''s turn to guffaw. She could not believe what she was hearing. "Stop. Stop." She was breathless; her tummy started hurting. "Oh, my god. Buzz nightgear?!"


    Gael shrugged, the smile still on his face as he watched her calm down from herughter.


    "Why in the world would you think this is a vibrator?" She waved the device in front of him.


    "It''s long, thick, smooth¡ªeverything you would have enjoyed." He wiggled his brows.


    "Seriously. I can''t believe you." She shook her head and let out a long sigh. A small chuckle escaped her lips as she set the device aside and walked past him. The thought of Gael mistaking that wand as her vibrator was amusing. Did he really think she would bring such a thing in his ce and openly disyed it for his eyes to see?


    Checking the time on her watch, she ran her tongue along her bottom lip. She had an hour to get to the restaurant she was supposed to go to. Grabbing her light grey coat from the hanger, she threw it on her and grabbed her purse. "You don''t have to drive me there. I can go by myself. I can drive too...so if you''ll lend me your car¡ª"


    "Not a chance. I''m not excited about your date, but I won''t let you go out there alone." Gael grabbed his coat, keys, and wallet. Then he ushered her out the door, and they descended the stairs.


    "I just feel weird that you''re taking me there."


    "What do you know about this guy?"


    "Um. He''s a professional football yer¡ª"


    "A yer. Got it."


    Ang chuckled. "You already hate him, and you haven''t even met him."


    "I will hate all of your dates as long as they''re not me."


    Gael opened the door for her and then got to the driver''s seat. Ang couldn''t help but stare at him as he pulled the car out of the driveway and got on the road. He looked so calm and collected despite knowing that he was taking her on a lunch date with a man she hadn''t met before. Her eyes traveled the length of his arm to his hand, and she saw it tightly gripping the wheel. Okay, so he wasn''t really calm.


    "It won''t be long¡ªan hour tops. I don''t like yers anyway. Then I''ll meet Nina in the afternoon," she told him. She didn''t know why she had to rify that. Ang just felt like she had to. And then she saw his hand rx.


    "I''ll pick you up at the restaurant in an hour. Then drive you to your meeting ce with your friend." He nced at her, and before she could protest, he said, "I''m not taking no."


    She huffed. What a weird set up. "Fine."


    Gael smiled, and she smiled back. His smile widened, and then he was chuckling.


    "You''re still thinking about it, aren''t you? The wand." Ang squinted her eyes.


    "I just feel sorry."


    "You feel sorry?"


    "If that were your vibrator, I mean. Don''t get me wrong; I think it''s beautiful and only natural that you would pleasure yourself. But I feel sorry. That''s nowhere near the real thing." He nced at her and winked.


    Ang kept her mouth shut, and he faced the road again. She found herself squeezing her legs together as she muttered, "Not even close."

 Chapter 142 - A Quarter In The Nose

    "So what is this guy''s name?" Gael asked as they entered Mayne''s city proper. He wasn''t really interested in Ang''s date. But he, at least, needed to know the basics.


    She scrolled through her phone, probably checking out the message her father''s assistant sent her. He was sort of happy that she wasn''t interested in the slightest that she didn''t even memorize the man''s name.


    "Jas Dickens," she said as she looked up at him.


    Gael chortled. "Poor guy. He must have been bullied a lot when he was in school. Jas like ass and DICKens."


    Ang tried not tough. Really. She wasn''t one tough at people''s names¡ªnot really. But seeing him grin, she couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    She turned to face front again, and her mind brought her back to this morning while they had a light breakfast in the kitchen. Gael was already aware of her weekend schedules, where she meets men arranged by her father. And when he offered¡ªno, when he insisted that he drive her today, she declined. It didn''t feel right that he would do it. Eventually, she could only agree, but now that he was actually driving her already, she felt uneasy.


    It wasn''t because she felt unsafe around him. It was quite the opposite, actually. Despite the strange situation they were in, she came to trust Gael somehow. But she also knew...and felt that he liked her. Why else would he waste his time with her? This was such aplicated situation where ''this is right'' or ''this is wrong'' was not that simple.


    ''One day at a time, Anj,'' she convinced herself.


    "We''re here," Gael announced as he pulled up to the curb, snapping Ang out of her daze.


    "Thank you. I''m sure you''re also busy. You really don''t have toe pick me up in an hour. I can take a cab and meet Ninater."


    "I''m not busy. I finished what I needed to do before we left the house. I''m your driver for today¡ªexecutive bodyguard, even."


    Angughed, the small dimple next to her lips peeking. "Bodyguard?"


    "Speaking of which. Since I''m your bodyguard, I''m allowed to be near you the whole time. Why don''t I upy the next table?" He was dead serious, already considering arranging it with the restaurant so that he could be within earshot of Ang''s table.


    "I appreciate that, Mr. De Luca. But that won''t be necessary." She stepped out of the car before he could get out and open the door for her.


    Gael''s eyes swept from her head to toe. "I don''t think I''ve said this earlier, but...you look nice. Beautiful."


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    ''I wish you were dressing up for me, though,'' he thought.


    "It''s cold today. Keep your coat on." He had a serious look on his face, but deep inside, he just wanted her to cover up.


    Ang looked at him suspiciously, but she seemed amused. "I''m sure the temperature''s fine inside."


    "Still. You''ll catch a cold if you aren''t careful."


    Just then, a man approached them from the side. "Ms. Ang Su? That''s you, right?"


    They turned their heads and found a brown-haired guy with broad shoulders, wearing a white shirt underneath a ck suit. His eyes were trained on Ang''s the whole time.


    "Yes. Hi. Jas?" Ang smiled and received the man''s handshake¡ªor so she thought until he took her hand and brought it to his lips.


    The Dick kissed her hand. It took Gael everything not to connect his fist to this guy''s mouth.


    She retracted her hand soon enough, and only then did Dick notice Gael standing there. "Your brother?" he asked.


    Gael''s jaw ticked at the question, but he didn''t say anything and only kept his sharp gaze directed to the other.


    Sensing the tensioning from Gael, Ang introduced the two. "This is Gael."


    Not bothering to shake the man''s hand, Gael nodded and muttered almost inaudibly, "Ass."


    "What?" Jas Dickens''s brows shot up.


    "Jas, right? That''s your name?"


    "Yeah." Jas''s expression softened, and then he turned to Ang as if he was waiting for her to answer his initial question.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line, trying to contain theughter from escaping. Then she cleared her throat to shake it off. "Gael''s my¡­ um¡­" She met Gael''s eyes, unsure of what to call him, and then she settled with something that hebeled himself with earlier, a smile slowly forming on her lips. "He''s my executive bodyguard."


    ''Damn it,'' Gael cursed in his thoughts. He shot himself in the foot once again. But then he warned, "I''ll be watching."


    "Whatever, Man." Jas nodded and turned to Ang. "Shall we go inside?"


    "Yeah, sure." She nced at Gael and gave him a small smile before heading towards the restaurant.


    "You look beautiful. Has anyone ever told you that?" The Dick told Ang as he ced a hand on her back and walked her to the restaurant.


    Gael could no longer hear her response as the two disappeared inside. Letting out a heavy sigh, he got in his car and drove it towards the nearest parking lot on the other side of the street. He never nned to leave anyway. If Ang decided to end the lunch date early, then he would be right there.


    He took out his phone and called Rick who answered on the first ring. "Any news?"


    "No updates yet, Boss. But I''ve already asked someone to report to us as soon as there''s any movement."


    "All right. What about Ang''s apartment?"


    "They''ve already started tearing down the walls. Everything''s good here."


    "Good. Keep me posted."


    Gael ended the call and checked the time. It had only been ten minutes since Ang entered the restaurant with that ass. Now he was bored.


    His fingers drummed the steering wheel as he mulled over whether he should sit at the table next to theirs or just patiently wait for it to be over.


    He wasn''t always patient.


    But then again, he wanted to stay on Ang''s good side. So despite the torturous urge to barge in there, he glued his ass down to the seat, slid it all the way back, and tilted it backwards so he could lie down.


    Then he googled "Jas Dickens".


    Pictures of Ang''s date showed up on the search. Plenty of them was from his games, with women on his sides, endorsements, and close-up shots.


    Gael scoffed upon seeing the general bio posted online. The guy was six foot¡ªtwo inches shorter than him. He then opened one close-up shot. Dick looked like a...well, a dick.


    Since he was already bored, and he just couldn''t resist himself, he opened up his messaging app and started typing. Then he sent the text to Ang.


    <strong>[ Gael: Dick''s nostrils are enormous. You could hide a quarter in there. I hope those holes don''t vacuum your food. ]</strong>


    A couple of minutester, she replied.


    <strong>[ Angel:OMG. LOL. Now that you said it, I can''t stop staring at his nose. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Don''t look. The more you stare at it, the bigger it gets. ]</strong>


    When Ang didn''t respond, he sent another text.


    <strong>[ Gael: Are youughing? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: I was. I had to excuse myself to the restroom because I was drinking water when I read your text, and it almost came out of my nose. Now my throat hurts. Stop texting. I''ll see youter. :) ]</strong>


    Gael chuckled at her response. And the little smiley face at the end put a smile on his face.

 Chapter 143 - Knitting

    The muscles on Ang''s face seemed to have been strained from holding fake smiles for the first twenty minutes of her date. After that, she didn''t even bother smiling anymore. But she kept light nods from time to time as she listened to Jas talk about himself. The guy didn''t even ask her any questions¡ªtoo full of himself.


    It didn''t escape her that he was checking out the waitresses passing by their table. His eyes unabashedly scanned the women''s legs, and he even smiled at her flirtatiously. What an ass. Gael was right. Jas the ass.


    Because there wasn''t much of an exchange between them, time seemed to be passing by slowly. She checked the time on her phone every now and then, seemingly unable to wait to reach the end of their date.


    Halfway through their meal, Ang felt stuffy, realizing she still had her coat on. Silly. She actually followed what Gael told her¡ªnot to take off her coat. Despite what he said, she took it off and slung the coat at the back of her chair.


    That''s when Jas finally shifted his full focus on her, training his eyes down her body. "So, what about you, Ang? What do you do? Are you working in your father''spany?"


    Ah, now he was interested? She looked down on herself. Her dress, despite being turtleneck and long-sleeved, was very form-fitting. The curves on her breasts, waist, and her hips were definitely defined. Ignoring the obvious, she answered truthfully, "I was. But not anymore."


    "So you have a lot of free time then?"


    "Yeah, you could say that."


    "Cool. I''m still in town for a few more days. Maybe we could hang out again."


    She forced a smile. This conversation was boring.


    Soon, their lunch date was about to end. While waiting for the cashier to process his credit card, Jas excused himself to the restroom. Ang waited as she checked on her phone and texted Nina for their meet up. A few minutester, she looked up and noticed someone approaching.


    However, it wasn''t only Jas who wasing towards her; Gael was walking a few feet behind him.


    "You ready to go?" Jas asked, just in time that the waitress came back to return his credit card with the receipt. The paper had her number scribbled on it. He subtly smiled and kept them in his pocket.


    Before she could tell him that she was meeting her friend, Gael had already arrived at her side and ced his hand on her waist.


    "We need to leave." His voice was low and tense and his eyes were cold and fierce as he stared at Jas. Gael''s hand on her waist was probably inappropriate even if he was an ''executive bodyguard'', but she didn''t shove him away.


    "Is everything okay?" she wondered. The look on his eyes was frightening¡ªthough it wasn''t directed at her. Gael was certainly ring at Jas who had be speechless all of a sudden.


    "Family matters," responded Gael before pulling Ang away from the table, not giving Jas the chance to stop him. Since it was ''family matters'', perhaps Jas couldn''t object.


    Although she wasn''t sure what was going on, she allowed Gael to bring her back to the car. His hand never left her side until she got in the passenger''s seat. He drove away. The anger on his face was still evident.


    "There''s no ''family matter'', is there? You made that up." Ang folded her arms across her midsection. She knew he didn''t like this date, but an hour ago, they wereughing, and he appeared to be fine. It made her wonder if something happened. "Why did you do that?"


    Gael let out a huff. "He looked at you like he was a predator. He was going to bring you back to his ce."


    "It''s the middle of the day! I''m sure he just wanted to hang out if he ever invited me over?" she tried to reason.


    The vehicle halted at a red light. With his brows still furrowed, he looked at her. He was clearly pissed. "What else would a man want to do if he''s alone with a girl like you at home?! Oh, I know! I''m sure he''d invite you over to do knitting. Knit some f?cking winter scarves and sweaters."


    He looked away, and Ang had to bite her lip to stop herself fromughing. Gael was so adorable when he''s jealous. Also, she couldn''t imagine herself with Jas in his house, knitting sweaters. The thought of it was just so silly. But she didn''t dare tough.


    Sighing, she probed, "What''s gotten into you? You were fine an hour ago."


    "Nothing."


    When he nced at her, she looked at him with an expression that said, "bullsh?t".


    Gael ran his hands down his face and sighed. "I went to take a piss at the restaurant''s restroom. He came inside a minute after. He didn''t notice me, but I overheard him on the phone. The Dick wanted to bring you over to his ce to have his way with you."


    Ang could only assume that there was more to the phone call than what Gael told her. He must have filtered out some vulgar words and didn''t want to retell how he heard it. But the fact that he was able to hold his cool and not make a scene at the restaurant was admirable. With his capability, he could have probably done something unpleasant if he didn''t stop himself.


    She softened her tone. "It doesn''t matter."


    But Gael was still angry. "Of course, it does! What if I hadn''t overheard the conversation? What if I hadn''t interrupted when he was about to take you home?"


    He didn''t get it. Turning her body so she was facing him while he drove, she told him, "It doesn''t matter, Gael. I wouldn''t have gone with him if he asked anyway. I told you I don''t have any interest in these dates. I''m just doing this because of an agreement. So will you calm down?"


    His hands that were gripping the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles turned white slowly rxed. It was quiet when the car moved again. It took a couple of minutes for him to collect himself and say, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you."


    "It''s okay."


    Ang smiled at him when he nced in her direction. Then she couldn''t help but tease him. "How is me staying in your ce any different?"


    "That''s different."


    "I mean...we''re technically alone in your house. What <em>do</em> you want to do? Do you also want to knit sweaters with me?"


    Gael scowled. "Wiseass." Then a smile threatened to show on his lips as he faced the road again.

 Chapter 144 - Angelas Little Fantasy

    Ang leaned back and stretched, seemingly a bit tired from not being able to fall asleep right awayst night after her little one on one with Gael in the living room. They talked about random stuff after that and turned in after midnight. He didn''t go up to the bedroom with her, though, so she wasn''t sure what time he slept. When she woke up, he wasn''t in the room either¡ªnot that she expected him to be there.


    "You''re tired?" he asked when he saw her yawn.


    "A little."


    "That date must''ve been boring."


    "Tell me about it. Forty-five minutes into lunch, and he was only talking about himself. The guy was basically lecturing me about football and how privileged he was that he got this and that. The only time he really seemed interested was when I took off my coat." She rolled her eyes at the reminder.


    He cocked a brow, ncing at her briefly before turning back to the road. "You took off your coat? I remember telling you not to."


    She remembered that too. But she wouldn''t want to drown in her own sweat. In a more gentle tone, she answered, "It was getting stuffy and ufortable."


    Gael was quiet for a minute before he shared, "I used to y once."


    Ang snapped her head in his direction, surprised by his sudden admittance. "You were into sports? You yed football?"


    "Well¡­not American football. Football ser."


    "Oh¡­" She couldn''t help but stare at him. She was never a sports fan, but her mind was now filled with Gael in a field, dribbling a ball with his feet while wearing a ser jersey that''s wet with his sweat¡ªthe fabric sticking to his ripped abs. His thick thighs flexed every time he moved.


    She must have been silent for a while because he nced at her from the driver''s seat, arching his brow as he asked, "What?"


    Ang turned away and subtly brushed her fingers on the side of her mouth, worried that she was drooling. ''What the hell, Anj? Were you just fantasizing about him?'' she cursed herself.


    "You okay?" he probed when she didn''t respond.


    She cleared her throat and wished that she didn''t look weird just now. "Yeah. I was just...nothing. That''s interesting. I didn''t know you yed. Are you good at it?"


    A hint of a smile curled on his lips. He looked like he was reminiscing his past a little. "I was scouted in my senior year in high school by one of Italy''s teams."


    Her jaw dropped. "What happened?"


    "I enjoy ying, but it was never really for me. I couldn''t see myself ying it my whole life. So I turned it down."


    "Which team?" she asked even though she had no idea of the teams and the game.


    "A.C. Mn," Gael responded in a low voice, sounding sheepish.


    Ang quickly googled the name of the team on her phone. "Oh, my god. I don''t know much about ser¡ªwell, I don''t know anything about it other than yers dribble with their feet across a vast field, but damn...if this team scouted you, you must have been terrific."


    He shrugged. "I guess I was okay."


    "You''re being humble. What did your family say?"


    "Dad...wasn''t against me joining the team. He actually gave me his blessing, but¡ªI don''t know. I guess I just didn''t think I wanted it enough."


    Gael sounded nonchnt with his answer, and she couldn''t tell what was in his mind at the moment. He didn''t choose a professional football career, and now he ended up being tied in their family business. Had he always thought he''d end up this way?


    "Did you regret it?" Ang wondered.


    She caught his eyes when he nced at her briefly, and then he turned his gaze back on the road. She waited for him to answer, but he appeared to be contemting. Before he could respond, her phone rang. Looking down at the screen, she hesitated to answer when she saw the caller.


    ...


    "Aren''t you going to answer that?" Gael wondered, noticing that Ang was staring at her phone instead of answering the call.


    She bit her bottom lip, looking reluctant in telling him who the caller was. Clearing her throat, she replied in a soft voice, "It''s...Vincent."


    Rock. That damn rock again. Last night, he called her too while she was in the bathroom. ''Why does he keep popping up every single time?'' He''d best be called a mushroom than a rock.


    The car came to a stop at a red light. Despite himself, Gael told her, "Answer it."


    Ang nodded. Soon, the call was connected. "Hi, Vincent. Yeah¡­ I''m doing okay. You?" <em>Pause.</em> "Sorry I didn''t get to return your callst night." <em>She nced at Gael and met his eyes.</em> "I...fell asleep early and was busy today."


    He was amused. ''She didn''t fall asleep, Rock. She was with me. All night. And you''re too unimportant to call back.''


    "Right¡­ Tomorrow¡­" She turned to face the window, probably wishing she had more privacy to take the call, but the space in the car was limited. Her voice lowered, yet he could still hear her clearly. "Listen...I''m not sure it''s a good idea¡ª" <em>There was a pause before she..ughed.</em>


    She friggin''ughed.


    Herughter was beautiful, and he hated that she wasughing at whatever that prick was telling her. His jaw ticked.


    "Fine. Okay. Yeah, sure. Alright¡­ I''ll see you tomorrow."


    The phone call ended, and she pursed her lips into a thin line. Ang realized that he was staring at her. "What?"


    "What''s happening tomorrow?"


    She swallowed. "I''m attending a party."


    "With that Ro¡ªStone?"


    "Yeah. It''s a favor¡­ I couldn''t say no."


    "Right." He scoffed. "A favor."


    That Rock just kept on pissing him off. As if one obsessed ex of hers wasn''t enough, there''s another bug he had to be wary of. He had the urge to punch someone. His hand tightly clutched the wheel that his knuckles turned white.


    "It''s not what you think. It really is a favor."


    "Sure. And here I thought you weren''t interested in dating."


    "I''ve been clear with him since the start. He knows I''m not interested, and he respects it. We''re friends. The line is clear."


    Despite what Ang said, Gael still couldn''t brush the bitterness off his tone. He was feeling possessive of her even though he didn''t have any right to be. "Whatever you say."


    She furrowed her brows, clearly annoyed at the way things were after they had a sincere conversation. One phone call changed the mood.


    The rest of the drive was spent in silence. Earlier, he was hoping for a little detour and take her somewhere nice, but he was no longer up for it. So he dropped her off at the meeting ce where she was supposed to meet her best friend. They were thirty minutes early, but the silence was already deafening.


    "Call me when you''re done," he told her once he pulled the car to the curb.


    She opened her mouth, and he expected her to protest, but she closed it again and nodded before getting out of the car. He watched until she entered the restaurant safely. Then he dialed someone on the phone. "Keep your distance but don''t let her out of your sight," he said, ending the call after he received an acknowledgment from one of his men.


    Letting out an exhausted sigh, Gael cursed himself for being a dick to her just now. And then he sped off.

 Chapter 145 - Mr. Wrong

    It had been a couple of hours since Gael dropped Ang off in front of the restaurant, and she felt like it had been eons ago. How they ended their conversation earlier really bummed her out. She debated with herself several times whether she should send him a text to check up on him, but every time she picked up her phone from the table, she''d put it right back down.


    She didn''t have to wait for her best friend Nina for long as thetter arrived ten minutester. With her usual cup of cappino, she sipped on it while ruminating on her current situation with her friend. She had wanted to unload everything to someone for a while now. She only got the chance during their meetup. The one good thing about having Nina was that she didn''t judge her even though whatever she did or was doing was a mistake.


    Of course, Nina would whip her butt if ever she did something really crazy, but her friend was the only one she allowed to be really real with her.


    ying with the cake crumbs on the saucer with her fork, Nina curiously probed, "You''re aware that Vincent likes you¡­"


    Nina didn''t sound like she was questioning¡ªrather, only making sure that Ang was, in fact, not blind. "Of course, I''m not an idiot. I mean, he did outright tell me his interest in seeing me again during that lunch date."


    "And you told him you aren''t interested in dating?"


    "Specifically, I told him that while I appreciated the fact that he was interested, I didn''t want anything at the moment. I didn''t lie to him. I told him about the dates that my father set me up with every weekend. He obviously knew that as he was the first one I met right after I arrived back from the ind, remember? He''s perfectly aware of where I stand."


    "And that is¡­"


    "That I''m not going to date. So the best I can offer him is friendship."


    "What did he say?"


    Ang shrugged. "He nodded. He was very understanding actually, saying that he wasn''t really looking for something serious¡ª"


    "So, he''s only looking for a f?ck buddy." Nina interrupted. "Damn. With that face and that physique, I''m certain he has women falling over his feet 24/7. I''d sign up anytime¡ªno strings attached guaranteed!"


    Throwing her head back andughing, Ang shook her head. "You''re insane. I didn''t say that¡ªwell, he didn''t say that. He just said that it had been a while since hisst serious rtionship, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He just felt like he could start testing the waters in the dating game again."


    "So¡­okay. So you were clear that you''re not looking to date, but he still invited you for tomorrow''s party¡ªin exchange for a favor that you''re keeping a secret from me." Nina rolled her eyes. "It''s either he really likes you, and he''s persistent...or he has really epted being in the friend zone."


    Ang sipped thest of her drink. It went cold, but she still enjoyed it nheless. "Vincent''s a nice guy."


    "But he''s not...Gael?"


    She threw her friend a look. Nina had a shit-eating grin on her face. There were very few things that she could hide from her. She cleared her throat. "I didn''t say that."


    "But you were thinking about it," Nina said as-a-matter-of-factly.


    "I''m not." Ang groaned, annoyed at her situation¡ªmore like annoyed at herself for not knowing what to do. She wished there was a manual that would tell her what to do. "Look¡­ I was wrong...I think. I shouldn''t have gone home with him. I shouldn''t have agreed to stay in his ce."


    "You feel bad?"


    "The opposite. I feel good being around him¡ªdespite the effed-up situation we''re in. I can''t understand how I''m able to be in the same car...in the same room...the same house. We evenugh and joke sometimes. But it''s just¡­ It''s both easy and so hard being around him. It''s so confusing. Gael is a great guy but so...so wrong for me."


    The table was quiet for a minute. The music ying in the restaurant was quite ironic, given their conversation. Mr. Wrong by Mary J Blige¡ªthe song was about knowing that the guy was wrong for you but it felt like you''re making the right decision.


    Huh. She chuckled inwardly.


    "What are you gonna do?" asked Nina.


    "I should leave, huh?"


    Instead of answering Ang''s question, Nina ventured to a topic they discussed in the past. "Didn''t he ask for a do-over?"


    But Ang also didn''t know how to answer her best friend exactly. She also asked herself what the hell she and Gael were doing now. "That barely means anything, Nin. A do-over could mean being friends again like he said. Basically a clean te. He doesn''t even tell me what he really wants. He''s sweet and thoughtful, but I can always sense he''s holding back at times¡ªnot that I''m expecting him to do something. And it''s not like I''m going to cross the bridge either if he ever tries. Lord knows I''ve tried that and got burned."


    As if always knowing what was needed to be said, Nina smiled sadly. "But you just can''t help yourself, can you?"


    Ang let out a long sigh. Resting her chin on top of her arms that were on the table. "I''m screwed."


    Nina patted her best friend''s arm. She could understand what she was going through. She had her fair share of unfortunate events in the love department. "Look. Despite what I heard about this guy, he seems to really care about you. And it''s not wrong that you want to feel safe and it''s certainly not wrong to lean into someone who can help sometimes. Why don''t you stay? At least until you move to that temporary apartment or when that agent calls you for that avable condo downtown. Just suck it up for two more nights."


    "It''s not like I have a choice." Technically, she did, but that would only prompt moreplications. She could find a hotel, but she was sure that her brother would find out as soon as she''d check-in.


    "Have you told Oli about Evan?"


    "Do I have to?"


    "It would be a wise decision."


    "You can''t tell him where I''m staying right now. He''ll flip."


    "Then you''d better tell him fast about your move, or he''s gonna flip if he hears it from someone else."


    Nina was right. Ang had to tell her brother about Evan finding out about her apartment. "I should just move out of state. Better yet¡ªout of the country."


    "Oooh. Let''s go to Korea! I''ve always wanted to meet some handsome oppas." Nina wiggled her brows.


    "If¡­ ever I move. You''d move with me?"


    "Hell yeah I would! What kind of question is that?"


    "As if your father would allow you to move out of the country¡ªmuch less the state." Ang shook her head.


    "Hey, you''re no better. But that doesn''t stop us. Remember fourth grade when I wanted to run away from home, and you ran away with me?"


    Ang nodded as sheughed. "We stole our dad''s wallets and used their credit card to book a hotel and order room service."


    The two best friends cracked up at the memory of how stupid they were when they were kids.


    "That was the best and the worst run away ever," said Nina. When they were quiet again, she faced her best friend and told her, "Okay, in all seriousness¡­ Gael''s kind and hot¡ªwho are we kidding? But...you also know that you can''t have more than just this...fling or whatever this unusual rtionship you have going on, don''t you?"


    That''s the thing. Ang didn''t know how to answer. Before Gael showed up in front of her a few weeks ago, she was dead set on forgetting about him. But now¡­she honestly wasn''t sure anymore. And it made her nervous that the more she denied the nagging feeling in her heart, the more it scraped her¡ªto the point that she started to feel it wing her chest.

 Chapter 146 - It Doesnt Matter

    Gael drove around the city aimlessly for the past thirty minutes since he dropped off Ang. He didn''t like the way their conversation ended earlier. Just when he thought he could handle the situation, he went and blew it up, feeling pathetic that he''d been showing his jealousy when he didn''t have the right.ch


    Eventually, he found himself driving towards Cho Corporation. He should have called Daniel before getting inside the building, but it wasn''t as if he nned to visit him today.


    The receptionist called the CEO''s office, and he waited until he was allowed to pass by security before he rode the elevator that led to the top floor. When hended, Daniel''s office secretary greeted him. She smiled broadly and stood with poise. He wondered if Samantha was okay with her husband having a prettydy around his office, though of course, he was sure that his friend was a faithful man.


    He swept his gaze over her face, and then she turned around, leading him towards the CEO''s office. She was attractive¡ªbut she was no Ang.


    The secretary knocked first and announced his name. He heard Daniel''s acknowledgment, and then he entered the office as soon as the door opened. It wasn''t the first time he had been here, but it had been quite a while. The office looked different than thest time he came here. The pieces of furniture were the same but were rearranged¡ªa ssic mahogany desk to the right of the room and in front of it were two long leather sofas.


    Daniel had his nose buried in a file when Gael sat on the sofa. He nced up once and offered, "Want a drink? I have your favorite scotch."


    "No, thanks," responded Gael. He wanted to, actually, but he refused. He hadn''t drunk for months now, and he was trying not to slip.


    "Right. I forgot you''re abstaining." Daniel put down the file and circled his desk. He made two cups of ck coffee and brought them to the coffee table, putting one each in front of them as he sat opposite Gael. "What brings you by? Taking a break from being her security detail?"


    Scrubbing his face with his hands, Gael groaned. "I''m so f?cked."


    Daniel scoffed, shaking his head. He took a sip of his coffee and leaned back, one arm resting against the top of the backrest. "You already were¡ªthe minute you got back here in Mayne. You already knew that, of course. But you still did. It''s not like you didn''t anticipate that already. Why are youining now?"


    "You know I couldn''t just let it be."


    "You could have. But you didn''t. The truth is¡ªand I''m saying this objectively¡ªwhatever''s going on with her, it''s not really your fault¡ªdirectly, I mean. She''s not your problem. And yet you want her to be. So, yeah. You are f?cked."


    Give it to Daniel to say it to his face. Gael knew that he could always count on his friend not to sugarcoat things. Wasn''t that why he came here to see him in the first ce? Though it was unnned, he figured he needed a smack on the face.


    Gael drank his coffee. It was bitter, just like how he liked it. Another upper that he needed. "He found her. The asshole found her," he said, not bothering to specify who he was talking about. He knew Daniel would get it.


    "Have you told her you already knew about him?"


    A sigh escaped Gael''s lips as he shook his head. It was one of the lies that he kept from Ang.


    "You know she''d hate you if you don''t tell her," Daniel added.


    "She''d hate it if she knew I knew. So it doesn''t matter. I''m not staying anyway." Gael held his head as he looked down on his shoes, his hands brushing his nape in frustration.


    It took Daniel a minute before he spoke again. "You know¡­before you told me <em>''everything''</em>¡ªthe reason why you came back here¡ªI thought you honestly just wanted to be with her."


    "Nothing''s changed. I do, still, want her. There''s been a lot of times that I''d slip, and I couldn''t help myself but be close to her. It all happens so naturally that I forget that I can''t cross the line. <strong><em>And I f?cking want to cross the line¡­</em></strong> but¡­"


    "But you can''t," Daniel finished Gael''s sentence. "So you''d rather what? You being around her...she''ll only end up falling and getting used to having you around. What happens when all of this is over? You disappear. You''d really prefer letting her down again...hurt her again?"


    Gael gritted his teeth. A groan rippled in his throat as he spat, "You think I don''t know that? But it''s better that way. When this is over, and I leave, then she''ll hate me. Then...it''ll be easier for her to forget and move on."


    Daniel shook his head. He obviously disagreed with the other''s methods, but it was still Gael''s decision. "You need to tell her. It''s bad enough that I''m keeping this from my wife." He loosened his tie as if it was choking him.


    "Did she ask you? Do Sam and Ang talk often?" A look of worry crossed Gael''s face. He was starting to sweat. It was a cold December, but he was sweating.


    "Apart from work, I don''t think so. Still¡­ I don''t like not being able to tell Samantha about things. But this isn''t my business, so I''m staying out of it. But, man¡­ whatever you do, you would still end up hurting her in the end."


    Gael huffed. His heart rammed in his chest, and his knees bounced up and down. He hated that Daniel was right. "So it doesn''t matter whether I tell her or not. In the end, it will still be the same."


    Daniel sighed and changed the direction of their conversation. "Aren''t you supposed to leave for Italy for Christmas?"


    "Was. I don''t think I can leave now. Not when this is happening. That Leos might pop up anytime. I can''t...leave her right now."


    "Well, you''re wee to spend the holidays with us if you decide to stay. We''ll be having a few parties here and there."


    Nodding, Gael expelled a long sigh. "Thanks. How are the kids?"


    Daniel rubbed his hand down his face. "They''re driving me nuts. Sianna''s in a phase where she gets frustrated for not being able to speak her thoughts when she wants to say something. So she shouts and screams. It''s understandable, though, but Ashton would scold his sister for being so loud, and then they end up fighting."


    "It must be tough."


    "Tell me about it. But I love it, man. The house is crazy, but there''s no other ce I''d rather be. It''s my home." Daniel shrugged, a small smile stered on his face when he looked at the shelf to his left and saw a photo of his family in a silver frame.


    There was a pang in Gael''s heart seeing his friend being content about his life now. He wondered if that time would evere to him and he''d understand and share the same feeling that Daniel had. Staring at the family photo, he began to visualize what his life would be if he were to get married and settle down someday.


    But there was no future there. He didn''t allow himself to think of that one woman his heart yearned for. So when he closed his eyes, he couldn''t imagine anything.


    <strong>It was dark.</strong>

 Chapter 147 - A Quiet Home

    Meanwhile, Ang and Nina went to do some quick shopping. Ang got herself an evening gown to wear for tomorrow''s party, but she forgot to bring some essories with her to Gael''s ce, so she bought a new purse that would go perfectly with her shoes. It wasn''t just Vincent who needed that favor. She needed this party too.


    While waiting for Nina to pay for her stuff, she walked the boutique''s aisle and saw a ck bowtie. It had a gold vine-like detail on each side. She picked it up and brushed her fingers over it. Her mind instantly brought her an image of a man who would look really good wearing it. His grey eyes burned as he looked at her while she fixed it on his neck.


    Ang abruptly ced the tie back in its ce. She cleared her throat, turning her head to the right just in time that Nina came towards her.


    "Are you gonna buy that?" Nina wondered. "For Vincent?"


    Ang darted her gaze back to the tie and then to her friend, shaking her head and smiling as she pulled the other''s arm towards the exit. "No. It doesn''t suit him."


    The two walked the shopping district, stopping by a few stores that caught their eye. Ang didn''t buy anything else. She wasn''t really in the shopping mood, so she only apanied her friend whenever they browsed a boutique. At five in the afternoon, they decided to call it a day. Nina had a family dinner she needed to go to in the evening.


    While they headed towards the end of the establishment, they passed by a small grocery store. Ang studied the ce and saw colorful fruits and vegetables disyed outside. She stopped in her tracks, biting her bottom lip.


    "What are you doing?" Nina questioned when she noticed her friend had stopped. Ang didn''t respond, her eyes focused on something before she whipped out her phone and started tapping. Moving closer, she saw her looking up a recipe. Nina''s brow arched. "You wanna cook something?"


    "Yeah¡­" Ang responded in almost a whisper.


    "How? You don''t know how to cook." Nina folded her arms, confusion written all over her face as she examined her best friend''s scrunched up face. Ang was super focused on her phone, and it was baffling. The next thing the other said made her raise both brows.


    "How hard can it be?" Without looking at Nina, Ang turned to the grocery store and started shopping for ingredients. It took her twenty minutes to buy all of the stuff she needed. When she came out, she carried two bags with her¡ªone in each arm while her shopping bag dangled on her elbow.


    Nina, who was still bewildered by Ang''s grocery shopping, continued to look at her smiling face. "Why the sudden urge to cook? And how much are you cooking? Do you need all that much? Is he not feeding you there?"


    Ang refused to look at her friend, afraid that she would see what''s in her eyes. "Just...wanted to try new things. That''s all."


    "If you say so. Just don''t burn down his house."


    Her lips thinned at the warning, her heartbeat racing. Maybe this was a mistake. Then she looked at the bags in her hands. It was toote to go back.


    As they reached the exit, she remembered that she had to call Gael. She put the bags down on the empty bench and sat next to them, whipping her phone out and scrolling to his number.


    "Ah, my Uber is here, Anj. Will you be okay if I go first?" Nina asked.


    Ang looked up and saw a sedan parked at the curb with its blinker on. "Yeah, sure. Don''t worry about me. Go."


    The two kissed each other goodbye on the cheek, and Nina strode towards her car. When it drove off, Ang looked down at her phone again. She contemted calling Gael for a few seconds before she decided to text him instead.


    [ Ang: Hi... Just finished with Nina. I''m ready to go home. ]


    "Sh?t." Her fingers froze. She already hit send.


    Home?


    HOME?!


    She could no longer take it back, seeing the indicator going from "Delivered" to "Read". She swallowed, watching the three dots moving below her text. Damn it. He''s going to think weird about it. The dots disappeared. And then it moved again.


    [ Gael: Ok ]


    Ang''s brows drew together. "That''s it? Just ''Ok''? Is he still mad?"


    Fifteen minutester, there was still no sign of Gael. However, she didn''t fret, thinking that he must have beening from afar. She didn''t think he''d wait on her that long. It had been hours.


    A burly man approached her from the side, and when she looked up, she was surprised to see Rardo.


    "Miss, the car''s over there. I couldn''t park nearby," he spoke with an ent. "Are these yours?"


    "Oh¡­Okay. Yeah..." She got up and grabbed the shopping bag with her dress and purse. Rardo picked up the grocery bags. She muttered, trying to tell she could do it herself, but the big man ignored her protest and headed towards the side.


    She wondered if Gael was tired that he had asked Rick to drive for him. But she was surprised to see that it wasn''t Gael''s car that Rick put her stuff in. After closing the trunk, Rick opened the door to the backseat for her. She hesitated at first but eventually got inside.


    He got settled in the driver''s seat and started to drive.


    A little nervous, she wet her lips and cleared her throat. "Where''s...uh¡­ Where is he?" she probed.


    Rick nced at her through the rearview mirror then focused back on the road. "Boss is busy. He called me to pick you up. He''lle home after his meeting."


    Disappointment washed over her. ''Of course, he was busy. Did you think he had nothing better to do than to babysit you?'' a snarky voice in her head said.


    ¡­


    Ang wrung her hands as she sat at the dining table alone. She couldn''t help but feel the prick in her heart. It was eight in the evening, and she hadn''t touched her food for an hour since Rick ced it in front of her. Gael hadn''te home yet. She thought she''d wait for him so they could eat together, but it looked like he wouldn''te home anytime soon.


    She checked her phone. There were no missed calls or texts from him¡ªwhich she should have already known as she had been checking it every five minutes with its sound on. She wouldn''t have missed it.


    Thinking that it was stupid to wait, she tried to eat. After three scoops, she decided she had enough. She didn''t really feel hungry.


    Ang cleaned the table and headed up to the bedroom. Everything smelled like Gael the moment she opened the door and stepped inside the room. She shook her head and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and change into herfy PJs, and then she crawled on the bed. Before turning off the light on the nightstand, she grabbed her phone and thought about shooting him a text.


    She sighed, not knowing what to even tell him. ''He must be busy. Don''t be clingy,'' she thought.


    That night, she went to sleep without seeing or hearing from Gael since earlier that day. Putting her phone away, she pulled the covers on her and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 148 - Home Is Wherever She Is

    Unbeknown to Ang, Gael had been sitting in his car that''s parked on the road in front of the house. It was dark outside that even if she had peered the window earlier, she wouldn''t see him in his ck car. He had been sitting out here for hours since he came home a few minutes after Ang and Rick arrived.


    He tried to talk himself into going inside, but the thought of seeing Ang made his chest ache. He was stupid to think that keeping her close to him would be easy¡ªeven if she had to meet men on dates as per her agreement with her father. But every time that Rockes in ce, he''d always have this anger boiling within him.


    There''s this burning sensation in his stomach that wouldn''t go away no matter what he did. And if he walked inside, he''d have to see her and then he''d remember that she had to go on that date with him tomorrow. How f?cked up was it that he was feeling this way, knowing full well that Ang wasn''t his?


    Gael looked up to the second floor of his house when he noticed the bathroom light in the master bedroom lit up. He stared at it for several minutes until it turned off again, wondering if Ang was readying herself to bed. The faint light on her nightstand was still on and he focused on that. A few minutester, the room went dark.


    He heaved out a sigh, not even knowing why he was releasing a deep breath for. Was he relieved that she was turning in early? Or that he wouldn''t have to talk to her when he gets home? But he wanted to see her, though.


    A knock on his window pulled him out of his stupor. He turned his head and saw Rick bending down and looking at him. He got out of his car and handed him his keys. "How is she?"


    "Miss Ang''s fine, Boss. She stayed in your room for an hour after putting away the groceries."


    Gael''s brows furrowed. He leaned against the door of his car. "Groceries? Are we low on food?"


    Rick shrugged and shook his head. "She had two bags when I picked her up today."


    "What else did she do?"


    "She came down at seven and went to the kitchen while I was preparing dinner. She looked for you. I left a few minutes after serving her the food. She...didn''t eat until an hourter. At first, I thought she mustn''t like what I cooked. But she kept looking at her phone and the front door. She must have been waiting for you, Boss."


    Gael rubbed his hands on his face. He checked the time on his watch¡ªthe one that Ang gave him. He brushed his fingers on it, remembering what was written on the case back. The thought of her waiting for him made him feel even worse. He should have been happy that she was waiting for him. It only meant that she cared, right? But now, he felt like sh?t.


    It was silent for a few moments before he pushed himself off the car. "Where''s Honey?"


    "At the cottage, Boss. She''s resting."


    He nodded. "Park my car at the cottage''s garage so you won''t wake her up. I''ll grab some change of clothes. I need a shower."


    Gael crossed the road and entered his house, making sure that he made very little noise as possible. Thankful that the house was mostly made of tiles and hard material, he didn''t have to worry about creaking sounds when he walked. As he wrapped his hand on the doorknob of his bedroom, he thought about backing away. What if she wasn''t asleep yet? He checked the time on his watch again. It had been over thirty minutes since the nightmp was off. She probably had fallen asleep already.


    Taking his chances, he carefully twisted the knob and slightly pushed it open, closing his eyes to concentrate on his hearing. It was quiet¡ªno rustling. He let himself in and found Ang with her back facing him as sheid on her side. He walked to his closet with measured light steps and grabbed the things he needed before heading out the door. However, when he passed by the bed again, he paused. Just one look wouldn''t hurt.


    Gael was skilled in moving stealthily. He managed to walk around the bed and bend down to her side. Watching her sleep settled his throbbing heart. She looked so peaceful he was tempted to touch her face, but he kept his hands to himself. He then remembered her text earlier. <em>"I''m ready to go home."</em>


    Home, she said.


    Ang called this nearly empty house a home. He had been here alone before she came to stay with him, and he never really felt like it was a home for him. But ever since she was here, this house didn''t feel as empty. He liked the thought of calling it home now.


    <strong><em>Home is wherever she is.</em></strong>


    Almost every area in this ce felt brighter because of her¡ªthe kitchen, the living room, his bedroom where she took over and filled it with her stuff that''s strewn all over the ce. He scanned the room, and his lip twitched. He couldn''t even shower in his own bathroom without thinking about her. The damn bath smelled like her, and he loved it.


    It''s why he stopped using his bathroom since then. He wouldn''t want to leave traces of his...shower session where he couldn''t help but jack off at the memory of her in that wet white shirt with no bra on and slinky short shorts and then feel like a sicko right after his release. He stopped sleeping on the floor of his bedroom because there was no way he trusted himself while she was on his bed. Alone. Many times, he''d thought about crawling on it and waking her up, throwing his reservations aside together with his clothes and then hers.


    Gael''s vivid imagination sent a thrill down his spine and into his groin. He shook his head as he got up and saw the tent on his pants. Oh, f?ck. Now, his dick''s awake and angry.


    Adjusting his waistband, he quietly left the bedroom and closed the door behind him. Then he jolted out of the house and into the cottage, escaping before he changes his mind.

 Chapter 149 - Angelas Thank You

    Not a second went by when Gael stayed at the cottage next to his house, where his men were housed, that he didn''t think about Ang. For the past few days that she had been staying in his bedroom, he decided it would be best to sleep in the cottage with his men instead. There were four bedrooms in the cottage, two of which were dorm room style with multiple beds. One was converted into storage, while the other one was Rick''s bedroom. And since he was staying in the cottage with them, he camped in Rick''s room while thetter joined the others.


    In several days, half of his men would be going home to their families for the holidays. He was supposed to leave for Italy too, but he changed his ns. He thought of flying over to New York for a couple of days, so he could be there with his grandmother. It''s a lot closer, and he could get back here faster.


    Gael tossed and turned for hours, his mind filled with Ang''s smile andughter from earlier that day. The bedroom wasn''t big, but he was d to have the small space all to himself¡ªit was peaceful while his thoughts wander here and there. Dressed in nothing but ck joggers, the moonshine shone over his pecs and abdomen through the window next to the bed. He had both hands under his head as his eyes stared at the dark ceiling.


    Turning his head to the right, he looked out the window and stared at the crescent moon in the sky. He was brought back to hisst conversation with Ang as he dropped her off at the restaurant and then to Rick''s report, telling him that she waited for him that night. He had to take a step back. He didn''t mean for this to happen, making him think that it would have probably been better if she was still mad at him.


    Being close to her meant Gael would be able to protect her better somehow. Several times, he''d forget that he shouldn''t do anything more than just to be around her. But nothing was easy. It was as though everything was just natural when it came to her¡ªmaking her smile, making herugh, making her feel safe. It was like his body would act on his own. It was as if he was programmed to be a certain way when it came to her, and that scared him.


    Gael was always confident. Always sure when it came to decisions. However, whenever it involved Ang, he''d be conflicted. He was like a whole different person whenever he was with her. Giovanni noticed that too. It was why he gave him a surprise visit the other day. His uncle didn''t like that Gael wasn''t in total control of himself and the situation he was facing.


    Esmea was dangerous territory for their family¡ªand of course, other Italian mafias in the country. Him staying here was a weakness, and Giovanni didn''t like it. Gael couldn''t stay any longer in Esmea, and he knew it. The longer he stayed, the more dangerous it would be for him. But despite that, he''d still take his chances.


    He''d just have to try and distance himself from Ang.


    ¡­


    Saturday ¡ª December 15


    Gael didn''t sleep wellst night. He woke up at nearly five in the morning and couldn''t go back to sleep, so he got out of bed and went running. There was a trail in the mountains a few hundred meters away from his house. He''d jog there, passing through a grove, a stream, and stop at ake. This ce was beautiful. He could see himself living in the area and waking up to jog here every morning.


    There was a simr scenery back in their house in Italy where he loved to go from time to time. Growing up in New York until he was sixteen and surrounded by tall buildings and brownstones, the natural view of greens and calm water was like a treasure. Having this scene near his house in Esmea made him feel better.


    He jogged back to the cottage and arrived at quarter to seven. He was gone longer than he thought. Gael zipped down the hoodie and tossed it to the hamper, then his tank followed. He was still panting as he grabbed himself a bottle of Gatorade from the fridge. Despite the cold weather, he was dripping in sweat. One of his men tossed him a face towel, which he caught in one hand, and he began wiping his head.


    A shrill broke into the air, causing their heads to whip towards the house. His eyes narrowed, and his back straightened. "What the hell was that?"


    The radio on the dining table made a static noise before Rick''s voice sounded from it. "The fire rm in the kitchen went off. I''m opening the windows. I need two men here."


    Gael dashed towards the house. Instead of the front door, he ran towards the backdoor that led directly to the kitchen. Sure enough, smoke filled the air. His eyes zeroed in at Ang, who was standing in the corner, biting her bottom lip.


    Dashing towards her, he patted her down, checking if she was hurt somewhere. The smoke was almost gone. There wasn''t much damage except for the soot around the burner, which could be cleaned easily. Rick exined to him what happened, but he wasn''t listening to every word¡ªhe was too focused on Ang. "Are you okay? What happened?"


    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­" her voice trailed off, looking unsure of how to exin the situation.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m okay. It''s just¡­"


    He exhaled a sigh of relief and looked around the kitchen. Nothing that couldn''t be taken care of in under an hour. His men were already cleaning up. There was a mess on the kitchen ind, and when he turned to Ang again, that''s when he noticed that she was wearing an apron over a tank top and shorts.


    Gael turned to his men and told them to leave. Most of the mess was already cleaned up. The rest could wait. Though his men would never dare to look at Ang maliciously, he still didn''t like the thought of her being around men while she was wearing clothes that showed a lot of skin.


    Once they left, he closed the door and windows to block the cold air. Then he turned on the kitchen hood and exhaust fan to high. He poured her a ss of water and stared at her while she looked very guilty.


    "Tell me what happened," he asked in a gentle voice. He leaned against the counter next to the burner while she stood on the other side of the kitchen ind, trying to avoid his gaze.


    "I was...trying to cook."


    "Were you distracted?"


    Ang nced at him. She chewed her bottom lip and began to shake her head but stopped as if she thought of something. "I don''t know¡­ I guess."


    He squinted his eyes, trying to figure out what the hell happened.


    Clearing her throat, she put the ss on the countertop and hesitantly started, "I...was trying to cook breakfast¡­"


    "And?"


    "I don''t cook."


    The crease between his brows deepened. "What do you mean you don''t cook?"


    "I¡­can''t cook."


    "Then, why did you?"


    Ang sighed, looking so helpless as she buried her face in her hands and then looked up at him¡ªthough only for a second before she averted her gaze again. "I don''t know. You''ve been very good to me these days and I...I just wanted to do something nice for you."


    Gael''s heart fluttered, and his stomach felt weird. She wanted to cook for him. He lowered his gaze to the floor, suppressing the smile on his face.


    "By burning down my house?" he joked, cocking a brow but keeping the rest of his face unreadable.


    She groaned. "I''m sorry."


    "What did you cook anyway?" He scanned the counter and saw that she had ted some food, probably something she had cooked before burning something. He moved closer to inspect.


    "Um...That''s scrambled eggs with some veggies. And the one on the pan was supposed to be bacon¡­"


    It did not look like scrambled eggs.


    It did not look like anything he had ever seen.


    The ''scrambled eggs'' looked brownish with very few green and orange here and there. The bacon was burned to crisp¡ªat least it looked better than the ck ones on the pan that were burnt earlier.


    "It doesn''t look too good. I''ll just throw it away. It''s stupid." Ang came over to his side and picked up the te, but he stopped her.


    "No, I''ll eat it."


    Before she could protest, Gael had already grabbed a fork and shoveled the eggs into his mouth.


    <em>Holy f?ck¡ªit was salty.</em>


    He grabbed the water that he gave her earlier and chugged all of it down.


    "It''s that bad, huh?" she worried.


    "It¡­" He cleared his throat. "It needs a little bit of salt."


    "Really?" She grabbed the fork from him and tasted the eggs. Almost instantly, she spat it into a table napkin. "Oh, my god, this is disgusting!"


    A small smile cast on his face. "It''s like salt with a side of eggs."


    She snorted until the two of them were cracking up at the hrity of the situation

 Chapter 150 - Home Is Where The Heart Is

    Ang and Gael got teary-eyed afterughing for a couple of minutes. As they came down from their fit, their gazesnded on each other''s eyes. Both of them gazing; neither was speaking.


    He could feel the heat of her gaze as her eyes dipped lower, scanning his neck, pecs, and down to his rippling abdominal muscles. The way she studied his body was primal, and he couldn''t deny that he liked it. He did the same¡ªraking his eyes on her porcin skin with a hint of blush. His jaw ticked when he imagined sinking his teeth on the spot where her neck and shoulder connected and then nip her corbone with his lips. He swallowed.


    She found the scar that he got a few months ago from the gunshot wound on his rib''s lower right where the bullet pierced. There were two more scars from the surgery several inches down his underarm but they were covered by his upper arm where she couldn''t see.


    Ang reached out towards him, and by instinct, he caught her hand before she could touch him. She nced up, meeting his eyes for a second. ''Please,'' her eyes said.


    Gael hesitated until he slowly released her hand. She inched closer, and his breathing hitched, her fingers brushing over the gunshot scar on his right rib. Her touch was delicate as if she was afraid that it would cause him pain. They were less than a foot away now, and he towered over her small frame, but she didn''t seem like she was intimidated by him.


    "Did it hurt?" she asked with her brows furrowed, worrycing her voice.


    It hurt like a b?tch. It wasn''t his first gunshot wound, but it still hurt all the same. Actually, this particr one hurt more, probably because it cut through his lung. But of course, he wouldn''t tell her that. His lip twitched. "Nothing I couldn''t handle."


    Her fingers remained on top of the scar as if she wanted to take it from him. She lifted her gaze, looking up at him as she wondered, "Does it still hurt?"


    He shook his head. It took nearly two months for his wound to healpletely and eleven weeks until the doctor allowed him to fly on a ne again and go back to his normal activities. He had to be on pain meds¡ªthough it didn''tpletely take away the pain, it helped him get by. Gael didn''t like relying on pain relievers, but he became so irritable that his sister and uncle had to confront him about it, forcing him to take it instead of holding on to the pain¡ªthey believed he was punishing himself for what happened. Eventually, he agreed, so from time to time, he''d popped some pills to curb the pain.


    It didn''t hurt anymore. And he was able to exercise like he used to; hence, he ran with Ang. However, he still took it easy with lifting weights.


    ''Is she hurting for me?'' he thought. The look in her eyes spoke a lot. She didn''t say anything for a while, and he doubted that she noticed her eyes were bing misty. ''This is what you''d have to live with if you keep staying with me, Angel,'' he spoke in his thoughts, wanting to voice it out loud, but he tightened his jaw and kept his mouth shut.


    "What does this mean?" she probed, her fingers now brushing the tattoo that he had on the right side of his torso. It ran from top to bottom of his rib area, a couple of inches away from the scar.


    "La famiglia ¨¨ patria del cuore," he read the Italian words written in script. "It means, Home is where the heart is. My mother used to tell me this a lot when I was younger."


    "It''s beautiful¡­"


    "Mm."


    Gael brushed his thumb on her cheek, wiping away the dirt on her face. Clumsy. Where''d she even get that?


    Her lips parted when his finger grazed her skin, catching his attention. She was staring at his lips too, and the sudden urge to kiss her nagged him.


    He lowered his hand and took a step back almost instantly, putting away the ss in the sink and speaking while his back was on her. "Why don''t you go wash up? I''ll take care of things here."


    Turning back to face her again, he saw her frown while looking away, seemingly disappointed about something. She wanted to kiss him too, and he knew it. He felt it.


    He clenched his hand and then raked his hair, slightly frustrated about his withdrawal. Gael wanted so badly to touch her, but the reminder red in his head, keeping him from a distance. Not knowing what to do with his hands, he stuck them into his pockets.


    She quickly managed to pull a smile as she faced him and nodded. "Okay."


    When she turned to head out of the kitchen, he told her, "I appreciate the gesture, Ang. It means a lot that you cooked for me. Thank you¡­"


    She took a deep breath and walked out.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Ang came back to the kitchen in fresh clothes. She found Gael staring off into space while leaning against the counter. He was now fully clothed in dark jeans and a ck henley shirt. His hair was casually swept back, still wet. She caught a whiff of his shower gel¡ªminty and fresh; it made her mouth dry.


    There was new food on the table, along with the ones she attempted to cook earlier. She was about to ask him why he hadn''t thrown the salty scrambled eggs and bacon yet, but when she stepped inside the kitchen and he hadn''t noticed her presence yet, she asked, "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Gael blinked and pushed himself off the counter, a small and casual smile forming on his lips as he answered, "I''m thinking of imposing a ban in the kitchen on you."


    Ang chewed on her bottom lip, flush creeping up on her cheeks as she recalled the stupidity she did earlier.


    "I''m just kidding," heughed, gesturing to her to sit at the table with him.


    "I promise to learn cooking and make you something delicious and I''ll make sure not to burn down your kitchen again¡ªor anyone''s kitchen for that matter."


    His brow cocked in curiosity. "You''ll learn how to cook...for me?"


    "Of course." Ang shrugged. "I made you eat that disgusting food. I''d have to make up for it and make you forget you have ever tasted that. I still can''t believe I put so much salt in it. How embarrassing." She pressed her hands on her cheeks, her eyes lingering on the ''scrambled eggs''¡ªno, ''salt with a side of eggs'' ording to Gael. "Ugh!" She groaned.


    "Wait." She darted her gaze from the eggs to his face and then the te of great-looking scrambled eggs in front of her. The ones she cooked were on his side of the table while the good food was on hers. "Why haven''t you thrown those away? Surely, you can''t eat that?"


    "Why not?" He picked up a piece of crunchy bacon and munched on it like it was no big deal.


    Her eyes went wide. "That''s horrible! Stop!" She tried to remove the tes from him, but he chuckled and shielded them with his arms.


    Gael caught her hands and gently moved them away until she was seated again. "It''s not. Look, I cooked the eggs again¡ªsalvaged it by adding more eggs. It''s not as salty as it was before. And this bacon¡­ I like crunchy food." He shrugged.


    "Gael¡­"


    "Enough. You made these for me. I''m going to eat all of it. You can''t stop me."


    When she pouted, he winked at her and started eating the eggs with his fork. Her heart felt full, it almost burst.


    Wanting to move on from this, she looked at the food on her te. Scooping the fluffy yellow goodness and shoving it into her mouth, her eyes closed as she relished the heavenly taste. "Oh, my god. This...<em>THIS is scrambled eggs</em>. Did you make this?" He didn''t answer, but the small hint of a smile was proof that he did. "What can''t you do?!"


    Gael shook his head and picked up another crunchy bacon.


    Ang abruptly shot up from her chair, surprising Gael.


    "What are you doing?" he questioned when she began grabbing veggies and fruits from the fridge and putting them on the counter.


    "I may not know how to cook, but I promise you¡­you''ll love this smoothie. You''re a health nut, too, aren''t you? A green smoothie doesn''t scare you." She smiled.


    Gael got up and came to Ang''s side, a charming smile casting on his face as he watched her move about the kitchen ind counter with a gleam in her eyes.


    Sheyered the ingredients into a powerful blender¡ªfrozen bananas, baby spinach, almond milk, and creamy peanut butter. She pureed it until smooth, transferred it to a ss, and handed it to him.


    He nced at her first and then took a huge gulp of the green smoothie.


    "Well?" The anticipation in her eyes was palpable.


    "It...needs a little bit of salt."


    Ang narrowed her eyes until he threw his head back andughed, clearly ying her. She pped his arm yfully. "You''re such a meanie."

 Chapter 151 - Her Visual

    The whole day rolled down quickly. Gael had some business to take care of, so he had been making phone calls the whole morning. Ang ate lunch by herself because he was still on the phone at noon.


    After her yoga at 2 p.m, she headed out the back of the house. It had an open yard¡ªvast grass stretching out several hundreds of meters with trees surrounding it. If Ang had to guess, the main house could be more or less 800sqm, and the backyard space was nearly twice as much as the house.


    The yard was a nk canvas. The first time she saw it the morning after her first night here, she was stoked. She was no designer, but she visualized andscape that would look really good in the backyard. A patio on the left, a fire pit on the right with a semi-circle seating, a grill or an outdoor kitchen next to it, and a sd garden could be on the left. Though she wasn''t much of a pool person, aqua blue waters would look good on the space too¡ªthe whole area would be filled with shrubs, bushes, and pretty flowers. When she realized what she was thinking about, she shook her head and turned away. The owner simply had no taste. The house was empty, and so was the yard. Such a waste.


    Today, Ang thought it would be a nice change of scenery to sit on the grass. She hadn''t written in a few days and she wanted to catch up with her work. Laying a pic nket that she found in the kitchen on the slightly damp ground, she sat down and scribbled some notes on her notebook. Fortunately, the weather today was ratherfy. Although it was cool, the sun was up and the hoodie and jeans she wore were enough.


    Ang got lost in her own little world while she concentrated on her notes. She had been working on it for the past couple of hours, shifting from her paper notebook and her tablet from time to time. Though she could write on her tablet using a stylus, she still loved using the old school method of writing on paper¡ªnothing beats the feel of paper and pencil or pen on the hand, even if it''s a high-tech gadget.


    So engrossed in character mapping and getting to know her characters by writing a detailed description, she didn''t notice the crunching of leaves a few feet away.


    "What are you doing out here?" a male''s voice gave her a start. "Sorry, didn''t mean to startle you."


    "Sorry, I must have been so consumed, I didn''t notice youing over." She watched Gael hesitate for a bit before bending down and sitting on the nket a foot away from her. He was still wearing the same shirt from this morning, his biceps bulging and his thick thighs strained when he brought his knees up and rested his arms on themzily. She tore her gaze away and looked at the tree near the kitchen. "You have a really spacious yard. It''s nice out here. I like it¡­ It''s quiet¡ªmade me think I was alone and had my head focused on some writing."


    He looked around his backyard as if he was studying it¡ªas if he was taking it in for the first time. "I haven''t been out here that much. I guess I didn''t think it was useful."


    "Are you kidding? The house is already decent¡ªthough you need more furniture to fill the space. But this yard¡­" She sighed, briefly closing her eyes and opening them again with a smile on her face. "I could live in a ce like this. I wanted a house on my own that''s away from the city but near enough to get there whenever I need to. This yard could use somendscaping and it would surelyplete the whole thing."


    Ang turned her head to look at Gael and caught him staring at her. She raised a brow in question, wondering what he was thinking about.


    "You want to live in a ce like this?" he asked.


    "Why not?" She looked down on her notes and gadgets and softly chuckled. "I haven''t been this lost in writing for a while. My home office, where I write most of the time faces the ocean and while I love the view from the window, there are times when I''m just in a slump. In this ce, however, there are trees, and friggin'' birds are chirping. And if you really listen closely, I think there''s even running water¡ªlike a river or a fall or something¡ªI don''t know, it just might be my imagination. It can''t be that perfect, right?"


    "Actually...there''s a river not far from here. I''ve only been to the nearestke when I run, but I was told the river is pretty close."


    Her jaw dropped and there was a glint in her eyes. "Oh, you have got to know where that is. I''d love to see it! Ever consider selling this ce? I''d be more than happy to take it from your hands." She was half-joking, though finally getting her dream house in a ce like this would be incredible.


    Gael''s gaze was intense. He looked like he wanted to say something when he opened his mouth but closed it. Then he cleared his throat and averted his eyes to the notebook next to him. He picked it up and a smirk ghosted his face when he read the first few things written under a guy''s name that had "tentative" next to it.


    He read the notes. "Straight nose, sharp jaw, piercing blue eyes, smells like sea breeze¡ªwhat the f?ck does that smell like, salty water and coconutty?"


    Ang pped her thigh as sheughed heartily. Sometimes she forgets how Gael enjoyed giving remarks about her choice of words or writing. She wasn''t the least bit offended¡ªif anything, she found it hrious. The guy was a natural.


    "Gimme that!" Trying to grab the notebook away from him, she leaned in and reached, but he effortlessly raised it above and away from her¡ªwhile he continuously read.


    "Oh, we''re getting to the good parts. Tight ass, endless legs¡ªman, this dude must be Kam''s brother¡ªyou know the Marvel girl whose limbs stretch? Let''s see¡­ loves to do it standing or on the wall¡ªI guess this guy knows his stuff. Is that one of your fantasies, Angel? Doing it on the wall?"


    His grin was so wide it should have annoyed the hell out of her, but instead, she just ended upughing some more while struggling to take the notebook away from him. This was embarrassing, but a part of her liked what he was doing. She gave up trying to snatch the notebook and rolled her eyes as she folded her arms and let him read the rest of the pages out loud.


    Her lips were pressed into a thin line, and heat crept up her neck when the image of Gael pressing her against the wall invaded her thoughts. This adonis next to her was casually flipping pages on some of her fantasies, and all she could think about was his nakedness flush against hers. Damn it. Her dry spell had been running for so long, she wouldn''t mind being fully clothed and just have a quickie under this tree.


    "Here." He tossed the book back to her, interrupting her lewd thoughts.


    She lifted her chin nonchntly. "You finished invading my notes?"


    "Nah, I left some for next time." He winked, and she shook her head.


    The rm on her phone made her jump. "Oh, shoot. I have to get ready." Ang began to grab her things and hesitated when she got up, and he was still sitting on the nket, his face was now unreadable. Earlier, she asked for the house''s address because Vincent was going to pick her up. She saw his reluctance before giving it, but she thought it would be better than him driving her towards the party.


    ¡­


    An hourter, Ang was all dolled up.


    A knock on the door to the bedroom made her turn around, seeing Gael freeze as his eyes raked her body from head to foot and then back.


    "Uh¡­" He cleared his throat. "I didn''t know this was a formal party."


    "Y-Yeah. It''s a ck-tie charity event." She looked down on her one-shoulder ck form-fitting evening dress. She chose a simple style, but it had shimmers that sparkled when it catches the light. Looking up, he was still staring at her, making her feel conscious. "Is it too much? I tried to make it clean. I don''t want to draw attention."


    "No. It''s...perfect." He swallowed, taking unsure steps towards her. "You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you." He was a foot away, but she could feel the warmth radiating from his body. "This...this isn''t a date, date. I mean, I''m going with him but only because I also need to meet¡ª"


    "Excuse me, Boss. There''s a guy in a suit waiting out front," said one of his men at the door.


    "You should go or you''d get stuck in the traffic." Gael''s lips curled into a half-smile before guiding her out of the bedroom. When they reached the stairs and Vincent was waiting at the bottom, he gave her a cool kiss on the cheek. "Enjoy your evening, Angel."

 Chapter 152 - Two Birds One Mr. Stone

    Gael took Ang''s hand, ced it on his arm, and she naturally curled it around his bicep. They descended the stairs together. Though Vincent was waiting for her at the bottom, she only nced at him before her eyes flitted back to Gael, her heart racing with every step she took. She bought the dress for the party but hoping he would see it, wishing she''d go to this party with him instead of Vincent.


    She must be crazy for even thinking that she could appear in public with this man next to her. He probably wouldn''t want to be exposed out in the open¡ªwhat with his identity and all. Gael wasn''t even wearing anything fancy. His dress shirt hugged his physique tightly, and the cologne he''s wearing was enough toplete his look. They walked down the stairs slowly while she hoped the steps would go endlessly.


    Once theynded on the first floor, Ang reluctantly retracted her hand from him but not after she squeezed his arm. The gesture made him steer his fierce gaze away from Vincent and look at her adoringly.


    "You look lovely, Ang." Vincent stepped forward, took her hand, and kissed the back of it.


    She felt Gael stiffen. "Thank you. You clean up nice, too," she responded.


    Vincent turned to Gael and stered a polite smile on his face. He looked handsome in his tuxedo. "It''s nice to see you again, Mr. De Luca."


    "I can''t say the same," was Gael''s curt reply, his eyes still trained on her instead of him.


    Vincent''s lip twitched as he suppressed the urge tough. He scanned the empty living room, taking in the lone couch by the firece that had a fleece nket draped on the armrest, the two mugs on the coffee table that they forgot to put away from this morning after breakfast, and the "Chasing Summer" book next to it¡ªa bookmark inserted at the end of chapter two. On the opposite side of the room were several exercise equipment.


    Maintaining the smile on his face, Vincent said, "Your house is very...spacious."


    Still not looking at him, Gael responded, "Mm. Ang loves it here."


    She briefly knitted her brows when she nced at Gael and then faced Vincent when he asked, "You like living in the suburbs? Hmmm¡­ And here I thought you were a city girl through and through."


    Ang cleared her throat, suddenly feeling conscious and hot that Gael''s eyes were still on her. "I like nature. Shall we go? Traffic might get worse if we leavete."


    "Of course." Vincent offered his arm, which she epted. "Have a good evening, Mr. De Luca."


    Before she could turn away from Gael, he caught her elbow. In a gentle yet firm tone, he told her, "Angel. If anything happens, call me."


    Ang swallowed, feeling the burn on her skin where his hand was. "Okay." She nodded and smiled at him before turning around and heading out of the house.


    They reached the limousine in the driveway where Vincent thought they were out of earshot but still kept his voice low when he joked, "He''s very possessive of you. I kinda want to make him jealous and cause a rise. D''ya think he and his guards are gonna murder me if I kiss you right now?"


    That would be a stretch, but Ang knew that they could be violent when needed. The idea was both hrious and nerve-wracking for her. She gave Vincent a side-nce, small mirth dancing on her eyes as she answered, "Don''t try anything funny."


    "You''re no fun." He shook his head. The driver opened the door for them, and Vincent helped her inside.


    She rolled her eyes and softly chuckled as they settled inside the car. As the limo rolled out of the driveway, she couldn''t help but look at the front door, hoping to see Gael one more time before they drove away. But she was disappointed to see the front door was already closed.


    ¡­


    An hourter at the party, Vincent and Ang stood by the bar, sipping fancy cocktails and grabbing a few bites of hors d''oeuvres from the passing waiters. They talked about random stuff¡ªsome about the people around them, a couple of his projects in Esmea, and her foundation for the orphans.


    A few women noticed him and tried to flirt even while she was beside him, but he gently let them down and carried the conversation with Ang. Shaking her head, she teased that he only brought her there so he''ll have an excuse not to talk to them. In which he quickly dismissed, saying, "Their flirting might have worked on me a few years ago. But I''m not that guy anymore."


    "Sure." She chuckled.


    She excused herself for a bathroom break, thankful that she didn''t have to wait in line. When she returned to the bar, she saw Vincent looking at a video on his phone seriously. He was so focused that he didn''t even notice her presence. Ang kept quiet and decided to peer over his shoulder. A pretty woman was dancing in what seemed like a club with her friend, taking shots and hollering. There were no sounds as the video was on mute, but it looked like a reel or a story from Instagram.


    Ang nced at Vincent and saw the scowl on his face. He looked somewhat pissed. Okay¡­


    "Who is she?" she wondered.


    Vincent abruptly clicked a button on the phone. The screen went dark. He cleared his throat and pocketed his phone before taking a swig of his martini. "No one," he mumbled. The scowl disappeared and was reced by an impassive expression.


    "I don''t believe you. She''s gorgeous. Someone you know?" She gged down the bartender and ordered another round of her cosmo.


    He took a deep breath and kept his gaze away. "My temporary secretary."


    "Oh¡­ Why didn''t you bring her to Mayne? Or is she here?"


    "I¡­" He cleared his throat. "She said she was busy tonight. An important prior engagement she couldn''t cancel. My assistant is with me. I don''t need her."


    Ang studied his expression. He looked like he was trying to suppress something. "Is she single?"


    His jaw ticked. "I don''t know. Maybe."


    Something tickled her tummy and she didn''t want to let go of it. Sipping her drink, a smile flitted across her face. It looked like Vincent had a thing for this girl. And she wanted to poke it. "Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if she has a boyfriend. Men must flock after her wherever she goes. Great smile¡­sexy...she really looked hot in that sparkly blue dress. I mean...I''m straight, but I''d go gay for her."


    Vincent, who had been avoiding her gaze, finally turned to face her. He narrowed his eyes, his mouth slightly opened as if he wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say.


    Nonchntly, she averted her eyes and looked at the jazz band on the stage in the front. She took another sip. "You like her." It wasn''t a question.


    Through her periphery, he swallowed. "Don''t be ridiculous. She''s my employee." He downed the rest of his drink and called the bartender for a refill.


    Ang wanted tough, but she controlled herself, though she couldn''t help but smile mischievously. Vincent hadn''t been annoyed with her ever, but because of this chick, he became a bit antsy as he drank his drink. "You''d look great together. Tell me about her."


    "I''m not discussing this with you." He nodded at a man in his sixties by the stage. "There''s Mr. Whitman."


    She examined the man. "He''s the investor? I think I remember his face."


    "I''m still courting him to fund the project. He''s a tough nut to crack."


    "And how do you know he''s going to sway your way if I meet him?"


    "He knows your father. But he''s a little elusive, so I could only meet him at this party. Come on, let''s go over there." He ced a hand on her back and they walked towards the stage.


    "Okay. Here goes nothing." She took a longer sip before they faced the investor.


    Vincent introduced her and Mr. Whitman. Thetter seemed amiable when he saw her, saying he knew her because of her father. She vaguely recalled the old parties she attended in the past where she and Oliver were introduced to his father''s business partners. They made pleasantries and then talked about Vincent''s project where she surprisingly contributed some thoughts of her own.


    A few minutester, a woman, maybe in her mid-thirties, came to their group. Vincent kindly spoke before Mr. Whitman had the chance. "Ang, this is Mr. Whitman''s lovely fianc¨¦e, Ms. Pam Cox. She''s the Director of Better Education at James Corporation..."


    Oh.


    OH!


    A bright smile ghosted Ang''s face while Vincent introduced who she was to Pam. Over the months, she gathered a total sum of eighty thousand dors from different sponsors¡ªtwenty thousand short of her target. And because she was busy with her books, it''s been hard on her. Vincent told her about Pam yesterday and she was ted. If she gets Pam on her side, the orphans would finally have a school in just a few months.


    "You look stunning in your dress, Ms. Cox," sheplimented.


    Ms. Cox blushed. "Why, thank you, dear. Please call me Pam."

 Chapter 153 - Holding Back Is Hard

    "Cheers to our new projects! Next year will be a hell of a year for us." Vincent clinked his champagne flute with Ang''s.


    "To sess," she added before taking a sip.


    They had just gotten away from Mr. Whitman and Ms. Cox after talking to them for over an hour. They talked about Vincent''s project¡ªwhich Mr. Whitman finally gave him the attention he deserved, and Ang''s foundation''s project where Pam was very much inclined to work on it with her. Pam offered to host a fundraising event to raise money which would not only cover the $20,000 Ang needed to reach her target but also have several thousands of dors more that could be allocated for future expenses or other projects that she wanted to do. That would be a lot of money¡ªmoney that would help a lot of the underprivileged.


    Ang''s heart felt full. Her school project was finallying together. She couldn''t wait to visit the orphanage soon and tell the kids about the news. It would be the best Christmas gift for them.


    Sometimeter, she and Vincent decided to leave the party. Their agenda for tonight had been brought to fruition, and they were ready to call it a night. The traffic wasn''t so bad that night when he drove her back to Gael''s ce, though they were set back for nearly an hour in the city center. It was already midnight when they arrived.


    He helped her out of the limousine and walked her towards the front of the house. It was dark and cold, the only lighting from the bulb on the door''s overhead.


    "Thank you foring with me tonight. Your father had been quite busy these days, and I couldn''t ask him another favor when he already helped me thest time. I have my pride¡ªthough I still needed your help." He chuckled at himself, shaking his head.


    Ang smiled. "Hey, that was nothing. I didn''t even do anything. Sure, he was familiar with me, but I just stood there. You were the one who did the work and convinced him. You already had it in you."


    "Believe me, if he hadn''t met you and saw that we knew each other, he would have said his goodbye in five minutes and brushed me off." Vincent sighed, running a hand down his face. "So, thank you. I owe you one."


    "Fine. You''re wee. But you also did me a favor, so technically, you don''t owe me anything. We''re even."


    He waved his hand. "We can keep doing this back and forth. It won''t end. My flight tomorrow is at eleven¡­" He checked his watch and looked back at her with a smile on his face. "Wanna have brunch before I leave? My treat¡ªas a thank you."


    "Oh, I''m afraid I can''t. I have to meet a realtor tomorrow for my move. I thought you were staying for a few more days? Is everything okay back home?" she asked.


    Vincent shifted his weight, his gaze averted to the left¡ªsomething people do unknowingly when they lie or when they''re ufortable. "Yeah. Nothing''s wrong. I just...thought I''d visit my foster family for the holidays."


    Ang arched a brow, a small smile forming on her face. It was early for the Christmas holiday¡ªthere''s still ten¡ªnine days left. Maybe he only has time tomorrow? Suspicious. "Sure...whatever you say."


    His eyes snapped at her before narrowing. "I don''t like that smirk on your face, Su."


    She scoffed. "What? I''m just thinking...maybe it has something to do with that Sexytary of yours."


    Rolling his eyes, Vincent shook his head, looking exasperated. "Nothing is going on there. You''re reading too much into it." He nodded to the door. "Go. It''s cold out here."


    Deciding to let it go, she exhaled a sigh and hugged him. "Thank you for tonight. And just...thank you¡­" She didn''t say it, but he seemed to get what she meant when he nodded and returned her hug.


    "You''re something else, Ang Su," he told her when they stepped back.


    Angughed and waved her fingers as she headed to the door. "Bye, Vincent. Have a safe flight."


    "Let me know how it goes. I want to hear all about it. I''ll call you soon." He waited until she opened the door and walked back to his limo when she was safely inside.


    ***


    Earlier, Gael was asleep on the couch in the living room when he heard a vehicle pulling in the driveway. He woke up, and his eyesnded on the clock¡ªit was midnight. The room was dark, with only the light from the firece giving a glow. He had probably fallen asleep sometime half an hour ago. He looked down on his chest where Honey curled its body as it slept. He patted Honey once, and then his attention was brought to the murmurs in the front of his house.


    He couldn''t see clearly, but through the slits of the curtains, Ang and Vincent were talking outside. What else could they be talking about for so long when they''d been together the whole night?


    "We also had a good night, didn''t we, Honey?" he mumbled to himself, ncing at the empty wine bottle at the table before looking at the pair outside again. He abstained from hard liquor, but red wine was okay, right?


    The door opened suddenly, and his eyes shut close. He didn''t know why he was pretending to be asleep. Maybe if he did, he wouldn''t have to talk to her.


    Gael''s ears perked up, hearing Ang''s heels clicking on the floor¡ªthe sound growing louder until he felt her presence next to him. Her arm lightly brushed against his, and he froze at the small contact. He could sense that she was petting Honey.


    She was so close to him that her delicious scent invaded his nose¡ªshe smelled of vani and a hint of alcohol. She''d been drinking with that Rock. Of course, it was a party. Gael had been drinking, and there was no party.


    She was so close that he could feel her warm breath when she sighed and muttered softly, "I have good news, and I wanted to tell you first. I''m happy tonight¡­"


    Good news? Happy? What was she talking about? He waited for more, but she didn''t say anything else. The next thing he knew, a nket was draped over him, around his arms where he cradled Honey.


    He waited. Footsteps walking away. On the stairs. Door creaked. Door closed. Then his eyes fluttered open.


    "How could she say something like that and not finish it, Honey?"


    The little fluff looked at him, its head cocking as if saying, "I know, right?"


    Everything that morning and that evening yed in his mind like a sh of cards flipping so fast, his breathing became ragged. His brows drew together in almost a scowl. In a matter of seconds, Gael sat up, carefully ced Honey down on the couch, raced the flight of stairs, and entered his bedroom. He was panting, but no Ang was in sight. Then he heard the water running from the bathroom. Long legs strode across the room, and without warning, he pushed the bathroom door open.


    Ang was in front of the sink with her hand reaching the back of her dress, trying to unzip it. "Gael¡­" she breathed, looking at him through the mirror.


    He froze for a second before stepping closer, gazing at her reflection in the mirror until he was behind her. "What good news? Why are you happy?" His voice was low and cold, his thoughts going back to the image of her hugging Rock beforeing inside the house.


    She lowered her hands, her cheeks slightly flushed. "I...thought you were asleep."


    His jaw popped. "You don''t want me, Angel."


    Ang looked confused. "Why do you say that?"


    "I see the way you look at me. Always. I always watch you...watching me. You think I don''t notice you when you do, but I''m always here, always looking at you, and I see you." Her mouth opened, her brows creasing deeper, but he didn''t stop there. "You can''t look at me like that, Angel. You. Don''t. Want. Me." He gritted his teeth.


    "Why are you putting words in my mouth? What do you¡ª"


    "You make it so hard for me to do what I have to do when you look at me like you''re looking at me right now¡ª"


    "What are you talking¡ª" She gasped when he pressed his front to her back¡ªthe rest of her words were swallowed.


    He knew she could feel ''it'' with her pupils dting and her cheeks going a deeper shade of red. ''You make it so hard for me¡ªf?ck, you make me hard,'' he said in his head though, by the looks of her, she knew what was on his mind. The strain in his pants was painful.


    Gael''s hand brushed on her shoulder, and her breathing became heavy. His fingers skimmed her nape and traced her spine going down until it reached the hard material of her clothing. Slowly, he began to drag the zipper down her dress¡ªall while they kept their stare at each other through the mirror.


    Running his tongue along his bottom lip, he whispered, "I''ve been trying so f?cking hard to hold back, Angel."

 Chapter 154 - Sticky

    The bathroom became foggy from the water she ran in the tub. It felt like a hundred degrees with the steam and their body temperature rising¡ªa total opposite of the freezing cold weather outside.


    Tension crackled in the air. Ang felt like her blood was bubbling¡ªit was probably just because of the cocktails and champagne she had earlier at the party. The urge to lean into his touch was palpable. So she did, and her skin sizzled under his touch.


    Gael unzipped her dress until it reached the base of her spine just above her ass. His fingers went back up to her nape, slowly dragging them down her spine, tracing her skin and leaving shocks of electricity in its wake¡ªshe nearly orgasmed right then. Her hands gripped the counter, her knuckles turning white from clenching so hard.


    He pressed himself harder to her back, trailed his sharp nose along the side of her neck in one sweep, his lips pressing the skin just behind her ear. A sensual moan escaped her lips and her knees buckled but he caught her with his strong hands holding her waist.


    He nuzzled her hair, taking a long inhale as if he wanted to consume all the air that was her. His warm breath tickled her ear when he exhaled, saying, "I''ve been dreaming about this...about you every night. I''m wondering if this is still a dream."


    "It''s not¡­" was all she could release under her breath as her eyes became heavy-lidded.


    He closed his eyes and kissed her hair before whispering in almost a slur, "My dreams...are better than reality."


    Before she realized what was going on, the warmth on her back was already gone. The door to the bedroom shut. That hurt¡ªlike a knife sliced through her.


    Just when she thought he''d take it further, he left.


    The asshole left.


    Another day added to her dry spell.


    Ang couldn''t believe what he just said to her. His dreams were better than reality? What was that supposed to mean? That she was a disappointment now that he saw her outside of his ''dreams''? She scoffed, anger dominating her flushed expression.


    How could he lead her up like that and just vanish? Well, figures. That''s what he was so good at anyway¡ªleaving.


    "Stupid washboard abs and pretty steely eyes. I don''t need you and your hard body. I am woman!" She huffed as she stepped out of her dress and faced the tub.


    Ang wasn''t even feeling like taking a bath anymore. The bathroom was too steamy now. Turning off the water for the tub, she turned on the shower and let the water get to her desired temperature while removing the makeup from her face. Next, she stepped into the shower, the water from the ceiling falling down her body. Her chest was still heaving. She was pissed. How dare he?


    Her re burned the bathroom door where he disappeared before dragging it towards the sink where it happened a few minutes ago. Taking a few cleansing breaths in an attempt to clear her head, her gazended on her hair tool that''s neatly kept on the side of the counter. It reminded her of yesterday''s banter with Gael where he thought that the wand was her vibrator.


    What''s going on in his head? ''Is he only thinking about sex all the time?'' She flinched. ''You''re not innocent either, Anj. You wanted him to touch you. You''ve fantasized about him more times than you can count your fingers in both hands¡ªincluding your toes.'' She shivered, hearing the voice in her head. So what? Her thoughts were safe. No one else could hear or see what''s she''s thinking. So it didn''t matter that she was still thinking about Gael even when he left her high and dry.


    Ang faced front and stared at the detachable showerhead mounted on the wall. The thought of turning off the shower from the ceiling and using the detachable one on herself, specifically on her happy parts, crossed her mind. She shook her head as if it would shake away the contemtion that''s dancing in her lewd thoughts. "You''re hopeless," she muttered.


    Finishing her shower, she grabbed a fresh towel and wrapped it around her. All she wanted now was to crawl in bed and forget about tonight. But before that''s possible, she needed to dry her hair first. An idea came to mind as she reached for the hair dryer and she saw her hair tool. Her brows furrowed while she thought about it for a few seconds. She was frustrated and tipsy, two things that spelled trouble.


    Ang didn''t care about trouble right now.


    She took long strides out of the bathroom and shuffled through her stuff in the luggage until she found what she was looking for¡ªsticky notes and a pen. A sly smile crossed her face as she walked back to the bathroom and scribbled on the note.


    The note was ripped off and smacked where she wanted it. But she didn''t stop there. She did it two more times and stuck them in specific ces. Her feet padded on the floor across his bedroom as she continued writing and sticking the notes in ces she knew he would find. Some were hidden and it might take him a while until he sees all of them, but whatever.


    Her shoulders slumped when she was done, frustration leaving out of her body. Welp, there goes the stuff she wanted to tell him tonight. Looking around the room, she admired her work and patted herself on the head, lifting her chin up and widening her smile. "Good luck cleaning up, Grey Eyes."


    ¡­


    Sunday ¡ª December 16


    The endless buzzing of Ang''s phone woke her up at seven in the morning. A wince came out of her as she clutched her head. "Oh, my god. Make it stop." It was like a hammer was pounding her head. The bright light from the sun prated through the windows, hitting her face and making everything worse. This must be how vampires feel every morning. This was why they can''t be under the sun.


    Groaning, she begrudgingly swiped her phone off the nightstand and answered groggily, "Hello?"


    "Where the hell are you?" a cold and deep voice came through the receiver.


    "Oli?"


    "I''m at your apartment. There are men working in here and some burly dude not letting me in. What the hell is going on?"


    Ang shot up from bed at lightning speed. Wrong move. Her head was about to crack. She whimpered, blinking at her surroundings until her senses came to her. Right, she''s in Gael''s bedroom.


    "Anj? Where. Are. You?" Her brother''s voice pulled her back to earth.


    "Uh¡­ I''m. I''ll be there. I''ll meet you in¡­" She darted her anxious eyes from side to side. "Just...stay there. I''ll be there."


    Ending the phone call before her brother could respond, Ang raced around the bedroom to change her clothes. "Crap crap crap." She caught herself in the tall mirror and she paused, looking at her messy hair.


    Taking a few cleansing breaths calmed her down. The luggage by the door was a relief. At least she managed to pack her suitcasest night before she went to bed. All she needed to do now was change out of her clothes and head back to her apartment building before her brother does something she wouldn''t like.


    After ten minutes, Ang came out of the bedroom wearing jeans, boots, and a sweater, her hair fixed into a messy bun.


    "Angel. Where are you going?" Gael appeared at the stairs, taking in the luggage she towed into the hallway and her outfit. His brows drew together.


    "I need to go. Oliver''s at my apartment and he saw the men working there. I think one of your guys is also stopping him from entering my ce." She bit her bottom lip.


    "Your brother doesn''t know what happened?"


    She shook her head. "I meant to call him yesterday, but I was¡­" A sigh rolled past her lips. "I haven''t had a chance."


    Gael looked between her eyes, staring at her for a full minute before nodding and taking the suitcase from her. His lips parted as if he wanted to say something, but then he cleared his throat. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you."


    They didn''t speak another word since they left his house and until they reached the city proper. Her heart drummed in her chest when memories fromst night resurfaced. She clenched her seatbelt.


    ''Oh, my god! THE NOTES!'' she screamed in her head. A shrill ran down her spine as if someone had poured a bucket of wet ice.


    Gael must have seen her squirm in her seat when he asked, "You okay?"


    "Y-Yeah." She refused to look at him, so she turned towards the window.


    "Did you sleep okay?"


    "Yes."


    "Listen. Aboutst night¡ª"


    "Can we not tell my brother that I stayed at your ce?" Ang interrupted, not wanting to recall what happened the night before. It was humiliating. Plus the notes. For sure, he''d see them when he gets back home. She swallowed. "I''ll tell him I stayed at Nina''s. You and my brother know each other, but I don''t know if¡ª"


    "Sure." Gael nodded and kept his focus back on the road as he parked the car in front of her building. "You can tell him whatever you want."

 Chapter 155 - On Impulse

    With Ang''s luggage in tow, Gael walked her up to her apartment. The ride in the elevator was quiet, neither of them wanting to speak. Oliver was sitting on the sofa with a scowl on his face when they arrived at the door to the apartment. He had a phone in his hand while asionally ncing at Rardo who stood not too far from him.


    Sensing their presence, Oliver looked to the door and saw his sister.


    "Finally, you''re here," he spoke under gritted teeth and stalked towards the foyer to meet Ang.


    "What are you doing here, Oli?" She greeted with a kiss on the cheek before walking past him and putting down some of her things on the dining table.


    "What''s going on? I can''t pass through this meathead. What''s happening in your bedroom?" He nodded to Rardo, a crease forming between his brows as he questioned her.


    Ang didn''t want to look at her brother in the eye because she had to lie. But then her gaze was drawn to the tall man looming at the doorway as if he didn''t want toe inside unless invited. Gael just stood there with his hands in the pockets of his joggers, and that''s only when she noticed that he was wearing workout clothes, the Dri-FIT shirt clinging onto the muscles on his upper body. She had to tear her gaze away and focus on something else¡ªah, the robot vacuum docked in the corner. That''s one powerful vacuum.


    She cleared her throat. "The pipe burst in my bathroom. It''s being repaired. I had to stay with Nina in the meantime."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I was going to...today, but you found out first before I had the chance."


    "Okay." Oliver sighed and nodded at Rardo. " What''s up with that? Why is he here? I knew that meathead was familiar. He''s one of his¡­" He dragged his gaze to Gael. "Why is he with you this early, Anj?"


    Ang didn''t like what her brother called Rardo. She actually grew a liking towards Rick. The guy might look like a bouncer from a club¡ªburly and fierce¡ªbut he''s actually nice and knows how to cook delicious food. She frowned. "First of all, his name is Rardo or Rick, not meathead. And second¡­" Her voice trailed off.


    ''Shit.'' She was too worried on the way to the city that she hadn''t thought of a reason why Gael was there with her and why one of his men was watching over her apartment. She swallowed. Blink. Blink. Blink.


    As if on cue, Gael stepped up and walked towards Oliver. "Su." He offered his hand.


    Oliver shook it. "De Luca."


    Ang gasped inwardly, unsure of how Gael and Oliver were going to face each other. How much did her brother know about Gael? Then she remembered that Oliver asked the other a favor back in Hillberry. Her brother must not know about Gael''s identity, right? She bit her bottom lip, hoping nothing terrible was going to happen.


    Gael lowered his hand and tilted his head over to Rardo as he spoke to Oliver. "Rick''s one of my security. I bumped into Ang a few days ago. Heard about her situation, and I offered to help look out for the repairs going on here since she can''t stay the whole day."


    Oliver was suspicious, his eyes bouncing between Ang to Gael. "I didn''t know you two were that close¡­" He observed his sister whose expression was unreadable.


    "We did get stranded on the ind a few months back. I got to know her during our stay there. She...helped me with some things. I''m just returning the favor." Gael''s jaw tightened as he cast a nce at her. She knew full well that the ''got to know'' bit that he said actually meant more than that.


    "Is that so... And you''re together this morning¡­"


    Giving his attention back to Oliver, Gael replied casually, "I was in the neighborhood and thought I''d check up on the work here. We met downstairs while she was getting in the building."


    Ang chose the time to interrupt their conversation to steer the conversation away from Gael. "Oli, why are you here?"


    Oliver squinted at her, and then he turned to face Gael again. "Will you give us a minute, Anj?


    Her heart was kicking on her ribcage as she hesitated. She didn''t like this at all, but she strode across the room and stayed in the kitchen to give them a little privacy. Her apartment was an open-floor space, so she could watch but not hear as they talked in the living room.


    ...


    Oliver was a couple of inches shorter than Gael, but he stood with poise, looking like the protective brother that he was. Then he said, "I appreciate that you looked out for her back on the ind and brought her home. But what are you really doing here? I don''t like you hanging around my sister."


    Gael kept his face impassive. His back was straight, and his shoulders were squared. He was in his workout clothes but he exuded confidence like he wore a tux or a cape and a crown, appearing like a king and he owned the ce. He answered without hesitation, "I''m here for business."


    "What business?"


    "It''s confidential."


    Oliver''s eyes were sharp as he scanned Gael''s face, looking for signs that would give him any hint, but the other was stoic and did not give out any hint of wickedness.


    A thud by the kitchen caught their attention. Two men crossed the room, carrying boxes of tiles, and had just knocked over a trash can.


    Oliver red at the floor. He looked angry as he swept his gaze back to his sister. "You wanna tell me about the roses in the trash?"


    Ang paled when she saw what her brother found. The bouquet that Evan sent her a few days ago spilled out of the trash. It was starting to wilt already, but the colors of white and lone blue roses were still obvious. Oliver knew where those came from. "I...was going to tell you about that too."


    Her brother opened his mouth to retort but then realized that they weren''t alone. This was a family matter. He looked at Gael and told him, "Thanks for your generosity but we won''t be needing your help anymore. I''ll take care of things from here."


    That was an obvious statement. And the scowl on Oliver''s face as he said the words almost sounded like he was saying: ''Thanks. Now get the f?ck out of here.''


    Sensing the tension in the room, Gael exchanged looks with Ang. Compared to his unfazed stance while he faced Oliver, his eyes softened as he stared at her.


    ''Will you be okay?'' said Gael''s eyes.


    ''I''ll be fine,'' hers replied.


    Gael signaled Rick to leave with him. And after bidding Oliver farewell, Ang followed him towards the door. "I''ll see you out."


    She walked with him to the elevators, their arms brushing as they moved. She thought they would at least have the chance to have breakfast together on thest day, but she left his home in a hurry. Now she didn''t know if she''d see him again. Ang was still mad at Gael because ofst night and just how he''s being hot and cold around her, but she still couldn''t help feeling uneasy of whatever this was between them.


    They waited for the elevator. Rick stepped inside the car first when it opened. Just before Gael took the step, she grabbed his wrist to stop him and circled her arms around his neck. It was an impulsive move but something she really wanted to do. Her heart was pounding, and she worried that he''d feel it as their chests pressed together. He slightly bent forward to amodate their height difference. Then she softly spoke in his ear, "Thank you..."


    Gael hesitantly returned her embrace. He brushed his lips against her temple very lightly and told her, "I''ll see you around, Angel."


    ¡­


    Ang went back to the apartment with a scowling Oliver.


    "You need to move out. I can get you a ce where you can move in this afternoon. I''ll handle the paperwork," he said.


    "I''m actually meeting a realtor this morning."


    "Cancel it. The one you''ll be moving to is closer to my building."


    She no longer protested, understanding that Oliver wanted to do it for her for his own sanity as well. But she didn''t want to deal about Evan right now. Her head was pounding. She padded towards the powder room and grabbed some pills from the cab¡ªtook them and drank some water from the kitchen. She massaged her temples, her fingers moving in circr motions. "You haven''t answered me yet. What are you doing here, Oli?"


    Oliver followed her to the kitchen, a look of worrycing his eyes when he caught sight of the roses in the trash again before facing Ang. "I''m here to pick you up. We''ll meet Dad at 9 for breakfast. Go on and change. I''ll make some calls for the apartment and the movers."


    She nodded and wordlessly strode towards her bedroom, pausing and turning to her brother when he called her. "Hey, Anj?"


    "Hm?"


    "You''ll be okay," Oliver reassured.


    Ang curled her mouth into a smile. "Of course. I''m Ang Su."

 Chapter 156 - Naughty Angel Gets Her Revenge

    Half an hourter, Gael and Rick were pulling up on the driveway of his house. He didn''t get out of his car right away, keeping his hands on the steering wheel and his head thrown back on the rest. Sensing Rick waiting for him on the side of his car, he alighted and headed to the front door.


    "Everything okay, Boss?" asked Rick.


    No.


    "Yeah. Just tired. Didn''t get much sleepst night." Gael opened the front door. Before he entered, he turned to Rardo and questioned, "Have you heard anything from the borders?"


    "Nothing on their end, Boss. Leos could being in by air."


    "Keep our men awake. We don''t want any surprises." He stepped into the foyer and entered the living room, his eyes scanning the empty ce. It had always been empty before Ang, but it felt even emptier without her here now.


    Gael took the stairs, stripped off his shirt on the way, and pushed the door to his bedroom. A curse escaped under his breath when Ang''s perfume invaded his nose. His bedroom was in order as if she hadn''t been here for days yet her scent lingered in the air like she''d taken permanent residence¡ªeven if she was no longer around or her stuff wasn''t here. He couldn''t tell if he was going crazy and it was just all in his head, or that she did this on purpose to make him suffer. But afterst night, he couldn''t me her, really.


    Stalking towards the bathroom, he turned the tap in the sink and collected cold water on his palms, sshing himself on the face and repeated this one more time. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, the memory fromst night wing its way to the front of his head¡ªand suddenly, she was here again, right in front of him in her unzipped dress. His body remembered everything he did to her¡ªthe way he pressed himself on her back, touched her skin, ran his nose up her neck, and inhaled her delicious scent.


    The muscle on his jaw popped when he remembered what he said to her.


    <em>"My dreams are better than reality."</em>


    When he said those wordsst night, it came out without much thought. But right after he left, he realized how it must have sounded. It was toote to take it back. The damage had been done. And maybe, he didn''t want to rify it even if the truth in his words wasn''t what she probably thought.


    His dreams were indeed better than reality. But it was far from disappointment in what he saw in her. F?ck no. Not in a million years. She was perfect. Though it didn''t change the fact that while he wanted to be around her, he couldn''t really stay. At least, in his dreams, they were together. In his dreams, Ang was his¡ªno crazy exes, no mafia, no reservations. So yes, his dreams were definitely better than reality.


    ''You''re still an ass for making her think differently,'' his inner voice said.


    Exhaling a sigh, he tossed the shirt that hung on his shoulder into the hamper. Gael stopped in his tracks when his eye caught something pink on the bottom of the mirror¡ªabove the socket. ''What''s this? Ang''s?'' He drew his brows together and reached for the p, taking the piece of paper and reading it.


    <em><strong>[ My BOB is actually a gorgeous bunny in hot pink. ]</strong></em>


    He blinked. He swallowed. BOB as in Battery Operated Boyfriend¡ªher friggin'' device was a hot pink bunny. A huff escaped his lips, and then a broad smile formed on his face. She must have remembered their conversation the other day while she cleaned her stuff from his bathroom¡ªprobably when she was putting away that hair thing he thought was her vibrator. Hot damn. "A pink bunny, huh?"


    At first, he was smiling...and then he wasn''t. He clenched his jaw tight, and his underwear became snug. Damn it. Now the image of Ang using that thing was in his mind. She was bold in admitting that she owned one, and he liked it.


    Taking a deep breath, her scent was also in the bathroom, and it only made his situation worse. His thumb ran on the note, and then he ced it back where he found it instead of throwing it in the trash. He wanted to keep it.


    Gael needed a cold shower after that. Hooking his thumbs on his waistband, he shoved his pants and underwear down and tossed them into the hamper. He stepped inside the shower, turned on the handle, and let the cold water from the ceiling fall on his head. Lifting his chin upward, his eyes were closed as the drops of water rained on his face, cooling him down while he tried thinking about other things in an attempt to soften himself up.


    <em>Ang.</em> ''No, not that,'' said the voice in his head.


    <em>Rotten tomatoes.</em> ''Good. Keep going.''


    <em>Ang.</em> ''What the f?ck! Go back.''


    <em>Rotten tomatoes.</em>


    <em>An old person''s whole set of false teeth. Ugh.</em>


    Okay, that worked.


    His eyes opened, and theynded on another pink sticky note on the showerhead on the wall.


    <strong><em>[ I didn''t bring my BOB. But this one did the trick. ;-) ]</em></strong>


    Gael rubbed his scruff. His relief was short-lived, and it didn''t help that there was another note just several inches away from the showerhead. A pink one was stuck on the wall just above his body wash.


    <em><strong>[ I like to use your body wash on me so I''d smell like you when I crawl to your bed at night. ]</strong></em>


    Those notes did it. He was hard again. His manhood was so stiff; it was actually bing painful. Ang probably wanted to kill him. This was payback for what he did to herst night, and she was winning. His nose red as he leaned a hand on the wall for support. This was not good. He was going to break.


    His muscles rippled on his torso as his breathing became heavy. Images of Ang lying in the tub with the detachable showerhead between her legs shed in his mind¡ªher eyes closed, her lips slightly parted, one hand holding the showerhead while the other grabbing her tit. Sh?t. This was too much.


    Reaching for his body wash, he squirted thick white liquid on his palm and began thering it on his chest, neck, and abdomen. Another image of her shed, and this time, he could hear her moans. Her breathing was ragged, both of her hands now touching her apex.


    "F?ck." He reached further south and fisted his cock, closing his eyes as he continued watching her pleasure herself. ''That''s right, Angel. Rub it,'' he thought, his hand gliding up and down his shaft slowly at first until he picked up his pace.


    He was a sick f?ck who fantasized about the woman of his dreams when he''d left herst night. ''You''re sick.'' He pumped faster, groaning as images of her calling his name while she writhed as she climaxed danced in his head. ''Don''t stop,'' he told her. ''Keep going. Ride it out.''


    A guttural sound he barely recognized came out of him as he released, jets of cum hitting the wall in front of him while he convulsed and tightened his abdomen. He had nevere so fast and hard in a long time like this as if he was a horny teenager who couldn''t stop thinking about his crush and then rubbing one off the moment he was alone in his room.


    Gael chuckled, shaking his head for what he just did. ''You should be ashamed of yourself,'' he thought. When it came to her, his control was barely hanging. And the second she was gone, here he was, jacking off from an image of her that he created in his mind¡ªall because of the damn sticky notes.


    Slightly relieved from his heated excursion, he finished his shower and grabbed a fresh towel from the floating cab. After drying himself, he hung it on the wall. Just when he thought it was over, another note was stuck next to the double towel rod. It was directly beside a hanging towel¡ªobviously Ang''s. And it said:


    <strong><em>[ I used this towel on me, wiping myself dry after I used the showerhead. ]</em></strong>


    "Oh, for Christ''s sake. Sorry, Jesus. But this woman is going to be the death of me," he spoke under gritted teeth. His fingers itched to touch the towel, but he already sinned just a minute ago.


    Gael shook his head as he strolled out of the bathroom and quickly changed into a T-shirt and shorts. It was still early in the day, and he had nothing to do until after lunch. With heavy eyelids, he decided to take a nap to recharge, so he dove on his bed and nuzzled on the pillow that still smelled like her. Lying on his stomach, a long exhale escaped his lips and hezily blinked.


    <em>Holy mother of all naughty girls like Ang!</em> There was another pink note on the other pillow next to him. He dreaded to read it but he had to see just what it was she did this time.


    <em><strong>[ I wish I brought my BOB instead of using my hands and this pillow between my legs. Good night and sweet dreams, Gael. ]</strong></em>


    His face hardened as he muttered under his breath, "Angel¡­ You''re wicked."

 Chapter 157 - Mimosa Morning

    Breakfast at The Empress Restaurant


    Thest time that Ang had seen her father was also at this restaurantst Tuesday, where her father invited the Burkes. She''s still a little mad about it, but she brushed it off, hoping he wouldn''t pull the same stunt today. And she was d that when she and Oliver arrived, it was just the three of them¡ªa typical meal with her family.


    Halfway through their meal, her father changed his attention from Oliver to her. "I heard you went to a charity eventst night with Stone. How was it?"


    Ang was half surprised that her father already heard about it, though it wasn''t a big deal. After all, she saw a lot of people there who had connections with her father. And with her arm hooked with Vincent''s as they entered the ce, there was bound to be one chatty being who''d go tattle to father dearest. Word sure traveled fast in Mayne City.


    She lifted the corners of her mouth as she looked at her father, but not before catching Oliver''s arched brow, of course. "It was okay. I saw Aunt Collette there with her new husband. We just said ''Hi'' before she hurried away." The woman was her father''s third cousin who changed ''husbands'' like she changed underwear. Her father muttered something about her aunt always being an attention seeker since a teenager. Then Ang shifted the subject towards the good news about her foundation getting that help from Ms. Cox.


    "That''s great, sweetheart! I''m so happy for you." A genuine smile spread across her father''s face, making her smile as well. "I''ve heard Mr. Whitman was engaged, but I didn''t know his partner had that position. I say either he''s a lucky man who''s getting married again, or that Stone was lucky to have known how Whitman''s fianc¨¦e could help your project."


    "Yeah, I guess the connection came in a full circle¡­" Ang muttered.


    "We should invite Mr. Stone to dinner tonight to thank him¡ªfurthermore, he was also granted the investment. It''s a double celebration!"


    She darted her gaze to her brother, and her brows furrowed before looking at her father again. "There''s no need to celebrate, Dad. It''s still too early. Ms. Cox and I haven''t signed or nned anything. Besides, Vincent''s flight back to California is at eleven this morning."


    Chairman Su checked the time on his watch and then turned to face his assistant. "Call Stone and tell him we''re going to meet for dinner. There''s still an hour before his flight. He can still make changes." Then he faced his daughter again while his assistant stepped to the corner to make the phone call. "There. It''s been taken care of."


    "Dad, you''re changing the man''s ns. Vincent said he was visiting his foster familyter. He might only be avable today for them¡ª"


    The assistant interrupted her words, informing her father that Vincent Stone agreed to meet them for dinner tonight. Ang could only let out a small sigh. She didn''t like inconveniencing Vincent.


    "See? It''s all good," said Chairman Su. "Stone and I have a good rtionship, but if he really needed to go, he could have said no." Ang lifted a shoulder, not knowing what to say anymore, and continued to eat her food. Her father added, "I see you call him by his first name. You two must have gotten close. That''s good."


    "We''re friends," was her curt answer.


    "I like that man. He''s very hardworking. Did you know he started his now bigpany with only ten thousand dors? Vincent Stone worked from the ground up using money that he saved from his part-time jobs. He took a gamble, and now he''s at the top. I like that fellow. He''s good for you."


    Ang saw where her father was going with this. While she was impressed by Vincent''s background despite his struggles, she couldn''t see him as a man that she''d fall for. Because if that was the case, she would have already fallen for him. "He''s indeed a good man, but we''re just friends, Dad. I''m not interested in being more than that with him."


    Chairman Su nodded. "Well, being friends can be a good start. He''s had a few dating rumors in the past, but he assured me they were nothing but petty gossip. He can be a little obnoxious sometimes, that young fellow, but that''s just part of his charm." He chuckled before taking a sip of his mimosa.


    She couldn''t agree more. Ang remembered the first time she met Vincent right in this very room three months ago when her father arranged that dinner. She''dugh at that memory and even teased Vincent about it now that they''ve grown closer. But after knowing more about the guy, he was more than just the controlling freak he was. He''s actually a good person whom she didn''t mind spending her time with. She liked Vincent¡ªbut not romantically, and they both already talked about that.


    Her father moved on from talking about Vincent to asking her about her dates. "How are the bachelors you''ve been meeting these past few weeks? Anyone you find who has potential?"


    Ang let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes as she said, "They''re a joke, Dad. Apart from the weirdos, others are just douchebags. One started singing in the middle of our dinner. I wouldn''t have minded if it didn''t sound creepy at all, but the guy could have been hiding dead animals in his basement."


    "You really have a wild imagination." Chairman Suughed then looked at his two children as he shared, "You know your grandmother arranged dates for me back in the days. There was this one woman who was also very strange. She wanted to cut a few strands of my hair at the end of our dinner. When I asked her why, she just said she had to¡ªthat she was collecting. I never saw her again after that. I ran away as fast as I could and never looked back."


    Ang and Oliverughed at the hrious image they had in mind of their father in his younger years and that woman he dated who wanted to cut his hair for a collection. So many strange people in this world.


    "You couldn''t have done more background research about these bachelors, Dad?" she questioned.


    "Sweetheart, that''s the point of dating, isn''t it? To get to know these men. I ran police checks on them, making sure they''re harmless. And I know you''re smart enough not to get tricked by them. You''re my daughter. You''ve been through a lot, but you never let that define you. I just want to see you moving on and try seeing other people. You''ll never know who you''ll meet."


    Well...if he put it like that, how could she argue with him? The truth was, before her father arranged these dates, her life had been a little sedentary. Sure she had her books, but she didn''t go out that much to meet guys. She''d dated a few times after Evan, but those didn''t reallyst long. Besides, after meeting those bachelors, she was able to create sets of characters for her future stories, inspired by the men she met in the past months¡ªso it wasn''t a total loss for her.


    "Ah," Chairman Su started. "Next weekend is going to be busy for most because it''s almost Christmas day. So I''ve arranged your dates from Tuesday to Thursday. If you''re not going to invite Vincent Stone for the Su''s Party on the 23rd, you have a few more men in your selection."


    Ang frowned. She definitely won''t invite Vincent even if she didn''t mind hispany. First, that Su family party was a reunion of their n. Second, they weren''t dating. There''s no way she''d bring him to a family event. "I don''t know¡­ I don''t need to have a date on 23rd."


    "Your brother''s going to bring someone. He told me he invited his new girlfriend."


    Oliver, who had been quiet for a while now, smiled and began telling their father more about this woman he''s dating. He seemed really smitten with her. Ang hadn''t met her yet.


    Her mind suddenly drifted to Gael. Her cheeks flushed at the thought of him seeing the pink notes around his bedroom. She sure dug a hole for herself. The thought of him made her brain go a little fuzzy. She picked up her ss of mimosa and downed the whole thing. The words that came out of her surprised the room¡ªeven herself. "Actually, I''m sort of seeing someone."


    Chairman Su and Oliver snapped their heads toward her. She swallowed. The mimosa must have had more champagne than she thought it had because she was suddenly spouting nonsense.


    "Sort of?" Oliver probed, cocking a brow.


    "I''m seeing someone," she rified, then she gulped, shoving the lie down her throat. "That changes things, right, Dad? I don''t have to go to those dates you arranged anymore?" She smiled, hoping she didn''t look weird.


    "And who is this man?" Chairman Su asked.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. She caught sight of the sender''s name, and she opened it quickly.


    <strong>[ Gael: You''re wicked. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: What? ]</strong> she replied.


    <strong>[ Gael: I saw your hate notes. ]</strong>


    Her father called her attention, and in a panic, she blurted, "I''ll bring him tonight."

 Chapter 158 - Texting Mr. Prick

    Ang shouldn''t be replying to Gael''s texts. She needed some time to think about what happened between them because clearly, both of them couldn''t say whatever they needed to say to each other''s faces. What was at stake?


    Her heart.


    Well, both of their hearts.


    She hadn''t responded to his texts because her father was asking her who this man was. Needing to get away from the sticky situation she got herself in, she brushed it off and told her father that he''d know more about him once he met him¡ªwhoever "him" was.


    Ang''s phone buzzed again.


    <strong>[ Gael: Are you there? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m having breakfast with my dad and brother. ]</strong>


    She waited for a couple of minutes for his response, thankful that her father had moved on to talk about something else with Oliver. But Gael didn''t reply after that. It wasn''t until breakfast with her family was over and her brother was driving her back to her apartment that she rechecked her phone. Her heart raced, seeing there were unread messages from Gael, and she braced herself before opening it.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''m sorry aboutst night. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I ept all your curses. ]</strong>


    She bit her bottom lip on the first text, feeling the butterflies in her stomach slowly awaken. The second text made her chuckle a little, but she quickly pursed her lips into a thin line, not wanting to give her brother any reasons to ask her a question while she sat in the front passenger seat of his car.


    Ang contemted replying to Gael. Last night made her realize a lot of things, and the memory of it still hurt. Brushing off the rush of feeling within her, she tried to respond casually.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m still mad at you. ]</strong>


    His response came in seconds after hers¡ªas if he had been waiting with his phone in hand.


    <strong>[ Gael: I know. I''m sorry. Forgive me?]</strong>


    Not yet. She was being prideful. A simple sorry wouldn''t cut it, so she let him soak in the guilt and diverted the text.


    <strong>[ Ang: How many did you find? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: seven. ]</strong>


    Her brows furrowed at the number. If he found seven notes, then that meant there''s a lot more he hadn''t seen or found. And she didn''t know what he found exactly. Ang went crazy on the sticky notes that she may not even remember what they were. She wrote some of them in her drunken state. All she knew was that she wrote everything she wanted to tell him that night...and probably more than she should have.


    <strong>[ Ang: Where did you find them? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: four in the bathroom, on the pillow, on the chair, and one on the dresser. ]</strong>


    She swallowed. Gael had some of the pink notes in the bathroom. Those were the first notes she wrote to him when her feelings got hurt from the rejection and she wanted to take revenge. He may not have tantly rejected her as she didn''t really proposition anything, but actions spoke louder than words, didn''t it? His leaving made it feel like she was rejected.


    Ang took a deep breath and saw thest two ces he mentioned. She chuckled, remembering what she wrote on the chair: [ You''re a selfish prick. ] ¡ªshe wrote this after thinking about what he said regarding his dreams that were better than reality. First, he was selfish because he didn''t share his ''dreams'' with her after saying that. And second, a prick, because she was mad at him. He wasn''t a selfish prick entirely, but that seemed appropriate to writest night.


    The one on the dresser read, [ An asshole. ]¡ªrecalling this note in her head, she chewed her bottom lip, knowing that the notes that followed after this were still curses.


    She willed herself to reply to his text, but she honestly didn''t know what to tell him, so she settled with a word.


    <strong>[ Ang: okay. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: How many notes did you write? ]</strong>


    She couldn''t just tell him she nearly finished the whole pad, could she? Well, it''s not like the pad was a new pack when she started. Still, she kinda liked the thought of screwing with him a little. Gael would have a fun week picking notes around his bedroom...or house.


    <strong>[ Ang: More than seven. ]</strong>


    A chuckle escaped from her lips. What a vague answer she wrote, but she wasn''t lying.


    It''s totally more than seven.


    It''s definitely a double number.


    Gael didn''t respond after that. It made her think he was trying to find the others around his bedroom. She was sure he''d find a lot more if he really started to look.


    Ang arrived at her apartment. There were movers everywhere, helping her pack her stuff in boxes with Oliver''s assistant ordering them which stuff went to what box. At one point, she could only stand in the corner, watching what was happening before her eyes. The kitchen, the office, and the living room was stripped off in less than an hour with two or three men working in each space. There were probably fifteen movers moving about, so all of her stuff was quickly packed in no time.


    Thest one that was taken care of was her bedroom as there were workers in her bathroom. After letting the workers take a break for a while, she and the movers began packing her stuff. Since there were more valuables in her bedroom, only selected people were allowed. Nina came over before she started in the bedroom, so it was a lot easier when someone she really trusted came to help her pack her jewelry, the things in her safe, and other items that were really important to her.


    By the time noon came, her apartment was mostly empty. The pieces of furniture that came with it remained in their ces. Ang looked around to make sure she didn''t leave anything, lingering longer in her office where she spent a lot of time writing for the past two years.


    Her phone buzzed again.


    <strong>[ Gael: Does the number at the back of the notes mean something? ]</strong>


    Ah. He noticed already.


    <strong>[ Ang: Maybe. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Shit. Does this mean you wrote them in order and the numbers indicate that? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: Yes. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: The number at the back of the note I found on the dresser was 20. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Are you trying to kill me? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: After what you pulledst night, I wish I had squeezed my hands around your neck. ]</strong>

 Chapter 159 - Texting Mr. Prick (2)

    Ang''s new apartment was indeed closer to Oliver''s apartment building at only ten minutes on foot. It was a two-bedroom luxury apartment in Parne Shores, Mayne City. The master bedroom had an overlooking city view, while the other bedroom that she converted into her office overlooked the ocean. She didn''t know how her brother found this ce, but it was almost the same as her old apartment when it came to the rooms'' views.


    "How did you find this ce?" she asked while she was slowly setting up some of her stuff in the living room of her new space.


    Oliver was casually lying down on the modern sofa, his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows with the top button undone, and his hair was slightly disheveled from the constant raking of his fingers. He helped move stuff around earlier, and he was taking a break. ording to him earlier, this wasn''t what he nned on a Sunday, but it had to be done, or he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight worrying about his little sister.


    She took a break and slumped in thefy armchair that''s facing the sofa diagonally. He looked up from his phone and told her, "I found it two months ago while they were still working on the interior. I put a downpayment on the day to call dibs on it."


    Her brows knitted upon the revtion. "Did you n to move here yourself?"


    "The location is great, and the view is awesome. But I got this for you just in case. I could always sell it if I wanted to."


    "What do you mean ''just in case''? Did you anticipate that I''d need to move?"


    "I heard about your old building''s new owner. I''m not familiar, and no one knows who that person might be. I didn''t like the secrecy. It seemed like they weren''t locals, and from what I heard from the grapevine, there was a drastic change in the staff. I wasn''tfortable with that. Big changes make me itch. At least I know who owns this building."


    Ang didn''t mind what her brother did. It actually made her feel safe, and she was thankful that he was looking out for her. She knew that he was always busy, so it meant a lot to her that he took the time to take care of her.


    Wanting to wash up, she headed to the bathroom and noticed her phone on the dresser in her bedroom blinking.


    <strong>[ Gael: I deserve that. I''m really sorry, Angel. Please know... what I said...it may not be what you''re thinking. ]</strong>


    She knew he was talking about what he saidst night. She tapped out.


    <strong>[ Ang: How would you know what I''m thinking? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: You''re clearly upset. ]</strong>


    Damn right, she was. That didn''t feel good at all. Sitting on the floor, she leaned against her bed and typed her response.


    <strong>[ Ang: Well you were being a dick. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I am a huge dick. You''re right. ]</strong>


    She chuckled, her heart fluttering at his attempt. He was really trying.


    <strong>[ Gael: Where are you? ]</strong>


    Another text came when she didn''t text back and she contemted what she should tell him.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m at home. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: You went back to your old apartment? Are you staying there tonight? Isn''t your bathroom still being repaired? ]</strong>


    She swallowed at his questions, her heart racing as her thumbs hovered over the inbox.


    <strong>[ Ang: No, I''m in my new ce. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: You moved?! Where? ]</strong>


    Though she couldn''t hear his voice, she imagined his shock. He must have not anticipated that she''d be so quick to leave her old apartment.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m not telling you. ]</strong>


    She wanted to tell him. She missed him. But maybe the distance would do them good.


    Gael did not respond for a full five minutes. She saw the little dots moving on the chat window but he didn''t send anything whatever he was trying to say.


    Pulling her knees up, she rested her chin on them and sighed, suddenly feeling the urge to tell him about the stupid thing she did over breakfast.


    <strong>[ Ang: I told my dad I was seeing someone. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Who? Is it that Rock? Is that why you said you were happyst night? Are you together now? ]</strong>


    Ang was still mulling over his text when his caller I.D. shed on her screen. Her phone kept ringing but she only stared at it. The ringing ended and another text came in.


    <strong>[ Gael: Why aren''t you answering? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m not actually seeing anyone. I just said that so he''d stop setting up dates for me. And then I told him I''m going to bring that man I''m supposedly dating to dinner. I just kept shooting myself on the foot. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I can help you with that. =) ]</strong>


    Her brows furrowed deeply at the change of his mood. There was even a smiley in his text!


    <strong>[ Ang: With what? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I can be your man. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: or at least pretend. ]</strong>


    She scoffed at his proposal. How could he say that so suddenly over text...even if it''s just ''pretend''? She patted her chest, telling her heart to calm down when it did an awkward backflip.


    <strong>[ Ang: No. He''ll do a background check on you. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: So? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: What do you mean so? You''re not exactly...a regr person. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: My record is clean. You can''t see a speck of dirt on me. You can even investigate yourself. Gael De Luca is a normal person who once lived in New York with his mother and grandmother until he moved to Italy to live with his businessman father and finished a degree in finance at NYU. ]</strong>


    Ang''s brows raised. She wasn''t aware he graduated from NYU. Gael''s smart. And his record was...clean? That''s possible?


    <strong>[ Ang: Still no. I''m just going to tell my father ''he''s'' not avable to have dinner with us tonight. ]</strong>


    She watched the little dots waving.


    <strong>[ Gael: Where are you having dinner anyway? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: Same ce we have brunch every week. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Can I see you this afternoon? I don''t like how I ended thingsst night. I want to apologize face to face. ]</strong>


    She took a deep breath. The reminder aboutst night made her chest feel tight. She wasn''t ready to see Gael yet¡ªdespite the undeniable fact that she missed him. What he did and said to herst night kept reying in her head. The way he left...caused her heart to violently kick her ribcage.


    It hurt more than it should have because after so many hours of thinking about what happened, she realized it wasn''t just physical. He was there with her. She was willing. And yet he left after starting something. Again.


    She wanted to keep herself intact. Even though she regretted writing some of the notes knowing that he''d find them all eventually, she was true to what she wrote¡ªat least that''s what she felt right at that moment.


    Whatever. She couldn''t dwell on what had been done anymore. But for now, keep still, Heart. ''If he ever finds it, he''ll know.''


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m busy this afternoon. I need to buy presents for the kids at the orphanage. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Do you need help? ]</strong>


    ''No. But I miss you. Come see me?'' She sighed.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''ll let you know if I do. ]</strong>


    After ten minutes of waiting for his response but nothing came, she got up and padded to the bathroom. She had just stripped off her clothes when her phone buzzed again. Butterflies¡ªmaybe dragons were moving about her stomach when she read his text.


    <strong>[ Gael: I won''t let this day end without seeing you again. I will find a way. I''ll see you tonight. ]</strong>

 Chapter 160 - You (1)

    Gael found a few more notes along with another naughty one.


    After finding the other notes earlier that day, he decided he''d just forget about them or let the constant reminder of Ang being mad at him follow him everywhere because he deserved it. He''d walked past the chair where he found the note telling him he''s a selfish prick and the dresser note that told him he was an asshole. He guessed the naughty notes were over, and she just wanted to keep calling him names. He didn''t want any more reminders of how much of an ass he was.


    He didn''t find any more notes after that for a while¡ªrather, he hoped there wouldn''t be another hate note, but knowing there were more or less 20 notes in the bedroom, he had been feeling pissy. He couldn''t even take a nap in his bed, so he left his room and only came back an hour ago. And so the hate notes began. Again.


    Gael was getting ready in his closet when he found one note on the wall next to the light switch that said:<strong> [ Jackass. ]</strong>


    He took a deep breath and changed into a pair of ck cks and a light grey dress shirt. He was fixing the buttons on his sleeves while standing in front of a mirror when he caught sight of another pink note on top of the box of the watch that Ang gave him. The message looked longer, and his jaw ticked as he reached for it.


    <strong>[ You know, I shouldn''t have gifted you this watch. I should have gifted you a dick. There''s a toy shop downtown named Sex You Later. I could have bought you a bag of dicks instead. Because that''s what you are. A dick. ]</strong>


    A harshugh reverberated from his chest. Gael couldn''t even get mad at this note. Ang didn''t have qualms in calling him whatever she thought was appropriate. The corners of his lips curled into a smile as he brushed his fingers over the watch on his wrist. He''d never trade this watch for a bag of dicks. Remembering the engraved message on the case back of it, the urge to see her became stronger.


    He opened the watch box and was about to put the pink note inside when he noticed another note in it¡ªthe previous one he found was stuck outside of the box. Picking it up, a twinge of pain scratched his chest as he read.


    <strong>[ They said¡­ When you can''t sleep at night, it''s because you''re awake in someone else''s dream. If this is true...sorry for the sleepless nights. I can''t control my dreams. ]</strong>


    There was another one below the note.


    <strong>[ But what I want to know¡­ Is the "Ang" in your dream really better than me? ]</strong>


    This sucked. Gael put all three notes in the box and closed it. He had to see her fast.


    Grabbing a coat, he wore it on him as he crossed the room, adjusting thepels in ce and then noticing a paper in the front pocket of his dress shirt. ''What is this? Another note?'' He reached into it, and sure enough, a pink note flirted on his face and sent a zap of electricity straight to his pants.


    <strong>[ Ah. P.S. I''m wearing this right now and I''m going to sleep in it while wishing note #5. ]</strong>


    "Damn it, Angel," he hissed. Note #5 was found on the pillow. And this note was #6. "You''re really trying to kill me." Gael had to adjust his waistband, trying his best to calm his growing hard-on. But the thought of Ang wearing the same shirt he had on him right now just made it impossible. His shirt smelled like her. This f?cking bedroom smelled like her.


    His face tightened as he strolled towards the door, only to find yet another note stuck on the back of it¡ªa foot above the floor¡ªwhich he surprisingly did not notice in the morning.


    <strong>[ I hope your stiffy was as painful as when you left me dryst night. ]</strong>


    "Oh. Fuck. Me," he groaned as he mmed the door shut behind him.


    ¡­


    It was nearly dark as Gael stood outside of The Empress Restaurant. He tried to call her earlier, but she wasn''t picking up. Was she with her family inside already? Did she bring someone with her to introduce to her father?


    Just as he was about to send her a text message, a familiar car stopped in front of the restaurant not far from where he stood. Rock came out of the driver''s side and circled the car to open the passenger''s.


    Ang.


    He should have known that Rock was going to be here tonight. When he hadn''t heard from her since, he should have known and took the hint that she didn''t want to see him. His teeth clenched as he stopped himself from ripping Rock''s hands off her, a sh of dangercing his eyes. But he didn''t do anything. He stayed away and let the muscles on his back tighten as he watched them.


    Ang''s back faced him. She wore a beige trench coat and had her hair up into a round thing like a bun at the back of her head, a few strands of hair fell down on the side of her face. She was beautiful.


    Rock looked around and he met his eyes, a small smirk danced on his lips. He told her something before walking to the side with a phone in his hand.


    She turned around and her gazended on Gael. Rock must have told her he was here. Her breathing hitched as she took him in. Taking a deep breath, he walked towards her and she met him halfway. "Gael¡­" she whispered.


    Gael nced at Rock and he just couldn''t help himself as he bit out, "So you picked him?"


    "What?" Ang''s brows knitted.


    He looked at her, fire still burning in his eyes. "You were going to introduce your ''boyfriend'' to your father. And he''s here with you. You''re introducing him." It wasn''t even a question, as if he was already certain.


    She scoffed, looking pissed. "You came here to see me and that''s what you say first? Not even a hello...good evening, Ang?"


    ''God, why did she look adorable even when she''s mad?'' His heart throbbed and he softened his tone. "You''re upset."


    Her arms folded across her chest, the look in her eyes telling him she wanted to w his face. "You think?!"


    ''Don''t be an idiot, dude. She''s right there in front of you and you''re being a dick. Again,'' said the voice in his head.


    Taking a deep breath, Gael closed his eyes and collected himself. "Sorry. Let me start over." He leaned down and kissed her cheek. "Good evening, Angel. You look lovely."


    "Thank you." A blush crept from her neck up to her cheeks.


    Ang looked beautiful. He knew he caused that flush, and he wanted to kiss her there again.

 Chapter 161 - You (2)

    A vehicle stopped a few feet away from where Gael and Ang stood. Oliver and Chairman Su came out, both looking regal in their formal suits. They nced over to the pair, her father giving Gael a curious look. His eyes pierced as if he questioned, ''Who the hell is this asshole talking to my daughter?''


    Vincent appeared from the side, quickly pocketing his phone before he greeted Chairman Su. The two conversed cheerfully with smiles on their faces as if they were old friends. Gael could see the approval in the older man''s eyes.


    It might be stupid, but he wanted her father to look at him like that too.


    "What are you doing here?" Oliver questioned as he walked to them, his eyes narrowing at Gael.


    "Hey, Oli." Ang greeted her brother with a peck on the cheek.


    Raindrops suddenly fell from the sky, and Chairman Su told everyone to get inside the restaurant first. The three men strode away, but Ang refused to move, her eyes trained on Gael.


    "What are you really doing here, Gael?" She opened her mouth to speak more, but Gael turned her around, hisrge hands curving on her shoulders as he walked her into the restaurant''s lobby.


    "Let''s take shelter first. You''ll get sick," he told her.


    Her family and Rock were nowhere in sight when they entered. They stood at the reception area, brushing off the droplets of water on the sleeves of their coats. He took out his handkerchief, stepped in her space, and gently wiped her head dry. His movements were natural as if he''d done this a million times.


    He pushed a lock of hair behind her ear, his thumb grazing her cheek, her jaw, and the side of her neck. "I''m not here to fight. I came to apologize. I was out of line. I shouldn''t have left like that." Gael lowered his hand to her elbow and looked at her in the eye, holding her gaze. "I''m sorry."


    There was no more trace of anger in her, but he recognized the pain hidden in her eyes. There was something different about the way she was looking at him this time¡ªfear, longing, anger. And it crushed him when she asked, "Am I really a disappointment that you''d rather want your dream...than me?"


    Her question felt like a brick had been mmed in his chest. He slid his hands to her shoulders and lowered his head to her level. "No. That''s not true. You''re never a disappointment¡ª"


    "Ms. Su?" A man in a grey suit with a tag on his left that said ''Manager'' interrupted them, informing her that dinner was ready.


    She looked away, ready to leave. "I need to go inside."


    But Gael wasn''t ready to let her go yet. They hadn''t had the chance to talk. He wished to take her away far from here. Bring her somece where it was only the two of them¡ªback to his house. To his bed.


    But he didn''t.


    His chest heaved as if he''d been running a marathon. Rock was inside and Gael didn''t want her to go there, his jaw ticking at the thought. "Your father seems to like him. It won''t be hard to convince him that you two are dating," he said bitterly, his voice nearly toneless.


    It didn''t take her long to understand what he meant. She backed away, putting some distance between them. Confusion painted on her face. "You think I brought Vincent here to introduce him to my father as my boyfriend?"


    "Isn''t that why he''s here?" he asked matter-of-factly.


    Ang furrowed her brows, shook her head, and folded her arms across her chest. "No, Gael. When we were having breakfast, Dad thought he should invite him to dinner to thank him for helping me with the foundation¡ªand also to congratte him on his new project. That''s the reason why we have this dinner. I told my father it wasn''t necessary and that things with the foundation weren''t even finalized yet, but he insisted. Vincent and I are just friends; I already told him that too. Then he talked about my dates¡ªsaid that I should bring one over for the family party next weekend. You texted, and suddenly I blurted I was already seeing someone."


    She breathed. "Maybe¡ªmaybe he''d stop setting up dates for me. I don''t know. He asked who I was dating, and I couldn''t say anything because I wasn''t really. And it was stupid. I even said I''d bring him over tonight. But now, I''m just gonna walk in there and tell him that man¡ªwho doesn''t exist¡ªwas too busy toe tonight. I''m nervous. I''m angry. And I''m rambling." She huffed, her re shooting daggers at him.


    Gael dipped his stare at her lips. God, he wanted to shut her up and kiss her, but she was too pretty to stop her from her outburst. Her nose red, her chest rose, and the seconds ticked by. He kept his lips to himself, and they stared at each other without talking. She said she was seeing someone after he texted her. ''Did she think about me?''


    "Ms. Ang? Your father is waiting for you and your date," this came from another man in a suit who came out of the vehicle with Chairman Su¡ªprobably thetter''s assistant.


    "Date?" Gael cocked a brow at her. Did he miss anyone? He quickly scanned the lobby and did not find anyone else. "If Rock isn''t here for that...then who are you gonna introduce to your father?"


    Ang''s brows rxed. She averted her gaze for a second, looked at him, looked somewhere at the end of the hallway, and then back at him. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking. And then he was drawn to her lips again when her upper teeth tugged on her bottom lip. She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    "You." She took his hand and threaded her fingers with his.


    It took Gael half a second to realize what was happening when Ang was already tugging him down the hall. His feet automatically carried him towards wherever she was bringing him. They stopped in front of the door of what seemed like a private dining room.


    "Wait." He hooked her chin with his fingers, turning her head so she faced him, and looked at her intently. "Angel. Are you sure?"


    She shook her head. "No. But I wanna do it anyway."

 Chapter 162 - Meet The Father (1)

    Ang stepped towards the door, but Gael stopped her and tugged on her hand.


    "Just wait a minute. Think about this for a second." He pulled her to the side, away from the door in case anyone would hear them.


    She drew her brows up, confused at his hesitation. "What? You''re the one who offered you''ll pretend with me. Why are you backing out now?"


    "I''m not backing out." He suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. There was no way he was backing out¡ªheck, he wanted to go through this without pretending, but of course, that''s not gonna happen. Squeezing her hand, he added, "But we''re going to waltz in there, and your dad is going to start asking some questions. Are you ready to answer him without stuttering?"


    Realization dawned on her face, and her shoulders slumped. She leaned her back on the wall, her eyes darting here and there as if she was trying to think fast. "Oh, my god. Yes. I''ve been overthinking about what this could do to stop the dates my father is setting up. I haven''t thought of that detail. How stupid am I?"


    "Hey¡­" Gael inched closer, brushing his thumb on her cheek. "You''re not stupid. You''re just stressing over this when you''re not supposed to." When she nodded, he probed, "So what are you gonna tell him?"


    "We can stick to the truth...at least close to it."


    He took a deep breath, and out of nowhere, he began to feel antsy. He lowered his hand from her face and tapped his thigh as he nodded. "Okay. That''ll be easier. There''ll be facts¡­"


    "I''ll just do most of the answering if he asks about us. You can handle your truths, right?" she questioned. She must have sensed him being tensed as she gave him a once over. "Are you¡ªare you nervous?"


    "I''m meeting your family. Of course, I''m nervous." Gael didn''t bother to hide. When he came here earlier, he hoped to have a chance to talk to her because this was the only ce he could catch her. She didn''t tell him where she moved, and it would probably take days for him if he had to investigate. He''d joke about pretending to be her man, but he knew himself too well¡ªa big part of him wanted this to be real. ''What if they don''t like me?'' a younger self in him asked in his head.


    A small smile ghosted Ang''s lips. "Just be normal. Your cocky self will work. Trust me. My father even thinks Vincent''s obnoxiousness is charming¡­" Her voice trailed off when she noticed the ticking of Gael''s jaw for mentioning Stone''s name. "Sorry, just making a point. Anyway, just...be cool. Act like you normally would when your exes introduced you to their parents or something."


    He just stared at her without saying anything. A few moments passed before she asked, "What?"


    "I''ve never... Just once. A long time ago. It''s¡ª"


    The door to the private dining room opened. Oliver came out with an annoyed expression as he looked at them. "What the hell are you two doing? Dad''s been waiting."


    Ang and Gael straightened up. With their hands still inteced together, she firmly held his and nodded. "We''reing."


    They entered the room, and everyone stood¡ªChairman Su, Vincent, and also Oliver who just came back to his seat.


    The pair removed their coats, and Gael paused to take in her appearance. She wore a beige floralce short-sleeved dress that cut above her knee, the skirt was flowy and there''s an inch thick ribbon on the left side. It wasn''t a sexy number, more like...sophisticated, and she looked stunning in it. Prim and proper, Ang looked great in any dress she wore. With very light makeup on, she was perfect¡ªthe racing heartbeat in his chest proved it.


    Sensing his stare, her eyes widened as she whispered, "What? Is there something wrong with my face? Do I have dirt¡ª"


    "No." He smiled. "Just the opposite. You''re breathtaking."


    ...


    Once they reached the table, Ang immediately introduced, "Dad, this is Gael."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Chairman Su," said Gael as he reached to shake her father''s hand. Chairman Su responded the same and kept his smile intact.


    She continued, "You know my brother already, Oliver. And Mr. Stone."


    "Of course." Gael shook both of the two men''s hands, keeping his face neutral.


    Oliver sat to his father''s right, followed by Vincent Stone while Ang sat to her father''s left, and Gael was seated next to her¡ªso he and Vincent were opposites.


    As they got settled, Vincent kept an amused expression and made casual talk, "I''m seeing you a lot these days, Mr. De Luca."


    "You two know each other?" Chairman Su''s interest got piqued as he eyed both men.


    "Just...acquaintances, Charlie. We met through Ang while I was visiting her old apartment." Then as if a thought just came to Vincent''s mind, he faced Ang. "Ah, that new building you''re staying in has quite the view. Stunning. Oliver has such a good eye."


    Chairman Su responded to Rock''sment about Ang''s apartment, but Gael didn''t hear any of it. He got lost when he learned that Rock knew where she lived now, and it seemed as though he had also been inside her new apartment. His gaze swept between the two. ''This Rock knew, but she refused to tell me?'' He scoffed inwardly. It wasn''t lost on Gael, too, that Rock was on a first-name basis with her father. He didn''t like this at all. His knees bounced up and down.


    It had only been a few minutes since tonight started, and they hadn''t even eaten dinner yet. The way her father and Vincent interacted clearly showed the kind of close rtionship they had. And this made him ufortable. Gael was confident in most things, but he surprised even himself how he could be unsure of his movementstely whenever it came to Ang.


    This was all pretend¡ªhe knew that. But there was this strong urge of wanting to make himself look better than Vincent in front of Chairman Su. He wasn''t supposed to drink tonight, but his fingers had been ying with the stem of the red wine, and he just couldn''t help himself. So he took a swig and let the red liquid give him courage. Tonight was harder than he thought.

 Chapter 163 - Meet The Father (2)

    Gael was pulled from his train of thoughts when Ang ced her hand on his thigh, stopping his movement. He met her eyes, and that''s when he realized that Chairman Su had called his attention. "...I hope it''s okay, we already ordered beforeing to the restaurant. They have excellent food here, so anything you''d pick would be worth the experience," said the older man.


    Ah. The menu. Gael received it from the staff and smiled at her father. "So I''ve heard." Then he slightly turned his head to her. "Angel. What do you suggest?" His voice softened.


    She leaned towards him, her hand still on his thigh as her eyes perused the menu. He liked her hand there. It was warm... If she could just move it upward just a little¡ªthat would be great.


    "Hmmm¡­ Spice nk steak with creamy gin sauce and watercress is Dad''s favorite." Looking up to him, she curled her lips into a charming smile. "I think you will like it too."


    Gael couldn''t help but smile back. He closed the menu and told the waiter his order. "Then I''ll take it."


    "Ah." Vincent chuckled, a ss of red wine in his hand. "That night you set up three months ago, Charlie. I ordered the same dish for Ang, assuming it was her favorite. Turns out it was yours and I was mistaken. She didn''t let go of it, thinking I was a know-it-all and decided to hate me since then."


    "I don''t hate you," Ang countered. "You were just...such a perfectionist. That''s all. It''s annoying, Vincent."


    Chairman Su observed the banter. "Is that why you didn''t want to agree on a second date with him?"


    Vincent clicked his tongue. "Now, now, Charlie. We''re not here to interrogate. But I must say...you raised a smart daughter for not putting up with me. I''d drink to that."


    They chuckled as they drank their wine except for Gael who just learned about the date she had with Vincent three months ago. Tonight just kept sucking.


    Ang must have sensed what he felt because she gave his thigh a gentle squeeze. They exchanged looks and smiles.


    "Why are you so tense?" she whispered to him.


    "I don''t like that he''s here," he muttered under his breath so that only she could hear his response.


    She knew who he was referring to. Gently stroking his thigh, she told him, "Just ignore him. You''re doing okay."


    Then Ang surprised him by pressing a kiss to his cheek. She probably thought it would help calm his nerves, but the feel of her lips on his skin just ignited something in him that he had to push down. <em>''It''s not the ce, nor the time. Down, boy,''</em> he thought.


    Chairman Su had been talking to Oliver and Vincent for a while. When dinner was served, he looked to Gael andmenced his questions. "So, Gael. What''s yourst name?"


    "De Luca, Sir." Gael looked more confident with Ang being so good to him just now. Her kiss was like fuel to his body.


    Chairman Su nodded and spoke as he sliced the steak on his te. "I think I''ve seen you somewhere, but I don''t remember where. I don''t think we have met before, though. You''re not from around here, are you?"


    "No, Sir. I was born in New York and then moved to Italy. It''s only in recent years that I''ve visited Esmea."


    "And your parents?"


    Gael kept his stare leveled and neutral, answering Ang''s father''s questions as naturally as he could like he always did whenever he had to face people who didn''t know about his real identity. Over the years, he had developed a close-to-the-truth story, so detailing his background became more manageable for him.


    "My parents were together for a while, but they weren''t married when I was born, and my father had to leave. He wasn''t in the picture while I lived with my mother and grandmother half of my life in New York. My mom was a nurse. She died of cancer when I was sixteen, and my father came to take care of me since my grandmother was elderly. Since then, I''ve been staying with him and his family in Italy."


    "I''m sorry about your mother. Mine died of cancer too when I was a young boy."


    "Thank you, Sir. I''m sorry about yours."


    They had something inmon, and the way Chairman Su gave him that small smile told him that the other knew how difficult it was to lose a mother¡ªthey shared the feeling.


    "What does your father do?" Chairman Su asked, wanting to move on to his next questions.


    "Our family is in the oil industry, and also real estates¡ªmostly in New York, so I''ve been traveling back and forth over the years."


    "Impressive. Are you following your father''s footsteps? Going with the family business is quite a safe choice and also a feat."


    Gael nced at Ang when he felt her hand tighten ever so slightly. He ced it over hers as if to let her know that he was okay, and there was nothing to worry about. Theyced their fingers together under the table and he turned his head to Chairman Su once again.


    "I''m currently working in the family business. I have been for a while, but I''m actually venturing towards another business of my own. I love my family, but I want to do something else." He wasn''t lying...not really.


    A look of fascination crossed Chairman Su as he put down his utensils and gave his attention to Gael. "What kind of business?"


    "Well, I''m definitely still into real estate. Back in New York, I''ve spent a few years investing and reselling properties. Apart from that, I want to do something else. I haven''t made huge steps yet, but I''m currently leaning towards maybe opening a restaurant somewhere."


    He noticed Ang slightly leaning back, surprised by this revtion. He never mentioned it to her.


    Chairman Su wondered, "Are you a great cook?"


    "I can''t say I''m great. I''m definitely not a five-star chef, but I can whip up a good meal or two."


    "Then why a restaurant?" Chairman Su looked at him curiously.


    Gael smiled. "Ang told me yourpany is a real estate and a construction business, Chairman Su. She also mentioned your field is marketing. I don''t think you need to personally be a carpenter or a construction worker to be sessful, isn''t that right? You already proved that yourself with your reputablepany. I''m a finance graduate, and I know a lot of people who can make my ns happen. Does that answer your question, Chairman?"


    There was silence at the table for a few beats before Chairman Su threw his head backughing.


    Ang and Oliver did not know what to expect from their father after what Gael just said. That was undoubtedly¡­something.


    After Chairman Su calmed down from his fit ofughter, he raised his ss of wine towards Gael and said, "I like you, Son. You''re definitely smart and gutsy. Please, call me Charlie."


    Gael took a deep breath as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He raised his ss and clinked it with Charlie''s.


    After taking a sip of his wine, Ang whispered to his ear, "Oh, my god, my heart was about to leap out of my chest."


    "Don''t worry, Angel, I got you." He winked.

 Chapter 164 - Meet The Father (3)

    The dinner continued with Chairman Su asionally asking Oliver, Vincent, and Ang questions. This time, he faced hisor daughter and tipped his ss of wine towards the couple.


    "How did you two meet?"


    Ang spared Gael a look, a genuine smile crossing her lips when she answered, "At the Chos'' wedding three years ago."


    Surprise filled her father''s face at the revtion. His eyes moved between the two as if trying to piece the puzzle together. He also nced at his son before looking at Ang again. "You''ve known each other for that long? And you know Daniel Cho?" He nced at Gael on thest question.


    Gael nodded, a small smile forming on his face as he talked about the Chos. "Yes. I know Daniel and his wife. I was at their wedding in Hillberry. Their kids are adorable. Ashton is like the mini version of his father while Sianna is Samantha''s. They''re the reason why I visit Mayne most of the time, actually. They''re like the family I never expected to have."


    Oliver decided to chime in. "I''d like to think I''m closer to Daniel than he is. But yeah, they''re like...brothers." He shrugged as he nced at the man next to his sister. Ang exchanged looks with him several times at the table, and she could tell that her brother wasn''t totally psyched about her being with Gael, but Oliver didn''t do or say anything. Perhaps he was tolerating it.


    Chairman Su''s voice became lighter, evidently happy about his finding. "That''s wonderful! I didn''t know you knew the Cho family. Daniel and I have had projects together for years...and he and Oliver became closer in recent years. Unfortunately, I couldn''t go to their wedding, but if you were invited, that means you''re important to them. I''ve seen some pictures of the celebration. That must be where I saw you... Daniel is a very picky man. I trust him." He nodded as if showing his appreciation.


    Though he didn''t say it out loud, it somewhat tranted to: ''If Daniel picked you as a friend, then I can trust you too,'' or something like that.


    Ang''s father took a sip of his wine and asked another question, "How did you end up dating?"


    At some point earlier, Ang and Gael let go of each other''s hands as they had to eat. She was now fiddling with the napkin on herp, her expression and voice were natural and calm, but she was growing antsy from the questioning. "We met again on the ind a few months ago. He was the one who flew me back here after the storm."


    "I see." Chairman Su looked over at Gael, holding a rxed appearance as he spoke, "Oliver only told me it was Daniel''s friend but he didn''t tell me who. I''m d you''re here with us tonight. This dinner is long overdue then. I should have invited you earlier to thank you for taking care of my Ang."


    Warmth spread across Gael''s face as he turned his head towards Ang. "It''s not a big deal. Angel...Ang''s special to me."


    She didn''t realize it, but she held her breath as the words he said stewed in her head. Tingles were running down her spine with the way he was looking at her. It felt as if he really meant what he just said.


    "Is this why you didn''t want to go on a date? Because you were already seeing him?" Chairman Su asked his daughter. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Ang hesitantly faced her father. "I¡­ We¡­" She swallowed.


    A warm hand covered hers, giving her a gentle squeeze. He didn''t have to say anything for her to know what his touch meant. ''I got this,'' his warmth told her.


    "It''s my fault, Sir," Gael responded. "Three months ago, I promised to keep in touch, but...I had an emergency that kept me away."


    "What emergency?" this was from Oliver whose ears perked up.


    "I was in a car ident and I had to go under surgery. I needed to be in the hospital to recuperate while doing therapy sessions to get me back on my feet. My doctor only cleared me to travel not too long ago. Meeting Ang on the ind again after so many years had been perfect¡ªto me at least¡ªbut I didn''t want to trouble her with my ident."


    "Did you know about his ident?" Chairman Su asked his daughter.


    She shook her head. "No. I only knew when he came back a couple of weeks ago." She looked down on her empty te, trying to avoid letting them see the vulnerability in her eyes. Obviously, the ''car ident'' was just a cover story. But Gael already told her about him getting shot. Just the thought of him going under surgery made her heart sink.


    One time, she even asked Rardo about Gael''s condition then. Rick didn''t tell her everything due to sworn secrecy, but he did tell her that Gael nearly lost his life from bleeding too much, and also during the surgery. Heaviness in her heart settled, and she gripped his hand tight under the table as if wanting to remind herself that what happened was over and he was here with her¡ªalive and breathing.


    Gael squeezed her hand back and moved closer to her.Ang looked up at him and caught him staring, his eyes dipping down to her lips.


    "Are you two serious with each other?" her father asked.


    She willed herself to tear her gaze away from Gael. The emotion was too much, and she couldn''t handle it here while her family and Vincent were around. She was thankful they weren''t alone or she might have just begged Gael to kiss her. Turning to her father, she answered with a forcedugh. "Dad... It''s too early to say that. We''ve just started¡­"


    "Well, you two have known each other for a while¡­"


    "We''re just taking it slow. We''re not in a hurry¡­"


    She nced back at Gael who gave her a reassuring smile and she had to return it with her own, pushing the longing feeling away and trying to forget about his ''ident'' that put her in a gloomy mood. Tonight was a mixture of feelings that she didn''t expect. What a whirlwind experience.


    The rest of the dinner was smooth as they talked about random things regarding the holidays and Ang''s schedule for spending a day at the orphanage where Oliver and their father would also donate their time. Vincent expressed that he wanted to be there, but he had to go back to California tomorrow.


    "Where are you spending your Christmas?" Chairman Su asked Gael.


    "I was supposed to go back to Italy like I usually do. But this year, I wanted to spend it with my grandmother in New York. I''d have to convince her, though, because she''s been telling me she didn''t want me to feel obligated. I think she ns to spend it with someone special and just doesn''t want me to interrupt their lovely time." He chuckled.


    "Well...you can stay with us on the eve if you aren''t in New York," Chairman Su invited casually. Then he turned to Vincent. "Of course, you''re wee too, Vincent. I know you always spend it alone."


    Ang and Oliver shot nces at each other. They hadn''t really ''celebrated'' Christmas in a really long time. Their Christmas eve was usually just dinner and drinks¡ªonly the three of them. So¡­ What''s up with their father?

 Chapter 165 - A Warm Night

    Dinner wound down, and at half past nine in the evening, they were ready to leave. Since tomorrow was a Monday, everybody had work and so they decided to call it a night with casual promises of doing this again next time.


    Gael shook hands with the three men, keeping his expression happy-neutral, even when he had to face Vincent. He was still not okay with the guy, but he barely gave him any attention during dinner.


    Ang saw something different with her father today and it felt weirdly..fortable. She went towards him and wrapped her arms under his and around his body as he naturally returned her embrace. "Thank you for dinner, Dad."


    "I''m d to see you happy, Princess."


    She froze for a second. It wasn''t too often that he called her that in recent years. There had been a gap between her and her father because of some circumstances that she didn''t want to think about at the moment, but she always loved her father. Even though things had changed between them. "Dad, are you...crying?" she wondered as stepped back, noticing the change in his demeanor.


    "It''s just wind." Her father cooly blinked and waved his hand. "I''m just d to see you move on. I see how you look at him." He nced at Gael. "You like this man."


    Ang followed the direction of her father''s gaze,nding on Gael who patiently waited outside the restaurant. "How I looked at him?"


    "You''ve got that sparkle in your eyes when you do, Princess. Something that I haven''t seen in a long long time." He exhaled a long sigh as if he''s relieved of something. "It''s been six years, Ang. I know it''s been hard on you...and I haven''t really been the best. I just want you to forget Evan and get your life back. I can feel that Gael is a good man. Is he good to you?"


    Ang felt like choking up, her eyes getting misty. But she pushed it down and swallowed the lump in her throat. "He is."


    Her father didn''t say anything else as he nodded and they hugged once more before he got inside a Town Car. Ang turned to Vincent and they embraced as well, giving each other early greetings of "Merry Christmas" and promising to call each other from time to time. She then pulled her brother into a tight hug as she told him, "Thank you for sitting through it."


    Oliver tentatively returned his sister''s hug and sighed. "I don''t know what the hell is going on, but I hope you know what you''re doing." They pulled back and he held her shoulders as he looked at her in the eye. "I''ve been a shitty brother these past days and I''m sorry. But call me if you''re in trouble, okay? I don''t want you getting hurt."


    Ang didn''t have to ask to know that Oliver was referring to Gael. She couldn''t tell if he knew the truth about the other, but she didn''t want to ask. Curling her lips into a smile, she nodded and waved at him. "I''ll be okay. Always am."


    Gael stood next to her and they watched the three men get into their cars and drove away. Once their tail lights were far enough, he turned to her, and she was staring at the ground, avoiding his gaze. Her father''s words rang in her head and she suddenly felt like an open book. If her father saw it...then Gael must have seen it too. What he saidst night would make sense.


    "Are you ready to go home?" he asked.


    Blinking her thoughts away, Ang hoped that her eyes were devoid of that emotion as she looked up at him and nodded. Since the others left, he had kept his hands to himself, inserting them in his pockets as if he was afraid to touch her now. It pricked her heart just a little.


    He inched closer. "We still need to talk. And I''ve been wanting to get you alone the whole night. Is it okay if I drive you to your ce?"


    Ang had to think about it for a minute. Gael had been nothing but great this evening. She initially didn''t want him to know about her new ce¡ªnot because she was mad at him, rather, she wanted to keep something to herself where he wasn''t around. A ce where she could be sane by herself without the constant reminder that he was making her weak. She knew she was attracted to him, that''s not even a question anymore. But what was she to do with how she felt when their future was uncertain?


    She''d put herself out there many times, and yet she always ended up getting hurt. Waiting for him like crazy three months ago but not hearing from him. Leaving texts and calls and not receiving any responses. Making moves even though she knew it was dangerous. Living with him despite knowing who he was. What was she doing?


    Andst night was one of the vulnerable nights she had where she wrote some things she wasn''t supposed to write. And now, she sat with him through dinner¡ªand it was all pretend. It was just pretend¡­wasn''t it? It''s a matter of time that he''d find those notes if he hadn''t already. Her heart rammed in her chest for not knowing. But it killed her that she couldn''t ask him.


    Despite herself, Ang nodded and let him bring her home. Because for reasons she didn''t understand but felt within her, she wanted to be with him tonight a little longer.


    Boxes littered the living room when they arrived at her new apartment. They put their coats away and took in the ce. Most of the things were already in their ces. She told him about her move that afternoon and that Oliver hired several people to help with the move. The ce was done in no time¡ªexcept for some little stuff that''s needed to be put away.


    "Do you want some coffee?" she offered.


    "Sure."


    Ang felt the need to steal a small amount of time for herself, so she turned to the kitchen and got herself busy. Thankful that her back was facing him as she filled the pot with water and then pouring it into the coffee maker, she took a long, deep breath. She set the machine in ce and waited while she stood in front of it.


    Her hands held the counter and her eyes closed as she calmed her erratic heart. They were alone in her ce and she began to feel nervous. Gael was right there with her. Anything could happen. ''Be still, heart. I still want to live for many years.''


    A warm pair of arms slid around her waist and her heart almost fell out of her chest. Ang fluttered her eyes open and looked down at her abdomen where his strong arms enveloped her. His solid front pressed against her back and his chin rested on her shoulder,pleting the overall warmth that she craved all night.


    "I miss you," said Gael in a low voice. "It''s only been a day...but the house seems emptier since you left." She stood still, wishing he couldn''t hear her screaming heart.


    When she didn''t respond, he added, "I know you''re probably still mad but I just can''t help myself. I''ve been wanting to do this since I saw you tonight. Friends can hug, right? Will you let me?"


    He asked even though he was already doing it. This didn''t seem friendly at all, but Ang willed herself to clear her thoughts as she turned around and faced him. She could see the longing in his eyes¡ªprobably mirroring her own.


    "Yeah..." Then she allowed herself to be selfish by pressing her face onto his chest and wrapping her arms around his torso. Letting herself bask in his masculinity, she wished this wouldst long. "I miss you, too."

 Chapter 166 - Because Of You

    [Song Rmendation: I Need Your Love - version by Madilyn Bailey and Jake Coco]


    The light in the kitchen was warm, casting a glow around the space and giving off a very calming ambiance.


    Gael gathered Ang in his arms, pressing their bodies together like they were each other''s air. She sank into him, her embrace letting him know that she needed this as much as he did. The way his hand caressed her head gave her relief as if everything would be okay without him even saying a word. She let him hold her tight and felt his kiss on the side of her head. With his strong arms holding her in ce, she felt safe.


    She''d held back and thought she could ignore him for a day or two and give herself some time to breathe, but she wasn''t as tough as she thought she was. The moment she decided to hold his hand tonight and introduce him to her father, the moment she agreed to let him bring her home, the moment they walked through the door to her apartment, and the moment he ced his arms around her¡­ She knew she was a goner.


    His familiar scent permeated her nose, and she wanted to bottle it up so she could keep it for herself when he wasn''t with her. Oh, my god. Gael was hugging her¡ªAng suddenly felt like a teenager, and her crush was making a move on her. She suppressed a chuckle at her thoughts, realizing how silly she was getting. Gael made her silly even at a time like this.


    They stayed in the same position longer than ''friends'' should. Coffee was ready minutes ago, but neither of them moved. He palmed her head, his fingertips slowly working her scalp. She struggled to keep herself from letting out a moan. It felt so good, she didn''t want it to end.


    Ang had to will herself to keep her thoughts at bay. He came here to talk. She decided she should start. "I didn''t expect tonight to go like it did. I''ve agreed with my father to go on dates to get him off my back so he won''t force me to work in thepany and I can focus on writing my books for the project I''m working on. Now, I''m finally finishing it, so I just thought...I''d end the agreement with him too. I''m honestly sick of meeting these men I have no interest in."


    They pulled back slightly, but their arms remained around each other.


    She sighed. "Then I impulsively told him I was seeing someone. I didn''t think...I just¡­"


    "Were you thinking of me?" asked Gael, and when she didn''t answer, he continued, "You told me you were reading my text when you told him that. Were you thinking of me, Angel?"


    She refused to look at him, so she kept her stare at the cor of his shirt and nodded. It was the truth. She was thinking about him at that time. "But I''m still mad aboutst night. It''s funny that I can''t let it go but it''s been eating me up whenever I remember it." She withdrew her hands and circled them around her stomach. "It''s not just about what we didn''t do..."


    "You''re right to be mad. What I did was stupid." He lowered his arms and eased away from her. She immediately missed his warmth. Their arms brushed as he leaned against the counter next to her. "I saw you when you came home. You were standing outside with him. And then you came to me, told me you were happy."


    "I thought you were asleep."


    "I was awake since you pulled out front." He took a deep breath and slowly released it. "Seeing you with him that night and youing home telling me you''re happy¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what came over me. Next thing I knew, I followed you upstairs and found you in the bathroom. You were so beautiful in that dress and it killed me that you wore it for him."


    Ang turned to face him, taking in the soft light behind him that created a halo above his head. His steely-grey eyes caressed her face, and she swallowed at the intensity they gave her. His admittance was unexpected, and she was unprepared. "I didn''t wear it for him. I wore it for myself."


    Gael shrugged. "I was a little intoxicated that night. I swore I''d never drink¡ªat least not the hard stuff. But I got carried away while I sat for hours waiting for you toe home. One ss became a whole bottle. You also drank."


    "Yeah¡­ I felt like drinking that night."


    A muscle on his jaw ticked. "I didn''t want to take advantage of you."


    Ang narrowed her eyes at him. "How gentlemanly of you."


    Turning his body to face her, he swept his eyes over her and it on her lips. "Trust me. My thoughts were nowhere near gentle."


    What did he expect her to feel after saying that? She bit her bottom lip, thinking about what could have been. He wasn''t even touching her at the moment, yet a shot of current traveled down her body, and her breath kicked up.


    Gael cleared his throat, moving on from that when her face flushed. He inched closer, looking away, and then meeting her eyes again. His mouth opened and closed as if he wanted to say something but was having a hard timeing with words. Then he shut his eyes briefly, and when he opened them again, he heaved out a sigh. He seemed to really struggle with his words.


    "There''s a lot of things I can''t tell you. But I want you to know, what I said...you''re not a disappointment. Never."


    Her lips tightened. "So what did you meanst night?


    "Things areplicated right now¡ªwith my family. And I wish there was an easy way to everything, but that''s reality. Nothing is ever easy. In my dreams, however...there are noplications. No worries. There aren''t things that are keeping me from doing what I really want."


    Ang raised her hand and ced it on his chest where his heart was supposed to be. "What is it that you want?"


    His jaw ticked, and he pressed his lips in a tight line. It dawned on her that the things he wanted were also things that he couldn''t tell her.


    She lowered her hand, disappointed that he was keeping it from her. "What are you doing back here in Mayne, Gael? I''m afraid to ask that and I don''t know what I want to hear¡ªactually, <em>I do know</em>, but I don''t think I can¡ª"


    "I''m here because of you, Angel." Gael cupped her face, his thumb brushing her cheek as his gaze held hers. "You."

 Chapter 167 - Jump In And Get Tangled Up

    [Song Rmendation: Wildest Dreams ¡ª version by Madilyn Bailey]


    Gael''s grey eyes bore into Ang. She tried to read his gentle gaze, seeing thoughtfulness, intensity, yet also something she couldn''t exin. It''s like there''s a wall that he put up and it''s impossible to get in. She believed him, but something''s missing, and it''s making her feel as though she needed to put her guard up too. He''d never hurt her¡ªnot intentionally, at least¡ªshe knew that. But what was this wing feeling she had that''s scratching her chest?


    Unknowingly, she ced her hand on his arm¡ªthe one that''s holding her face. "I can see you. I can hear you say those words. But why does it feel like it''s not really what you''re saying?"


    He lets out a sigh, pressing his forehead to hers. He found it incredibly hard to tell her¡ªor keep from her¡ªwhatever he couldn''t tell her. Gael was dangerous for her. And she didn''t want to admit it, but he was the kind of danger who''d break her heart, and she''d probably just let him.


    Seeing as he didn''t respond, she pulled back and turned away from him, saying, "Forget it. It doesn''t matter. I''m not expecting anything, Gael. I know whatever this is...it''s...crazy. It always has been since the start."


    Gael groaned as he caught her elbow and pulled her back to him, his warm hand holding hers while the other was on her nape. There was desperation in his expression, making her heart crumble when he asked, "Can''t we just...live for tonight? Let''s forget everything else for the moment and just... I just want to be with you tonight without thinking about anything else."


    Ang clenched her hands. This was dangerous waters. You know that part of the ocean where it''s deep and dark blue that it''s almost ck and you couldn''t see what''s at the bottom of it if you look from above it?That''s how she felt at the moment. And yet, a crazy part of her wanted to jump into the abyss just to see what''s waiting for her deep, deep down. A sparkly treasure? A sunken ship? A beautiful mermaid? A deadly monster? ''Who knows?'' she thought.


    She looked at him with thousands of questions in her head. He asked her to forget about everything else, and she wanted to say yes¡ªeven though it felt like she would be giving him permission to allow herself tonight and get hurt tomorrow. Ang should say no. Her mind was telling her to say no.


    She nodded.


    Because despite herself, she didn''t want to be alone tonight. She wanted him here with her.


    Gael heaved out a sigh of relief, kissed her forehead, and then curled his arms around her waist again, pulling her close.


    "We''re not having sex," Ang breathed against his shoulder, and he chuckled, his chest vibrating as he did.


    "I''m not trying to get in your pants. Though I''d be lying if I told you I haven''t thought of it. I have. All night. Right now, actually."


    She gripped his shoulders from behind as she returned his hug. It wasn''t hard to believe, given that she could feel him growing hard against her belly. Wanting him wasn''t a question¡ªit never was¡ªbut she didn''t want that tonight. And it''s also the only thing she wanted to stay away from. She had to stay in control of something because she''d hurt if she let everything lose right now. ''One at a time,'' she thought.


    "I promise I won''t touch you...not unless you want me to," he whispered.


    ''God, I do. But not now. Please not tonight,'' she said quietly in her head.


    Gael stroked her head gently. "We don''t have to do anything. We''ll just talk...or whatever you want to do. I just want to be here."


    Ang nodded. "Okay. Do you want to watch something?"


    "Sure."


    They went over to the sofa, and she gave him the remote to choose a movie while she grabbed the cups of coffee from the kitchen and a nket from the closet. She disappeared into her bedroom for a while, and when she emerged, she had already changed into a white tank top and silk pajama pants in blush pink.


    "What?" she asked as she plopped next to him on the sofa. His eyes were on her. They lingered on her chest¡ªmaybe because she wasn''t wearing a bra and her nipples were jutting through the fabric.


    The muscle in his jaw popped. "You''re making this hard for me."


    It''s what she''d normally wear at home. "I''ll go put on a thick jacket then."


    Ang got up, but Gael quickly tugged her back down and pulled her to his side. He pressed the y button, and John Wick yed on the screen.


    "Oooh. Keanu was one of my celebrity crushes when I was younger¡ªback from the Matrix days¡ªapart from my all-time Chad Michael Murray, of course," she gushed, pulling her knees up, and his arm rested around her shoulder.


    "Really. That''s your type? He''s old."


    "Well, I don''t have a crush on him now anymore. But he still looks fine even when he''s aged."


    "Who was the other douche you mentioned?" He whipped out his phone and began searching as she answered.


    "Chad Michael Murray."


    Google search disyed results. He clicked on some pictures and scoffed.


    "What? He''s cute!" she eximed.


    "What''s there to like? Dude only looks like a pretty boy."


    Then like a schoolgirl, she blushed. "His eyes. they''re so...intense." When the crease between his brows deepened and he continued to mutter remarks, she pushed his phone away and giggled. "Stop it. Who told you to search him up? Come on, let''s just watch."


    Once he put his phone on the side table, they focused on the T.V. again. Momentster, she wondered, "Do you have a celebrity crush?"


    Gael thought about it for a second before he replied, "Natalie Portman."


    Ang gasped and met his questioning gaze, his brow cocking at her reaction. She tsked. "I can''t even hate it... I love her."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. She cuddled in his side, his hand softly stroking her arm. They watched the movie and asionally talked. Their movements were so natural as if they had done this a million times before. About an hour into the movie, her head began to bob. She fell asleep, her headnding on his chest.


    Ever so carefully, he shifted them both until they were lying on the sofa. He pulled her against him, her back to his front, and he fixed the nket on them. They remained in the same position until a few minutester when she turned towards him and pressed her face to his chest.


    Ang nuzzled into his warmth. She hugged him, and so did he. "You''re wearing the shirt," she murmured.


    "Mm. I didn''t realize until I was on my way out."


    She didn''tment on it anymore. His response told her he knew what the shirt was. She wrote a note and inserted it in the front pocketst night. She had purposely hung the shirt in his closet where he''d naturally grab it to wear. A quick nce to the side, and she could see the note was still in there. He kept it.


    "Are you going home?" Ang probed.


    Gael whispered above her head, "Do you want me to?"


    She shook her head, bit her lip, and breathed as her eyes closed again. "Will you stay?"


    Almost instantly, he tightened his embrace. "I''m not going anywhere, Angel."

 Chapter 168 - Jump In And Get Tangled Up (2)

    Gael came to and realized that he had also fallen asleep and Ang was still in his arms. He checked the time on the clock above the T.V.¡ªit was half past three in the morning. Blinking a few times, he recalled the events fromst night. They arrived at ten and began the movie soon after that. She fell asleep an hourter, and he guessed he did too after heid on the sofa with her. This meant he had been asleep for about four hours.


    It wasn''t unusual for him to wake up after having slept this many hours. Aside from the fact that he was a light sleeper, he was constantly thinking about things that it''s like his brain would wake him up and prompt him to start working. It was too early now, though, but this had been the best sleep he''d had in a long time.


    The TV was now ying a different movie. He''d lowered the volume hours ago until it was nearly audible and kept the subtitles on so as not to wake her up. Thankfully, Ang''s sofa wasrge enough for the two of them that they were able to fitfortably even with hisrge frame.


    Gael nced down at Ang whose face was nearly leveled with his. She was peacefully sleeping with her face partially covered by her hair. He carefully brushed the strands off her face and tucked them behind her ear, wanting to see more of her. Even with her sleeping like this, her beauty blew him away. Her name fitted her perfectly as she really was an Angel on earth. Her skin was soft and smooth, and from afar, you''d think she was wless. However, up close, he could see one tiny scar on her hairline that''s barely visible. He loved it. It was as if he knew something about her that no one else did.


    On impulse, he lowered his head, and kissed her lips softly. It was merely a touch. Nothing too grand, nor too deep. It was a light feather kiss because he just couldn''t help himself.


    Ang stirred, and he stilled. He just stole a kiss, and he didn''t want to be pped on the face. But he was surprised when she nuzzled on his face as if she wanted to inhale his scent. He smiled at her subconscious feline-like movement, allowing her cheek and nose to brush on his lips gently¡ªit was as if she was letting him kiss her, only she was the one pressing on.


    Gael took it as an invitation, hooking a finger under her chin and nting another kiss on her lips. This time, it lingered a few seconds longer and with a little more weight. He pulled back and she slowly fluttered her eyes open.


    "I fell asleep. Is the movie still on?" she asked groggily.


    "It''s over."


    "Sorry, I was so tired."


    "It''s three in the morning. Go back to sleep."


    Ang nodded, her eyelids getting heavier.


    He stroked her back and softened his tone even more when he asked, "Don''t you want to move to the bed? You''ll be morefortable there."


    She nodded but didn''t move. He chuckled, finding her so adorable in her sleepy state. "Come on, let''s get you to bed."


    He got to his feet, scooped her up from the sofa, and carried her to the master bedroom. When they arrived earlier, she had given him a quick tour of where the rooms were so he knew where to bring her. Heid her down and covered her with the quilt, then she looked up at him, suddenly aware of her surroundings. The only light in the room came from themp on the nightstand.


    Ang took a deep breath as she swept her gaze on his figure. "You should take your clothes off. How could you sleep in those?"


    Gael nced down at himself and looked back at her. "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Those aren''tfortable."


    He cocked his head to the side. His lip twitched, making him look yful as he told her, "I sleep in the nude. Would you be okay with that?"


    "No, you don''t." She narrowed her gaze at him.


    "Are you trying to take advantage of me, Angel?" He ced his hand over his chest dramatically, and sheughed out loud, throwing a pillow on him, which he caught swiftly.


    She pointed at a box in the corner of the room. "Those are Oliver''s spare clothes. We always keep some in each other''s ces just in case. You can use them. They''re clean."


    Gael checked the box she was referring to, and sure enough, there were men''s clothes inside. If she didn''t tell him and he''d find this box, he''d probably flip.


    He grabbed the first things he found. Turning around, he found her looking at him. He began unbuttoning his shirt and shoved his pants off, knowing full well that she was watching.


    Her eyes lingered on the tattoo on his inner bicep, which was an intricate design of a pocket watch cradled by waves and clouds. If you''d look closely, you''d see the name "Isabe".


    A grin cast on his face, then he changed into a pair of ck joggers and a in white shirt. He walked back to the bed, fully clothed. "You like the little striptease?"


    Ang casually gave him a once over and shrugged, appearing unaffected. "Meh. I''ve seen better."


    Gael scoffed as he tackled her in bed and tickled her for a few seconds until she begged him to stop. "You were blushing. I can read your dirty mind from ten miles away."


    She was still catching her breath when she chuckled again, stretching her hands towards him to keep him away from her. "You''re mistaken. The heater must be off in this room, that''s why!"


    "Liar." He grinned as he expertly maneuvered away from her defenses and grabbed her arms, hauling her towards him. She yelped, but she didn''t protest when his arm encircled around her waist, keeping her pressed against him.


    Heid on his side, one arm as her pillow while the other was on her waist. He watched as she gazed up at the ceiling looking happy. It made him wonder what she was thinking about but he didn''t ask. This fascination with her fueled him.


    A few moments of silenceter, his mind wandered and thought about the dinner fromst night. "What did your dad say? He looked like he was telling you something serious before he got in the car after dinner. He didn''t ask you to stay away from me, did he?"


    Ang smiled at him and shook her head. "Nothing... He just told me to take care."


    Somehow, Gael thought that she wasn''t telling the truth. She probably didn''t want to tell him what it was about, but he didn''t press on despite his curiosity. He understood that she wanted to keep it to herself, whatever her father told her. Truth be told, he could have eavesdropped or lipread, but he didn''t. At that time, it felt like a private moment that he didn''t want to invade.


    Reaching for the nightstand, he turned off the light and pulled her closer.


    "Gael¡­" she called.


    "Hm?"


    "Tell me a story."


    He chuckled. "Your request feels so dangerous," he said. However, he still told her a story that he had never told anyone before¡ªabout an angel and a warrior. And many yearster, they''d look back to this day and talk about tonight.

 Chapter 169 - Jump In And Get Tangled Up (3)

    Monday ¡ª December 17


    Gael woke up at the sound of his phone''s buzzing on the nightstand. He squinted as he checked the time. It was seven in the morning, and he had a few texts from his uncle. He carefully pulled his arm from under Ang''s head and rolled to the side to read the messages.


    <strong>[ Giovanni: I justnded. I''m heading over to your house. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Giovanni: I''m here. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Giovanni: Where the hell are you? ]</strong>


    He cursed under his breath. Giovanni wasn''t supposed to be here until dayster.


    <strong>[ Gael: Parne Shores. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Giovanni: I''m at your house. We need to talk. ]</strong>


    Exhaling a long sigh, Gael closed his eyes. Whatever they needed to talk about was always important.


    Ang stirred as if she''d notice his tension. She turned to him and sleepily asked, "Who is it? Something important?"


    He set his phone back down and faced her, his expression swiftly turned into a small satisfied smile like he hadn''t been just summoned by his uncle.


    "Nothing important. How was your sleep?" He brushed his thumb on her cheek, her eyes still tempted to close again.


    "Best sleep ever. I don''t want to keep you from work...or whatever you need to do. You need to leave, huh?"


    Gael stared at her, keeping his face impassive. He knew she didn''t want to hold him up, but the thought of leaving her alone made his stomach heavy. If only it were possible, he''d build a fort around this ce and stay with her 24/7. The security was tight in her new apartment, but even so, he''d only feel at ease if he''s around.


    "Why do you look like you don''t want to leave me here?" She narrowed her gaze. "I''m fine¡­ I can take care of myself, you know. I''m a big girl."


    She was perceptive. And despite her assurance, he still didn''t like leaving her on her own. Ever since he arrived in Mayne and found her, he''d kept one of his men around to watch her asionally. It wasn''t anything intrusive and only to make sure that she was safe. So when she said she''d move yesterday and he wasn''t aware, he panicked. He hadn''t had the time to learn about this new building yet as he only found outst night after dinner. He had to ask his men to scout around the area and revise their security measures. So leaving her today made him feel uneasy.


    Instead of answering her question, he asked, "What are your ns today?"


    Ang yawned as she rolled out of bed and headed towards the bathroom. He followed her, and she began to brush her teeth while searching for something in the cab under the sink, then she gave him a new toothbrush. He received it and brushed his teeth, their eyes looking at each other through the reflection in the mirror. She washed her face afterward and he did the same¡ªhe would have also done the same if he was at home, but this felt like he was imitating her moves. He really wasn''t. But it was interesting.


    She patted her face dry and turned to face him as he ran his fingers through his hair, sweeping his hair back. She watched his every move. "I have Krav Maga at nine today. I''ll meet Nina at the gym and then we''lle back here after the session. I have boxes of toys arriving this morning. We''ll be wrapping up presents for the kids the whole day."


    Gael nodded, taking in her brightened mood. She looked perkier than she was a minute ago. Speaking of perky¡ªhis gaze dipped below her neck and found two perky nubs pointing at him. He tore his eyes away and headed back out before his dick got angrier. ''Down, boy.''


    "I need to go home." He picked up his clothes that were draped over a chair.


    "Is everything okay?"


    "My uncle just arrived. We need to talk."


    "The one I saw one morning?"


    He nodded, reaching over his head to grab a fistful of fabric below his nape and stripping off his shirt. He caught her swallow and bite her bottom lip, her eyes roaming over his bare chest, the script tattoo he had on the side of his rib and then down towards his V. He loved it whenever she watched him like he was the most fascinating creature she''d ever seen.


    He was going to make a teasing remark when the doorbell rang. Their heads turned and he stopped her before she could walk out of her bedroom dressed in her nightwear. He handed her a robe that was hung in the closet¡ªno way was he going to let her answer the door in her braless state.


    They got to the door and found that the delivery Ang was expecting arrived early. Gael¡ªwho was wearing nothing but joggers¡ªwatched as men entered the apartment, dropping boxes in her living room. He kept her by his side the entire time, his eyes carefully observing them. Five big boxes were deposited inside.


    Once they were alone again, he quickly changed his clothes. The faster he could deal with Giovanni, the faster he coulde back here to Ang. She saw him out the door where he was reluctant to leave, but his phone buzzed again, indicating another text message from Giovanni. He clenched his jaw.


    "Is it okay if Ie byter? I''ll bring food." He smiled.


    She crossed her arms as she leaned against the door frame, her eyes scrutinizing him as she said, "I would say no, but the food is tempting. You''re noting in if you don''t bring something delicious."


    "Done." He chuckled, stepping in briefly and kissing her forehead before he left.


    ¡­


    Gael took a deep breath as he faced Giovanni. He arrived back at his house a few minutes ago and they were currently having coffee in the kitchen.


    "The meeting with the Morellis will be soon. Are you ready to face them?" asked Giovanni, peering over the rim of his cup before he took a sip.


    "I''m always ready. Where''s the location?"


    "I have yet to find out. We''ll know in the morning on the day of... It''ll be held here in Esmea."


    Gael drew his brows together, confused as to why they''d have the meeting here. He didn''t like it. "Why here?"


    "It''s the safest ce for both parties. We can''t go to their turf and neither could theye to ours. It only makes sense as we can''t have one outpower the other. This is the only state all of us can''t touch."


    "Still¡­ Won''t that alert the Parks?"


    "It''s the holidays. Those pedigrees are upied with whatever upper-ss social events they have." Giovanni leaned back and rolled his neck from side to side, the scale of his dragon tattoo peeking from under his shirt. "Besides, we''re not here to make trouble. We''re only passing by." His uncle gave him a look.


    Gael ignored the way Giovanni''s gaze was directed at him. Even if he didn''t say it, he knew what was in the other''s head. Anyone from their family¡ªor any of the six family syndicates for that matter¡ªwas only supposed to be a visitor of this state. Giovanni''s sharp stare was like a reminder to keep his head down and not draw attention. And him having a house in Mayne was like waving a red g to a raging bull.

 Chapter 170 - Whoever Does It First

    The Morellis being in Esmea didn''t sit well with Gael. Just the thought of them being anywhere near Mayne City already made his blood boil. Among the five other families, the Morellis were the ones they had always been in a constant war with for decades. They would take every chance they get to destroy the De Luca family. That would mean any weakness shouldn''t be out in the open.


    He couldn''t let them near Ang. They''d have to go through his dead body first before they even think about touching her.


    As if Giovanni had invaded his mind, the man took a sip of his coffee and asked, "Who''s in Parne? Your girl?"


    Gael didn''t answer. He didn''t need to tell Giovanni about Ang. So he ignored the question and stared at his own cup of coffee, the tip of his middle finger tracing the rim absentmindedly.


    Seeing as his nephew wouldn''t tell him who was in Parne, Giovanni shook his head and began his nagging. "Haven''t you yed enough already?"


    "I''m not ying."


    "Is she the same woman I saw here that day?"


    Giovanni scoffed at Gael who was trying to keep any details about her girl from him. Gael could feel his uncle''s eyes piercing right through him as if he was studying him, observing him, dissecting him. "First time I''ve rendered you speechless, my dear nephew. <em>Cosa c''¨¨ che non va?" (What''s wrong?)</em>


    "Nothing''s wrong, Gio. Just leave it. There''s nothing to see there," Gael bit out.


    Folding his arms across his chest, his muscles strained in his sleeves. Giovanni wore a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, the tail of the dragon showing just below the fold. They were about the same height, only Gael was more built than Giovanni. They definitely had the De Luca genes¡ªdefined jawline, sharp nose, tanned skin, intense eyes¡ªthough Gael''s were grey while Giovanni''s were green. They could pass as brothers as their age gap wasn''t that big.


    Giovanni leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "I know you. I''ve known you for years. You have no problems leaving women after you''ve quenched your thirst. Well, except for dear Ba¡ªshe was a crazy one." Heughed. "That woman was gonna be the death of me. How is she by the way?"


    Thankful that the other was deviating from the topic, Gael finished his cup and ced it in the sink. He answered with his back facing his uncle, "Last time I saw her was about a week ago. She said hi. Told me you owe her a crate of wine."


    A heartyugh came out of Giovanni as he tossed his head backughing. He looked so carefree whenever he was like this.


    Gael dried his hands with a kitchen towel after washing the cup, turning to face his uncle again but staying by the counter. "Why the hell do you owe her wine?"


    "That''s our little secret. None of your concern." Giovanni sipped his coffee again. "Anyway, Ba wasn''t meant for you. We all knew that. She''s lovely, but she couldn''t handle you. She couldn''t handle us. I knew she was only passing by¡­ You liked her, but didn''t love her¡ª"


    "What''s your point?" Gael was now annoyed. He narrowed his eyes, not liking where this was leading to. What he had with Ba happened a long time ago. Why did he have to bring her up?


    "I''m just curious about this woman you''re sleeping with. Just how good is she in bed that you even made a little camp here?" Giovanni spread his hands and waved the house.


    Gael looked away, trying to suppress his irritation. He disliked talking about Ang with him¡ªnot that Giovanni would ever harm her, but because he knew why they were having this conversation, and he didn''t like the reminder. Furthermore, Ang wasn''t an object. He cursed under his breath.


    "I''m not sleeping with her¡ªnot that it''s any of your concern." Gael sighed when he saw his uncle raise a brow at his answer, seemingly surprised at the revtion.


    Giovanni straightened his back, amusement lighting his face. "My, my. Now, that''s interesting. You''ve been here for weeks. You flew out here as soon as you got cleared by the doctor, and you''re telling me you''re not even f?cking?"


    When Gael did not answer, a teasing smirk danced on Giovanni''s face as he added, "Not only are you abstaining from hard liquor and cigarettes, you''re also practicing celibacy? How long has it been since yoursty? Have you gone¡­ Did getting shot give you some d?ck problems?" He nced at the other''sher region.


    Gael muttered incoherent curses under his breath and nodded at the cup in front of his uncle. "Are you done?" He raised his voice. It pissed him off.


    "You didn''t answer my question." Giovanni appeared unperturbed.


    "My cock is fine,<em> stronzo." (asshole)</em>


    Giovanni shrugged. He got up from his chair and whipped out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Taking out one stick, he lit it up as he walked towards the kitchen door and opened it. "If that''s the case, then why aren''t you tapping that? If I remember correctly from that day I saw her, she''s pretty. Not your usual¡ªbut she''s a beauty."


    Gael''s jaw popped, and he red at the other. He loved his uncle, but he felt bitter when Giovanni talked about how beautiful Ang was. Gael felt possessive when it came to Ang. A burning sensation filled his chest whenever a man¡ªnot her family¡ªlooked at her. <em>''She''s mine. You can''t look at her,'' he thought.</em>


    The two exchanged stares for a minute, then Giovanni raised his chin as if he realized something. He took a long drag from his stick, holding it between his thumb and forefinger. A small chuckle punctuated his thoughts, and smoke drifted out of his mouth. "Ah... You actually like her, don''t you?"


    For Gael, that wasn''t a question anymore. He was well aware of the fact that he liked Ang¡ªmaybe even more¡ªbut he didn''t let his mind go there. What he felt didn''t matter. All that mattered was that he was there to protect her. He rubbed his nape, sensing an impending headacheing up. When was this man going to leave?


    Seeing the change in Gael''s expression. Giovanni shook his head. "Well, I''ll be damned. You''re in deep shit, brother." He stuck the cigarette between his lips and went to grab a ss and a bottle of vodka from the cupboard. After pouring himself a shot, he tossed it back¡ªthe action made him look a little bit worried. "You need to cut your ties before you get in knee-deep. This won''t end well for either of you."


    "Trust me. I know that." Gael ran a tired hand down his face. The thought of cutting Ang off his life was just too hard to swallow. He couldn''t even imagine a life without her¡ªhe refused to put the picture in his mind. His chest tightened, and his jaw ticked just as his hands clenched.


    And if what Giovanni said wasn''t already enough, he faced Gael with a serious expression on his face. "This woman is going to ruin you. Or you''ll ruin her¡ªwhoever does it first."

 Chapter 171 - Angelas Little Elves

    Meanwhile, Ang went to the gym where she and her best friend Nina had a Krav Maga ss. Nina and the Muay Thai instructor didn''t work, so she moved on and Ang convinced her to join the other ss instead. Ang had always wanted to continue learning this Israeli martial art. It wasn''t the first time she took this ss, but they had to take a break when the instructor had an emergency leave and the gym wasn''t able to find a recement. Today, the sses resumed.


    The two spent an hour learning new moves, and Ang was satisfied when she found out that her form got better even after the long break. Her brother first convinced her to take the lessons and she got interested, knowing that apart from it being a form of exercise, she could learn how to defend herself¡ªbecause no matter how much Oliver would look after her, he could only do so much. She also didn''t want to depend on people around her continually. Most of the time, she refused help. She wasn''t as weak as she looked. At times, she gets vulnerable, but as much as she could, she''d rather depend on herself.


    It was thirty minutes after ten when they got out and headed towards the parking lot. They nned to grab some food on the way to Ang''s new apartment. But just as they reached Nina''s car, thetter received a phone call from her father.


    They sat inside the car. Ang yed with her phone while her best friend was on the call. And though she wasn''t intentionally eavesdropping, she could hear Nina''s irritation.


    "Anj¡­ I have bad news." Nina frowned, tossing her phone in the smallpartment by her hip.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t help you wrap the gifts today. My father just told me there''s a screw up with the suppliers for the party this Saturday and he needs me to fix it. There are some changes in the numbers of guests and a segment that''s inserted in the program and he was only told now." Nina groaned in frustration, ruffling her hair until it got messy. "I''m sorry." She pouted.


    Ang gave her a small smile, patting the other on the shoulder. This Saturday was a celebration from Nina''s father''s side of the family¡ªa big gathering that''s also a reunion. Although it was a family event, Ang was invited every year, and she attended mostly to keep Ninapany because thetter hated a lot of her cousins and didn''t want to mingle with them. "It''s okay. What can I do to help?"


    "No, no. It''s okay. I can manage. Here''s what, I''ll drive you home...and you can maybe start wrapping half of the stuff today, and if I finish early, I''lle by in the evening to wrap the other half and have a sleepover? If¡ªbut I''m hoping not¡ªif it''s toote for meter, then I''lle tomorrow and finish wrapping the rest then?" Nina pressed her hands together like she was praying, a broad smile brightening her face.


    "Yeah, we can do that." Ang nodded, returning the smile. "Instead of driving me home, can you drop me at TJ instead?"


    Nina happily drove away. The drive wasn''t that long as there wasn''t any heavy traffic. She left Ang by the entrance of the store and promised to callter.


    Ang immediately got into shopping mode as she entered the supermarket. She decided to get some snacks for when Gael visited in the afternoon. She''d told him to bring food, but one could never get enough.


    Her phone buzzed while she perused the snacks aisle, and she excitedly checked the message when she saw who it was.


    <strong>[ Gael: Where are you? Are you still at the gym? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: No. I''m at Trader Joe''s near the apartment. Just grabbing some stuff I''m out of. ]</strong>


    She picked up two cans of nters peanuts, biting her lip as shepared Dry Roasted and Honey Roasted. She couldn''t decide, so she put both in the cart. Another text came in.


    <strong>[ Gael: Please tell me you''re not cooking again. Your kitchen is brand new. ? ]</strong>


    Ang''s jaw dropped. Not only was he making fun of her, him using emoji was just too cute that she couldn''t help but giggle as she furiously typed her reply.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m not cooking. I''m just out of yogurt and milk, and I''m buying some snacks. I wanna watch somethingter. Even so... You''re so mean. Don''te by anymore! ? ]</strong>


    A smile stered on her lips when she faced the snacks again. She spotted Salted Caramel nters, and she couldn''t be any faster in grabbing two cans and putting them in the cart. Her phone buzzed.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''m kidding, babe. I''d eat whatever you''d cook even if it''s poisoned. ? ]</strong>


    Abination of knitted brows and a smile crossed her face. Why was he being so cute?


    <strong>[ Gael: Are you alone? Want me toe over and help you push the cart? I''m really good at it. ]</strong>


    Sheughed.


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m already at the counter. Then I''ll head home. ]</strong>


    ¡­


    Ang didn''t hear from Gael until noon. She thought he was busy with something, so she didn''t bother him and began to wrap the toys. She moved the coffee table to the side, making a vast floor space where she sat and had several toys and wrapping materials strewn everywhere.


    There were a few people in her foundation whom she could ask to do this for her, but she personally wanted to do it like she and Nina always did every year since she started. It wasn''t just the money or time spent on the toys, but also the joy in watching the kids excitedly tear the paper just to see what they get for Christmas that was fulfilling.


    Ang was infortable pink shorts, a grey hoodie, and fuzzy socks. She had her legs crossed as she worked on the wrapping. Her phone made a long buzzing sound and she swiped the green button when she saw it was Gael.


    "Hey¡ªaww! Damn it!" she hissed as the wrapping paper sliced her fingertip, a drop of blood oozed out.


    "What''s going on?" Gael''s voice wasced with worry.


    "Papercut." She tsked, grabbing some tissues from the side and then pressing the cut. "I''ve been wrapping presents since I came home. Three of my fingers have cuts¡ªwell, four now. I''m never going to finish these today."


    "Where''s your friend?"


    Ang ran to the sink to clean her finger and then wrapped it with a band-aid. "She couldn''t make it."


    She heard him sigh from the other line. "Have you eaten?" he asked.


    "No."


    "Okay. I''m bringing food. Rick just finished cooking. I''ll be there soon."


    Forty-five minutester, there was a doorbell on the inte. She scrambled up to check the panel, and when Gael told her it was him, she rang him up. A few minutester, Ang opened the door, and to her surprise, Gael wasn''t alone. Six of his men stood behind him.


    Her brows knitted in confusion. She had seen the faces of his men while she stayed in his house but they were always out of her way. And even when she was with him, they weren''t always visible around him. Seeing the tall men crowd up in the hallway was a little intimidating. His men were in suits¡ªno tie, but all ck suits and dark shirts.


    "What''s this?" she wondered.


    "Mercenaries." Gael winked. "They''ll be your little elves for today. Use them as you wish." He tilted his head to the side but kept his gaze at Ang''s, a devilishly handsome smile forming on his lips. "Boys? Let''s wrap some gifts."

 Chapter 172 - Two Can Play The Game

    Ang froze for a second as she mulled over the image in her head with Gael''s men in her living room dressed in elves costume, wrapping gifts like they were born to do it while she dressed as a girl Santa¡ªan outfit she had hanging in her closet. She shook her head to brush the thought away and stepped aside, allowing the men to enter her ce.


    As they strode inside, Gael gave them an order. "Do a clean sweep. Make no corners left unchecked."


    "Why? Is something wrong?" she wondered, but her tone didn''t sound panicked. She was still a little fazed with them being in her ce and slightly distracted as she took in Gael''s appearance. He had changed into a custom-tailored ck dress shirt and khaki pants, looking every bit like the snack that he was.


    "Just protocol. This is a new apartment. I just want to make sure you''re safe," he answered naturally, a small crooked smile ghosting his lips when he caught her ogling¡ªshe wasn''t aware that she was.


    His response made her think that he didn''t just bring his men here to help her wrap some Christmas gifts. Their presence must have had something to do with security stuff. Should she feel annoyed? A little part of her did. But she pushed it down, knowing that Gael only meant well. Ang believed that even if she''d refuse him, he''d probably still ask his men to do it discreetly without her knowing.


    The two were still at the foyer, facing each other. She turned around to observe the men moving about her apartment, but he caught her by the elbow, tugged her, and closed their gap. A small gasp escaped from her because of the sudden movement. Her hands flew to his chest as his arm circled her waist. "Wha¡ª"


    "You need to change," his voice dipped lower, sending goosebumps down her arms. He looked at her with a gentle gaze, but there was a slight authority in his voice. There was barely space between them as her chest was flush against his.


    "Why? Are we going somewhere?"


    "Your shorts are too short. I can see your ass when you turn your back to me."


    Ang swallowed, heat creeping up her neck. So he was looking at her behind just now? Why did she like that?


    "Something wrong with my ass?" she probed in almost a whisper.


    Gael''s lip twitched, amusement dancing in his eyes as he held her gaze. Her breathing hitched when his hand that was on her waist slid down to her left butt cheek. He gave it a squeeze, and it was all she could do to stop a moan froming out of her.


    yful Gael went to hide¡ªsexy and dangerous Gael came out to y.


    He briefly nced at her lips. "They''re perfect¡ªif you must know. But I don''t want you parading them in front of my men."


    Ang slowly turned her head towards the living room to examine his men. They were all busy checking out windows, spaces, and areas of the house, looking for god knows what. They all looked serious, doing their jobs with nearly expressionless faces.


    Gael''s voice pulled her back to face him again as he told her, "You might not catch them checking you out because they respect me, but they''re still men."


    "Hmmm. And men think with their pants? Does that include you?" She smiled teasingly before narrowing her eyes at him. "And respect? Don''t you mean they ''fear'' you?"


    He ignored herment, and his hand slid up past her hip¡ªshe immediately missed the warmth of his hand where it was just a second ago. Then he hooked his thumb in the waistband of her shorts, teasing her skin. "Only wear these when there''s no one else in the room but me. It goes the same with your tank tops."


    "What are you gonna do if I don''t do as you say?"


    A yful smirk formed on his lips. "You don''t want to find out."


    Ang cleared her throat and backed away from him, not wanting him to feel the heavy and loud drumming of her chest. God, his effect on her was overwhelming. She strolled into her room, and he followed her.


    "I''m changing," she told him as she reached her closet.


    Gael stood by the door with his hands in his pockets and nodded casually. "Go ahead," he said as if he was giving her permission.


    "Are you standing there to watch, Mr. De Luca?" She chuckled, folding her arms across her chest. This man...


    "Why not? I stripped and changed in front of you a few times... Why can''t I do the same?"


    Her face immediately heated at the memory of Gael''s gorgeous body as he unabashedly changed in front of herst night and this morning. The nes of his body had been seared to her brain, making her feel hot. She could still remember how his muscles rippled in his torso when he moved. He had strong arms that carried her to bed like she weighed nothing. Chests and abdominal muscles were firm as if they were ready to work. Even his tattoos and scars here and there, she found them beautiful.


    The thought of his half-naked body made her eyes on him go lower, and he smirked as if he knew she was thinking about the bulge in his pants. What was she doing? She imagined his bare body while he was still fully clothed. Her cheeks reddened just as her core burned with need.


    Ang tore her gaze away and raised her chin. "Fine. Stay. I don''t care." If he wanted a strip, she''d give him a little peek.


    She caught the growing smile on his face, but it disappeared quickly when she held the hem of her hoodie and threw it over her head, leaving her with her bra and slinky shorts. She knew he only meant for her to change her shorts, but she couldn''t help the tease. He graced her with his shameless strippingst night; she was only returning the favor.


    The vein in his neck popped. She swore she could see it pulse as he kept his eyes on her. He did not expect her to do this at all.


    Next, she hooked her thumbs on the waistband of her shorts and slowly pushed them down, letting them drop to her ankles, his lustful eyes following her every move. She stepped out of her shorts as he leered over her body, and though she was still wearing underclothes¡ªa matching cream-coloredce bra and underwear that was almost the color of her skin¡ªshe felt naked under his hot gaze. He swallowed as he openly checked her out. She felt as though he wanted to imprint her body in his mind.


    Ang then turned around and purposely bent down to grab her clothes on the floor without bending her knees. She didn''t know if she looked silly or sexy¡ªshe hoped it was thetter¡ªwhile she stuck her ass in the air for his eyes to feast on. She was proud of her buttocks. She worked so damn hard in the gym for it. And now Gael was reaping the benefits. A smile grew on her lips when she heard him hiss from a few feet away.


    She straightened up, tossed the clothes in the hamper, and grabbed a white shirt and a pair of ck yoga pants from her closet. With her back still facing him, she changed into the new clothes slowly.


    When she turned around, Gael looked at her with hungry eyes. He appeared almost pained and angry as he narrowed his eyes at her new clothes, giving her a once over. She suppressed augh by biting her bottom lip. The way he watched her was as if her wearing clothes were offensive to him.


    She couldn''t help herself anymore, and a chuckle came out of her as she sauntered towards him, arching an amused brow. "What''s with that look? Didn''t you like what you saw?"


    "You''re wearing <em>that</em> out there?" A crease formed between his brows. Gael was so damn attractive that even his ''angry'' expression only made him look hotter.


    Ang nced down at herself. She wore a tight shirt with a V neckline that dipped just at the start of her cleavage, a small indentation between her breasts peeking out, and yoga pants that clung to her like a second skin, shaping her thighs and ass. She worked hard for them; why not unt? Her shoulder lifted, and she kept her tone light when she asked, "What''s wrong with my outfit? I''m covering what needs to be covered."


    She was ying with fire, but Gael did it first. Two could y the game, and she was a willing participant. When he didn''t answer, she inched closer and smiled, gliding her hand up his chest to his neck and then his cheek, patting him softly. A naughty glint shed in her eyes. "Hm?"


    Gael groaned when he gripped her waist. He was barely hanging as he gazed at her for what seemed like forever when it was only really a few seconds. Then his shoulders rxed as he sighed. "Someday...you''re gonna kill me, Angel."

 Chapter 173 - Pay What You Owe

    Ang was in her living room full of mafiosos. If you didn''t know who they were, you''d probably wet your pants, but not her. She''d practically lived with them for a few days in Gael''s ce, so her little feeling of apprehension was left at the door after they came in.


    The men stood around the boxes of gifts, staring and holding the wrapping materials like it''s the first time they had held them¡ªor they just didn''t know what to do with them.


    Wanting to get started, Ang gathered everyone around the kitchen ind where she demonstrated how to wrap one item. The mafiosos watched her intently, their eyes following her hand movement so seriously as if she was assembling and disassembling a gun¡ªor whatever these men do as a hobby.


    "See? Easy right?" she beamed, but Gael''s men just stared at her and blinked a few times before they exchanged looks with one another.


    Gael rubbed his chin as he looked at his subordinates, then he leaned in towards her and whispered, "This looks harder for them than I thought."


    She arched a brow. "Do you know how to wrap?"


    He scoffed. "Please, I used to do it every year with my mother when I was in grade school. She liked to give presents to the neighbors and had me help her all the time. I bet I can wrap gifts faster than you can."


    Ang backed up, suddenly feeling challenged by what he just said. "Ha! I don''t think so. I do this every year¡ªand every time a friend has a birthday¡ªI mean if their gifts didn''te with a paper bag...you know what I mean."


    He smirked, mirth dancing in his eyes as he faced her.


    "You don''t think I can outdo you," she chuckled.


    Shrugging, Gael tilted his head. "Meh, but, baby, you can do me anytime."


    Such a flirt! A hint of red tainted her cheeks from his proposition. She side-nced at his men, who were just within earshot, and saw a few of them having weird looks as if it was their first time seeing their boss acting so nonchnt like this.


    Ignoring what he said, she went over to her makeshift workstation on the floor and retrieved two boxed toy cars, two sheets of wrapping paper, two scissors, and two adhesive tapes in dispensers. "Then let''s see who''s faster!" She ced everything on the ind and asked him to stand on the other side of the counter. They stood on each side of the kitchen ind with the sink between them as a partition.


    Gael''s men perked up upon seeing what''s about to unfold. They started making a bet out of it then Rick pulled out his phone to record.


    "What are you doing?" Gael questioned.


    It was the first time that Ang saw Rick''s full-on smile as he pped a bill on the counter and said, "Sorry, Boss, but my money is on Ms. Ang. I just want to have a souvenir of when a girl actually kicks your ass at something."


    She snickered along with the mafiosos. Initially, four of them bet on Ang and two on Gael, but one of the four decided it would be best not to spite their boss, so he jumped to support the other team, making it three on three. They shut up when Gael gave them an eye.


    With a half-serious, half-chuckling expression, Rick began, "Okay on the count of three."


    "Wait!" Ang held up a hand.


    Gael yfully cocked a brow at her. "What? Giving up already, Love?"


    ''Love.'' Her heart fluttered with the endearment, but she cleared her throat because she didn''t want to let it get to her. He was sly. He probably said that intentionally to fluster her.


    "Of course not! I don''t give up. Like Rick said, I''m here to kick your ass...Boss."


    Raising her chin, she wordlessly took out the adhesive tape from the dispenser. With her left hand opened and her fingers spread apart, she stuck the tape to the top of her forefinger and then dragged it down along all her fingers until it reached her pinky, creating one long line of tape sticking to her fingers. Then, she grabbed the scissors and cut the tape between her fingers. Now she had four pre-cut adhesives and transferred them to the edge of the counter.


    She repeated the process one more time and looked up to Gael. "What? This is my method. You can follow it if you want."


    He shook his head once. "Nah. I''m good."


    Ang shrugged, joined her hands together, and then cracked her fingers.


    "Nervous?" he teased.


    "Nah. I''m good."


    "Loser buys pizza."


    "Deal."


    They shook hands.


    Rick called their attention, and after counting down from five to one, Ang and Gael sprang into action. As soon as Rick said go, they grabbed the paper and spread it down the counter. But the clumsy person she was, the paper flew out of her hands and fell to the floor. Gael froze for a second when he saw what happened, but Ang didn''t panic. She quickly picked up the paper and continued like nothing happened. He began wrapping as she did.


    The simple wrapping work turned into a marathon. Ang and Gael both had smiles on their faces as they hastily worked with their hands¡ªshe was biting her lip while his brows were furrowed. The spectators were sweating as the atmosphere became intense, as if it was a battle of the champions.


    "Done!" Ang shouted, raising her hand just a mere second before Gael eximed, "Done."


    Ang won.


    The mafiosos roared, their fists bouncing in the air, feeling weirdly excited at the impromptu game. The once quiet space was reced with a cheerful mood. She gave them all high fives.


    Gael, despite losing, had a grin on his face. He leaned the side of his hip onto the counter and crossed his arms while watching them. He liked that she wasfortable with his family. Although she didn''t know each of them personally, she didn''t act like they were any different. He thought she would be scared. After all, his men were highly trained and went to several bloody battles with him. But as much as they could kill, these men could also protect. He trusted them.


    Ang faced Gael with a gloating smirk. "I won."


    "Indeed." He closed the gap between them and waved his men away. They instantly turned around and dispersed, looking anywhere else but the pair.


    "Where''s my prize?" She held out an open hand.


    Her stomach did several backflips as he inched closer, grabbed her hand, and tugged her towards him. "Here," he said just before he leaned in and pressed his lips on the spot below her ear. She shuddered at the sudden contact but immediately melted in his arms, her eyes closing as he trailed open-mouth kisses down her neck. His hand went to her nape while the other on the small of her back, and she naturally tilted her head to the side, giving him more ess. A moan she couldn''t stop escaped her lips as he flicked his tongue and nipped her skin, making her cling to him tightly.


    Just as her knees were giving up, he pulled back and kissed the corner of her mouth. "All good?" he asked with a heated gaze.


    ''Why''d you stop?!'' she cried in her head. Then she forced a nod, but she would need to excuse herself soon to change her underwear.


    The buzzing of her phone broke their moment, and she had to tear her stare away from him to check Nina''s message saying she couldn''te tonight either. Ang decided to call her friendter to tell her what''s up.


    When she put her phone away, Gael nodded at his men in the living room and wondered, "What are we gonna do about them? They seem to need a constant eye, or they might end up wrapping an entire adhesive roll on one gift."


    Sheughed, watching the men try to make sense of the process. A couple of them were able to get it, while the others were still awkward. "I think I know what to do."


    Ang set up her smart T.V. and yed a nearly two-minute video from youtube on the screen on how to wrap a gift, then yed it on loop. The mafiosos took their spots on the floor, on the sofa, and on armchairs in the living room and watched the clip as they followed it step by step.


    Then, she livened up the ce bymanding her Amazon smart speaker on the console table, "Alexa, y Ang''s Mixtape on Spotify."


    "ying Ang''s Mixtape on Spotify," responded Alexa, the AI virtual assistant on her speaker. A secondter, the song "B?tch Better Have My Money" started ying.


    "Oh, how timely!" She went back to Gael''s side, her hands yfully tapping in the air as she sang with the song. <em>"Pay me what you owe me. Don''t act like you forgot! B?tch better have my money!" </em>Sheughed. "Well, in this case, you better have my pizza."


    "Boss, all-meat for me!" Rick grinned.


    Gael shook his head and chuckled. "Well, a deal is a deal." Then he whipped out his phone and called to order pizza for everyone.

 Chapter 174 - Santa Baby

    At five in the afternoon, they''re almost done wrapping all the gifts. Ang and Gael organized each present inside the boxes, making sure they''re not cramped. There were gifts for girls and boys and gifts for both genders, like teens or children''s books and art supplies. And for easier ess, she had the wrappers color-coded, so everyone who woulde to help would know what to pick up from the boxes.


    She had been in a good mood the whole afternoon, and seeing all the wrapped presents made her feel even more pleased¡ªeven though the gifts weren''t for her.


    "When are you visiting the orphanage?" Gael asked while they closed up the box with packing tape.


    "Wednesday. The day after tomorrow."


    "Okay. Is there anything else that you need to do?" He nodded at his men who had gotten so much better at wrapping. "They''ve learned a new skill today. I''m pretty sure they can do the same for the next job. It would be good for their resumes."


    Angughed as she nced at the men in her living room. The thought of them writing "Excellent wrapper" under skills in their resumes sounded so funny. She shook her head. "No¡­ Nothing else really. Everything''s all set. The caterer''s ready, and the program''s ready. We''re good to go for Wednesday."


    She looked at Gael and caught him staring at her. "You''re really looking forward to this. You look excited."


    She nodded, smiling as she looked around her, feeling aplished. "I am very excited to tell them the good news. The school project has been dyed, and it''s finallying to fruition. You know, all of them are really eager to go to school and learn again. I can''t imagine not having the privilege to study when the will is there. So I can''t wait to surprise them tomorrow."


    He took a step towards her, returning her smile with his own as he ran his thumb on her cheek. His eyes sparkle in admiration, making her heart flutter. "You''ve done a great job. I''m sure they''ll be pleased with your surprise."


    "Yeah. I can already imagine their faces. And I''ll be dressing up as girl Santa!" Ang pointed at the red stocking hat on her head that''s lined with a thick white faux fur and a white ball that''s dangling at the tip.


    "You can be Santa too if you want," she said and transferred the hat to him. The image of Gael as Sexy Santa gued her head. He was wearing low hung red pants and an open red shirt with white fur lining. He had one hand in his pocket while the other held a gift, and his rippling abs and V-line were totally on disy. Santa Gael smiled at her. She swallowed.


    She must have looked like a perv, and he saw her expression because heughed. "Were you just imagining something naughty, Angel?"


    "No, I didn''t!" She couldn''t have denied it fast enough.


    "Sure." Gael chuckled, touching the hat that was now on his head.


    "Boss? You have a phone call." Rick appeared on the side, holding a phone in hand.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Savannah. She''s been trying to reach you, but your phone is off."


    She nced at the screen and saw the woman''s name and the mute indicator.


    Gael took his phone out to check, and sure enough, his battery died. "Batt''s dead." He gave his phone to Rick and received the other phone. She assumed that Rick would have his phone charged.


    But her focus was quickly drawn back towards the Caller ID in the phone that Gael was holding. A woman was calling him, and she even had Rick''s phone number¡ªRick knew who she was, so she must be someone important. Ang couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s Savannah?"


    "A friend," he answered as he nced at the phone and then at Ang.


    Okay. A female friend? ''You and I are ''friends'', but you just kissed me like we aren''t only friends. What about ''this'' friend?'' she bbed in her head.


    A knowing smirk ghosted his lips. She realized she was frowning at the phone just now, and she mentally pped herself to get her shit together. Her brows rxed just as he exined, "A friend who is awyer. We''re working on a case¡ªa family matter. I''ve been expecting her call. I need to take it. I won''t be long."


    "It''s okay. I''ll just be in my room. I also need to call a friend," she said as she headed towards her bedroom, her tone was light, and her face was expressionless.


    What? Nina was a friend!


    ...


    "Talk to me," Gael muttered as soon as he answered the call. He stood at the kitchen, leaning against the counter and looking over the living room where his men were.


    "Well, hello to you too." Savannah''s voice wasced with sarcasm.


    He sighed. "Any updates?"


    "As a matter of fact, I do. I''ve got all the papers ready. I can fly to New York anytime. We only need the money to get everything done. How soon can you prepare it?"


    "How much do we need?"


    "The cost of the twonds in the outskirts of Illinois is roughly about six hundred thousand dors. There''s also a club in Indiana that they''re selling at five-fifty, located in a discrete neighborhood."


    He rubbed his forehead as he contemted his moves. That amount was nothing to the De Lucas, but the timing was the key. "Another club? We just bought one here in Esmea not too long ago. Giovanni luckily got out unscathed when f?cking Damien Park got a whiff."


    "Yikes. We don''t want any trouble. I hear that tycoon is ruthless despite his...gorgeousness. He''s mostly silent, but one sly son of a b?tch¡ªording to his opponents¡ªyou won''t know until it hit you."


    "Whatever. That''s not a problem for now." Priorities first, Morellis. "Listen, Sav, I need you to check the club first¡ªmake sure it''s not inted or dead. I can wire the money anytime, though I''ll run this by Giovanni in case he wants something first. But it''s basically a done deal. We talked earlier today when he came by, but he should be back in New York this afternoon."


    "Alright. He seems to be traveling a lottely."


    After Gael uttered a nomittal response, Savannah eximed, "Oh, there''s one more thing I need to tell you."


    "What''s that?"


    "I found something interesting... The Morellis invested in fire insurance for a house in Michigan this year."


    "A house?" He knitted his brows. "Don''t you think that''s their new drug factory?"


    "Oh, Sweetheart. I don''t think¡ªI can feel it. It has to be. Why else would they need a house in Michigan when most of them are in Illinois? It''s not like they''re running a toy factory and have elves wrapping gifts for Christmas." Sheughed heartily. "Can you imagine these mafiosos in elf costumes and Filippo as the Santa?"


    Filippo was one of the Morellis'' capos. And the Morellis ruled over those areas¡ªfor now.


    Gael slowly removed the Santa hat from his head, and his eyes darted at his men who were almost done wrapping gifts¡ªhis elves. "Yeah... Hard to imagine."


    "Anyway, so this house. Whether this is their new drug factory or not... If I''m right about this¡ª"


    "They''ll want to im insurance money," Gael punctuated Savannah''s statement. He could already imagine it happening. She agreed with his suspicions. "How much could they possibly im?"


    Savannah hummed, and the sound of papers caught in the background. "I''ll have to check¡­ but two, three? Maybe four hundred?"


    "F?ck. They''re really desperate."


    "I guess so. But this is good news for us, isn''t it?"


    Gael exhaled a sigh and nodded, even though she couldn''t see him. "Right. Send me the address of that house. I''ll make some calls and have someone keep an eye on it. Thanks, Savannah."


    "Uh-huh. I worked hard today. You better send me a Christmas present."


    "Sure." Heughed and ended the phone call.


    ¡­


    After handing Rick back his phone, Gael looked around the ce in search of Ang. He found her in her room just when she said goodbye to whoever she was speaking to. He knocked on the door. "Hey¡­"


    "Hi." She smiled.


    "Everything okay?"


    "Yeah."


    There was something different about her expression, but he couldn''t tell what it was. She just didn''t seem chipper than she was a few minutes ago. Gael stalked towards the bed and sat next to her. "You finished your phone call?" she probed.


    He nodded. Was she upset about Savannah? He couldn''t tell, but the need to rify was strong. "Nothing''s going on between Savannah and me. We''re just friends."


    Ang opened her mouth as if she was a little taken aback. "I¡ª"


    The sound of the doorbell interrupted what she was about to say, and both their heads turned in the direction of the main door.


    "Are you expecting someone?" asked Gael.


    She shook her head, and the two of them headed towards the inte panel in the foyer. Pressing the button, their brows knitted upon seeing a man on the screen holding a small pot of nt in his hands.


    Thoroughly confused, Ang muttered, "Is that..."


    "Giovanni," Gael murmured as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "What the hell is he doing here?"

 Chapter 175 - The Unexpected Guest

    "Did you invite him over?" Ang wondered right after pressing a button on the panel to ring the man up to her apartment. She didn''t know what the uncle was doing here, but Gael didn''t seem to be totally against seeing him. He looked more baffled than angry.


    "No." Gael looked down on the floor as if trying to understand what was happening. "He''s supposed to be in New York already. I''m just as surprised as you are."


    "Why do you think he''s here?"


    He just shook his head. It took him a full minute before he spoke again. "Giovanni can be unpredictable. Who knows what''s running on his mind right now."


    They opened the door just in time for Giovanni to arrive. He had a full-on smile on his face as he approached them as if they had been long time friends, and it was normal for him to visit.


    "Good evening. You must be Ang. I''m Gael''s uncle¡ªI know I look young to be his uncle¡ªthat''s because I am. My father couldn''t keep it in his pants even at sixty-ish... We, De Lucas, are very irresistible." He winked. "Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Gael had an unreadable expression as he introduced the two, ignoring his uncle''s grand greeting. "Ang, this is Giovanni."


    "Hi. It''s nice to meet you," she greeted. And because she was polite, she extended a hand towards him.


    Giovanni took her hand and kissed the back of it. "The pleasure is all mine."


    She didn''t have to retract her hand as the gesture onlysted for a couple of seconds, then he dropped it promptly¡ªwhich meant it was merely a greeting¡ªand she appreciated it. "Come in."


    All of Gael''s men had already stood as they reached the living room, bowing their heads as they greeted Giovanni. Surprise filled his face as he took in the sight¡ªwrappers, boxes, and whatnots scattered all over the ce.


    "I''m sorry. It''s messy in here. It''s not always like this." She began clearing the empty boxes of pizza that were still on the kitchen ind, stacked it up, and made a mental note to throw it outsideter. "I was wrapping Christmas presents for the kids at the orphanage, and they arrived earlier today to help me out since my best friend couldn''te."


    Giovanni only nodded at the men who returned to what they were doing before he arrived. Then he faced Ang with a smile on his face¡ªit''s a handsome smile but one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t worry about it. I''m the one who came uninvited."


    She went to grab some stuff in the cupboard. "Do you want coffee? Tea? Juice? Sorry¡ªI''m out of juice. I wasn''t expecting so many visitors today¡­" Ang tucked her hair behind her ear and flicked it like she always did when she was nervous or unsure of what to do.


    "I''ll take coffee. Thanks. I wasn''t nning oning over until thest minute. My...flight got canceled." He and Gael exchanged gazes, and thetter crossed his brows as if he didn''t believe his uncle, but Giovanni kept a smile on his face and shrugged.


    She offered him to take a seat on the stool at the kitchen ind. It was the only chair that wasn''t used.


    "What''s up with the nt?" Gael nodded at the thing the other brought.


    As if only realizing just now, Giovanni jerked the pot towards Ang who received it gingerly in her hands. "Ah, right. I totally forgot. It''s not every day I visit someone who''s not family. I heard you just moved in. It''s a housewarming gift¡ªgot it downstairs and was told it''s a wee nt. I didn''t want toe up empty-handed."


    "Oh. Um. Thank you. You shouldn''t have." She didn''t recall if there was a flower or nt shop downstairs.


    He waved his hand. "Nah, it''s okay. Not a big deal. I stole it."


    Gael shook his head while Ang gaped, unsure how to react to Giovanni''s somber expression. Was that normal for them? Stealing? It''s only a nt though...but still...


    Giovanni broke out augh. "I''m just kidding. I don''t steal nts. I found that in a cafe downstairs, took it, and gave thedy at the counter some cash."


    She awkwardlyughed. Great. Now, she owned a not-stolen nt. For some odd reason, she didn''t hate the thought of it. It was ridiculous. Giovanni''s indeed unpredictable, like Gael said. She set the nt near the window.


    Folding his arms across his chest, Gael leaned on the counter opposite his uncle and questioned, "What are you doing here?"


    "Like I said, my flight was canceled. There''s a storm or something in New York, and I don''t want to risk flying there. I would go back to your house, but I was told most of you were here, so here I am. And I wanted to meet Ang." He shifted his gaze from Gael to her and gave her a yful grin¡ªprobably something he''d use if he''d flirt with other women.


    Her heartbeat raced, not knowing what to expect from this man, so she could only smile back. Who would have thought that she''d be at home on a Monday night with a room full of mafiosos?


    Giovanni took off his coat and rolled his sleeves up as he looked around the living room. "So, what can I do to help?"


    He wanted to help? "Oh¡­" Ang scanned the boxes and found one item left. "There''s only one gift that needs to be wrapped, but it''s okay. You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I''ll do it."


    Before she could say anything else, Giovanni had already grabbed the toy and a wrapper that Rick handed to him. He then proceeded to wrap the toy¡ªalthough clumsily. And once done, he proudly smiled like he did all the wrapping of the finished ones behind him. "See? I did it." Then he began moving the gifts into the boxes without being told.


    Ang went to stand next to Gael, watching Giovanni as he moved about the area. Her apartment had an open floor space where they could see everything in the living room from the kitchen. She stared at Giovanni as though she was trying to figure him out. "Your uncle¡­ He''s... I don''t know what to think of him. Are you two close? Is he okay? I mean...can he be trusted, or should I stay away from him? He sort of has this...energy I can''t make out."


    Gael took a deep breath as though readying himself for an exnation he didn''t think he''d do today. "Giovanni. He''s probably the closest member of the family that I have. He may be smiling, or whatever it is he does that makes women swoon, but he''s been through a lot. Everyone in the family knows he''s cold-blooded, but he won''t hurt you."


    "Me? Why is that?"


    "Because of me." He turned his head to face her, his eyes full of warmth, causing her cheeks to flush.


    "Oh."


    Then he looked at his uncle again. "He wouldn''t hurt women. We''d never do that. That...energy¡ªas you say¡ªthat you feel around him, it''s his wall. He has it high up so that no one will try to take advantage of him. So that man you see smiling like a billboard model...that''s his mask."


    Giovanni was handsome. And his smile¡ªalthough fake, could cause women to turn his way. "Like a facade? He looks calm and carefree¡­" she muttered.


    "Don''t be fooled. He''s ruthless. But I trust him with my life."


    Ang turned her head to Gael, a throb in her heart growing at the knowledge of him having that deep connection with his uncle. "And you''re...not? Ruthless... I mean." She didn''t know why she asked.


    In a mere second, Gael hovered over her, caging her with his arms on either side of her. "What do you think?"


    The edge of the counter dug into her hip, but she ignored it. She swallowed as his eyes pierced right through her. There. She saw it. It was just half a second, but she saw it in his eyes. There''s darkness in there, lurking in the shadows and waiting to be unleashed, but it disappeared before she could even breathe. It was as if he had that side of him tamed, and all it would take was a trigger, and hell would break loose.


    And the twisted part? She wanted to see it. She was damn curious and afraid at the same time. It pulled her in, and she wanted to be pulled.


    Ang was officially insane.


    This man before her was mafia. A man who had killed¡ªhe even admitted it himself. His world was dark, and she was afraid of total darkness. But somehow, she wasn''t scared of him.


    If she was, she wouldn''t be... No. She shook her head mentally. It wasn''t the time to think about that.


    "Anyone hungry?" Giovanni''s voice brought her back to earth, and she looked over Gael''s shoulder, meeting Giovanni''s eyes as he said, "How about I order all of us dinner?"


    Great. A room full of mafia ying elves and wrapping Christmas presents in the afternoon, and now, dinner with these men.


    "Yay..." she softly cheered in almost a whisper before she swallowed. Why did it feel so stuffy all of a sudden?

 Chapter 176 - Feeding Everyone

    When Giovanni said he''d order dinner for everyone. He meant DINNER FOR EVERYONE¡ªwith all caps for emphasis.


    Ang didn''t expect to have so many foods arrive at her apartment¡ªit was like a feast for the entire neighborhood¡ªthough she could be exaggerating.


    She had a simr reaction earlier that day when Gael ordered eight boxes of pizza. There were eight of them in her ce¡ªher, Gael, and six of his men. They had one box each because apparently, you don''t share pizza in Italy. She didn''t finish hers, but the men ate their pizza without problems.


    So when dinner came, and Giovanni''s orders arrived, the counters were filled with food. They were all delicious dishes, but she was still surprised to see that he ordered that many. Would they be able to finish them all?


    She could see that Giovanni stuck to an Italian-ish theme for dinner. Crostinis, pasta, baked fish, and vegetables and fruits. Gael also brought out the roasted beef from the fridge, which Rick cooked beforeing here, and reheated it in the oven.


    At the moment, there was only a round table of four chairs that came with the apartment. Her long table wouldn''t arrive until a few dayster, so they opted to eat buffet style and sit wherever they could. The men began to fill their tes with food.


    "Wow," was all that Ang could say uponying her eyes on the dishes. She took out a bottle of red and white wine that she kept in her wine refrigerator for everyone to enjoy.


    "Ah... A woman who knows her wine," Giovanniplimented upon seeing the exquisite bottles that she opened and served.


    "I don''t know..." She was bashful, a charming smile ghosting her lips as she handed them their wines. "I just enjoy drinking. It''s mostly my brother or our house chef who stocks it up for me."


    "Hm. And your brother lives with you?"


    "Oh, no. He has his own ce not far from here."


    "I see. You know¡­" Giovanni tilted his head. "You look familiar. Have we met before?"


    "Um... I saw you a few days ago that morning you came to visit Gael at his house?"


    "Yeah...but I''m not talking about that, though. I think I''ve seen you before. I just... couldn''t remember where. Is this the first time we met?"


    Ang nced at Gael who also looked between the two of them. "Yes. From what I know. I don''t think I''ve seen you before that day." She pointed at the two men. "Though you two resemble each other, so I feel like I also know you somehow¡ªthough not really."


    "I''m the more handsome one." Giovanni chuckled and began picking at his food.


    The three of them ate at the kitchen ind. Gael sat at the end with Ang to his left and Giovanni to his right. They talked about Ang''s uing visit to the orphanage when Giovanni asked about the gifts they prepared today. She had all smiles when she detailed what she had nned during that day and how she was also looking forward to seeing the kids because it had been a few months since herst visit.


    The worries she had with Giovanni being here in her apartment slowly dissipated the more she talked to him. Ang found that he was genuinely interested in getting to know her. She couldn''t see any malice in his eyes when he looked at her, and there was no displeasure there either. So her initial concerns about him no longer posed a threat. She thought that Giovanni¡ªdespite being mafia¡ªseemed harmless.


    ...


    As they were finishing their meal, Giovanni swirled his wine and took a sip before turning to face Gael and wiping his mouth with a napkin. "What time are you flying out tomorrow?"


    The question surprised Ang. Her brows shot up as she faced Gael. "You''re leaving? To where?"


    Gael hadn''t told her anything about flying the next day. And although she didn''t ask out loud, her expression was evident as if she thought: ''Are you going far away? Are you evening back?''


    He nced at Giovanni, looking a little annoyed for causing her to get flustered. Though his uncle might not have intended to surprise her, he still wanted to kick him on the side.


    Gael then faced Ang and told her, "Yeah. I need to get to New York in the morning, but I''ll be back before midnight." He said thest part in almost a hurry to reassure her that he wasing back.


    "Oh...is everything...okay?" Her tone was cautious as if she was afraid to ask, her eyes curious yet careful, not knowing if it was mafia-rted and if she wasn''t supposed to know.


    "She''s cute," Giovanni chuckled, probably also reading Ang''s hesitation. "Why haven''t you told her? Are you being humble?"


    Her gaze bounced between Gael and Giovanni. She didn''t ask further, but the hope on her face that they would tell her what''s up was apparent.


    Gael ran his fingers through his hair and sighed heavily. Giovanni was being a pain. Gael had nned to tell Angter, but his uncle came uninvited and seemed to be enjoying seeing his difort. He didn''t intend to keep it from her, but from the way his uncle was making it seem¡ªit sounded either suspicious or ridiculous.


    He was probably silent for a long time because Ang tentatively muttered in almost a whisper, "What aren''t you telling me?"


    He opened his mouth to speak, but Giovanni beat him to it and said, "We''re feeding people tomorrow."


    "Feeding people?" She looked even more confused.


    Gael rubbed his scruff out of habit whenever he''s thinking. Then he exined, "We do it every December for a week. It starts on the 18th...leading up to Christmas eve. We prepare and cook the food and set up a table somewhere to feed the homeless at lunch and in the evening."


    "It''s a family tradition," added Giovanni.


    Ang''s mouth hung open as she ced her hand on her chest. She blinked her eyes a few times before she managed to smile. "Oh, my god. That''s wonderful! If it''s a tradition, then...they must be looking forward to it every year."


    Gael nodded. "Oh, and it gets crazier every year. A few years ago, the people lining up started singing while they waited for their turns. And ever since then, they each take turns ''entertaining'' everyone else who''s waiting with them, and it bes a party."


    "Every day for seven days?" she probed like she was still trying to imagine the event.


    "Yep," Giovanni chuckled, finishing up his wine. "You shoulde. It''ll be fun."


    Excitement shed in her eyes, but it disappeared quickly when Gael caught her gaze. She looked away as she curled her mouth in a hesitant smile, got to her feet, and then began clearing the tes from the counter. "Oh, I don''t know. I''ll just be in the way. Thank you, though. I''m sure people will be very happy tomorrow."


    He couldn''t tell what that change of expression was. For a second, she looked like she wanted to join but then changed her mind. He''d have to ask her about itter when his uncle leaves. As he followed her movement, he nced at Giovanni who was studying Ang''s profile. Annoyance started to bubble up within him, noticing that his uncle had been scrutinizing her. Whatever Giovanni was thinking about, Gael didn''t like it. He couldn''t stand men watching her so intently.


    He got to his feet to help Ang and was just about to call his uncle out for ogling her when Giovanni called her attention.


    Giovanni spoke in a yful tone, his head tilting to the side. "I still keep thinking where I''ve seen you. Were you an actress before?"


    Two wine sses slipped from her hands and shattered onto the floor. She gasped, and her hands trembled before she instinctively bent down to start cleaning up the mess.


    Giovanni jerked up from his seat while Gael sprang towards her in a second.


    "Are you okay?" Gael quickly scanned her frame, trying to see if she was hurt somewhere. She didn''t have any cuts, but she looked frazzled and rattled.


    A forcedugh came out of Ang as she grabbed a dustpan and brush from one of the cabs and began to clean up the shards of sses on the floor. "I''m sorry. I''ve been wrapping gifts all day... My hands seemed to have fallen asleep just now."


    He couldn''t see her face clearly as she was looking down. Reaching towards her, he ced his hand over hers and offered, "I''ll do it. Why don''t you rest for a bit? You''ve worked hard all day."


    She lifted her chin and met his stare, a small smile forming on her lips as she nodded and simply said, "Okay," before heading towards her bedroom.


    Gael watched her saunter away and disappear behind the door with her hands clenched at her sides. He wondered what had happened to her all of a sudden. But then he remembered that she had been away since early this morning and hadn''t had the chance to rest.


    "Go and check on her. I''ll take care of this," said Giovanni as he took over, and the men began to clean up.

 Chapter 177 - Im Here (1)

    Ang''s hands were trembling as she got inside her room and then locked herself in the bathroom. Her heart rammed against her chest while a traumatic experience she never wanted to remember was trying to push its way towards the front of her mind, forcing her to think about it. She turned on the tap in the sink and let it run without doing anything but stare at it.


    It''s possible that Giovanni could''ve been mistaken and that he was only familiar with her because he saw her in Gael''s house that day. Perhaps he''d met someone in the past who could have had the same hair or eyes like her or something. She didn''t want to believe that he could have seen her somewhere else.


    Because if he did...and what she was afraid of was actually the case, then that would mean Giovanni saw that video...those videos from three years ago of an event that ruined her life.


    She was horrified to think that there was a huge possibility that he''d have seen it. The only people who had were those on the dark web and Giovanni and Gael were the kinds of people that did illegal stuff. Being on the dark web would surely fit their profile.


    Oh, god... Gael. Had he seen it too? If he had, he would''ve said something, wouldn''t he? He wouldn''t keep this from her. He would have already told her and maybe¡­ She sighed, shaking her head as her hands were still clutched tightly on her sides.


    Ang felt an indescribable feeling all over her body. She had the urge to strip off all her clothes and soak in the tub or stand under the shower to get rid of the feeling¡ªthough now, she knew it had something to do more with her mentally than physically. It was a familiar dreaded feeling that consumed her back then. Something she managed to suppress for a long time and she wasn''t willing to go down that dark path again. A tear escaped her eye and she gasped, only realizing that she had been holding her breath. She quickly wiped her cheek. She hadn''t cried in a long time. She wouldn''t cry ever again after promising to herself she wouldn''t. Crying was for the weak.


    "You''re not weak, Ang," she muttered to herself.


    A knock on the door caused her to start, then Gael''s low and warm voice sounded behind the door, "Angel? You''ve been there for a while... Is everything okay?"


    She clenched and unclenched her hands. And when she didn''t answer, he knocked again. "Do you need help?"


    "No..." Her voice croaked and she had to clear her throat, coughing once. "Um. I''ll be right there. Just a second!" She took a few cleansing breaths, ran her hands under the water for a few seconds before grabbing a towel to dry them.


    She hesitated to open the door, her hand clutching the handle as she convinced herself that Gael wouldn''t have known about what happened.


    If he had...she wouldn''t be able to look at him in the eye ever again.


    The thought of it just stung so badly, she wished she would just ckout so she could forget about the past few minutes.


    Taking another deep breath, she pulled the corners of her mouth upwards into a smile and opened the door. "Hey..." She walked past him and headed to the closet to look for...wait, what was she looking for?


    "You okay?" he asked.


    She didn''t face him, but she kept the smile on her face so her voice sounded cheerful. "Yeah...it''s nothing. I was going to change the band-aids on my fingers but couldn''t find the first-aid kit anywhere." She wiggled her fingers in the air but still kept her back facing him.


    "It''s in the living room. I''ll go get it."


    "Oh, right." She turned around and saw him slip out of the room but he was only gone for a few seconds and then he came back with the kit. Ang took it from him and muttered a "thank you" before going back to the bathroom.


    He caught her by the arm, stopping her from taking another step. "Let me do it," he said in a careful tone.


    She softly chuckled. "Why? It''s just a band-aid."


    "I want to." His eyes were so gentle. Even without speaking, she could see the worry in them. Why would he be worried over papercuts? Or was it because of the wine sses she just broke?


    Her heart fluttered at his words and his gaze, but she gently retracted her arm from his hold and strolled back to the bathroom, then attempted to crack dark humor, "I can certainly do it myself. But if I get shot, I''ll definitely ask for your help." Sheughed at her ownme joke.


    Okay, no one said she was normal. And she didn''t mean to joke about getting shot. Her mouth was just too fast for her to stop it. But her brain worked too fast and the only medical stuff she remembered right off the bat was Gael''s gunshot wound from months ago. She blurted without thinking much.


    Ang opened the first-aid kit on top of the bathroom counter, but before she could do anything else, Gael had already slid the kit away from her.


    She gaped at him as he wordlessly took out four pieces of small adhesive bandages from the box and set them on the counter. Then, he slowly peeled off the ones on her fingers, discarded them in the trash, and then reced them with the new ones he prepared. His movements were measured and gentle¡ªit caused her heart to throb just by watching him and feeling his touch on her.


    Ang didn''t need to change the bandages, and Gael probably knew that too, but he still did it anyway. If he noticed that something was odd with her just now, he didn''t call her out on it from hiding it from him. Because of that, she didn''t know whether to thank him...or be mad at him.


    After putting on thest bandage, he held her hand in his and kept his gaze at it as he told her, "I know you can do it on your own. You''re a strong person. If I wasn''t here, you''d tend on your wounds by yourself like you always had¡ªbecause you can. And that''s okay. I''m proud that you can."


    Then he looked up until their eyes met and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "But I''m here. I want to do this for you. And it''s also okay to depend on me, Angel. It doesn''t make you any less of a strong woman to let me in."

 Chapter 178 - Im Here (2)

    Ang''s heart swelled. This was exactly why she couldn''t be afraid of Gael. How could she when this man...this mafia...was too caring for her?


    It was confusing to take him in as he was while also knowing what he was and what he was capable of doing. And the way he said those words felt like he didn''t only mean about the small cuts on her fingers.


    Every second...every minute...that she spent her time with him, she just ended up falling for the man she wasn''t supposed to fall for. ''Be still, heart,'' she warned.


    But her heart ignored her words. It throbbed like it wanted to leap out of her chest, poke him, look him in the eyes, and beat so wildly to show how it was beating for him so crazily. She ced her hand on her chest as if it was going to stop her heart from doing what she just thought it would do.


    Ang took a deep breath and exhaled a sigh as she nodded. She decided to forget about what happened to her a few minutes ago and focused on Gael instead. This man whom her heart was screaming for. Maybe it really was okay¡­ Just for tonight. "Okay¡­"


    He smiled, looking satisfied at her answer. He pushed a lock of her hair behind her ear and brushed his thumb on her cheek. His touch was warm and she couldn''t help leaning into it. "You feel better?"


    "Yes, Doc. Thanks to you." She smiled back.


    The sound ofughter from outside her room made her brow arch. "What''s happening out there?"


    "They''re drinking coffee in the kitchen. Do you want to go back out there...or do you want to rest early? I can kick them all out. Just say the word."


    She softly chuckled and shook her head, already feeling better because of him. "It''s still early for bedtime. I''ll go back out there. They seem to be having fun."


    When they left the bedroom, the men were all huddled around the kitchen ind, drinking espressos in tiny cups. She had told them to make themselves at home¡ªshe certainly did while she stayed at Gael''s, and seeing them like this made her smile. Some of them were sitting, some were standing¡ªand after spending hours in her apartment all day, they seemed to be very at ease. How weird was it that Ang was the only woman among them and yet she didn''t feel the least bit worried? If anything, she felt safe around them.


    Even with Giovanni. She decided to brush off what happened under the rug. Giovanni didn''t seem to look at her any differently after that, so she treated his littlement as nothing but a harmless one. Rick was telling Giovanni about her littlepetition with Gael earlier that day and how she "kicked his ass" over gift wrapping. It was silly and she found herselfughing with them.


    While they were talking, she made herself a cup of cappino. Once done, she turned to join them on the kitchen ind with the transparent cup in hand.


    "Are you drinking cappino, Ms. Ang?" Rick asked, his tone was neutral and didn''t sound like he was mocking her. He''d seen her drink one after lunch while she stayed in Gael''s ce and he just gave her a look without saying anything. She had checked the inte about Italians and their problem with cappino after breakfast, so she ignored him at that time, already knowing what he wanted to say.


    Theirughter trailed off and she felt eyes on her as if she had justmitted a crime. These stupid Italian men! She mmed her cup on the counter, spilling coffee on the granite surface. Her action gave them a start and they shut up as they looked at her with caution.


    Ang scanned them sternly, her stare slowly meeting their eyes¡ªstarting from Gael to her right, passing all of his men, and then ending with Giovanni to her left. She then raised her chin, sharpened her gaze even more, and hardened her tone, "Listen, you obnoxious, good-looking neanderthals in your ck suits who think you can just waltz in my apartment like models in a runway show. We''re not in Italy! I like drinking cappino, okay? It''s one of my favorite drinks. I''d drink it any time of the day. In the morning, at lunch, in the afternoon, or in the evening. I will drink it any damn time I want and you can''t do anything about it. If I hear any of you yapping about how or when I drink my coffee, I will rip your balls out, squish them before your eyes, and make you eat them. And I WILL smile while doing it. You got that?!"


    The room was silent for what seemed like forever. Her chest heaved and her nose red from her outburst. She had the urge to swallow but she stopped herself from doing so. Did she just threaten a group of mafia men who could easily snap her neck if they wanted to? Yep. She was crazy.


    The men looked at each other and she stiffened. From her periphery, she could see a grin slowly forming on Gael''s face which he tried to hide but failed. She nced at him and felt a twist in her stomach. Her mind was probably doing tricks on her because she was getting nervous by the second, thinking that he was smiling before he''d kill her for threatening his family.


    Some of the men muttered a low, "Yes, Ma''am," while others were still speechless. A slow p sounded to her left and when she turned her head, she met Giovanni''s full-on shit-eating grin. She swore she felt a scary thrill travel down her spine. Was this how it felt like before dying in the hands of these De Lucas over a friggin'' cappino? She was about to have a heart attack before getting butchered. How ironic was that?


    A deep-throatedugh came out of Giovanni as he raised his cup in her direction and slightly tilted it towards her. "You tell ''em, P." (little one) Then he turned to Gael. "I like this one. She''s tiny but she got spunk."


    The rest of Gael''s guards alsoughed, the trace of bafflement in their eyes gone and reced with...respect?


    "Hey! I''m not tiny! You''re just tall," Ang retorted and Giovanniughed some more.


    "Sorry. I can''t help my height. We, De Lucas, were born this way...like runway models." He winked at her.


    And in front of everyone, Gael pulled her towards him, his arm circling her waist. A gorgeous smile brightened his face that made her want to kiss him. She ced her hands on his chest and she bit her lip before whispering, "Sorry I yelled at them."


    "You don''t have to say sorry. I like that you don''t take anyone''s bullsh?t. Don''t ever change." Then he pressed his lips on her forehead.

 Chapter 179 - Waiting Isnt Fun

    The men left Ang''s apartment at nearly ten in the evening. Gael expressed his reluctance in leaving by lingering at the door. He kept his hands in his pockets, afraid that if he touched her, he''d end up staying behind and staying the night again.


    As much as he wanted never to leave her side, he couldn''t impose and push her too hard, too fast. They already had something good between them, and he might screw it up if he overstayed his wee.


    "Thank you for helping me out today. I know I already said that a couple of times earlier, but I feel like a thank you just isn''t enough. I don''t think I''d be able to finish even half of them today if I did it alone¡ªwhat with my clumsiness." She wiggled her fingers and softly chuckled. "You guys are sent from heaven."


    He smiled. "And like I said, it''s not a big deal. I''m sure they enjoyed today as well. We do charity work too, so this was a pleasure for us to donate our time and effort."


    "Right...your mobile ''soup kitchen'' starts tomorrow."


    The reminder made it easier for him to address the subject, recalling how she reacted earlier when Giovanni invited her to go with them. He nced at the far end of the hallway where his men and his uncle were waiting by the elevator and asked her, "Do you wannae?"


    "Hm?"


    "To New York...with me...us?" He paused, feeling like an idiot teenager who''s asking his crush to prom and doing so bad at it. He sighed. "Do you wannae to New York with me tomorrow?"


    Her lips parted, and she looked slightly stunned at his invitation. And damn if he didn''t want to kiss her torridly so she''d snap out of it and say yes.


    A few seconds went by, and she was still unable to respond. "Angel?" he probed.


    Ang blinked and darted her eyes from side to side before a hesitant smile cast her face. "You want me to fly to New York with you...and...invade your family''s tradition?"


    "Well, you wouldn''t be invading if I invite you to join us."


    "Do you want me toe?"


    Gael was such a sick f?ck for thinking about something else at a time like this because of her question. He was tempted to make a sexyment and tell her he''d want her to ''<eme</em>'', and he''d definitely want to be the one to make her ''<eme</em>''.


    "Of course. It would be an honor," he said, and he meant both.


    She chewed her bottom lip as she contemted. The little action made him hard, and he cursed himself for suddenly feeling hot. The flushing of her cheeks didn''t help.


    Every passing second made him more nervous. Was he making a mistake by inviting her? He didn''t give the tradition much attention and thought of it more like a chore he needed to do. Of course, he wanted to help the less fortunate, and he''d do it willingly, but it became a routine over the years, so it didn''t feel as special as the first time he did it with his family.


    However, seeing Ang''s reaction when she heard about it during dinner, he suddenly wanted to show her what they did every Christmas. Her eyes sparkled like they were diamonds under a chandelier, and her lips curled into a smile. He wanted to see that reaction again...wanted to be the cause that she''d shine like that again.


    Gael wondered why she declined when Giovanni offered, so he probed, "Do you want to? It''s okay if you don''t. I don''t want you to feel pressured or anything... It''s just that, you seemed like you wanted to when Gio asked but changed your mind when you looked at me..."


    "Well... I did think it would be really good to be part of it. I want to help too. But your uncle was the one who asked...not you...so...I didn''t know if you wanted me to. I didn''t want to put you in a difficult situation where you''d have to refuse me from going with you if you didn''t, or that you''d be forced to bring me because I said yes."


    He exhaled a sigh. This woman... This lovely woman who always put everyone else before herself. She''d even considered that and was afraid to put him in a difficult spot? How could he not melt? Sh?t. That''s too mushy for him. ''Melting? What are you? A candle?'' he thought.


    "Also..." she hesitated. "Honestly, I''m not sure how to feel about being the outsider. I''m onlyfortable with your guards here because I somewhat have known them for a while now. But there...you have more people in your...organization. They might not befortable with me around. Wouldn''t I only be a hindrance? And...would that be...safe¡ªafter what happened a few months ago?"


    Gael felt like his heart was being squeezed. That crossed his mind too. It was one of the reasons why he had waited until thest minute to invite her because he was also a bit scared of the possibility that the drive-by would happen again. He didn''t want to put her in danger. But the thought of leaving her here in Mayne City with the possibility of her ex showing up also bothered him a lot, even if he was only to leave for a day. He''d already nned to put several guards near her while he wasn''t around, but the only way he''d really feel at ease was if she was by his side.


    But he didn''t tell her that, wanting to give her the right to choose and not feel like she''s being forced to do something she didn''t want.


    "I would never let anything bad happen to you. I give you my word." He couldn''t help but reach out and cup her cheek, his thumb brushing against her skin. "I would love for you to be there with me. I''d want you to be next to me whenever possible, Angel. But I''m not forcing you. I want the decision toe from you. After all, it''s in another state and also ast-minute invitation."


    Then he added, "As for the others, I can assure you that they''d wee anyone I have on my side. If ever they have problems, they wouldn''t dare to cross me. Besides, it''s a family activity¡ªlike a big cookout for the neighborhood. I don''t think they would be against someone who just wanted to help out. Don''t you think so?" He smiled.


    Ang chuckled. "I guess you''re right."


    Lowering his hand to his side, Gael took a deep breath, nced down the hall, and saw Giovanni''s ''hurry up'' stare. He ignored him and turned back to her.


    "I''ll have to be at the airport at 6:30 a.m., and my ne will leave at 7. You can think about it until then and call me if you want toe with me. Okay?" When she nodded, he inched closer and kissed her cheek. Her lips were tempting, but he didn''t want to push it. "Make sure to lock the door behind me. Good night, Angel."


    ¡­


    "You look like you''re about to go hit someone in the face. What are you thinking about?" Giovanni asked Gael when they arrived home. Thetter had been subconsciously sighing on the way, and it must have bothered the other.


    "She''s worried about another drive-by. I shouldn''t have asked her toe. I don''t want to put her in danger...but I can''t leave her here either."


    "Boy, you''re really pussy-whipped. Can''t even leave her for a day, huh?" Giovanni joked, but Gael didn''t retort. "Don''t worry about it. The security''s tighter this time. I won''t let anything likest time happen again."


    That night, Gael wasn''t able to sleep right away; his mind kept drifting towards Ang. They had sent each other goodnights through texts, but she hadn''t told him of her decision.


    Sometime around midnight, he fell asleep and woke up at five the next day. The first thing he did was check his phone but got disappointed when there were no texts from her. He told himself not to expect her toe. Maybe meeting his family was also a huge thing for her.


    But Gael couldn''t stay still because a part of him hoped that she''d call. God, how did he end up getting wrapped around her finger? He could totally force her toe and drag her with him, but he wouldn''t do that. He needed to give her space.


    Which was why at 5:50 a.m., he parked his car right outside her building and stared up at her floor like a f?cking stalker. "F?ck space," he bit out.


    He''d debated with himself several times whether he should go up and knock on her door or not, and every time, he''d grip the wheels tighter to stop himself from leaving his car.


    Thirty minutester¡ªat 6:20 a.m., he was just about to leave when his phone rang. Gael answered as soon as he saw her name sh.


    Ang was heavily panting when she asked, "Am I toote? Do you still have room for me?"

 Chapter 180 - Fly Me To New York (1)

    Ang had a hard time sleeping when Gael and the others left her apartment. Her ce felt really empty when they did, her ears ringing due to the silence. She found it odd because she had been used to being alone at home for days, which never bothered her. Sometimes, she''d even forget what day of the week it was because of staying at home all the time except when going to the gym a few times a week. But these past few weeks had changed¡ªever since Gael showed up.


    She didn''t like what''s be of her, thinking that she was growing used to having him around. He''d been here and stayed around her longer than he had in the past. The first one was only an epic night three years ago, the second time was also back on the ind for a few days, and this time was the longest. And while she enjoyed his presence, the fear of him leaving again was starting to creep up on her.


    Not hearing from him for months while not knowing what happened to him was one of the worst. Ang started to think if she had done something he didn''t like, or that he realized he wasn''t that interested in her, or if she just wasn''t good enough. How funny was it that even after knowing about his real identity, the first reaction she had in her head wasn''t about how dangerous he was, but rather: ''So is that why he disappeared? Because I don''t fit in his world?''


    Sometimes, Ang was convinced that her brain wasn''t wired the same as normal people. Others who would know about his identity would definitely stay far away from him, but not her. She''d told herself several times that she should but always ended up doing the opposite.


    She hadn''t even been in a ''rtionship'' with him and yet he''s the only man she found so hard to forget. It was as if there was this invisible string that kept drawing them together even though she''d already tried to cut it.


    It''s because of this connection that they had that she thought of ignoring whatever else was holding her back and shoving it under the rug¡ªagain¡ªand just see. Whatever happens, happens.


    It was 5:45 the next day when she woke up, unsure of what time she actually fell asleepst night. Ang decided to go for a run around the area to clear her head, still baffled about why choosing to go with Gael to New York was such a dilemma.


    She ran for nearly thirty minutes while constantly thinking pros and cons of going to New York with him. Seriously! It was as if going there was a life or death situation, and she was hanging by a thread. What''s the big deal anyway? Didn''t she travel to ces too? What was the difference? Why was this so hard?


    Ang didn''t know it yet but making that decision was hard because her rtionship with Gael would change. And she didn''t know if she was ready for it.


    By the time that she was about to go back to her apartment, she passed by a homeless person sleeping on the bench. She kept going until she almost reached the gates of her building, and that''s when she mentally pped herself in the face. Gael and his people were going to feed the homeless. What was she thinking twice about? She was ted at the thought of helping out and doing something for these people who obviously didn''t have a home and would probably not have warm food to eat for Christmas. It shouldn''t be that hard to decide. She''d say yes for those people!


    Whipping her phone out as she halted on the sidewalk, Ang called him. It hadn''t even been a full ring, and Gael had already answered.


    She panted and quickly blurted, "Am I toote? Do you still have room for me?"


    "Yes. Why are you so out of breath?"


    "I came out to run...to clear my head...I couldn''t sleep muchst night." She bent over and tookrge gulps of air, her heart pounding in her chest and attempting to leap out.


    "Wait¡ªwhere are you?"


    "I''m outside...the gate."


    "What? I''m¡ªoh, I see you. Don''t move."


    Ang noticed a movement across the street, and when she turned her head, she saw Gaeling over. She straightened up, slowly catching her breath as she took in his appearance. He wore casual clothes and was striding towards her with confident steps, his eyes raking over her body before settling on her eyes. "What are you doing out here? Were you waiting for me?"


    He stopped in front of her with his hands in his pockets, his scent wafting her nose. It was a mixture of his natural scent, woodsy, and all masculine. "Your ce was on the way to the airport. I just thought of checking up on you...maybe you''d decide at thest minute."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? What time did you arrive?"


    "Before six."


    She gasped, her brows knitting together. "Gael! What if I decided not to go? You would have waited for nothing."


    "You''re here." He shrugged, looking so nonchnt about what he just did.


    "Dummy." She tsked, and then smiled at the thought of him just waiting for her. She thought she was the only one getting so worked up about this. It looked like he was too. "So...is there still room for me?"


    A handsome smile ghosted his face, seemingly satisfied with what he heard. "Of course. If there was none, I''d make one¡ªeven if I have to make the pilot leave and fly the damn thing myself."


    Sheughed and fought the urge to leap into his strong arms and kiss the heck out of him. This feeling she had every time he smiled was not good for her heart.


    "Come on." Gael nodded towards his car. "We''re going to board soon."


    Realizing the sense of urgency, she checked the time on her smartwatch, and she gasped. "Shoot! Ugh. I''m sweaty, and I need a shower. I won''t have time."


    He ushered her towards the gates of theplex, his hand ced on the small of her back. "Just toss a change of warm clothes into a bag. You can shower on the ne. That way, you can take your time and not rush."


    Ang allowed him to guide her back to her apartment. She blinked and nodded absent-mindedly. Flying on a private ne obviously wasn''t new to her, but showering on the ne while nearly 40,000 feet above the ground? There''s always a first time for everything.

 Chapter 181 - Fly Me To New York (2)

    Having running water down her body while being high up in the clouds was definitely a unique experience. Ang found herself smiling throughout the entire experience and just wondering how she came to enjoy these little things that she didn''t really bother with back then. Her family chartered private nes many times in the past but not once had she tried showering in flight. And now she was showering in Gael''s private ne, and there was something about it that made her feel giddy inside.


    Just like what he told her, she took her time and did her usual routine inside the bathroom, dried her hair, and slipped on new clothes. She wasn''t going to put on makeup, but she was already here getting ready and not really in a hurry, so she thought she might as well make herself presentable. Once done, she came out of the bathroom and went to join Gael in the lounge area.


    He was working on his tablet when he asked without looking up, "How was the shower?"


    Ang stopped in her tracks as she roamed her eyes over his outfit, her heart doing several backflips when she noticed that they were matching clothes. Dark jeans and a white shirt underneath a ck leather jacket. Crap. Did she just match herself with him?


    She must have been silent for a long time because he looked up at her. He set his tablet on the side, briefly ncing down at himself before gazing back at her. A teasing smirk broke his face as he took in her appearance. "Nice outfit," he remarked, folding his arms across his chest.


    "I...didn''t mean to match you. I must have subconsciously thought of thebination and grabbed the clothes without thinking much¡ª"


    "Don''t make excuses now. It''s okay, Angel. I don''t mind at all. I''m ttered, and I actually like it."


    Ang clicked her tongue. There he was with his teasing again.


    When she didn''t budge from where she was standing, he chuckled and held out his hand for her. "Come on. You said you couldn''t sleep muchst night. Why don''t you take a nap?"


    She took his hand and let him pull her to his side. It was the same sofa in which sheid on and rested with him while they flew from Hillberry to Esmea three months ago. The reminder made her stomach flutter.


    Just as she was seated, a very leggy blonde in a flight attendant uniform came and set a drink on the side table next to Gael. The flight attendant gave him a sultry look, but he didn''t pay her any attention at all. His eyes were trained on Ang the whole time. The attendant shot Ang a nce and rolled her eyes before sauntering away.


    ''What a b?tch!'' she cursed in her head, slightly huffing as she settled into the sofa.


    "What''s wrong?" he wondered, probably seeing whatever was on her face at that moment.


    "Nothing." Realizing her expression, she rxed her brows and stared at the T.V. in front without actually watching what was on it. "I thought you said you stopped drinking the hard stuff?"


    Gael nced at the side table, looking like he just noticed there was a ss of amber liquid on it. "I did. I''m not drinking this."


    He then shut the window shade down, turned the lights above them off, then he pulled her closer to his side as he told her, "Get some sleep. There''s still about two hours until wend. I''ll wake you up then."


    Ang didn''t want to fight it. She did feel a little drowsy, unsure if it was because of the shower, the coziness of the atmosphere, or because she felt safe with him around that she could just lower her guard a little and sleep.


    She was feeling rxed until her mind decided that it was time to panic. She snapped her head towards him, her heart starting to race. "Anything I should know about before I get there? Who or what do I need to look out for?"


    Gael studied her face. "Are you nervous?"


    "It just really dawned on me that I''m meeting some of your family. I must be crazy. I don''t know how to do this. What do I do?"


    He chuckled, his tone sounding so carefree and boyish that it made her insides melt. "Just stick to my side all the time and you''ll be fine."


    That didn''t really help her at all. When Gael met her father a couple of nights ago, he was also nervous, but he still pulled it off and even left a great impression on her father. And now, she didn''t even know who she was meeting or how many people there were. The urge to back out was so strong she had to clench her hand into a fist.


    If only she knew how impossible it was to stick to his side "all the time". Ang was definitely in for a ride.


    It was after rush hour when theynded, so the travel time from JFK airport going to Brooklyn, New York, wasn''t as bad as they expected. They passed by the Botanic Garden in Prospect Park and Gael opened the window of the Town Car that fetched them from the airport. He showed Ang the urban park, saying, "This is more beautiful in spring. We''ll have toe back around March next year so you''ll get to see the cherry blossoms."


    The promise in his voice gave her tingles that traveled from the tip of her head to the ends of her toes. She didn''t respond but the smile on her face said it all.


    They reached Bay Ridge, a residential area in the southwest corner of Brooklyn that''s filled with generations of families with Irish, Norwegian, Greek, Italian, and Middle Eastern poptions. The location was like an escape from the harsh atmosphere of the metropolis but also having the convenience of transportation to and from the busier parts of New York¡ªlike Manhattan. The neighborhood was an ideal ce for those who wanted a quieter home in the city.


    Passing by several brownstones, Ang grew nervous by the second. Gael ced his hand over hers as if tofort her. She must have been pretty obvious.


    Every house looked simr, but the one where the car stopped was the liveliest in the line of brownstones on Senator street. The two walked up the stairs and paused in front of the closed door. She took several cleansing breaths and focused on his hand in hers.


    "It''ll be okay." He smiled and squeezed her hand.


    "Is it toote to back out?" She chuckled nervously.


    The door opened from the inside, and a tall, dark, and handsome man greeted Gael, pulling him in for a hug. Since they were still holding hands, she was tugged with them, forcing her to step into the house.


    She was too anxious to be aware of what''s happening at the moment until the man asked, "Oh? You brought a girl. Your wife?" Gael met Ang''s widened stare, and a teasing smirk ghosted his lips.


    Murmurs sounded from the house, and footsteps came towards the door. ''Crap crap crap,'' She panicked. Her heart was about to burst out of her chest. Men, women, kids¡ªthey all stared at her with curious stares.


    Ang felt like she just walked into a lion''s den.

 Chapter 182 - Ask Away (1)

    It turned out that a rtive of Gael''s owned the house they entered. It''s where some people from the De Luca side resided and where they usually gathered and prepared food to bring to the ce where they''d feed the homeless. The interior of this brownstone was Victorian-styled¡ªwith white walls, hardwood floors, and trimmings in dark and light brown, while some of the luxurious furniture pieces were in white.


    Ang was struck speechless when nearly everyone¡ªshe hoped they were everyone as they were already a lot¡ªcrowded the foyer of the beautiful home. Gael greeted the men and women of different ages with a kiss on the cheek, some of them murmuring that it was good to have him here. They still had their curious eyes on her. And then one older woman gestured towards her, asking, "Who is yourdy friend?"


    Gael, who was still holding Ang''s hand, pulled her closer to his side and introduced, "Nonna 1via, this is Ang." Then he turned to Ang and told her, "This is my father''s aunt. She owns the house."


    Oh, so it seemed that this older woman was not Gael''s grandmother, but rather a sister of his grandfather. Ang curled her lips into a smile and reached to shake her hand as she said, "It''s so nice to meet you. You have a lovely home¡ªoh!" She gasped when the other pulled her into a tight hug.


    "Such a beautiful name. So fitting for a beautiful woman like you." Then Nonna via faced Gael, "Do you take her to church with you? I hope you do."


    A charming smile cast on his face. "Nonnina1¡­ I don''t have to go to church to introduce her to The One above."


    Nonna via muttered something inaudible under her breath as she let go of Ang, then she smiled. "I''m d he brought you here. Come. Everyone''s in the kitchen!" she said as she turned around and headed deeper into the house. Everyone else dispersed after smiling at Ang. Some introduced their names to her¡ªmostly the women¡ªand told her they were either a cousin or an aunt of Gael.


    Wordlessly, Gael helped remove her jacket and then his, hanging them in the coat closet. Ang kept the smile on her face as she walked with the group. She still felt overwhelmed with all the attention on her. Her head turned to search for Gael and found him just following her from behind. She didn''t say anything, but her eyes spoke of both "help me" and "wow". He chuckled as if he was enjoying her being whisked away by his family, and she couldn''t say no.


    The full-sized kitchen was packed with people who were working nonstop. A few were in front of a stove, cooking inrge pots, while the others were folding out napkins and sorting other stuff in a big basket. Ang and Gael immediately took over with moving the utensils into a smaller container. Since the activity would run for an entire week, there were boxes of paper tes, utensils, and cups. They just needed to take enough to cover for lunchtime.


    From time to time, the others would ask Ang a question about where she was from, what she did, or how she and Gael met. Sometimes she managed to answer the questions, and Gael would answer for her when she looked at him in a certain way. She was thankful that he''d somehow understand her little signals because this wasn''t fair at all. Gael met and only had to answer her father, but Ang was here being grilled by a room full of De Lucas. Not funny.


    "The people are excited. Are we ready?" a man''s familiar voice sounded in the hallway, and then Giovanni emerged into the kitchen. He greeted everyone casually and turned to Ang with a full grin, "Why it''s so nice to see you join us, Ang." He gave her a brief hug and a light kiss on the cheek.


    "Hey¡­" She smiled at him. The man grew on her.


    "I''m d you''re settling in just fine. I will need to borrow this one for a bit." He mped a hand on Gael''s shoulder.


    The two men briefly looked at each other as if they were conversing with their eyes without audibly speaking¡ªprobably something mafia rted. Then Gael leaned into her and whispered, "You okay here for a few minutes? I''ll just be upstairs."


    NO. She bit the inside of her cheek, wanting to whimper like a puppy and ask him not to leave her alone. But she nodded and smiled anyway. "Okay."


    He probably saw the fear in her eyes because he softly chuckled and then addressed the others in the room, "Please be gentle with your questions and don''t scare her. She better still be here when Ie back." Theyughed.


    Gael kissed her temple before he disappeared with Giovanni into the hallway. She felt reassured somehow, hoping that she couldst until he came back.


    Alice, one of Gael''s cousins who also happened to be the nicest one in the room, shouted as she moved a big pot of butter chicken onto the table, "Can someone please check on the soup and make sure it actually tastes good?"


    No one answered. Ang met Alice''s eyes, and her heartbeat raced. Damn it. No one acknowledged her request, and she was looking at her with pleading eyes.


    With a guilty expression, Ang sighed. "Oh, I wish I could help with cooking, Alice. But I don''t really know how to cook¡­ I don''t want to ruin anything. I almost burned down his kitchen when I tried to cook him breakfast once that he thought of banning me in it."


    Apparently, everyone was listening as they allughed at her admittance. Another one of the cousins came inside the kitchen and offered to take care of the soup.


    "Cara mia1, the important thing is you tried," Nonna via chimed in next to her. "I''m sure he appreciates what you did. Did he eat what you made?"


    Ang''s cheeks grew red from the memory that came to her, and she nodded.


    Nonna shed an adorable smile that all grandmothers gave to their grandchildren¡ªfull of affection. "Then he must really like you." Cara mia means my dear.Nonnina is an affectionate way to call grandmother¡ªlike, granny, grandma. Nonna means grandmother.

 Chapter 183 - Ask Away (2)

    Ang knew that Gael liked her. She wasn''t that dumb. But hearing it from someone who had known him for years made her feel warm and fuzzy that she felt like a girl in middle school. A small smile that she couldn''t help appeared on her face.


    "Nonna, I''m pretty sure he feels more than that." Alice was responding to Nonna via at first and then was now looking at Ang. "I''m even surprised he brought you here. It''s so not like him. Very interesting."


    "What do you mean?" Ang wondered. She had just finished packing thest of the box and stacking it on top of another that would be brought outter.


    "Gael may have dated around, but he never brought anyone for us to meet."


    "Never?"


    "Well, we saw him with a few girls in the past¡ªall a bunch of hussies¡­ They were just for passing the time, I''m sure. But he hadn''t brought anyone here to introduce to us, no. You''re the first." Alice smiled.


    "And hopefully thest," Nonna via added. "He''s at the right age. He should settle down now." She patted Ang''s hand as if making sure her message came across and punctuated.


    Ang was still stuck at the "you''re the first". She was aware that Gael dated Ba in the past and something happened there, but she didn''t know the full story. She thought that the two were probably serious¡ªbut he hadn''t brought Ba here to meet his family? The thought of it gave her a sense of satisfaction. She''d be lying if she said she wasn''t at all curious about his past rtionships, but she wasn''t sure if she wanted to hear who he had been with.


    Then Nonna went on and gave her hints about settling down. Everything was happening so fast; she needed to get out of here.


    Alice chuckled, probably seeing Ang''s slightly panicked gaze, and then said, "With the way that he was looking at you the entire time he was here, it''s pretty obvious that he''s smitten. You too, you know! You look like a cute couple."


    Couple?! She mentally gasped. "Oh¡­ Gael and I are¡ª"


    "Mama!" A little girl came running into the kitchen and tugged on Alice''s shirt. "Can you help me get dressed for the homeless party, please?"


    Alice only nced at her daughter before turning back towards the big hot pot of butter chicken, carefully scooping and transferring some into a dishpan. "It''s not a homeless party, baby. Don''t call it that. And my hands are full. We need to get moving pretty soon. You already know how to clean up, don''t you? I hung your clothes at the back of the door."


    "But I can''t reach it," said the little girl.


    Alice sighed as she looked at her work. "Okay."


    Seeing an opportunity to get out of this kitchen, Ang offered, "I can help her change, Alice."


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded with a smile on her face. "I can''t help with the cooking, but I can surely help with dressing her up."


    Alice chuckled as she went back to transferring food into the dish. "Thank you, Ang! I must warn you, though, Elisa asks a lot of questions."


    Boy did Ang realize that soon after.


    She and the little girl went up the stairs, passing by a few closed doors on the way. Ang wondered if Gael was inside behind one of them. He''d been gone for a while, and she hoped everything was okay.


    They reached a smaller room at the end of the hallway with pink walls and white furniture with toys all over the ce. Ang helped Elisa clean her face on the sink before changing her into the clothes that Alice prepared. Then Ang let Elisa sit in front of a dresser andbed her hair.


    "Do you like my Uncle Gael?" Elisa suddenly asked.


    The question threw Ang off, but she masked her surprise with a smile and answered truthfully, "Yes."


    "Are you and Uncle Gael boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    "I''m...uh¡­ We''re¡­" Ang gulped. ''Holy crap. Good question. What are we?!''


    Before she could even formte a sentence that made sense, the little girl asked another shocking question, "Are you two having sex?"


    "What?" Ang''s eyes widened, her hands freezing on top of the girl''s head.


    "I saw you two hold hands, and he kissed you on the forehead in the kitchen before he left with Uncle Giovanni. My ssmate told me she saw her parents having sex one time, and I asked my mom about it. She said that''s what having sex means¡ªtwo people who like each other, kissing and holding hands." Elisa blinked, her face looking curious and innocent.


    Ang''s soul left her body, feeling like a bucket of water just sshed her smack in the face. ''Oh, god. If that''s what it means...then we''ve been having sex all this time? How ridiculous!''


    "Um¡­" Ang was not prepared for all these questions. Being in the kitchen with Alice, Nonna, and the others seemed safer than being with this innocent-looking girl¡ªshe''s really not so innocent.


    "What did I tell you about asking questions, Elisa?" Gael''s deep and smooth voice gave Ang a start. She snapped her head to the door and saw him leaning against the door frame, the sleeves of his white shirt straining against his biceps. He had a neutral expression, but his eyes definitely had amusementced in them.


    "If it''s not my business, don''t ask," Elisa muttered as she got off the chair and sauntered towards him. He bent down to her level, and she kissed his cheek, her little arms circling his neck for a brief hug. He whispered something into the girl''s ear before straightening up.


    Then Elisa faced Ang again. "Sorry I asked. It wasn''t my business. But if you like him, you should have sex with him. Bye, Ang! Thanks for helping me get dressed!" She ran out of the room and went downstairs.


    Ang was speechless. What the hell just happened?


    Gael''s shit-eating grin stered on his face. Though he looked sly, his stupidly handsome face did things to her that weren''t appropriate in this little girl''s bedroom.


    "I want to apologize for my niece, but...she gives great advice for a seven-year-old. She''s straight forward." He held out his hand for her.


    She exhaled a sigh as she walked towards him, her eyes narrowing at him as she folded her arms under her chest. "You''re enjoying this."


    "A little bit."


    She yfully pped his bicep with the back of her hand, and heughed, making herugh as well. Ang then allowed Gael to ce his arm around her waist as he ushered her towards the stairs and told her, "Come on. The court''s already full. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 184 - Simple Joy Of Putting Warm Food In The Stomach

    Gael drove them in a ck escde towards a basketball court a few blocks away from Nonna via''s house. They rode separately from the others. He told Ang that the escde was his car in New York and that he had one of his men bring it over from a garage where he stored it whenever he wasn''t here. The vehicle wasrge and luxurious and it fitted a tall man with arge frame like him so much more than the sedan he drove in Esmea. She asked him about it, and he only told her that he didn''t want to draw attention to himself¡ªthus the smaller car.


    And she understood. It made perfect sense. She still didn''t entirely understand and know about the agreement his family had with the Parks who ruled over the state of Esmea, but she did know that they couldn''t stay there for long.


    New York was their home. And this luxurious car, along with the house and the family, spoke so much about him. Gael was different here in his territory. He didn''t seem to keep looking behind his shoulders as much as he did in Mayne. He looked so much at home here and it caused a slight ache in her heart for keeping him away from where he was supposed to be.


    Reaching the venue, Gael parked right outside the open court, arge white tent covered the space where she assumed the feeding would be held since there were some of his family going in and out of it, as well as homeless people going inside.


    Ang was slightly awed as she stared at the sight that she didn''t realize Gael had already gotten off the car until he opened her door. She ced her hand in his and alighted, her gaze still directed at the tent. A warm cloth touched her neck, and she looked down to see him fixing a grey scarf around her, looping it a couple of times before doing a simple knot to secure it in ce.


    "What about you?" She looked up, and he was already fixing his own scarf around his neck. "Oh."


    "Ready?" He held out his hand for her, and they walked inside.


    The inside of the tent was crowded. She didn''t dare to count but Gael said that there could possibly be around a hundred if not more¡ªand that it''s not even 1% of the total number of homeless people in the city. The food table was set up on the left while the chairs and tables were on the right, and several heaters were ced around the tent to keep everyone warm.


    "We''re handling the food table today." Gael brought her behind the long table where trays of food were covered.


    Alice, Nonna, and the rest of the family were busy doing what they needed to do before opening. Ang was busy taking in the whole ce as it was her first time to be in something like this, and it was quite exciting and overwhelming at the same time.


    "Here." Gael pulled her to the side and put on a white apron on her and swiftly tied the strings behind her. She instantly pulled her hair up into a ponytail to keep them away from her face. After wearing his own apron¡ªin which he looked cute, by the way¡ªhe handed her a pair of disposable gloves.


    Alice put Ang on soup duty while Gael was on the butter chicken next to her. Nonna was on bread while Alice was on vegetables and sd. Three other cousins stood behind the trays of sliced fruits and drinks.


    Ang eyed the soup in the tall pot and swirled thedle around¡ªeven she wanted to eat all the food they were serving. "Everything looks delicious," she muttered.


    Gael looked at her, realization dawning in his eyes as he cursed under his breath. "Sh?t. I forgot you haven''t eaten anything since we left this morning. I''m so sorry. Are you hungry? I can ask someone else to serve the soup while you eat something first."


    Ang shook her head and smiled at him reassuringly. "It''s okay, Nonna made me PB & J just before we left. She''s very sweet."


    He nodded, his shoulders rxing upon knowing she had eaten something. "She''s like that... Always taking care of everyone."


    "You haven''t eaten too, have you? We left pretty early...you left your house earlier. You want soup?" She smiled, lifting thedle towards a bowl in her hand.


    He chuckled, shaking his head and then nodding towards the people in line. "It''s for them. I''m okay. We''ll eat lunch at Nonna''s after this."


    Soon, Gael signaled everyone from the table to start serving. The people in line excitedly moved forward, and the food team began putting food on their tes.


    Giovanni came inside the tent, guiding a group of people who just came in to follow the line. Apparently, he was out with the others to transport some homeless people who couldn''t walk far and brought them over to the court to eat. A string of people of varying ages sloped around the interior of the tent, anticipation filling their eyes as they looked at the table of food that''s waiting for them.


    It hadn''t even been fifteen minutes since they started, and there were already people singing in the line. It was indeed quite a party, and Ang found herself smiling the whole time. Some people were even dancing. The ce was like a Christmas party in the middle of the day. The tall pot of soup and the trays of food were quickly emptied, and the men from the De Luca family systematically reced them with a full one that''s ready to be served to the rest of the people in line.


    Ang had so much fun and seeing the people eat at the table with so much gusto warmed her heart. The satisfied looks on their faces made her want to cry. It made her think that if Gael''s family hadn''t done this, these people might have been starving outside in the cold. Seeing this made her realize how blessed she was growing up. While she lived in a mansion, these people lived in the streets. While she didn''t care about the next meal prepared by their house chef, these people''s daily problems were what they could eat when they would go hungry in a few hours.


    Ang blinked away the tears and smiled instead. It wasn''t because she felt lucky; rather, she didn''t want to show that she pitied them. She knew these people didn''t want to be pitied. Apart from that, the simple joy of putting food in their stomachs was very heartwarming.


    Gael noticed her, and he leaned in to whisper with worry in his eyes, "You okay?"


    She nodded, tiptoeing to press a kiss to his cheek. "I''m just happy. Thank you for bringing me here."


    He stared at her eyes as if to check if she was telling the truth before curling his lips into a smile. He didn''t say anything, but he removed the glove on his left hand and ced his hand on the small of her back¡ªhis way of saying, ''I''m d you''re here.'' And because she needed his warmth, she leaned into his touch as they continued to serve food to the people.

 Chapter 185 - If She Offered Food...Eat.

    At two in the afternoon, Gael and Ang, along with the others, went back to Nonna''s house to eat lunch. Some men were still at the court, taking down the tent and moving them to another ce where they''d repeat the feeding in the evening. Gael usually helped out in moving stuff, but he chose to stay next to her like he promised.


    Ang was already warming up to his family, and she didn''t feel uneasy anymore. But he still stuck around, not only because he thought she might need him, but also because he actually enjoyed watching her interact with his family.


    They sat at the long table in the dining room filled with mostly the same food that they served the homeless people earlier. The table wasn''t fancily set up as they were merely taking a break before tackling the afternoon preparation for tonight''s dinner feeding. Ang noticed the food containers were the ones that Alice used earlier to transfer food from the pot before leaving the house. She figured that they set aside some for their lunch, and that was what they were having now.


    Ang took a bite of everything, and she suppressed the urge to moan loudly¡ªbut that didn''t stop her from grabbing Gael''s hand and squeezing it tight as her way to express her emotion. It was that good. He looked at her and cocked a brow in question, but she only shook her head.


    "How is it?" Alice wondered, seeing as the other was quiet after tasting the food.


    Ang wanted to keep it together, but she just couldn''t help herself. "Oh, my god. They ate this earlier? No wonder they looked like they went to heaven after taking a bite! If I''d known it was this delicious, I''d probably go homeless by choice just to eat this thing! Alice, this is so good!"


    Aliceughed, a blush tainting her cheeks as she waved her hand. Nonna alsoplimented her and went to talk about the food they were preparing for tonight.


    Gael leaned closer and whispered to Ang, "Alice was a sous-chef at a restaurant in Manhattan before she chose to stay at home for Elisa."


    She nodded in understanding. No wonder the foods were delicious. Alice was a skilled chef.


    Ang noticed the man, who greeted them at the door when she and Gael arrived in the morning, sat next to Alice. His name was Pete, and he was Alice''s husband. ording to Gael, Pete used to work in a huge financing firm before he gotid off several years ago. Now, Pete works under Gael, helping him with several of their underground businesses all over the city and the neighboring cities.


    She didn''t think Gael would tell her about Pete''s involvement with the mafia as she was fine not knowing about it. But the knowledge put her in deep thought. She watched how the family interacted¡ªAlice, Pete, and Elisa. The husband was also mafia, but they looked like a very normal family.


    Ang watched the other women in the room, but she mostly observed Alice, seeing how she looked at her husband with deep affection. A few of the women in the room had men next to them, and Gael told her discreetly that they were also in the family business. If she didn''t know that they had this dark secret, she would have thought they were a family just like any other.


    But what was normal?


    A heavy feeling settled in her heart, and Ang couldn''t tell what it was, but she brushed it under the rug and smiled as she listened to Nonna''s ramblings.


    ¡­


    Gael excused themselves from Nonna''s houseter and told his family that he was taking Ang somewhere for a couple of hours and would see them in the next locationter.


    They drove up north and left Bay Ridge, passing by some iconic ces like pre-Civil War warehouses at the seaside, and then entered another neighborhood¡ªCarroll Gardens¡ªa beautiful area that had a mix of both historic and modern architectural styles. It''s easily one of the best neighborhoods in Brooklyn¡ªincluding Bay Ridge. Gael said that it''s the heart of "Brownstone Brooklyn."


    Rows of reddish-brown buildings lined the streets, and he took turn after turn, making her wonder if she''d ever find her way if she was alone¡ªeverything looked beautiful, but the houses looked the same. There was something about brownstones that pulled Ang in. They didn''t have these in Esmea, and she found them quite charming.


    "Are we meeting someone?" she finally asked. She tried prying earlier, but Gael just kept telling her she''d find out soon.


    "We''re going to meet my grandmother. She''s been waiting for us."


    Ang''s jaw dropped. She knew there was a possibility she''d meet Gael''s maternal grandmother, but she wasn''t prepared. Her heart raced with each passing second. "Why didn''t you tell me? We could have stopped by at a store somewhere¡ª"


    "There''s wine in the backseat. It''s her favorite." He nodded his head towards the back.


    She peeked, and sure enough, there was a bottle lying on the seat. "You''ve thought this through." She clicked her tongue and quickly checked herself on the sun visor mirror.


    "You look fine. Why are you stressing?" Gael chuckled as shebed her hair with her fingers and applied a thinyer of lipstick just to stain her lips.


    "Hello? We''re meeting your ny-something grandma who raised you. Every mother or grandmother thinks no woman is good enough for their son¡ªor grandson." Ang ced a hand on her chest, feeling the ramming of her heart against her ribcage. "I''ve met some of the De Lucas today and now your grandmother. You sure are trying to kill me."


    A carefreeugh broke out from Gael just as he parked in front of the first brownstone in the street. "Before we go inside, there''s something you need to know about my grandmother."


    "W-What''s that?" She gulped.


    "She can be a curiousdy¡­yet she''s adorable. She also won''t hesitate if you need a good smacking. I doubt she''d do that to you, but I might receive one today, though."


    "She hits?" Ang could already feel the sting.


    "In the head¡ªor back¡ªwhichever is convenient for her. She also likes to scold," he added in a serious tone, rubbing his right shoulder as if remembering something that happened in the past.


    She averted her gaze and stared out the window where the house was. "Sounds like a...lovable grandma¡­"


    They got out of the car, walked up the stairs, and waited for someone to open the door after he rang the doorbell. "Oh, and if she offered food...eat," Gael muttered just before the door opened.


    "What?" Ang''s stomach twisted in knots. ''What does he mean "eat"? We just ate not too long ago!''


    An older woman pulled Gael into a hug and kissed his cheek, then she turned to Ang, a smile brightening her face. She didn''t look 90ish at all¡ªwell, she looked old with wrinkles and a thinner body, but she stood with poise and elegance. "Ah, you must be Ang."


    "This is my grandmother, Susan," introduced Gael.


    The two women exchanged hugs at the door, and then they entered the house. Susan held Ang''s arm, giving thetter a once over as she said, "So this is her¡­ I can see why now, Santi. She''s really gorgeous like you said."


    Ang turned her head to Gael and her eyes widened. He talked about her with his grandmother? She did not know what to say.

 Chapter 186 - Over A Cup Of Capp

    "Santi?" Ang teasingly smiled as she whispered to Gael when his grandmother left for the kitchen, and they followed several steps behind.


    "She''s the only one who calls me by my second name." He shook his head and softly chuckled. "I should start calling you by yours... Kylie."


    Her eyes widened, and her lips parted, looking like she didn''t totally hate the idea but also didn''t want to allow him to call her that. He knew she liked it whenever he called her "Angel".


    "Don''t. I don''t answer to that name. No one calls me by that name..." Then her expression changed. "Except for..." Her voice trailed off just as they stepped into the kitchen.


    "I just realized I only have coffee," said Grandma Susan as she moved about the space and talked while her back faced them. "I hope it''s okay for you, dear."


    There was a nurse on the side that he hired to watch over his grandmother during the day, but the nurse stayed out of the way and sat at the side with a tablet in hand, ncing at the older woman from time to time. Susan didn''t like being monitored all the time, but Gael didn''t want to negotiate when it came to her safety. So as per Susan''s order, the nurse would just be in the same room whenever she''s not sleeping and thetter was told to never hover.


    Gael took off his leather jacket and then removed Ang''s before tossing them over the back of a chair. "She''s actually a cappino lover just like you, Grandma." He looked at Ang, catching the smile in her eyes.


    "Ah...yes." Ang chuckled.


    "Oh, is that so? Then let''s make one. I''m sure you''ll love this espresso. It''s a new coffee bean I tasted a month ago. My Santi bought it for me before he left for Esmea."


    "Was it good?" He moved closer to where his grandmother was and leaned on the kitchen counter, hisrge frame towering over Susan''s thin one.


    "Darling, it was perfect. I still love the one you always brought me from Italy, but I quite like this one too. It''s strong coffee but the bitter taste bnces out when milk is added. Yummy."


    Ang watched as the two interacted, a small smile stered on her face. Gael helped Susan with the cups and other stuff while his grandmother prepared the coffee machine¡ªone that you''ll find in coffee shops. Ang felt warm just watching him around the people in his life. It was hard to imagine that he was mafia with all these lovely people around him.


    "Do you know how to make a cappino, Ang?" Susan turned around with a smile on her face. She looked dainty as ever¡ªlike a flower that would never wilt despite her age.


    Ang walked over to where they were and stood next to Gael, his arm immediately snaking around her waist so naturally, like he''d been doing it a thousand times, and it was out of habit, which she didn''t mind one bit.


    "Hmmm¡­ I know it''s a mix of espresso and steamed milk. I don''t have an espresso machine like that, but I use a Keurig to make a cup of capp or other coffees if I want one at home. It''s quite convenient to use. I got the one with a milk steamer on the side¡ªa special edition. I don''t think I''d have the patience to learn coffee making with aplicated machine even if I wanted to. I mostly get my fix from the coffee shop in my building." She chuckled, watching Susan scooping out ground coffee from a grinder.


    "Ah, I used to have a Keurig a few years ago too until Santi bought me this monster." Susan patted the fancy espresso machine. "I never thought I''d want to learn how to use it at my age, but as soon as I tried to make one good cup, I didn''t want to touch my K machine anymore! Would you like to try making one with me?"


    Ang nced at Gael who was watching them. "Oh, I don''t want to break anything, Susan. I''ll just watch while you do your magic."


    The older womanughed and began to tell the other the steps in making espresso using her machine. Her movements were a bit slow but elegant¡ªshe was strong despite her age.


    Gael smiled, his thumb softly brushing Ang''s waist as the two women conversed.


    His gaze dropped to the bandage on Susan''s foot, and his brows knitted. "What happened to your foot, Grandma?"


    The older woman stopped talking about the coffee and followed Gael''s gaze. "Oh, this? I stubbed it on the wall by ident in the bathroomst night. The bulb suddenly went off while I was washing my face. It doesn''t hurt, though."


    He kneeled down to check on her foot and saw that it wasn''t serious, but he was still worried. He cast a nce at the nurse on the side who stiffened at his re. It wasn''t the nurse''s fault, but he instructed her to tell him if anything happened despite how small it was. Obviously, he hadn''t heard about it until now.


    Gael got to his feet and let out a sigh. He couldn''t help worrying¡ªwhat if she slipped and something worse happened? He gritted his teeth. "Which bathroom?"


    "Mine."


    "I''ll go and check." He quickly disappeared upstairs for a few seconds beforeing back down and opening a cupboard in the kitchen where some spare bulbs were stored. He grabbed one and breezed back up to the second floor.


    "He always worries. This is why I don''t tell him if I prick my finger with a needle. That boy..." Susan shook her head, but a smile brightened her face. She clearly loved how Gael was caring towards her.


    Susan then began to show Ang how to make a cup of cappino. She didn''t make fancy art like the ones in the coffee shops. The steamed milk with thick froth was poured into a cup with espresso in it, filling it up to the brim. It was a traditional cappino with foam on top and then sprinkled with cocoa powder.


    The older woman handed the cup to Ang. "Go on, taste it. I don''t do the hearts and swan thing on the top. It all tastes just the same once you drink it." Then she proceeded to make another cup for herself.


    Ang received the cup and took a careful sip. "Mm! This is really good. You''re right about the espresso. I can definitely taste the kick in this, but the milk is still sweet and creamy."


    Susan''s smile was warm as she patted Ang''s arm. Gael came back downstairs, and they all moved to the living room where the three of them chatted about the De Lucas'' Christmas tradition.


    Ang noticed the picture frames on the mantel above the firece. She got up to check them out and saw several photos of other people and a family which she figured was the family of Susan''s niece, whom she shared the house with. Then Ang''s gazended on a ck and white photo of a young woman in a ballet outfit, posing elegantly by standing on one leg while the other was raised behind her and the arms stretched¡ªthe arabesque pose.


    "Is this you, Susan?" Ang wondered, her eyes still glued to the picture.


    "Yes, Dear. That''s me over seventy years ago."


    "You were a professional ballet dancer?"


    "That''s right. I danced for many years professionally until I couldn''t." Susan nced at her right foot with a sad smile on her face. "I broke my ankle from a minor ident one time and I could no longer dance like I used to. So I retired at the age of thirty-one."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. That must have been tough."


    "It was... I missed performing so much. I''ve danced my whole life before that, so I didn''t know what to do afterward. It took me a while to get back up on my feet again. Then I started teaching dance sses. I met myte husband a few yearster. I never thought I''d get pregnant but I gave birth to a miracle baby in myte thirties¡ªSanti''s mother."


    Gael brushed Susan''s arm as he got up from the sofa and kissed the top of her head before taking the empty cups back to the kitchen.


    Although he tried to mask it, Ang could sense that the mention of his mother still pained him. Wanting to divert the topic, she smiled broadly andplimented Susan, "Your arabesque is stunning. I wish I could have seen you perform. I bet you were phenomenal on stage."


    A smile brightened the other''s face, gleamcing her eyes as she joined Ang by the firece. "Do you dance?"


    Ang softly chuckled. "I used to attend a ballet ss that my father forced me into when I was ten years old. I onlysted for several months."


    Gael came back to the living room and leaned against the wall. He curled his lips into a satisfied smile, watching the two womenugh as Ang talked about some stories from her childhood. Bringing her to meet his grandmother wasn''t what he nned, but it turned out to be one of the best decisions he made today.

 Chapter 187 - The Phantoms Empire

    They were about to leave Susan''s house, but a harsh wind blew past them, and Gael closed the door again. "It''s too cold outside. You didn''t bring any thicker coat with you, did you?" he asked.


    When she shook her head, he went outside and retrieved a thick coat from the back of his car, jogged back inside, and gave it to her.


    "What about you?" She tentatively held the coat.


    "I''ll be fine. I''m used to the cold."


    "Don''t be silly. You''ll get sick." She pushed the coat back towards him.


    "Now, you don''t have to fight over a coat. Wait here," said Susan as she disappeared into a closet down the hall. When she came back, a coat hung on her arm. "Here. Take this, Dear. This has just been washed. I haven''t been to Esmea in a really long time, but I know your state doesn''t get as cold as New York. You''ll freeze."


    Ang''s heart warmed at the gesture. She had no chance of declining as the older woman began to put it around her. "Oh, thank you, Susan. I''ll make sure to bring this back before we leave tonight."


    "Nonsense. Don''t worry about it. You can have it." Susan pulled Ang for a hug and patted her back so lovingly that she couldn''t help but sink into the grandmotherly care. "It''s really nice to meet you, Ang. I''m so d you came to visit."


    Ang smiled bashfully. She was nervous before meeting the other, but now that she got to know her, she wished they had more time. "Me, too. I''m pleased to meet Gael''s grandmother."


    Before Susan let go of the hug, she whispered into her ear, "My Santi is a good man despite his...activities. He may look tough, but his heart is also fragile. Please take care of my grandson."


    Warmth settled in Ang''s chest, and the urge to whimper came over her. She bit her lip to stop herself and smiled broadly instead. "Take care of yourself, Susan."


    Gael and Ang left the brownstone after he embraced his grandmother for a long time. Then they drove towards the busy street. A couple of minutes into the ride, he nced at Ang and asked, "What did she tell you before we left?"


    She turned to him, a mischievous grin slowly appearing on her face before looking at the road again. "She told me to be cautious of you and not let you bully me¡ªeven gave me permission to smack you if you did."


    He drew his brows together, his expression telling her that he did not believe a word she just said. "She did not say that. You''re so full of sh?t."


    Ang burst intoughter, appearing so childlike as she refused to tell him exactly what his grandmother told her. Gael chuckled, reaching his hand towards her and giving her a pat on the head that made her cheeks flush. The gesture was so innocent and warm that she liked it.


    As they drove towards the north, he told her that they would go around the neighborhood and he would show her ces he frequented when he was younger. He wanted to bring her to Williamsburg and show her the house he grew up in and where he always stayed whenever he was in town. But just as they reached the Brooklyn Bridge, his phone rang.


    Gael nced at the screen of the phone he ced on the dashboard where the name "Empire" shed. He knitted his brows as he pulled the car to the curb and answered the call. "Speak."


    She watched the annoyed expression on his face, wanting to reach out and touch the crease between his brows to soothe it.


    "Why the hell are you calling me for that, Ruth? You''re the manager. I hired you to take care of things¡ª" He paused. "Who?" Another pause and his brows furrowed deeper. "I don''t care who he is. Throw him out if he''s causing trouble."


    The other line spoke, and he let out a frustrated groan as he bit out, "Fine. I''ll be there in ten."


    She tilted her head to the side when he ended the call. Her voice was gentle when she probed, not wanting to add to his already gloomy mood. "What''s going on?"


    Gael sighed as he ran a tired hand down his face and nced at her. "There''s trouble in one of my clubs. I don''t usually handle things personally but apparently, a client is causing a wreck, throwing my name around and refusing to leave. I need to go and check it."


    Ang saw his apologetic look, and she nodded. "It''s okay. It''s not like I have somewhere else to be. I''ll just tag along wherever you need to go."


    He looked hesitant as he studied her face. He didn''t want to bring her to such ces to avoid exposing her to an unexpected circumstance. However, a part of him wanted to show her his other side of the world...because so far, she''d only seen some of the better sides. If¡ªand he was hoping it wouldn''t be the case, but if ever, would she run when she does? He really wanted to know. But at the same time, he feared to show her.


    Wordlessly, Gael pulled the car away from the curb and sped off. Several minutester, they turned into a parking lot in front of an establishment that had signage above that read, <strong>"The Phantom''s Empire"</strong>. He stopped right in front of the entrance like he owned the ce¡ªwell, he did, in fact, own it.


    Without turning off the engine, he held the door handle and told her, "Lock the door and don''te out. Wait for me here. I won''t be long."


    Ang shook her head, and her hand flew to his arm to stop him. "Nuh-uh. Absolutely not. You''re not leaving me inside this car, Gael." When he didn''t respond and only looked at her, she insisted, "I''ming with."


    Seeing as he didn''t have a choice, he nodded. "Fine. Stay close to me and don''t look at people in the eyes. Don''t talk to anyone either. Got it?"


    She fought the urge to make a sassyment but thought better. He looked friggin'' serious, and she was reminded that he was mafia. Her brows drew together as she agreed without saying anything, catching him muttering something in Italian before he got off the car as if he was already regretting bringing her with him to his club. There was just no way in hell that she''d stay in the car while not knowing what''s going on inside. She''d be more worried if she waited by herself.


    Gael and Ang entered through the double doors, several guards bowing to him and then taking their coats. There was something different about Gael''s stance as she stared at his broad back. He looked cold and arrogant like he was the king of the ce. Again, she reminded herself that this was his territory.


    The reception area of the club was luxurious just like the exterior. A host stood behind a long desk with her head lowered. Gael didn''t spare her a nce and turned to the right to enter the club.


    Another woman who looked like she was in her mid-thirties waited by a podium. She wore a body-hugging ck dress, and her head was also lowered. "My apologies for calling you over. I would have handled it myself, Phantom¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that," he said in a cold tone.


    "But¡ª"


    "Where?" He cut her a nce, and she flinched.


    She straightened up and gestured to the left. "Right this way."


    Ang couldn''t see Gael''s full expression as she was standing behind him, but the way he acted around these people was something she hadn''t seen before. Her heart began to race as she took careful steps following them. It was strange that she felt the urge to shrink herself, yet couldn''t wait to see what would happen. He hadn''t nced behind him to check on her, and she wondered if he had forgotten that she was with him. But she kept quiet and did not interrupt as they walked past a bar, then towards what seemed like a more exclusive area of the massive fancy club. There weren''t many patrons as it was still early, but she assumed it was packed in the evenings.


    Ang looked around. The superclub was swanky and smelled of leather, cigar, and sandalwood with a hint of citrus. She could imagine Gael in this ce while wearing one of his dark custom-tailored suits, looking so dashing and dangerous as he watches the whole area from the third floor.


    She felt the curious nce of the woman leading them, but as Gael told her, she didn''t meet the woman''s eyes, so she kept her gaze at his back and followed them up the stairs. They entered an even posher section that had another bar on the second floor. Just as theynded, a woman dressed in a signature dress, who sat next to a drunken man, got to her feet and her face brightened upon seeing Gael.


    "You''re here!" She ran forward and threw her arms around Gael. "I miss you."


    Ang''s calm heart began to race and the violent urge to rip her off him nearly consumed her. ''Who the hell is this bish?'' she hissed in her head.

 Chapter 188 - Angelas Fangs

    Gael removed the woman''s arms around his neck and backed away from her. His harsh re could cut ss, and it was a look that Ang never wanted to be on the receiving end.


    The woman with full makeup had long, straight blonde hair. She wore a green strapless wrap around dress that barely contained her fake boobs as she folded her arms underneath them and pouted like a child being denied candy.


    ''Suits you right, you tree! He''s <strong>MY</strong> candy!'' Ang shouted in her head.


    Wait. Trees are essential, so calling her that would be an insult to trees.


    ''You...frog!''


    Kermit the Frog must be fuming.


    ''You...you Grinch! Ha!!!'' She high-fived herself in her head.


    Perfect. She''s green, and it''s the Christmas season.


    "What are you doing here?" Gael questioned in a cold tone.


    Even with his rude attitude towards the blonde, Ang couldn''t help but wonder who she was and how they knew each other. The way she immediately threw herself at him, she was probably someone who did that a lot whenever she saw him. What''s bugging Ang was if Gael allowed the blonde to climb all over him before¡ªmaybe not now because she was here with him. Ugh. That made Ang want to break the blonde''s face even more.


    "I just arrived before you came, actually. Justin called me earlier and told me he was here." The female blonde nodded at the drunk man at the bar whose head and sprawled arms were on the counter. "You remember Justin, right?"


    Gael did not answer her, his eyes scrutinizing Justin at the bar. Ang noticed that he barely looked at the woman talking to him, and that was the only constion she took while she stayed away from them. From where Ang stood, she could see Gael''s back and side profile, and she was hyper-aware of how rigid he became as if just one small thing would make him snap. Her heart began to race.


    The blonde woman walked towards Justin and shook him. "Hey,e on. Gael''s here. Get up!"


    As if hearing something life-changing, Justin straightened up and struggled to open his eyes to look at Gael, a wide smile ghosting his face as he pointed at the former. "Ah! There ya are! See? What did I tell ya?" He spluttered at the bartender and waved his hand around before facing Gael again. "I told ya I knew this guy! We go way back! Way way back!" He stepped off the barstool. Ang was surprised the guy didn''t fall on his ass when he sat there in his drunken state. His half-buttoned up white shirt was rolled to his elbows, revealing a snake tattoo on his arm. He ran a hand through his messy blonde hair and sniffed.


    Justin trudged towards Gael, swaying on his feet as he pushed the blonde woman off him. He didn''t get toe too close as the guards stepped forward and blocked his way. Justinughed, throwing his head back and pping as if it was the funniest thing in the world. "Look at him¡­ He''s so different now. D''ya know ya boss was nothing before? He''s the kid who didn''t do anything but study. Heck¡ªhe even tutored my girlfriend, Scarlett. Isn''t that right, Scar?"


    "Why are you bringing that up, Justin?" The blonde woman knitted her brows. She stood next to Gael again, a foot away from him, and then faced the drunk man. "And ex-girlfriend. I''m just nice enough toe to you when you call."


    So her name was Scarlett. Tch. And it seemed like there really was some history between her and Gael. Ang crossed her arms under her chest, mostly because she didn''t know what to do with her hands. She itched to insert herself between Gael and Scarlett. Their short distance was annoying.


    Justin shot Scarlett a re as if what she just said pissed him off, but he grinned once again when he lifted his gaze back to Gael. The man was tall, but Gael was taller, so he slightly had to raise his chin.


    "Why are you causing trouble in my club?" Gael prodded with a disinterested toneced with irritation.


    Justin sharpened his gaze¡ªor tried to, and that''s when Ang noticed his bloodshot eyes and dted pupils. This man was high.


    She instinctively took a few steps backward, her back hitting a hard chest. She looked up and saw that it was one of Gael''s guards who followed them earlier. Her hands clenched when she met the guard''s scowl, and she stepped away from him. But instead of looking away, she arched a brow as if challenging him to do something. It was probably a stupid move to do so, but she didn''t like being looked down upon¡ªeven if it was a mafioso.


    The guard was the first one to break eye contact, and she faced front again. Justin took a cigarette stick from his pocket, lit it up, and drew a long drag before blowing the smoke to Gael''s face. Thetter didn''t budge, his eyes narrowing at the other. Ang could almost feel him wanting to hit the man, but he was still beyond it.


    "I''m here to deliver a message," said Justin.


    "What message?"


    Justin took his time with another drag, blowing the smoke out before he drawled, "Fil said to ept the deal...or he''ll send his trappers to sell snowkes under ya name all over New York, New Ennd¡ª"


    Justin didn''t get to finish his words. His cigarette fell off his fingers when Gael wrapped hisrge hand around his neck. He was pushed backward until his back hit the edge of the bar counter, sses ttered by the violent shake. He groaned.


    Ang gasped, and she froze at the scene happening before her. She didn''t break her gaze, but she could sense that no one else in the room seemed to be rmed by what Gael just did except for Scarlett, whose hands flew to her mouth and eyes widened.


    Gael''s intense stare darkened, and veins protruded from his arms and neck as he bit out, "How dare you step foot in my territory to threaten me?" His deep, cold voice sent a shrill down Ang''s spine, making her swallow.


    Justin forced augh despite getting choking. "Don''t hate me. I''m just the messenger."


    "Gael, stop. He''s just drunk¡­" Scarlett came closer to the two men and hesitantly reached out to them. "Let him go."


    Gael ignored the woman and his tone sharpened. "I didn''t know you became that f?cker''sp dog. Have you be so desperate, huh? Daddy doesn''t feed you anymore?" He chuckled as he removed his hand from Justin''s neck¡ªonly to grab him by the cor, pulling him so that he was on his face as he snarled, "Tell your owner I''ll eat him for breakfast if he messes with my bottom line."


    A guttural cough erupted from Justin''s throat when Gael tossed him to the side, and he stumbled onto the floor. Heughed like it was all just a game, and what happened didn''t just get him a sore neck.


    "Show him out and ban him froming back. Inform the others," Gael ordered. The guards immediately acknowledged and grabbed Justin off the floor, dragging him out of the club.


    "Be careful!" Scarlett yelled behind the guards, but she didn''t move from where she stood.


    Gael asked the bartender, "Has he paid for his drinks yet?" When the bartender shook his head, he faced the woman in the ck dress¡ªwhom Ang figured was probably the manager of the club¡ªand told her, "Process his bill and charge a hundred percent fee for coteral damage."


    The woman bowed before leaving the area.


    "Forgive Justin. I don''t know what''s gotten into him." Scarlett walked up to Gael, her sultry eyes roaming over his physique as her hands slid up his shoulders. "It''s been a while. Take me out to dinner? Or...maybe upstairs if you want to...catch up, hm?"


    Ang saw red. If she was just tolerating earlier because of the tense atmosphere, she was certainly not going to let this go now. She didn''t know what came over her. She hadn''t gotten over what happened with Justin yet, but she sumbed to the fire burning inside her, strode forward just as thest syble left the bish''s lips, and shoved her forefinger hard onto Scarlett''s chest until thetter recoiled.


    "I suggest you keep your hands to yourself, Lady Grinch. He doesn''t like being touched," Ang warned, her tone neutral but her smile supercilious, expressing disdain towards the other. Then she curled her hand around Gael''s bicep, feeling him flex under her touch. Only she could touch him.


    "Wha¡ªWho the hell are you?" Scarlett spat, her carefully drawn brows drawing together as she gave Ang a once over.


    "Hmmm¡­ You don''t need to know who I am." Ang''s smile broadened as she raised her chin. "All you need to know is that I''m everything you wish you could be."


    Scarlett''s jaw dropped as if she could not believe what she just heard.


    Ang heard Gael''s suppressed chuckle, but she ignored it when she looked up at him. "Can we leave?"


    The proud, satisfied grin on his face undid her. He snaked an arm around her waist and led her away. "As you wish."

 Chapter 189 - Perplexed

    "You go on ahead and wait for me in the car. I just need to talk to a few people first," Gael softly spoke above her head when they reached the reception.


    Ang didn''t respond, nor did she nce at him as she walked out of the club, taking her coat with her as she passed by a guard who took their coats earlier. Gael wondered if she was okay. She hadn''t spoken since they left the second floor, and her expression was unreadable.


    He scanned the room, spotted the club''s head of security, and nodded at him¡ªthe same guard who was right behind Ang when they were on the second floor''s bar earlier. "Inform all the other Empires and ban him there too. Do the same for all of the Manors." The Phantom''s Empire in Brooklyn was just one of his clubs. There were others all over their territory in the North East of the U.S. Meanwhile, the Manors were Giovanni''s.


    "I have an order from Phantom..." Once Gael heard his head of security ry his order through the phone, he turned to Ruth¡ªthis club''s manager¡ªwho came out from the bar.


    "Ruth."


    "Phantom."


    His jaw ticked. He had told them to stop calling him by that name, but habits die hard. "How''s Jillian?" he asked, his voice softened as he thought of her sickly daughter.


    A sad smile broke her face like she was trying to stay as strong as she could. "She''s hanging in there. Thank you for sending the toys."


    He nodded. "Tell all the branches to close from 23rd to 26th. You guys deserve a holiday break." Then he reached into his back pocket, pulled out his wallet, took out a couple of hundreds, and handed it to her. "Get off early tonight and buy Jillian''s favorite food from that ce."


    "Oh, I can''t ept that¡ª"


    "Yes, you will." He stuffed the bills in her hand, which she gingerly received. "Take care of the club."


    He turned to leave, but she called behind him.


    "Boss?" When he nced over his shoulder, she asked, "Who is she? She''s very pretty."


    Without asking her to rify, Gael already knew she was talking about Ang. A smirk ghosted his lips as he nced at the woman in question who was sitting at the front passenger seat of his Escde. "My winged princess."


    Then he walked out of The Phantom''s Empire and headed straight to Ang''s door to check on her. "Hey, I¡­" He trailed off when he noticed her ruminating with a crease between her brows. "What''s wrong?" He tried to reach out, but she retracted her arm so he couldn''t touch her.


    Gael''s hand suspended in the air for a few seconds before he pulled it back and shoved it in his pocket. The rejection stung.


    Ang was mad.


    He thought about what could''ve caused this, and then he was reminded of what happened earlier. That''s when he realized that he acted violently in front of her, choking that bastard like it was nothing. ''Sh?t,'' he cursed in his head. It must have reminded her of what her ex did to her.


    A sudden pressure tightened his chest, the hands in his pockets clenched as he tried to control his breathing. This was simr to what happened with Ba years ago when she saw him do something worse. What Ang saw today was nothingpared to that, and she was already recoiling from him. What more would she do if she had seen much worse?


    His jaw tightened as he lowered his gaze, unable to look at her. "I''m sorry you had to witness that."


    A loud huff came out of her as she folded her arms under her chest. He raised his head, and she furrowed her brows deeper. She still refused to look at him, and it was killing him.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought you inside. You didn''t have to see that¡ª"


    "Right. That would have been much easier for you if I wasn''t there, huh?" Ang''s sarcasm dripped and shed his chest like a sharp knife."It would have been convenient for her to have her hands all over you."


    "It would''ve been¡ªwait...what?" He narrowed his grey eyes at her, confusion written all over his face. What was she talking about?


    "Was she one of your bimbos?" Ang snapped her eyes at him.


    Gael blinked. He seemed to be suffering from whish from the unexpected turn of events that he rubbed his nape. She''s mad about Scarlett? What the f?ck?


    He must have looked so dumb from being unable to respond to her. And she might have taken it as an affirmation because hurtced her expression.


    "So, it''s true? She is really one of your girls... Did I screw up what''s going on between you two by interrupting earlier? Then you shouldn''t have brought me here if you knew¡ªwhy the heck are you smiling!"


    Gael didn''t even realize he was grinning until she snapped at him¡ªhe couldn''t help himself. Here he was worrying about what she must have thought, seeing how he choked that asshole in front of her when she was actually jealous over some barbie. A strong urge to kiss the jealousy out of her overcame him.


    Sliding a hand under her hair, he cradled the back of her head, and he leaned in.


    "What are you doing?" She pressed her hands on his chest and stopped him, her expressive brown eyes slightly widening. He could see the anticipation, but she was trying to fight it.


    "You''re jealous," he muttered. It wasn''t a question. He knew she was.


    Ang dropped her gaze and looked away, but her hands remained on his chest. "I don''t have a reason to be."


    "That''s what jealous people say."


    She shrugged, still refusing to look at him as she casually reasoned, "You pushed her away the first time. I only did you a favor when she did it again."


    His grin became even wider. She looked too adorable when jealous. "You did, did you?"


    "S-Stop smiling. You look...stupid."


    A deep-throated chuckle escaped him as he leaned closer to her. "Howe the best-selling author, Gtea K.S., look like she''s having a hard time forming words? You don''t have to be embarrassed..."


    "I am not¡­oh..."


    His lips dipped to her neck, then he ran his nose down her skin, inhaling her sweet fragrance. "Yeah? ''Cause it feels like you are," his raspy voice made her shudder as he nibbled on her skin until her breathing became heavy. The hand on his chest that was stopping him earlier was now pulling him in. He flicked his tongue on the sensitive spot below her ear, and she moaned.


    Then his phone rang¡ªGiovanni''s assigned tone. He whipped out his phone but kept his nose buried in her neck, not wanting to lose her scent. "I''ll break your nose when I see you. You have such horrible timing," he said as soon as he answered the call.


    "I love you, too, brother. Where are you? We''re here. Youing?"


    Gael sighed as he pulled back and raised his head until he was level with hers, and they were just inches apart. The haze in her eyes was proof that she ached for more. "I''m at Empire. I''ll be there." He ended the call without waiting for a response.


    Cupping her face, he ran his thumb along her bottom lip and promised, "We''ll continue thister."

 Chapter 190 - A Box Of Cereal

    As Gael rounded the car, his phone buzzed, indicating a message. He read the text and paused right in front of the driver''s side, his brows drawing together.


    [ Giovanni: Drop by the bunk since it''s on your way. I need you to get something for me. It''s with Trigger. ]


    He quickly tapped out his reply.


    [ Gael: Can it wait until after dinner? Ang''s with me. ]


    [ Giovanni: No. We need it for the drifters. ]


    He rotated his neck from side to side. He didn''t want to bring Ang to the Bunk¡ªthe De Luca crime family''s safe ce. Some members who didn''t have their own homes were staying there. She had met some of his trusted men but there were other men in New York whom he didn''t want around her.


    Gael got in the car and started the engine. He nced back at Giovanni''s text before tossing the phone on the dashboard then raking his hand through his hair. When he turned to look at Ang, she was looking back at him with a questioning gaze. "I''ll drive you to Ferry Park near Brooklyn Bridge. It''s where we''ll be tonight."


    Her brows knitted at his words. "What do you mean? Are you just dropping me off? What about you?"


    "I have to do an errand."


    "Where?"


    "Just a few blocks from here."


    "Then we''ll go together¡ª"


    "No," he refused right away.


    However, Ang wouldn''t take it even if his gaze had sharpened. This woman didn''t seem to be fazed so easily. She reached out and squeezed his hand, the warmth of her palm transferring to him. "You can''t drive me there just toe back here. That would be such a hassle."


    Gael gritted his teeth, his tone lowered, hinting a warning. "I can''t bring you to where I''m going."


    Her shoulders squared, and her mouth pressed into a thin line. She probably already understood the reason behind his refusal. But instead of agreeing to what he wanted, she attempted topromise, "I''ll stay in the car."


    He stared at her for a full minute before facing the front and letting out a sigh. This woman was too stubborn. Without saying anything back, he turned on the engine, and the Escde roared to life. He stepped on the gas and drove towards the Bunk.


    They cruised along Lafayette Avenue and turned at S Pornd Avenue, where a row of brownstones lined both sides. Gael pulled to the curb in front of the only brownstone in the area that had a garage.


    He unbuckled his seatbelt and faced Ang. "You must¡ªabsolutely stay here. Under no circumstances will you get out of the car."


    She nodded obediently. He pressed a button on the center panel, and the windows, windshield, and the rear sses darkened. "No one can see you from the outside. If someone knocks on your window, do not open it." She nodded again and he suppressed the urge to smile. Why did she look so adorable?


    "How long will you be gone?"


    "Just five minutes. Ten max." Gael pointed at a button on his side of the door. "You lock the doors as soon as I get out. Only open it for me. Are we clear?"


    "Don''t move. Got it." She smiled, and a small dimple that rarely came out appeared at the corner of her lips.


    He nodded and exhaled a sigh before he stepped out of the vehicle. The doors locked immediately as soon as it closed. He smiled in satisfaction. At least she listened.


    ¡­


    It hadn''t been a minute since Gael entered the brownstone with the ck door. It was as if they knew he wasing as he didn''t even knock, and the door just opened when hended on thest step. Ang looked up and saw a camera, and she thought that must be how the people inside were watching the door.


    The darkened windows were ufortable for her eyes, so she leaned back and stared at the dashboard instead, her eyes focusing on the time disy on the screen. Two minutes. She softly chuckled at herself for counting the minutes. It was sort of her hobby.


    The sound of another vehicle parking in front of Gael''s Cadic Escde caught her attention. Ang looked up and saw a man exiting a ck sedan. He wore dark jeans and had the hood of his jacket covering his head. As he rounded to the front passenger side, his eyesnded on her, and she instinctively ducked to hide, but then she remembered that no one could see the interior of the car so she sat back up. The man narrowed his eyes as he lit up a cigarette. She couldn''t see his face clearly.


    He opened the passenger door and retrieved a blue box of cereal with a tiger on the front, tucking it under his arm and pulling out something from the glove boxpartment. A gun. He looked around before shoving it in the waistband of his back, then covering it with his hoodie.


    Ang''s breathing hitched as she watched the man walk up to the stairs and stood in front of the ck door¡ªthe same one where Gael disappeared into a few minutes ago. The man knocked and looked up to the camera as if to show his face, and a few secondster, the door opened.


    She didn''t see anyone from the inside of the house, just like when Gael walked in. Her hand clutched her phone, and she searched for his number. The thought of him being inside the same house where a man with the gun just entered made her nervous. What was this ce anyway? Was that man a friend or a foe?


    Ang didn''t know if she should call Gael or send him a text. What if contacting him would only put him in danger? Her heart drummed in her chest and she thought of calling Giovanni¡ªonly she didn''t have his number. ''What do I do?'' She bit her bottom lip.


    *Knock*


    She gasped in a start¡ªher hand flew to her chest as she instantly looked up to the window of the driver''s side where a man waited outside.


    He knocked again, and she blinked before reaching the unlock button, releasing a stuttering breath as she watched Gael climb into the driver''s seat. "You okay?"


    Her stare lowered to the blue cereal box in his hand¡ªthe same one the man with the gun carried earlier.


    "Is that drugs?" Ang muttered tentatively and swallowed. Surely, it wasn''t cereal inside that box, was it? Were they also selling drugs? They could be. They''re mafia, after all¡­ She wrapped her arms around her stomach subconsciously as if seeking protection, not wanting to believe that he''d deal with drugs.


    Gael followed the direction of her gaze, his brows knitting at her question. "What? Why would you think that?"


    "Then what is that you''re holding? I saw a man carry that box when he entered the house where you went. He had a gun and he looked so shady."


    It was silent for a full minute as he studied her expression. She must have looked so frightened because he seemed to be hesitant in answering her. His expression softened and he slowly handed her the cereal box. "See for yourself."


    Ang stared at the box a few inches from her. It took her a few seconds before she had the guts to check what was inside it. A sigh of relief escaped her lips, seeing as it wasn''t drugs inside, but her brows furrowed once again. Cash bundles filled the container¡ªlots of cash. "Money? What is this for?"


    "Forter." Gael took the box from her and tossed it on the floor of the backseat before facing her again. His grey eyes were clear as he looked at her intently and told her, "Let me make this clear, Angel. I don''t deal with drugs. Do you understand?"


    When she nodded, he kissed her forehead and smiled at her. The car pulled away from the curb and they headed towards Ferry Park just as the sky turned to dusk.

 Chapter 191 - Dinner Guests

    Ang had been quiet during the ride on the way to the park, mainly because her thoughts were filled with the images of the danger surrounding Gael. From his club to the ce they stopped by earlier. Within just an hour, she witnessed a side of him she hadn''t seen before¡ªbut to him, this was probably a regr urrence.


    She briefly nced at him, and his expression was calm¡ªas if he hadn''t been violent to Justin in the club...as if he hadn''t just walked into a house where a man with a gun followed inside, and when he came back, he had a box full of cash. There had to be at least fifteen thousand dors in that box.


    Questions floated in her mind, but none of them were about what he really did or what their underground business was all about. Rather, she wanted to know if this was how dangerous it was for him every single day. Sure, nothing really happened to him today, but worse things could happen, and she wouldn''t even know¡ªlike the shooting three months ago. Just the reminder of him getting shot caused an ache in her chest.


    She caught him ncing over her a few times while he drove as if he was making sure that she was okay. Then she''d give him a small smile before looking out the window again to avoid him catching her gaze.


    Sometimes, she avoided his eyes because she would feel vulnerable, and Gael was the kind of man who could read her even when she''d try to hide it.


    When she saw a bridge ahead of them, a sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    Ang and Gael arrived in Ferry Park, where arge white tent had been set up¡ªthe same one used in Bay Ridge during lunch. The sky was darkening, andpared to lunch, there were more people falling in line.


    The cold wind blew past them as they got out of the car. Gael tightened the scarf around her neck, and a mixture of worry and curiosity filled his eyes as he looked at her. "What were you thinking about?"


    "Hm?"


    "You were so quiet in the car. Where did you go?"


    She looked around them, seeing several people on the benches or at the railings just chilling in front of the water and at the closed, covered tent. "I was just thinking about your life here."


    "What about it?"


    "It''s like I''m in a different...well, I can''t say state because it''s the truth. But¡­it''s like a different world." She chuckled. "You''d think I''d seen a lot because of how descriptive I am in my books, but all of those were just from research."


    "You''re a great writer, Angel."


    She lifted a shoulder, unsure of how to respond to hispliment, then she shoved her hands into the pockets of her coat because her hands were getting icy.


    "Did something happen while I was gone?" he wondered.


    Ang blinked, and the image of that man with the gun shed in her mind. "Nothing really¡­ But I just saw a man pull out a gun from his glovepartment and then stuffed it behind him. Then I watched him go up the stairs and then through the door where you just disappeared into. I thought about a lot of things all at once. I thought about calling you...maybe warn you about what I saw...but then I didn''t because, for some reason, I just thought it might put you in danger if I do. Then I wanted to call Giovanni to tell him what I saw because I can''t go in there but maybe he can¡ªI don''t even have his number. I don''t know... I just¡­ I got scared for a second, thinking you''d be in danger. I''m bbing again." She bit her lip, her nose ring for talking so fast.


    Gael''s brows slightly drew together as his gaze went back and forth between her eyes. "You were worried about me?"


    "Of course, I was. I just saw a man with a gun who followed after you. For all I know, you went there for an errand, but it was actually a trap or something."


    His brows rxed, and he folded his arms across his chest, but his steely grey eyes remained locked on hers. "And what would you have done if I didn''te back like I said I would?"


    Ang straightened her back. There was a possibility that he wouldn''t have gotten out. If it was a trap and he was hurt inside that house¡­ Oh God, she couldn''t even think properly. A crease formed between her brows as she blinked rapidly, her heart jamming against her sternum. Something could have happened to him, and she wouldn''t even be able to do anything.


    "Hey¡­" Hisrge hands held her arms, bringing her back to earth. "Baby, it was just a question." He slid his hand to the side of her face and brushed her cheeks.


    Then she released the air that she didn''t know she was holding. Wait¡­ ''Did he just call me baby?'' She bit her bottom lip and cleared her throat as if that would shake away the negative thoughts in her head. "I honestly wouldn''t know. Tell me what I should do¡­"


    A slow smile cast on his face, and he lightly squeezed her nape. "You don''t have to worry. That was one of our safehouses."


    "So...you weren''t in danger? That house was your family''s?"


    When he nodded, she asked, "Then who was that man?"


    "A soldier¡­" Gael looked over her shoulder and nodded, then he took her hand in his and nudged her towards the tent. "Come on. We have to go." Then he tucked the box of cereal under his arm as they walked over towards his family.


    Before they entered the tent, he whispered above her head. "About calling Gio¡­ I have to think about it. I don''t like you having his number."


    ***


    Ang was onsagna rolls duty. Just like lunch, the menu tonight also looked delicious and healthy. Gael wasn''t at the food table this time. He and Giovanni were making sure that the line was orderly, and from time to time, they''d clear tables that had leftovers¡ªthough it was rare¡ªand tossed the trash into the garbage.


    She looked around and saw a woman in line who didn''t seem homeless as she wore clean clothes with a thick coat and had neatlybed hair tied up in a bun. The woman put a dor in the jar¡ªwhich was supposed to be "payment" for the meal. They didn''t really put a price on the meal, and they didn''t ask for payment either. But these people who came to eat had pride and didn''t want to eat something for free. So if they wanted to pay, they''d put a dor¡ªothers didn''t, and that was okay too.


    Seeing the non-homeless-looking woman, Ang whispered to Alice, who was serving grilled fish next to her, "That woman doesn''t look homeless¡­ Do you know her?"


    "Ah¡­ Yeah, I''ve seen her around. There are quite a few in here who aren''t really homeless. Some of them have roofs over their heads but are just really tight with money."


    Ang nodded but didn''t respond as the woman in question came in front of them. She and Alice carefully put food onto her te. The woman looked up and met her eyes. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Enjoy your food." But the woman barely smiled before she went to look for a table.


    "You okay in here?" A familiar deep voice caused her stomach to flip, and she turned to meet a pair of grey eyes staring at her.


    "Yeah." She smiled before she continued serving food.


    However, she felt Gael suddenly stiffen next to her. When she looked up at him again, she followed his gaze and saw two men enter the tent. One had dark buzz-cut hair while the other had a dirty blonde swept-back hair¡ªboth of them wore white shirts and cks. Everyone at the food table tried to continue serving, but the presence of the two men caused the whole tent to go silent.


    "Lieutenant rk," muttered Gael to the men, his voice was neutral, but she could feel the rigidness surrounding it.


    The man with dirty blonde hair smiled at Gael as he walked closer. "De Luca. It''s nice seeing you again." He gave Ang a quick once-over before his eyes went back to staring at Gael. "I heard about your...dinner being served here tonight. We were in the area and thought we should drop by and check it out."


    "Our house chef is excellent. And there''s enough food for everyone. " Gael curled his lips into a smirk, waving his hand over the table as he offered, "Please¡­ Make yourselves at home."


    Lieutenant rk scanned the whole interior of the tent, the smug smile on his lips never leaving his face despite the sharp and some angry gazes thrown at him by the homeless people eating at the tables.


    Gael wanted to wipe the smugness off the lieutenant''s face with his fist. The man was such a pain in the ass.


    Just then, Gael''s heart rammed against his chest when he saw his niece, Elisa, in front of the police, holding the blue cereal box¡ªand then Lieutenant rk''s starended on the little one. ''F?ck.''

 Chapter 192 - Whats In The Box?!

    When Gael and Ang entered the tent earlier, he still kept the cereal box under his arm. He was supposed to be on food duty just like lunchtime so he could have kept it near him easily, but since he had to do something else that required him to move a lot, she thought it would be better to look after the box for him so he could concentrate in doing his job in the tent.


    He was reluctant at first because it was a lot of money¡ªnot that he didn''t trust her with it, but because he didn''t want to put her in an ufortable position.


    "It''s okay, Gael. I''ll just be at the table the whole time where you can see me. And if I have to go somewhere, I''d tell you," she''d told him.


    Theycked men that night because most of the De Luca soldiers were out doing some operation. It was the same if they''d ask Alice too, but they didn''t want her to worry about other stuff when she already had her daughter to look after. Thinking that it was a good option for him, he agreed to let Ang keep an eye on the box for him. He hadn''t told her what it was for, but it was better that she didn''t know.


    Dinner started, and everyone was busy. The tent was packed¡ªmostly homeless ones, while some were struggling to budget their money tost them until the next payday. Nevertheless, everything was going well so far. The tent was lively and bustling with people of varied ages.


    From time to time, Gael would sneak a nce at Ang. She had a smile on her face while putting food on the tes. His heart felt constricted at the thought of how innocent she was and that she deserved a normal life¡ªaway from his crime family. Seeing the worry on her face earlier when she thought he was in danger, both felt amazing and also painful at the same time.


    Amazing because he felt warm knowing that she cared for him and did not want to see him harmed. Painful because he didn''t like being the cause of her worry. If she liked him enough, he might cause more concerns in the future for her, and he didn''t want that.


    As if feeling his eyes on her, Ang looked up and smiled at him. He smiled back. She was so damn beautiful. So beautiful it hurt.


    "Hey, loverboy. Get movin''!" Giovanni bumped his shoulder andughed. "Stop daydreamin''. We''ve got tables to clean."


    Gael chuckled and caught up with his uncle, throwing his arm around the other''s shoulder and yfully chokehold him. "You''re just jealous your Christmas is cold this year."


    "Who''s jealous? I''ve got bunnies waiting for me at the club." Giovanni escaped Gael''s grasp and tossed a dirty rag at him. "Youing to the Manor tonight before you fly?"


    "I don''t know, man. I was hoping to show her my home after this."


    A shit-eating grin ghosted Giovanni''s lips as he picked up a few trash from the table and tossed them into the garbage can. "Just say you want her alone in your bedroom like a teenager while the grown-ups aren''t home, you dirty dog."


    "Fanculo," Gael muttered under his breath, and Giovanni justughed behind him. He shook his head and strode towards Ang across the room. (Full word: Vaffanculo¡ªGo f?ck yourself)


    As soon as he reached her, he ced a hand on the small of her back and asked, "You okay in here?" She responded an affirmative, but the sudden shift in the atmosphere caught his attention, and he was now staring at the two men entering their tent.


    He recognized the dirty-blonde guy as Lieutenant rk¡ªthe man who had been on their asses, trying to dig up anything dirty about them so he could put them behind bars. But this man couldn''t do that. The De Lucas were good at hiding anything illegal that could be traced back to them. If they weren''t, they wouldn''t havested this long.


    Gael smiled at the lieutenant, not wanting to appear hostile because of the other''s presence. He even invited them to eat¡ªnot that rk would be thick-faced enough to eat in a room full of people who hate him. These homeless men were on the De Luca family''s side as they''re the only ones who truly cared about them in this room.


    When he thought that Lieutenant rk would decline and go on his way, he saw Elisa in front of them with the box full of thousands of dors. He swore he could feel the blood drain from his face. The urge to pluck his niece from the spot where she stood was strong.


    He left that box to Ang over an hour ago. What the hell happened? Had shepletely forgotten all about it?


    At least there weren''t any drugs in that box¡ªbut still, a box full of dirty money wouldn''t look good if the cops see it. They''d start questioning¡ªand knowing this lieutenant, he''d have a field day off catching the De Lucas doing something questionable.


    Gael didn''t know what to think at the moment. If he moved right now, the cop would most probably find him suspicious¡ªhe was a smart cop. Gael would give him that, damn it.


    His shoulders tensed when Lt. rk knelt in front of Elisa with a smile on his face as he probed, "What do you have in there, Sweets?"


    The little girl only looked at the nicely dressed man, her small hands curling tightly around the box. "You''re not homeless...what are you doing here?"


    Lt. rk chuckled as if finding her words funny. Despite the harsh atmosphere, Gael wanted tough. ''Yes. What the f?ck are you doing here?'' he wanted to yell at the man.


    "I''m not. But I''m hungry." Lt. rk nodded at the cereal box. "Would you mind sharing?"


    "This isn''t food." Elisa bit her lip, her eyes looking too innocent.


    "Oh?" Lt. rk reached for the box and peered inside, his brows slightly furrowing.


    Gael shifted as if he was about to move forward, but a warm, delicate hand grabbed his, stopping him. He met Ang''s eyes, and she shook her head once, causing his brows to draw together. He didn''t know what to think about her yet for losing that box out of her sight, but right now, she''s stopping him from doing anything. And when he looked at Elisa again, his heart nearly leaped out of his chest. rk reached into the box and pulled something out.


    A stack of paper napkins.


    ''What the f?ck? Where''s the money?'' Instinctively, he raised his gaze and met Gio''s equally confused look.


    "What are you doing with these?" Lt. rk asked.


    "I''m going around to give them to the people to wipe their mouth," Elisa answered in a "DUH?! Isn''t it obvious?" tone.


    Lt. rk smiled and ruffled her hair before she skipped away towards the tables where she handed napkins to everyone. He got to his feet and faced the food table again. "Cute kid."


    Alice, whose fake smile had been stered on her face since the two arrived in the tent, addressed them in a neutral tone, "What''s it going to be, officers? Are you eating, or are you leaving? We''re kinda in the middle of something." She nodded at the long line behind them. The food serving had been interrupted because the policemen decided to stand right in front of the food table, halting the activity.


    The policemen remained on the spot, and Lt. rk raised his hands as an apology. "My bad. Didn''t mean to interrupt your feeding." Then he turned to Gael. "You know this isn''t helping the city, right?"


    Gael was still confused about where the money was, but he kept his expression calm and curled a corner of his lips into a lopsided grin. "I only know that people are happy and satisfied with having warm food to eat in this cold weather."


    Lt. rk shifted his gaze to Ang. "You''re not from around here, are you? Be careful. It''s dangerous here at night." He nced at Gael before they left the tent.


    As soon as the policemen were gone, the strumming of guitar and singing in the tent resumed, along with the gentle chatter.


    Gael pulled Ang to the corner of the room where boxes of bottled water were stored away from the crowd. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Where is it?"


    Ang bit her lip as she slid her hands to the top of her leather jacket, holding the zipper and sliding it down. His eyes widened as he watched her¡ªfor a tiny crazy second, thinking that she was going to sh him¡ªnot that he''d mind.


    She opened her jacket and patted the bulge on her tucked-in white shirt where she hid the bundles of cash. "Elisa was too curious about the box. I had to move the money and give her something to be busy with," she said.


    He released a sigh of relief and gazed at her. "I don''t know whether to kiss you or spank you for what just happened. But first, I need to take the top bills. No way am I giving the notes that touched your skin to someone else."

 Chapter 193 - If The Fates Allow

    Gael was serious about taking out the top bills that "touched" the skin of Ang''s abdomen. The top bills were now neatly folded and slipped inside a bottom slit of his wallet where he had never essed before. He reced four one hundred bills. Was he really going to keep it and not use it at all? Absolutely.


    He then stuck the bundles in his jacket''s inner pocket¡ªwhere he should have done so in the first ce. Just as he zipped up, Ang''s curiosity filled the air.


    "What are those for anyway?"


    He lifted his head and met her eyes, and then he subtly nodded at the people who were eating at the tables. "These street people need money. That''s why a lot of them still stuck around even after eating."


    She scanned the room as if only to realize what he just said. "They knew you were going to give money? I thought they just stayed because it''s warm inside the tent. So you''re always giving away cold cash?"


    "Not always. It''s part of the tradition. If we don''t give them some cash, they''d increase the crime around here. It''s the Christmas season. People always need money in the cold months more than any other months. If they don''t have cash, some will go for robbery, carjacking, stealing, and mugging."


    "I get it¡­" She nodded, but he didn''t think she fully did. Maybe a part of her did, but unless she spent months or years here in Brooklyn, she wouldn''t get how it is.


    Then she added, "But that''s not going tost them very long, right? I mean¡­they''d have the money now, but what about next week...next month?"


    His winged princess...was too sheltered in life that she had no idea of the situation these homeless people were really in. A nagging feeling made him want to crush her with his embrace and preserve her in a ce no one else could touch. She''s too precious.


    Taking a deep breath, he responded, "Look. We''re far from gods, and we can''t save everyone. But we do what we can, at least during this time of the year. If we can help them even just temporarily, then we''ll do it. Most of these people aren''t thinking much that far ahead in their lives, Angel. A lot of them are only concerned about how to eat the next time they go hungry. Heck¡ªthey''d probably wait until they could no longer take the starvation before spending the dor they earned from the day before from begging out in the streets. They don''t think about next week or next month. They think about where to sleep next because police officers shoo them from the bench or the ground they slept on, and where to get more money so they could eat as soon as possible."


    "Why don''t they go to shelters? Surely it''s safer and warmer there than in the streets, right?" She looked up at him, her brows slightly furrowing as she tried to understand.


    Gael ced a hand on her waist and slightly squeezed it. "Most of them don''t believe in shelters. They have different reasons why they don''t want to stay there. A fewmon ones I heard were because it''s not really safe there, like they say. Girls get molested...and there are still crimes happening inside too. Some shelters are too strict, and these people don''t want to be controlled."


    Her flinching when he told her about the girls getting taken advantage of didn''t escape him. It wasn''t his intention to paint her a bad picture regarding the reality of these people, but that''s just how it was.


    "So...this is why that lieutenant said something about what we''re doing isn''t really helping the city," she muttered before biting her bottom lip.


    "Yeah. He thinks that organizations or people like us who keep feeding the homeless are just encouraging their lifestyle."


    Ang''s eyes narrowed at his statement. "What? That''s ridiculous! It''s not like you''re recruiting people to go homeless!"


    Gael couldn''t help but chuckle. "Exactly." He sighed. "I know they''re just doing their job, but they don''t understand these people. All they know is that the homeless have to be off the streets and stuffed in a shelter somewhere."


    She sighed as she leaned into his touch. He liked it whenever she did that, so he inched closer until his chest touched her shoulder. A blush formed on her cheeks when she said, "You''re a good person, Gael. All of you are...you and your family for helping these people in whatever way you can. No wonder they respect you. They know who to be loyal to."


    He thought about lying to her and ept thepliment but he didn''t. "Nah, I''m really not. We also have to do this for our own...reasons. These people''s loyalty isn''t on us. Most of them¡ªtheir loyalty would be to whoever gives them more. And it''s definitely not the police. So in a way, this is you scratch my back, I scratch yours kinda thing."


    "Whatever you say." Ang rolled her eyes. "I''ll believe what I want to believe. And you''re a good man. Maybe you did this so they won''t snitch on you. But there could have been other ways to do that¡ª"


    "Yeah? Like what?" Gael cocked a brow.


    "I don''t know¡­ If you really wanted to, I''m sure there are ways to make them not talk. Like...like threats or I don''t know¡ªdon''t threaten them! I don''t know what I''m saying. You''re not going to, are you?"


    A rumble ofughter came out of him. Ang was too adorable. He leaned in, aiming for her ear, but he shifted and kissed her temple instead. Now wasn''t the time for that. "Let''s go back."


    "Okay." She nodded and followed him back to the food table, where he stayed for a bit before helping out at the tables.


    ***


    At eight in the evening, the tent was less crowded. A lot of the people went out when Gael and Giovanni signaled to go outside. When Ang craned her neck to try and see what''s happening, Alice told her to take a break. Alice knew she was curious. So Ang took a peek outside and found the two men in the dark corner of the park where some homeless people were resting, and they began handing out a bill or two while they chatted.


    Most of the homeless people had huge smiles on their faces with the hundred dor bill in their hands¡ªsome had tears, while others looked too proud to show any reaction. Seeing this, Ang couldn''t help but smile. Gael was right. Even if this was only temporary happiness, it was still happiness.


    She went back inside and helped clear the tables. The smile remained on her lips as she moved around while listening to a group of people in the corner of the room singing and ying a song with their congo and guitars. The tent was like a bar with a small stage for open mic where everyone was free to perform whatever they wanted.


    "Sing for us, Elisa!" said an older man in shabby clothes who was probably around fifty years old.


    "I can''t sing no more, George." Elisa ran towards Ang and hugged her arm. "But my new friend will! She''s my uncle''s girlfriend, and she''s very pretty."


    "Oh, no¡­I''m...I''m okay." Ang shook her head and waved her hands to decline.


    However, the whole room suddenly chanted "sing sing sing", urging her¡ªeven Alice and Nonna via chimed in.


    Elisa giggled as if she was happy that she made everyone do it. "Well, she''s not gonna sing if you all are loud!"


    The room fell silent, and everyone''s eyes were on Ang. Her heart raced, and she cleared her throat as she looked around to see more than fifty people waiting for her. She swallowed and took a few cleansing breaths before she opened her mouth and began to sing the song "Have Yourself a Merry Little Christmas".


    Her voice was soft, and her singing entranced everyone. She didn''t know what they thought, which made her more nervous, so she closed her eyes so she didn''t have to see them. It was better¡ªit felt like she was alone, and no one was listening as she could only hear her own voice.


    "...have yourself...a merry little Christmas...now¡­" She kept her eyes closed for a few more seconds before opening them. And the first thing she saw was a pair of grey eyes looking at her. Gael had an unreadable expression, his hand touching his chest.


    A few more seconds passed before the first p happened, followed by thunderous ps and howls from everyone in the room.


    "Damn it, girl! I didn''t know you could sing!" Alice shouted from the food table.


    Ang softly chuckled, her eyes never leaving Gael''s. She wanted to know what he was thinking because he wasn''t saying anything, but his eyes devoured her. Then a smile slowly painted his lips as he rubbed his hand over his chest and mouthed, ''Thank you.''


    She didn''t know why he said that, but for some reason, she felt like there was something more to it. Regardless, Ang walked the distance between them and let him pull her to his arms. "Let''s get out of here," he whispered.

 Chapter 194 - Like In The Movies

    Outside the tent, Gael and Giovanni walked towards the tree where several homeless people were. It was a cold evening, but the people knew to wait as they expected what was toe next after dinner.


    Gael was familiar with a lot of these street people. Some of them had degrees or even had jobs¡ªbut were just homeless. All of them were only trying to get through another day. Every dor helped, so although giving them money was only a temporary solution, it was still help nheless.


    "Hey, Kid," he called the boy in his early teens who was leaning on a bush. The boy came near him and looked up to his height, but he kept a safe distance between them. Gael had seen him around with his grandmother in the past year. Sometimes, they''d go to shelters but then end up leaving the next few days. "Where''s your Nan?"


    "She''s by the bridge. Her knees are in pain, so she couldn''te," replied the boy, his dark eyes filled with cautiousness as if he didn''t want to be too close to Gael.


    Respecting the boy wanting to keep his distance, Gael nodded towards the tent and told him, "Come with me, and we''ll get her something."


    He didn''t wait for the boy to respond. He knew he''d follow, knowing that he could bring some food back to his grandmother.


    As they walked towards the tent, Gael heard people chanting, asking someone to sing. This wasn''t new, so he didn''t think much of it. When he stepped into the entrance, his eyes immediately looked for Ang but didn''t see her at the food table where he was headed to. He was just about to ask Alice when a soft voice caught his attention.


    He turned his head and spotted Ang in the middle of the room with Elisa hugging her arm. And it was then that he realized the soft singing voice wasing from her. Ang had just started singing "Have Yourself a Merry Little Christmas", and the room became silent.


    Gael blinked as if he didn''t believe that she was the one singing. But when he saw his niece, Elisa, slowly pulling away and stepping back with her mouth hanging open and her eyes full of surprise as if she couldn''t believe it herself either, he was sure it was Ang.


    Holy mother of¡ª. Ang''s voice was...angelic. How had he not known or heard about her singing like this before? Well, he did hear her in the past, but it wasn''t anything like this. Those times she did ''sing'', she sounded quite yful as if she was masking what she was really capable of.


    This one, however¡­ she was¡­ethereal. What the hell¡ªheaven? Ethereal? It''s like it was the first time he''d ever use that to describe someone''s voice. Ang''s voice was that amazing! Her eyes closed, and her head slightly tilted to the side, along with her shoulders and hands lifting like she couldn''t help herself but do something with them to help her sing and hit the notes. It was beautiful. She''s beautiful.


    His heart began racing, and he didn''t understand why. He''d been staring at her and hadn''t looked away since heid eyes on her. Listening to her sing made him feel like he was f?cking floating. There wasn''t even any background music apanying her voice, and yet she sounded like she didn''t need it at all. It was smooth and delicate¡ªlike feathers touching his chest. What the hell was this?


    Gael''s heartbeat was so fast. He was afraid it would break his chest open. He ced his hand over it as if that would make it calm down. If he was feeling this, then others could be feeling it too. He wanted to boast that she was his¡ªthough they hadn''t put abel on their rtionship, he felt that she was his. At the same time, he almost wanted to shove everybody out of the tent so no one else could hear her sing. He wanted to bottle her up and keep her all to himself.


    When she finished the song, she took the time to open her eyes, and when she did, theynded on his. And just like that, Gael couldn''t breathe.


    Apuse erupted in the ce, and someone yelled something, but he didn''t hear any of it. He caught her gaze, and he held it. She smiled, and that''s when he remembered to breathe. His lips curled into a smile¡ªone that she was the only one capable of eliciting from him. And without even knowing why, he whispered, "Thank you."


    ''Thank you for existing,'' he said in his head. It wasn''t quite enough to satisfy what he wanted to tell her, but it was the closest.


    Ang hadn''t dropped her gaze, too, even as she walked towards him. His arms naturally wrapped around her waist as soon as she entered his space. He couldn''t wait to be alone with her. "Let''s get out of here."


    She nodded.


    Before they left the tent, Gael told Alice to give the boy a packed meal for his grandmother, and then he gave him two hundred bucks discreetly. "Stay out of trouble, kid," he said and then turned to leave the tent with Ang in tow, saying goodbye to his family on the way.


    They bumped into Giovanni outside. He was talking to their female cousin, Val, who was quite active in their family business. Ang met her at Nonna via''s this morning, but Val left soon after.


    "You leaving?" Gio asked.


    "Yeah. We''re heading to Williamsburg," Gael answered briefly.


    Val smiled at Ang. "Alright. See youter at the Manor."


    Gael furrowed his brows, but before he could say anything else, Ang had already asked, "Where? Whose Manor?"


    "Gio''s." Val nodded towards Giovanni. "His club. We''re heading there after this."


    "We''re noting," Gael answered. "We''ll be heading straight to the airport from my house. We have to fly back tonight."


    "It''s still early. You can stop by for an hour or two. I''m sure Ang would like to unwind after the long day she had. Right, Ang?" Giovanni smiled before lighting up a cigarette and blowing it away.


    "Um¡­" Ang shifted her gaze from Giovanni and Val to Gael. Thetter didn''t look at her as he directed his re at his cousins. "I''m not sure. I''m just tagging along wherever he''s going."


    Val revealed a broad and charming smile¡ªone that she''d used on men to get what she wanted and Gael hated that she was using it on Ang. Then she looked at him. "Oh,e on. Don''t be a killjoy. You brought her here, cousin. Might as well show her around."


    Ignoring Val, Gael checked his watch. They had about three hours before they needed to be at the airport. Then he addressed Giovanni, "I''ll call you." He walked Ang towards his car without another word, deposited her in the front seat, rounded to the driver''s side, and then drove away.


    ***


    Williamsburg was densely popted with an amazingly rich cultural and artistic heritage. It had multi-million-dor apartments next to factories and was one of the best ces to live in Brooklyn. This was Gael''s neighborhood half of his life when his mother was still alive. When he left for Italy with his father, he''d beening back here regrly and still chose to stay in their old home whenever possible.


    They pulled over in front of a brownstone, and he helped her out of his car. As they reached the steps, he turned to face her. "This is where I grew up."


    Ang looked to her right and took in the beautiful exterior of the house. She took a deep breath, and he wondered what she was thinking about. "So this is where you stay whenever you''re in Brooklyn?" She gazed up at him.


    "Mm." He nodded.


    "It''s where you bring all your...girls?"


    For a few seconds, he didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to do with his hands, so he shoved them into his pockets. "You''re the first one I brought back here¡ªif you''lle inside, that is."


    Ang swallowed when he inched closer. "Gael, I¡ª"


    She blinked and slightly shook her head when something fell on her nose. A small gasp escaped her lips as she looked up, her eyes widening as if she was looking for something she didn''t know what. "Oh, my god¡­" And then she looked back at him, her eyes twinkling as she softly giggled. "Gael¡­it''s snowing!"


    "Yeah," he muttered but didn''t bother to look up or around them, his eyes locked at her face. Her lips were such a tease¡ªhe''d wanted to kiss her for the longest time. Was it dramatic to say, "it''s as if time stood still"? Because that''s how he f?cking felt¡ªlike they were in a god damn movie.


    Still smiling and half giggling, she brushed something off his hair. Ang opened her mouth to say something, but Gael didn''t get to hear it as he lowered his face and imed her lips, shutting her up. His hand cradled her head, and in the next second, she was kissing him back with her hand on his shoulder and the other on his chest.


    "I''ve wanted to do that since this morning," he said against her mouth.


    She panted, her fingers curling on his coat. "Why did you wait so long?"

 Chapter 195 - An Intruder

    "Let''s go inside. It''s gonna get colder out here," said Gael as he took Ang''s hand and walked her towards the door of his house.


    He opened the white double doors and stepped inside, dropping his car keys on the small tray on the buffet table to his left. Then he took off their coats and hung them on the hooks to their right. "This is it." He smiled, waving his hand and stepping aside to give her the first view of the interior from the foyer.


    Gael''s mother was a very neat and clean woman who always made sure the house was orderly even though she was quite busy with work. White walls stretched towards the kitchen down the hall with cream trimmings. Like most brownstones, the stairs were near the foyer and the living room was on the opposite side. It used to have a traditional interior, but over the years, Gael had done renovations and updated the furniture so it was abination of contemporary and traditional. It looked breathtaking.


    "Wow¡­ Your house is lovely...elegant¡­ It''s gorgeous. I didn''t peg you for this kind of decor," Ang muttered, her eyes still scanning the room.


    "Why? What did you think my house looked like?"


    "I don''t know¡­ You''re a bachelor. I thought you''d enjoy something dark and edgy¡ªmaybe a stripper pole in the middle of the living room," she joked.


    He yfully poked her waist, making her giggle. Then he pulled her to his side. "I wanted to keep it as it was. My mother loved this house, and so did I, so I didn''t want to do anything drastic. However, I do own a ''dark and edgy'' apartment in the middle of Manhattan. I don''t have a pole, but I can arrange that¡ªas long as you''re dancing for me." He winked.


    "In your dreams, De Luca." She rolled her eyes.


    "Trust me. It''s in mine." Gael leaned in, and she tried to escape from his arms, his lipsnding on her neck.


    With his arm still around her waist, he was going to scoop her up when a soft thud sounded from the second floor. He snapped his head towards the stairs, and his eyes narrowed.


    "Wha¡ª" Ang stifled when his hand covered her mouth, and he lifted a finger to his lips. She nodded, and he released her.


    Gael quietly opened the leftmost drawer on the buffet table, retrieving a Glock G19. He checked the magazine and swiftly slotted it in ce before turning towards the stairs. He noticed Ang''s widened eyes as she looked at the gun in his hand, and he didn''t want her to see this, but if someone was inside his house, they''d better start praying.


    He immediately hid the gun behind him so she didn''t have to see it. There was another thud and his jaw ticked. Snatching the car key from the tray, he shoved it into her hand and whispered, "I''m going upstairs. You stay here. If anything happens, run to the car and leave."


    Ang started to protest but Gael shook his head at her. Then he went to sweep the living room and kitchen¡ªclear. His footsteps were light and his movements were quick. He nced at her briefly before walking up the stairs. His gun that was pointed at the floor was now raised as he ascended. The thudding continued. It was soft and probably Ang couldn''t hear it but he could. His senses were heightened especially when in danger.


    As hended, he was about to check the first bedroom to his left, but just as he took a careful step, there was another thud. He swung his gun to the right, pointing at the bathroom door, his eyes narrowing as he walked towards it. Gael never had any intruders in his house. No one dared to touch him in his street. So whoever this was inside, they''d be a dead man.


    With one hand on the gun pointed at the front and the other wrapped around the door handle, he pushed the door open, ready to shoot the f?cker in the face¡ªbut he halted.


    Round yellow eyes with ck vertical slits stared up at him. Its grey fluffy fur had specs of white dust on it from the snow outside and its paw was touching the ss window. He lowered his gun and for three long seconds, they stared at each other without moving¡ªuntil the feline tapped the ss, causing the thudding sound.


    Gael rubbed his hand over his face. "Dumb cat," he muttered but opened the window to let it in, its tail slowly wagging from side to side.


    "Meow."


    "Yeah. Shut up." He picked it up and headed back down the stairs. If Giovanni heard about this, Gael would probably wish there was an intruder instead¡ªa human one.


    "False rm. It''s a cat," he announced and saw Ang exhale a sigh of relief. The cat leaped off from his arms, sauntering towards the kitchen like it owned the damn ce. "This cat... I swear, I think it can smell me from a mile away."


    "Oh... Whose is it?"


    "A neighbor''s a couple of doors down." Gael put the gun back in the drawer. "It usually scratches the back door but I guess it got stuck up there tonight."


    When he looked at her again, he noticed her clutching her hands together and he cursed in his head. Today had been quite eventful for Ang as she got to witness a lot of things that he didn''t want her to see. Initially, he did want her to have a glimpse of his life but not only did she see him being violent earlier today, she also saw him with a gun¡ªwhich she was clearly afraid of when she saw Trigger stuffing it behind him in the afternoon when he went to get the money. It was as if the universe wanted her to see all of his darkness in one day.


    He should have brought her straight to the airport and fly back to Esmea as soon as possible. Every minute made him feel like letting here to New York with him was a bad idea.


    Slowly approaching Ang, Gael tentatively reached for her arm. "Did I scare you?"


    "A little. But I''m okay." She took a deep breath and shook her head as if attempting to brush her thoughts away. Then she smiled.


    "Meow!" The cat sat in the middle of the hallway facing them.


    He looked at it and narrowed his eyes.


    "Maybe it''s hungry?" Ang probed and they walked towards it.


    "Ites whenever I''m home and I don''t even like cats. I don''t know why it keepsing here," he responded as he strolled into the kitchen and poured milk in a small bowl, then opened a canned tuna. He set them on the floor next to the fridge.


    "You keep feeding it. So it will naturallye back."


    "Hey, cat. Stoping here. This isn''t your turf."


    Angughed. He took her hand, motioning her out of the kitchen. "Come on, I''ll show you the rest of the house."


    Gael gave her a tour around the ground floor and she stopped in front of a shelf where some of his childhood pictures were framed. She picked up a photo of him and his mother at the park. He was seven years old and his mother had her arms around him, both of them smiling at the camera.


    "You''re so cute. And she''s very pretty." Ang gazed up at him, meeting his grey eyes.


    "Yeah. She was."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t like talking about his mother, but even after so many years, the pain of losing her was still etched in his heart. It never dulled like they said it would. And he didn''t want to make Ang ufortable, knowing that she didn''t have a mother growing up. She didn''t talk about her mother either.


    When she put the frame back to its ce, he grabbed her hand and brought her up to the second floor. A sudden fluttery feeling warmed his chest like he was a teenager bringing up a girl to his room in secret. Why the hell did he be nervous all of a sudden? It''s not like it was the first time they would be alone in a room.


    Gael pushed the door open, turned the lights on, and leaned against the door frame, allowing her to enter his bedroom. She scanned the space, taking in the grey walls, ck rug, King-sized bed, and dark wood furniture pieces. He told her that he had changed this room a lot to suit his style, but also still kept a few of his stuff from when he was in high school.


    Ang ambled towards his bed and she sat down on it, her eyes fixed at the books on the nightstand.


    Sh?t. He forgot that he left them there.


    She took the topmost book¡ªa red and white cover with the words ''''Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince'''' written on it. She touched the worn-out edges¡ªfor the countless times he''d flip them open and close over the past months. Then she motioned towards the rest of her books on the nightstand¡ªall hardbound copies. "Y-You read all my books?"


    He shrugged. "Can I get your autograph?"

 Chapter 196 - The Darkness Is Tempting

    The book was heavy in Ang''s hands. And it wasn''t because it was a hardcover. She knew it was something else that made her heart beat faster as she clutched the book.


    Since Gael came back, they hadn''t talked about the book, and she was d that he didn''t bring it up again. See, it wasn''t just Gael''s persona she wrote in the book. She wrote about herself too, but no one else knew that except her¡ªwell, and Nina and partly her brother. But they never talked about it. It was a silent agreement that they wouldn''t bring that up. And she sure wouldn''t be talking about it with Gael.


    Brushing the embossed letters of the cover, she mulled over the fact that he must have read this a few times. It was either that, or he threw the book on the wall because he was too pissed to read it, which caused the slightly worn edges.


    "I''ll write whatever you want me to write as dedication." She smiled.


    He walked over to the bed and sat next to her, resting his elbows on his knees. Ang flipped the pages of the book until she reached the first chapter. She read the first lines.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Chapter One: Ka ]


    "My mother once told me not to go into the dark waters because it wasn''t safe¡ªthat I could drown. But it was so tempting; I didn''t listen. Instead, I dove in head first and let his darkness consume me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I like that opening," he muttered.


    Silence floated in the air before she looked up at him, her face unreadable, "I did a horrible thing to you, didn''t I?"


    Gael drew his brows together, unsure of what she was referring to. He nced at the book before gazing at her again. "What do you mean?"


    Ang closed the book and let out a sigh. She had thought about this a lot in the past, but since they had never talked about the book again, she had forgotten how this bothered her so much. "This book... I¡­ I have done you wrong, Gael."


    "You did. But it wasn''t all your fault. I did this too. I also made a mistake."


    Her upper teeth tugged on her bottom lip. She looked troubled. "Did I get you into trouble? We hadn''t talked about this since you showed up, but now I''m worried that I had done something to put you in harm. Does Giovanni know? Does your family?"


    This time, it was Gael who kept quiet, his eyes roaming over her face as if he wanted to memorize every curve and color. He shook his head. "I didn''t. And I don''t think I will ever tell them."


    "But you found this book. They could find this too. They would recognize¡ª"


    "What? Just because I resemble No and have the same tattoo cements?"


    She blinked, her back straightening up, not expecting the way he was responding to her. "But that story about the business transaction and how you got that scar¡ª"


    "A business transaction that''s a prettymon operation in our world. You''d see them in movies and in other books¡ªI''m pretty sure. And you wrote it differently."


    "But that night¡­ I wrote about a lot of things that happened in that hotel room."


    A small hint of a smile ghosted his lips at the mention of the hotel room in SDC Resort. She didn''t have to tell him what part of the book she was talking about¡ªhe wouldn''t forget that she wrote the hero being a sex god. "Which no one else knows about except us¡ªwell, your fans do because they read this, but they don''t know the real thing. For all they know, it''s just fiction. And I sure won''t tell them."


    Ang let out a long sigh, and when he thought that she was going to let it go now, she narrowed her eyes at him. "But Ba knew! She recognized you."


    Gael rubbed the scruff on his jaw and looked down as he recalled what he and his ex had talked about. "Sort of. But she also said it could be anyone, too. I think it only reminded her of me because of my eyes and a certain scar you included in the story...and also that...thing you wrote about a certain mole on¡ª"


    "Oh my god!" She covered her ears and shut her eyes. "I don''t want to think about why or how she knows that!"


    He wet his bottom lip with his tongue and ran his fingers through his hair. It wasn''t his intention to make her think about him and his ex, but what could he have said? Wanting her to forget about another woman from his past, he faced her and held her wrist, lowering it down.


    "Hey..." he called, and when she didn''t look at him, he hooked a finger under her chin until she met his eyes. "You''re a great writer. These are proof of that. Not everyone can write. Anyone could have had the same experience, but they wouldn''t be able to write it beautifully like you did."


    "Weren''t you mad? You were certainly mad when we met on the ind again. You were going to sue me..."


    Gael didn''t want to lie to her, but he didn''t have to tell her everything. However, he wanted to set things straight with her regarding this book. "I admit. I was. But I was mostly mad about myself for telling a stranger some things about me that night. I had never done that before. I guess I took someone''s advice too literally¡ªpair that with getting drunk, and I was..." He sighed.


    Ang nodded. "You regret it¡­"


    "What? That night?" When she nodded, he cupped her cheek, his thumb gently stroking her skin. "One thing that upset me was the character that was based on me¡­ Then I''ve read this book from cover to cover more than once. And I couldn''t be mad at it anymore¡­ Back on the ind three months ago, I''ve already gotten over that.


    "Now, you''re asking me if I regret that night? F?ck no. Never." Gael tilted her head towards him and pressed his lips on hers. His kiss started slow and gentle as if savoring her taste.


    He grabbed the book from her hand and tossed it somewhere on the bed before he carefully pushed her down until her back hit the mattress. Her hand went around his neck, and he deepened the kiss, his tongue gaining entry into her mouth and meeting hers. She moaned¡ªthe beautiful sound sent a current straight to his cock.


    Her other hand gripped his bicep, and he flexed as his touch slid down, grazing the side of her breast. When he found the hem of her shirt, he slipped his hand under it and brushed her skin. Her skin was like porcin¡ªsmooth and soft¡ªhe could touch her all night. She arched towards him, begging for more.


    Reaching up, Gael stroked thecey bra and tugged it down until his fingers found her nipple. Another moan escaped her lips as he began tweaking and rolling the nub. He trailed kisses down her neck, her fingers threading his hair and pushing his head against her.


    *DING DONG*


    The doorbell rang, and he ignored it. But when it rang again and this time incessantly, he lifted his head, cursing, "Damn it. The whole world has been cockblocking me since forever."


    Ang couldn''t help but chuckle. He nted one more kiss on her lips before getting to his feet. "I''ll be right back."


    She took a deep breath once Gael left the room, feeling her cheeks flush and her heartbeat fast. Her ears perked when she heard voices from downstairs, and she decided to take a peek. She saw Gael talking to Giovanni in a suit at the foyer, and she was curious. Standing at the top of the stairs, she leaned a hand on the wall and observed them, but she could barely hear anything.


    "I don''t want to bring her there," said Gael.


    "Why not? Isn''t that why you brought her here? To see if she could handle you? What better way than to bring her to the Manor?"


    "We''re leaving in two hours."


    "Plenty of time, brother." Giovanni shrugged. "J will be there. We need to keep up appearances¡ªat least before you leave." Then he looked up and saw Ang.


    She froze on the spot.


    "Hey, Ang. You''reing to the Manor," said Giovanni. She walked down the stairs, feeling Gael''s gaze on her as she came closer. "But you''re not wearing that. I have a strict dress code in my club."


    Still not knowing what this was about, she looked between the two men, but Gael wasn''t saying anything. And then she responded, "But I don''t have anything else to wear. I didn''t bring any clothes with me¡­"


    "I knew you''d say that." Val entered the front door and stood next to Giovanni, wearing a green cocktail dress. She waved a garment bag and a pair of heels, then shoved them into Ang''s hands. "So I brought you this. Go and change. Be back in fifteen minutes."


    Ang looked at Gael for an exnation, and when he nodded, all she could do was turn around and head back upstairs. A club on a Tuesday night? This was such a long day.

 Chapter 197 - All The Breast!

    The rose gold and silver sequin embellished sleeveless dress was form-fitting on Ang. With a deep V neck, V back, and narrow V slits on the sides that stopped just right below her waist, she looked incredibly gorgeous. She ditched the bra as it wasn''t ideal for wearing the short cocktail dress that cut to her mid-thigh, thankful that the sequins masked her hard nipples.


    The thought of Gael''s fingers on her a few minutes ago made her feel hot again. She turned from side to side, seeing the open sides of her dress¡ªit would definitely be easy ess for him if he so wished to cop a feel. All he had to do was slip his hands¡ªno! She shook her head. "Get your head out of the gutter, Anj."


    She took a deep breath, inhaling the after-shave scent that smelled like him. With one final look at the bathroom mirror, she scooped her tits and positioned them in her dress so they''d stay in ce. She felt like they''d slip off to the sides if she made a wrong move. The top part of the dress was snug on her breasts¡ªif a wardrobe malfunction happens, she was pretty sure they''d spill out, and she''d sh everyone.


    "That should be okay, I guess." She sighed as she stepped into a pair of silver high-heeled pumps. Even her shoes fit perfectly. It made her wonder how Val knew her size.


    Once she stepped out of the bathroom, she headed out the door, catching a glimpse of the book on the bed. Ang did a double-take and stared at the hardcover. Then before she changed her mind, she grabbed the book and a pen from his desk and then wrote something on it. She didn''t know when he''d be able to read it, but since he asked for a sign, she gave him one. She left it on the nightstand on top of her other books like how she found it. Then she headed downstairs.


    Gael would have to change too if the dress code was strict. After all, he was wearing jeans, a T-shirt, and a leather jacket earlier. But when Ang climbed down the stairs, Gael was already in a suit¡ªwell, sort of.


    He wore a ck hoodie that''s unzipped to his chest, very fine wisps of hair peeked out, and a small gold cross ne was on disy. Over it was a dark grey tailored suit coat and pants that fit him perfectly. He had also traded his boots for leather shoes. Overall, he looked cool, dark, devilish, and debonair. Thebination that only he could pull off.


    "You ready?" Giovanni asked when he noticed her walking down the stairs. Compared to his nephew, he wore a dark shirt with a light grey vest and a tie.


    Both of them look every bit of a dashing bad boy.


    Gael turned her way too, and his eyes raked over her body. It wasn''t lost on her that he was looking at ces she wanted him to look at. So she straightened her back, causing her chest to jut out even more.


    Ang nced at Giovanni. "Yeah. Was your club''s dress code slutty-ish?" When he said that he had a strict dress code, she thought he meant long evening gowns or something and not party-at-the-club kinda dress.


    "You look great," Gioplimented, lifting his shoulder.


    "What are you talking about?" Val beamed at her. "That dress looks amazing on you better than it does on me. Your tits and ass filled it up nicely. Keep it. And you don''t look slutty at all. You look fuckable. Am I right, Gael?" She elbowed her cousin who was still staring.


    Ang arrived in the living room where they stood. She looked at Gael and waited for what he had to say.


    "You''re not wearing that," he muttered.


    She bit her bottom lip and looked down on herself. Did she look bad?


    "Oh, shut up. Don''t be ridiculous. She looks absolutely stunning." Val walked towards Ang, her eyes zeroed in on her chest, and before she knew it, Val grabbed her breasts and gave them a squeeze¡ªright in front of the men. "Oooh, they''re real..."


    Ang froze¡ªand so did the men. Giovanni nce once before looking away while Gael red at Val''s hands on the other''s breasts. She didn''t know what to make of Val yet, then all of a sudden, the woman skipped first base and jumped right into second base with her, grabbing her breasts. "W-Why? Do they look fake?"


    "No, they look real." She smiled. "Aw!"


    Gael pped Val''s hands away from Ang''s chest at the same time that he pulled Ang to his side. He glowered at his cousin, and the two of them bickered in Italian. Though she couldn''t understand what they were spouting, she knew it had something to do with Val grabbing her.


    "Come on. Let''s go." Giovanni grabbed his coat and headed out of the door with Val following behind.


    Gael put Ang''s coat on her and zipped it all the way up, even putting the hoodie up to cover her fully. His brows were drawn together. He definitely did not like her dress. He hadn''t said much to her since she came down the stairs, and she didn''t know what he was thinking. It was driving her crazy.


    He did a quick sweep all throughout the house and punched some numbers on the control panel near the door. She didn''t recognize what it was earlier as she hadn''t seen anything so borate like it, but now she figured it must have been the security system.


    "We don''t have to go..." she muttered as they left his house and headed towards his car that''s parked out front.


    He opened the passenger door for her and then studied her expression as if he wanted to say something but decided against it. Then he shook his head. "We''ll go. I have to meet someone, and I can''t leave you, so you have toe with me."


    Ang nodded and got inside the Escde. She''d already trusted Gael when she decided toe with him to New York. What''s a couple of hours more in the club?

 Chapter 198 - The Manor (1)

    It only took a few minutes to reach Giovanni''s club from Gael''s house. Even on a Tuesday night, the line outside was so long. The partygoers were probably college students who were on their winter break soon and squeezing every chance to party with friends before they go back to their hometowns. The Manor looked swanky even on the exterior. It reminded her of Gael''s club from earlier that day.


    Gael rounded the car after stopping right in front of the entrance of the club. He opened the door for her but refused to look at her. He was also quiet on the way here, and she didn''t want to keep asking, but his silence bothered her a lot.


    "Are you mad at me?" Ang asked.


    As if surprised by her question, his eyes snapped up to her. "No?"


    "Well, you look mad¡­" She sighed. "You don''t like me in this dress."


    He ran a tongue inside his cheek as if contemting what to tell her. Then he unbuckled her seatbelt, pressing a kiss below her ear before he whispered, "I love you in that dress. But I hate that you''d have to wear it in a room full of strangers." His voice was low and raspy; she couldn''t help but lean towards him. But he pulled back slightly and looked at her straight in the eye. "Never leave my side."


    Ang nodded. He took her hand as he helped her alight the car, gave his key to a guard in a suit¡ªshe didn''t fail to see that he slipped a fifty with it¡ªand then he walked her towards the entrance.


    Gael nodded at the bouncer who gave a slight bow at his arrival. It was quick but Ang saw him p a hundred as he shook hands with the burly man. She didn''t think he needed to give that man any money to enter Giovanni''s club, but she thought it was probably just out of habit. Gael was such a huge tipper and this was him taking care of his people like he always did. They exchanged brief pleasantries before he signaled to get inside.


    However, before they could take any step further, a man from the lineined, "What the hell? They just arrived and you''re letting them in just like that? There''s a long line here!"


    Gael halted and so did Ang. He gave her hand a squeeze as he looked sideways.


    "I''ll take care of it, Boss," whispered the bouncer but Gael raised a hand to stop him.


    Taking a couple of steps backward, he turned his head towards the man who justined. The patron was tall but shorter than Gael and he had wide shoulders and looked athletic. Gael''s expression was unreadable as he cast a look at the man from head to toe. With one hand still holding Ang''s, he inserted the other in his pocket, tilting his head to the side as if studying the other. She wanted to tell him to let it go, but a part of her also wanted to see what Gael was going to do.


    "You''re not from around here, are you?" Gael asked, his voice neutral and smooth.


    Ang didn''t know what the man saw but he took a hesitant step back and clutched the hand of the woman next to him, shaking his head once. "We''re from Florida."


    "Why are you in New York?"


    The man swallowed. "We''re just here to visit some friends for the holidays."


    "What are you doing in this club?"


    "We...heard this and The Phantom''s Empire were the best ones in Brooklyn. This was the closest to our hotel."


    "Who are you with?" Gael''s voice was still calm, and Ang couldn''t tell whether he was mad or what. She ced a hand on his arm¨Cunsure if she was reminding him to calm down or something. He didn''t sound angry, but the calmness in his voice made her wonder otherwise.


    "Just...me and my fianc¨¦e."


    Gael nced at the woman next to the guy¡ªshe looked down, avoiding Gael''s gaze. He nodded as he told the bouncer, "Let them in."


    The couple looked ufortable as they shuffled past the rope barrier, unsure of what was about to happen. The man''s sudden arrogance was no longer on his face. And just like Ang, the couple didn''t know what was going on in Gael''s head.


    Gael motioned another man in a suit standing by the door¡ªhe had a name tag that said "Manager" on it. "Show them the bar. Make sure they''re well taken care of."


    "Understood," responded the manager before he gestured for the couple to follow him into the club. The couple looked back to Gael, and the man opened his mouth as if to say or ask something, but then the manager urged them on, so they could only follow.


    When they disappeared, Gael turned to look at the people in line. He raised his chin and gave them a look that was both hot and cold. "Anyone else wants to go inside?"


    As if rehearsed, they all shook their heads frantically and waved their hands in front, mumbling, "Thank you." "It''s okay." "We can wait."


    With that, Gael''s lip twitched ever so slightly, and the bouncer chuckled. He then tugged Ang''s hand and walked her towards the entrance, where several men in suits lined up to greet them. The music inside the club was muffled by the second padded door a few feet away.


    She could no longer help her curiosity, so before they reached the door, she tiptoed and whispered to his ear, "You''re not going to do anything to that couple, are you?"


    He pulled back slightly and looked at her while cocking a brow. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, babe. I''m just being hospitable." A sly smile ghosted his lips just before they stepped inside The Manor.


    As the guards opened the door, Wake Me Up by Avicii, yed by the live DJ, sted the speakers. One guard took their coats before they were ushered deeper into the club. And holy cow! The luxury night club was packed on a Tuesday night! They weaved through the sea of people, a few guards caging them from the front and back as they headed towards the second floor VIP section. And on their way, she heard from a group of young people saying that The Phantom''s Empire was also packed when one of them suggested hopping there.


    Of course, this wasn''t the first time that Ang went to a club¡ªand she had gone to superclubs like this a lot in the past¡ªbut it was the first time in months since she had, and the crowd felt overwhelming.


    Her attention snapped to Gael when she felt his arm protectively sliding around her waist and pulling her closer, his fingers sizzling on the exposed skin of her waist. "You could get lost in here. Stay close," he said above her head before pressing a kiss on her temple.


    As if she wanted to move away from him! Ang knew that he was doing this because of the looks the men were giving her, but it wasn''t lost on her that the women in slinky dresses were also lusting over Gael. Even if he didn''t tell her to stay close, she''d willingly stick to him¡ªshe''d glue herself to his side if that were even possible.


    A devilishly handsome smile shed on his face when she leaned into him as they ascended the stairs.


    "Hey, handsome..." One Barbie without a Ken brushed her fingers on Gael''s arm as they passed. He ignored her.


    "Stop smiling," Ang said under her breath. And as if he knew why she said that, heughed, making him even more stupidly handsome.

 Chapter 199 - The Manor (2)

    At ten in the evening, the pre-party had just started, and the bars were filled with patrons, trying to get a headstart of their night. The Manor offered a premium nightlife experience, which, ording to Gael, had a simr vibe with The Phantom''s Empire. But Ang wouldn''t know as she had only seen the Empire club during the afternoon that she visited, and the bar was the only one opened, so there were only several patrons then.


    Leather sofas and luxurious interior design covered the whole venue. And just like Gael''s club, this superclub also had three floors. At the moment, they were at a VIP section on the second floor in an elevated U-shaped booth. Their table was filled with expensive bottles of liquor and they also had their own bartender as per Gael''s request because even though they owned this club, unexpected things could happen and he didn''t want to risk someone slipping something into Ang''s drinks.


    "What do you want?" Gael whispered to her ear. He was too close and just to her liking.


    "I don''t know if I should. I have to be at the orphanage tomorrow, remember?"


    "You''re going after lunch, so you can sleep in. If you want, you can drink a ss."


    "Are you drinking?"


    He shook his head. "I''ve abstained from hard liquor so I might get a seltzer. But if I must drink, I''d probably just get a ss of wine."


    She scanned the table, trying to think of what she wanted to drink. One ss wouldn''t hurt. "Just champagne, I guess?" Gael suggested a champagne cocktail, saying that it was more fun than a regr one, so she agreed.


    Soon, three men in suits arrived at their booth who greeted Giovanni and Gael as they joined in. She thought they must also be one of them. Ang minded her own business and didn''t stare at the other men despite her curiosity. She noticed that none of them looked her way either.


    From where they sat, she was able to peer over the floor below them. The patrons'' outfits were all cocktail dresses, and the men were either in dress shirts or vests¡ªeveryone was dressed to kill. Giovanni was serious about his dress code¡ªnot once did she see someone wearing a T-shirt¡ªeven the servers and staff were wearing cocktail dresses and dress shirts. Gael told her that it was the same with his club and most of the clubs they owned.


    A little whileter, Val came and sat next to her. Gael was to her left while Val was to her right. They made small talk about where they were from and what they do. She learned that Val was two years older than her, who used to model for clothes for a few years when she was younger¡ªit was probably how she knew Ang''s size easily, even without asking. In recent years, Val had been helping out Giovanni with his clubs. She didn''t specify what she did exactly, and Ang didn''t press on either, knowing that she was also active in the family business like Gael told her. Ang was curious, but she decided it was best not to ask further.


    It was dark inside the club but she had the chance to really look at Val''s features and she was really beautiful. Thetter had long dark hair, dark eyes, and tanned skin. Val was a few inches taller than her with long, silky legs. This made her even more curious as to what this woman did in their family business.


    Two warm fingers slipped into the open side of her waist and under the dress, caressing the skin of her abdomen. She slightly flinched at the contact¡ªonly because she was surprised, but knowing that it was Gael, she didn''t swat the hand away. He didn''t do anything beyond that and just kept his hand there possessively. She ced her arm over his hand as if to cover it from possible prying eyes. It was dark enough in the club that Val shouldn''t be able to see what her cousin was doing.


    And damn if Ang wasn''t tempted to encourage him to slide his hand up to where she really wanted his hand.


    She liked this touchy side of Gael. She leaned into him more, and he shifted to her left, the warmth of his side heating her left arm. While Val was taking a sip of her cocktail, Ang turned her head to him, and he was looking at her with a heated gaze. She smiled and wordlessly rested her hand on hisp, her hand curling on his mid-thigh. He seemed to like her touch because he angled so that his leg was closer to her. And then he smiled back.


    Another man arrived, catching her attention. It was the man with the gun from this afternoon. He had changed out of his hoodie and was now dressed in a dark shirt and a ck suit. He greeted the two bosses, casting a quick nce at her before looking away and sitting next to Giovanni and talking in whispers.


    "Who is he?" Ang whispered to Val. "I saw him this afternoon."


    "That''s Trigger. He''s one of Gael''s...um...workers. Where did you see him?"


    "Gael dropped by around Greenpoint today. He said he had to do an errand¡­ You mean a soldier?"


    Val''s eyes snapped to hers, her brow arching. "He brought you there, and he told you that?"


    Ang wasn''t sure how to answer her question. She tried to read the other''s face, but Val was good at hiding what she was thinking. "Was he not allowed to?"


    Val chewed her bottom lip, shifting her stare from her to Gael, and observed his bodynguage as if she was looking for something only she knew. "I had my guesses that you''re not...an ordinary woman, Ang. But the more I get to know you, the more I see that you''re special...to him."


    "What are you saying?"


    "He doesn''t bring any woman to his house, yet he brought you there. He doesn''t bring anyone near the family business either¡­" She tilted her head. "How much do you know him?"


    Ang couldn''t answer, but she didn''t look away and kept her stare at the other. They went on like this for several seconds without speaking.


    Then Val shed a grin. She reached out and tucked Ang''s hair behind her ear. "Don''t worry, Sweetheart. I''m just curious. For what it''s worth¡­ I like you and I hope you''re staying."

 Chapter 200 - The Manor (3)

    A guard showed up, telling Gael that someone wanted toe and talk to him. Ang looked a few feet behind the guard and saw the couple from outside the club. The man seemed slightly anxious, and when Gael nodded, they came over to the booth.


    "Mr. De Luca¡­" started the man.


    Ang figured that he must have asked around about Gael for him to know his surname. Still keeping his features unreadable, Gael faced them. "Are you enjoying your night so far?"


    "Yes. Very much so. Thank you for your hospitality." The man rubbed his hands together. "I would just like to apologize for my attitude outside. I didn''t mean to offend you."


    "You didn''t." Gael nodded. "Enjoy the rest of your evening." And just like that, the couple was escorted back to the booth in the VIP section on the ground floor. The interactionsted less than twenty seconds. Ang saw how he took control of the situation fast and efficiently.


    "What was that all about?" Giovanni asked as he lit the cigarette in his mouth, blowing out O''s in the air.


    Gael chuckled, taking a gulp from his seltzer before answering, "He was pissed that I bypassed the long line. So I let him in and had Kace take care of them."


    "Idiot," the other muttered, chuckling and shaking his head.


    Val also barked out augh. "Boy was he lucky you''re a changed man or he would''ve gone home with missing teeth or a broken face."


    "Or a broken d?ck," added Giovanni.


    "Come on, I wasn''t that bad," said Gael. A few of his men looked his way, then his cousinsughed even more.


    Giovanni received a message and after checking it briefly, he whispered something to Gael, then he got up and left the booth.


    Ang wondered what that was about but before she could ask, Gael leaned in and told her, "I''ll just be in the other booth. If you need anything, ask Val." She nodded and watched him whisper something to Trigger. Thetter quickly nced at her and nodded at Gael''s order.


    Giovanni and Gael''s booth was at the far corner of the second floor where a couple of guards stood a few feet away to keep watch. Only the two of them were there but they conversed seriously as soon as they sat. Gael would look her way from time to time.


    Dragging her gaze away from them, Ang looked at their own booth. The other men¡ªor soldiers¡ªwere still there, their eyes were anywhere but on her since the start. She leaned into Val and wondered, "I''ve noticed...not that I''m expecting them to, but it''s like these men don''t want to look at me. What''s that about?"


    Val took a sip of her martini and chewed an olive. "No, honey. They can''t look at what''s not theirs¡ªespecially since you''re Gael''s woman."


    Gael''s woman. The sound of that made her spine tingle. Ang couldn''t help but cast a nce at Gael and saw him looking at her too as if he felt what she just felt. His lip twitched ever so slightly before he turned his head to Giovanni again.


    "I''m bored. Let''s go dance!" Val took her hand and tugged her up.


    Ang managed to stand without spilling her champagne. She didn''t mind dancing. She was already in the club after all.


    However, Trigger got to his feet and held out a hand to stop them. He didn''t say anything, but his gesture was obvious.


    "We''re just going to dance, Trigger. You cane if you want. My ass is burning from all the sitting. I need to move." Val gave him a "Whatcha gonna do ''bout it?" look and he lowered his hand.


    "What about my drink?" Ang wondered. There''s still half of the champagne in her ss.


    "Leave it. No one''s gonna touch it from our table."


    Despite hearing her say that, Ang didn''t want to risk it so she gulped the rest of her drink and left the empty ss on the table.


    Val walked past Trigger with her in tow. He grumbled something under his breath, but he followed them downstairs. Ang glimpsed at Gael, who was busy talking to Giovanni that he didn''t notice them leave.


    The crowd made way for them as Val pulled her towards the center of the dancefloor while Trigger begrudgingly followed them there. He didn''t move. He just folded his arms and stood near them, evidently looking like he didn''t want to be there, but he had to be there anyway.


    Ang began swaying a little, and Val shook her head, raising their joined hands in the air as she urged, shouting over the Iyaz''s ''Rey'' remix, "Come on, baby! I know you know how to shake that thing!"


    For a beat, Ang checked the people around her. Everyone was having fun on a Tuesday night. Why couldn''t she? She''d been quite busy for months and hadn''t really gotten a chance to unwind. This was the perfect chance. A wide smile brightened her face. "You know what, Val? Screw it!" She yelled back and began letting go, rolling her hips and "shaking her thang".


    "Yes! That''s what I''m talking about, boo!" Val giggled. She was also a great dancer¡ªmen were looking their way. Seriously, what couldn''t this woman do?


    Still dancing, Val addressed the stoic man near them. "Hey, Trigger! Can you get us two champagne cocktails, please?" She beamed. He nced at Ang. "I can take care of her. You know that. Come on. Please?"


    Trigger took a deep breath and shook his head before walking away. That man didn''t talk much.


    A minute after he left, a couple of men inched their way to them, dancing too close. They waved the men off, but they didn''t go away. Ang was used to shooing men away and she could do just the same now. Whenever she and Nina went to clubs like this, they''d elbow or kick their nuts if they don''t listen to "back off". However, before she could even say anything, Val leaned into them and whispered something. The two men smirked and left the dance floor.


    "What did you tell them?" Ang wondered.


    "I told them to wait for us near the back door exit and that if someone asks¡ªto tell them they''re waiting for Maria''s afternoon delight."


    "What?"


    "Maria is the backdoor guard''s girlfriend." Val threw her head backughing. "He''ll bust them out of the club in no time."


    Ang was stuck between finding it amusing and finding the men pitiful. Trigger returned with their two flutes and went back to standing on the dance floor. By this time, she learned to ignore his presence even though it was a bit odd that he was watching them like a hawk.


    She raised her head and looked over Gael''s booth. He was leaning at the railing and was staring right at her, his brows drawn together. He was too far, but the way he was looking at her caused her heart to ram against her chest.


    Giovanni tapped his shoulder and he looked sideways. A man in a mustard suit with two guards nked on either of his side walked towards them.


    "Val¡­ Who''s that?" Ang asked.


    Val was already checking the second floor. "That''s J." Then she tugged on Ang''s arm so they''d face away. "He''s here for business. Don''t look at them."


    "Are they going to be okay?"


    A reassuring smile ghosted Val''s face as she nodded. "They''re just going to talk. Don''t worry. Giovanni and Gael will be alright." And then she mumbled, "But I don''t know about that J, though." Her voice was too low, Ang wasn''t sure if she meant for her to hear it.

 Chapter 201 - The Manor (4)

    "What are you gonna do when you see him?" Giovanni asked Gael as soon as they sat down on the leather seats of their private booth.


    The couch''s premium feel was sofortable that Gael slumped on it and stretched his long legs outward. Today had been a really long day, and he actually looked forward to going back home with Ang. It hadn''t even been a minute since he left the booth, and he already missed having his hands on her. He had Trigger to look after her while he was away, but he''d only feel at ease if he was the one near her. He looked in her direction, and she was talking to Val, her head slowly nodding at whatever they''re talking about.


    "I don''t know," he answered without looking Giovanni''s way, still watching Ang from the other booth. "When is he going back to Australia?"


    "We''ll have to ask him that when he arrives. He''ll probably want to leave after the new year. When is Gabbying?"


    "She wanted to be here today, but¡­" Gael cleared his throat, not wanting to borate on theplicated situation in Italy at the moment. He nced sideways, epting a drink that his uncle handed to him. It was only a seltzer in a ss with ice and a slice of lemon. He wasn''t much a fan of seltzers, really, but it was the idea of having a drink to hold instead of having to drink hard liquor. He took a sip, and the bubbles fizzled on his tongue. It was absolutely no way near the real taste of whiskey¡ªbut he drank it anyway. "She''ll probablye any time this week or after Christmas."


    "How do you drink that shit? That should be gross. I don''t even remember what that tastes like." Giovanni scowled at the ss in the other''s hand before taking a sip from his amber-colored liquid.


    "It tastes healthy." Gael rolled his neck from side to side before leaning his head back. He pulled a foot up on a low stool and rested his wrist on his knee while still holding the ss of seltzer, looking totally rxed and carefree. Closing his eyes, he probed the other, "What about you? What are you gonna do when hees? You''re the boss."


    "Hey," Giovanni called, and when Gael turned to look at his uncle, he was pointing a finger at him. "He disobeyed, but he''s still under you. If I wasn''t in this position¡­" He clenched his teeth. It was evident that he was trying not to get mad. Then he released a sigh. "I wouldn''t be here if you didn''t refuse."


    Gael ran his tongue inside his cheek. This Thing between him and Giovanni had been quite a sore subject since the shift in leadership in their family. For a while, Gael became an acting underboss¡ªthe rank next to the De Luca mafia family''s head boss. Before that, he and Giovanni were both Caporegimes¡ªthe rank below the underboss, and then below that were the soldiers. So the order was: Boss¡ªUnderboss¡ªThe Capos/Caporegimes¡ªSoldiers.


    When the time came that they needed to make Gael the "official" underboss instead of just an interim, he told his family that he didn''t want it. He had been expressing that he wanted toy low and start making the businesses legit, and his father had his back, giving him support¡ªjust like what he promised on the day Gael became part of the dark world. But the transition was never easy. There''s always something holding them back, and the family needed an underboss. That''s how Giovanni came to rece the role he had been filling out for a while.


    And Giovanni...Well, he didn''t exactly like the big responsibility. But that was what the family needed, so he epted and assumed the role of the underboss. What Gael did¡ªstepping down and "trying" toy low¡ªcaused a conflict in the family because many of his subordinates wanted him to rise up and continue to get promoted until he became the big boss. They were too loyal that the shift in leadership wasn''t weed right away. At the same time, Giovanni''s soldiers also wanted their boss to go up thedder. The conflict in the family didn''t only stay in the family. Somehow, the Morellis knew about what was happening, and they took advantage of it.


    Now, whenever Giovanni brought it up, there was really nothing Gael could say. His uncle had his own problems...his own demons. Both of them did. And the way he said the words he just said gutted him. His uncle may not have wanted the responsibility of being the underboss, but he did tell Gael many years ago that if he needed help, Giovanni would drop everything and do it for him. But Giovanni didn''t expect Gael to ask him to take up the role.


    So this...rtionship between them was quite a special one that only the two of them could understand. And while Gael was slowly trying to make their businesses legit, he was still one of their family''s respected leaders. And though Giovanni was technically his boss, Giovanni treated him as equals¡ªas if there were two underbosses in the family.


    Taking a deep breath, Gael thought that it was best to take things one at a time and see where it goes when J arrives. "I''ll wait until we talk and decide what to do with him then."


    His uncle nodded and began talking about their operation in the U.K., telling him that they needed to fly there sometime next month. He listened and responded ordingly, all while casting nces at Ang from time to time.


    At one point, he caught sight of her, and she was looking at him like she wanted to pounce on him. And damn if he didn''t like that image in his head. That dress on her was killing him. Her smooth skin under his fingers was all he could think about. She shifted ever so slightly, and from that angle, he could clearly see the swell of her inner right tit and the outer left tit. And as if she knew what he was thinking about, she arched her chest forward a little, giving him more view¡ªsuch a f?cking tease.


    Gael took a huge gulp of his drink and imagined he was drinking her instead. He had to look away and bring his attention to Giovanni¡ªor he''d be tempted to cross the distance and continue where he left off with her in his bedroom.

 Chapter 202 - The Manor (5)

    Gael didn''t know how long he looked away, but Ang was no longer there when he checked her booth. F?ck.


    He straightened in his seat and scanned the whole second floor, but she was nowhere to be found. His cousin Val and his soldier Trigger weren''t there either. So where the hell were they?


    While Giovanni was still talking, Gael got to his feet and tried to look around once again, thinking he couldn''t see her because he was sitting down, but there was still no sign of her. "F?ck," he cursed again, this time, audibly.


    "What''s going on?" Giovanni was on his side right away.


    "I can''t find Ang."


    Giovanni began searching for her from left to right as well. "She''s probably just in the restroom."


    Getting off the elevated tform of their VVIP booth, Gael began to stalk towards the restrooms, but when he reached the railing, he paused as if something was pulling him to look into the crowd below. The ground floor was crowded, the music was loud, and the whole ce was illuminated with party lights. There was no way he could see Ang from up here when everyone looked like they were crammed sardines down there.


    However, just when he was about to turn away, he caught sight of the glittery dress with an open back. The wearer had her hair resting on one shoulder, causing the back V cut of her dress to disy her creamy skin. She was with Val, and Trigger was nowhere near them.


    "Oh, rx. She''s with Val. No one can touch her," Giovanni muttered behind him, lighting up another ck cigarette stick and then blowing a thick cloud of smoke.


    A strong urge to take the stick from the other and suck on it came to Gael. The aroma of the smoke wafted in his nose¡ªthe rich and delicious clove and cinnamon vor were too tempting. He missed it. He f?cking missed smoking. And seeing Ang down there grinding in the middle of the dance floor surrounded by men ogling her was just driving him to the edge even more.


    Gael shouldn''t be pissed, but he was. He rested his arms on the railing and just stared at her. He wasn''t the jealous type. His pasts could vouch for him on that. But when it came to Ang, he found himself bing so dangerous to everyone around him. He wanted to light this whole ce on fire and burn everyone who dared to look at her.


    His brows drew together as he watched Trigger hand them two flutes of bubbly. She was having the time of her life, and he was fine with that. He wanted her to have fun. But the men around her? That...he was not fine at all. "I wanna smoke," he muttered in a low voice.


    Giovanni hesitated but handed him a pack anyway. "I like that you''re weaning off the deadly sticks, but if this helps you ease that tension, I''m not gonna stop you. You''ve been doing great, though, so far. You''ve been so tensetely. I''m pretty sure it''ll be just a matter of time before you crack."


    His uncle was right. He had been doing just fine recently without smoking. But there were just those times that he badly needed to take a hit¡ªthose times when things were just too much¡ªand it was painful to try being a good boy. His jaw ticked.


    Ang turned her head and raised her gaze. He held it. Even from a distance, Gael saw her breathing hitched. ''Angel¡­ I''m going to taint you, and you won''t like it. When that happens, would you still stay?'' he thought.


    Giovanni tapped his shoulder, and when he turned his head, a chuckle escaped his lips. "What''s with the banana suit?"


    The man in a yellow suit stopped in his tracks and looked down on himself, his brow cocking. "Seriously? This is mustard."


    "So shy." Gael shook his head and went back to sit on the leather couch. Good thing he could still see Ang from where he was sitting. She had already looked away.


    "J." Giovanni nodded at the man and sat down.


    "Boss. It''s nice to see you both." J smiled. He had ck slicked back undercut faded hair. The wolf tattoo on his neck growled at anyone who dared to look at it.


    "Really? I don''t know if I can say the same, J. Are you thrilled to see me?" Gael, who had avoided looking at the other, dragged his gaze until he met the man''s eyes. "Aren''t you hiding from me?"


    As tough as J looked with his neck and arms covered in tattoos underneath his f?cking banana suit, he was no match for Gael. For one, he was still a soldier¡ªa really good one at that. He was one of the best soldiers alongside Trigger. Two, Gael was his boss. And he couldn''t handle him. He wouldn''t dare to try his luck in testing who was better¡ªnot when he had a thing for Gael''s sister, Gabby. He wasn''t that stupid.


    But he was stupid enough to disobey orders. And one thing that Gael hated the most...obviously, those who didn''t f?cking follow orders.


    "I''m not hiding. I was just finishing the operation in Australia. That''s all," J responded; his otherwise low and rough tone was calm when he spoke.


    "Right. You left right after what you did. Didn''t you?"


    "Boss¡­" J sighed. He brushed his hand on his jaw, seemingly trying to calm himself as he addressed Gael, "I did that because¡­ You know why I did that! F?ck! They tried to touch her. They tried to f?cking touch Gabby. Was I supposed to ignore it? You''re her brother!" Then he nced at Giovanni. "You''re her uncle. And you¡ª"


    "Jino!" Gael roared. His eyes were like daggers, staring straight through the man in a yellow suit.


    The other guards nearby flinched at him calling out the soldier who dared to speak against the two bosses.


    "I''m sorry, Boss." He lowered his head right away, not meeting Gael''s frightening stare. "I didn''t mean to yell."


    Gael downed the seltzer and groaned, wishing that he was drinking a hard liquor instead. He mmed the ss down on the table, slightly surprised that he didn''t shatter it. "You think I don''t want to march in there and finish them? I want to kill every single one of them for killing our men and taking Gabby. But I didn''t. You think I''m stopping myself because I couldn''t?"


    "No¡­" J''s jaw popped. He obviously knew what he said was out of line.


    "We had a n, J. And it might not work now because you disobeyed me. You disobeyed my orders when I clearly said not to do anything," said Gael under gritted teeth.


    J''s fists clenched until his knuckles turned white. "I couldn''t sit still. I just wanted revenge¡ª"


    "Yeah. You did. And it was sloppy. The first time you made a big mistake. If you were really out for revenge, you should have done it without a hup. How could you let that f?cker live?"


    "It wasn''t supposed to happen. He escaped¡ª"


    "Fine. You took Filippo''s right-hand man and beat him because you were taking out your anger on him. But your mistake wasn''t taking him¡­ It was when you didn''t end him and let him escape to go back to their camp."


    Gael leaned forward, resting his arms and tilting his head as he red at Jino, his heart ramming against his chest because of anger. "Now, Filippo knew what you did. And he''ll be sure to get what he wants. What are you going to do about it now, J?"

 Chapter 203 - The Manor (6)

    Gael didn''t hate J, but he was disappointed. It was already hard enough for him to stop himself from retaliating for what the Morellis had done to their family three months ago. But Gael had to sit tight as he wanted to do things right and end this war once and for all.


    ***


    Gael met seventeen-year-old J when he came back to New York about nine years ago. He walked past the skinny kid and ignored him as he entered a small grocery store at the end of the street from his house. He was standing near the checkout counter when he saw J about to steal some bread. Gael knew the owner¡ªan older man in his 70s¡ªso he stopped J from doing what he was about to do. His family was mafia, but they didn''t steal from people they knew.


    Gael, at twenty-four, was already grown, and he towered over the scrawny kid. He mped hisrge hand on the kid''s shoulder and dragged him to the counter. J thought he was going to get busted for stealing, but what Gael did, surprised him. Gael tossed the bread that he was about to steal onto the counter and said, "Ring this up for me, Gary. And give this kid whatever he wants." Then he left a fifty dor bill on the counter and added, "Let me know if I came up short. I''ll pay you the rest when I drop by tomorrow."


    J was awestruck at what just happened, but Gael didn''t spare him another nce as he walked out of the store. Like promised, Gael dropped by at the store the next day, and Gary told him the teenage boy fromst night used up the money he left in buying other food and milk¡ªand that he didn''t want to go over the limit. Gael didn''t think he''d see J again, but just as he left the store, the scrawny kid was there outside. He only nced at him before heading towards his car.


    "Mister!" J called. "Why did you help mest night? You don''t know me."


    Gael stopped in his tracks, his hand hanging mid-air as he was about to open the door to his car. He turned around and dug his hands in his pockets. "Do you know the old man you were about to steal from? Do you know that he''s sick?"


    J opened his mouth, but no words came out of it.


    "Go home, kid. Stay out of trouble and get out of the streets." He turned around, but J''s next words stopped him from getting in his car.


    "I don''t have a house. I have to be in the streets, or I won''t be able to feed my sister."


    He cast J a look and really looked at him from head to toe. J wore worn-out clothes and shoes, looking like he hadn''t showered for days. "Go to a shelter or something."


    J chuckled mockingly, shaking his head but not saying anything for a while. After taking a deep breath, he said, "You won''t get it because you aren''t homeless. I''d rather live in the streets."


    "Where are your parents?"


    "Dead."


    Gael drew out a breath and looked up in the sky. He didn''t know what to do, but his gut told him that he couldn''t turn his back on this kid. Who knows where the kid might end up if he left? Turning his head back to J, he brushed his cleanly shaven jaw and sighed. "Where''s your sister?"


    "She''s¡­ She''s staying at a friend''s spot at the park a few blocks from here."


    Running his tongue inside his cheek, Gael thought that he would probably regret what he was about to do, but he couldn''t ignore the nagging feeling deep in his core. He hadn''t taken in a stranger ever. He''d seen his family do it, but he had never done it himself before.


    J brushed his shoe on the pavement and scratched his head, looking like he wasn''t sure about what was happening at the moment either.


    "What do you want?" asked Gael.


    "I...need money," J blurted, then he quickly added, "I''ll do whatever you ask. Just...give me money. I can''t watch my sister starve again. I''ll do anything."


    "Anything?"


    J nodded. "Please¡­ I''m desperate."


    After staring at J for a minute, Gael nodded his head towards his vehicle, "Get in the car."


    "Oh...okay."


    J rounded the car as Gael settled in the driver''s seat. He opened the door to the backseat and flinched when Gael scolded him.


    "The f?ck? You making me your driver? Sit up front, you idiot."


    J immediately closed the backseat and climbed in the front, a tiny smile hinting at his lips as he settled in his seat.


    "The f?ck you smiling at?" Gael shook his head and sped off into the road, heading towards the Bunk. "Put on your seatbelt."


    "It''s my first time to ride a car like this. It''s awesome, boss!" J brushed his hand on the dashboard, smiling at the luxurious feel of the interior. "What car is this?"


    "Lincoln Navigator. Cool, huh?"


    "F?ck yeah. Someday, I''m going to buy one like this."


    Gael smiled at the ambition in his voice. "What''s your name?"


    "Jino, but everyone calls me J¡ªlike the letter."


    Throughout the ride, Gael asked as much information as he could about J, and thetter, although a bit hesitant, trusted and answered his questions. Soon, they arrived in front of the Bunk.


    "What are we doing here?" J asked when Gael pulled up to the curb.


    "You need money, and I can help you with that. But you have to work for it." Gael turned towards the other and put on a serious face¡ªone that he wore whenever he was with the other people in the family business. "You can''t wear those ratty clothes. So you''lle with me inside that house. You take a shower, get a haircut, change your clothes, and follow what I tell you to do."


    J nodded eagerly, the hope in his eyes shining so bright that Gael was nearly sorry that he was about to bring this innocent teenager into the dark side. Then he reminded himself that the young man would have probably resorted to doing other things apart from stealing just to get by.


    They got out of the car and headed up the steps. He turned around, leaned forward, and got into J''s face, pointing his index finger at him, then he dipped his voice lower and sharpened his eyes as he warned, "If you make a wrong move, I''ll kill you. If you disobey, I''ll kill you. If you dishonor me, I''ll kill you. Better believe I will do it myself. Are we clear?"


    J swallowed. "Crystal."


    ***


    Present


    "I''ll just kill them. I''ll kill them all," J gritted his teeth. It was evident that he was still enraged by what happened even after nearly killing Filippo''s right-hand man.


    Gael hissed as he threw his ss on the floor, and it shattered. Heads turned his way, but he didn''t care. A staff immediately cleaned the floor. He got to his feet and walked several feet away because if he didn''t, he was pretty sure his fist wouldnd on J''s eye. He loved this guy like a brother, but sometimes, J was too hot-headed¡ªjust like he was at the moment.


    Pointing his finger at the younger man, he spoke under gritted teeth as he stalked towards him, "You will not do anything. No more bloodshed. This family had enough."


    Gael rubbed his scruff and slumped back on the sofa, twisting the ring on his pinky finger as he told J, "For the meantime, return to Australia and oversee the operations there. Do note back here unless I say so." He took Giovanni''s whiskey and downed it, immediately realizing he just broke his abstinence, but he didn''t care at the moment. He was too pissed.


    J''s eyes widened. "For how long?"


    "Months. I don''t know."


    "I just came back. I promised I''ll be with my sister on the 25th!" He pressed his hands together and pleaded, "Boss, please. I need to be with my sister."


    "You might not even make it to Christmas if you stay here. Do you understand that?"


    "I''ll bring her with me to Australia then¡ª"


    "Too dangerous. She needs medical attention, and you''ll be risking her life if you fly her. I''ll arrange security while you''re away." Gael let out an exhausted sigh. Tonight just flipped 180. "I care about your sister; you know that. I''ll make sure she''s safe."


    J grumbled under his breath, running his fingers through his hair a few times before loosening his tie.


    "You''ll leave tonight. You made this mess, Jino. You have to own it."


    "Okay." After taking off his suit coat and cing it next to him, J leaned back and closed his eyes.


    Gael grabbed a clean ss from the table, poured expensive whiskey in it, and slid it in front of J. "Sei un rompicoglioni. Drink."


    J sat up, his eyes furrowed as he grabbed the ss. "I know you cursed, but what the hell does that mean?" He took a sip.


    "You''re a pain in the ass." Gael shook his head.


    "Now that everything''s settled. Let''s have a little fun." Giovanni waved at someone and a minuteter, four women in slinky dresses entered their booth.

 Chapter 204 - The Manor (7)

    Giovanni''s version of "a little fun" involved fooling around with women. Nothing was wrong with it; he was single anyway. And he nned to stay that way¡ªvowed never to marry. The man practically promised never to settle down until he dies.


    And if one day he''d go insane and tell Gael that he would get married, to beat the crap out of him and remind him what he swore that day many years ago.


    Gael thought his uncle was crazy, but he couldn''t me him. He''d probably swear the same if what happened to Giovanni happened to him. Whatever. If gettingid pretty much whenever he wanted with different women every time was Giovanni''s way of moving forward, then Gael wouldn''t stop him. Gael had his fair share of quickys in the past, but he was past that stage now. Thest time he had slept with someone was several months ago. Sh?t. Had it really been that long? He might as well be a monk.


    Gael''s vices back then were expensive cigarettes and alcohol¡ªthe kinds that couldn''t be bought in the U.S. Those brands that could only be found in the ck market because it was either banned or didn''t pass inspections? Yeah, smuggling hard to find goods was one of their businesses. They supplied most of the northeast¡ªa lucrative business that''s always been around since the dawn of time.


    But now, he didn''t smoke anymore¡ªthough he was too close earlier and almost lit one up, sucking the nicotine and having his lungs filled with the deadly stick''s poison. Then Banana Suit came. He didn''t know whether to thank him or punch him because he was also the reason why he forgot all about his abstinence and drank that damn alcohol out of frustration. He couldn''t hurt J¡ªonly because he did what he did because of Gabby.


    Gael nced at the other and saw him on his phone. J and Gabby weren''t even dating, but there had always been something weird about the two of them that he didn''t want to get involved in. As long as J didn''t hurt Gabby, Gael promised he would be cool with it. If they be a thing, he''d probably rough up J a little¡ªthen he''d be cool with it.


    Two women in slinky dresses entered the VVIP booth and walked up to Giovanni. He then ced his arms around the two as he got up and then headed towards the more private area on the third floor. "Call me," he told Gael over his shoulder.


    A woman sat to J''s right. He didn''t look at her, but he didn''t shoo her away either. J just lit a cigarette and browsed on his phone, the woman stroking his thigh up and down. Another woman went towards Gael, but he shook his head, so she sat to J''s left.


    Gael was still riled up because of J and also pissed at himself for drinking. He rested his head back and closed his eyes. He wanted to get out of here but he had to calm himself down before going to Ang. So he let the background music drown out his thoughts in an attempt to clear his head. But it wasn''t that easy.


    His mind wandered towards what''s about to happen soon. They''d have to meet the Morellis, and he was sure that what J did was going to screw up with their n. He wouldn''t lie; if it were a different person, he''d severely punish that man for disobeying orders. But this was J. Keeping him away and sending him to another country in the meantime was already punishment enough.


    Gael didn''t count the minutes, but the music had changed when he came to. Then he noticed the couch dip to his right as if someone was on it. ''Angel?'' he thought.


    He opened his eyes just as a woman in a blue mini dress with boobs almost spilling out of it straddled him, her knees on either side of his thighs and her arms circling around his neck. "You look so lonely, and I''m an excellentpany."


    "Get the f?ck off." He gritted his teeth, untangling her arms around him.


    The woman, who was one of the dancers in the club¡ªnot a stripper¡ªbut a paid dancer to liven up the club, looked taken aback as she tried to reason, "But¡ª"


    "Are you getting off or do I have to throw you down?" He scowled.


    The woman immediately scrambled out of hisp, her lips trembling as she walked out of the booth, yet Gael didn''t feel bad. Then he shot a re at J, who looked confused at what just happened, and bit out, "Why did you let her?"


    "What do you mean?" J probed, seemingly unsure of what was happening.


    Gael rubbed his jaw and got to his feet, feeling more pissed than he initially was a couple of minutes ago. His gaze immediatelynded on the dancefloor and met a pair of zing dark brown eyes ring straight at him. Ang''s brows furrowed, and he felt like she just stabbed a dagger into his chest. She turned her back and continued to dance, her body swaying more provocatively than she did earlier. "F?ck."


    Granted, J didn''t know about Ang, but that didn''t stop Gael from ming it on him anyway. He pointed at the younger man whose eyes were still wide in confusion and warned him, "Leave before the sunes out." He wanted to say more, but if he didn''t get out of here now, the ss wouldn''t be the only thing getting shattered.


    J instantly straightened and got to his feet¡ªlike the obedient soldier that he was¡ªthe women on his nks swaying. "I''ll leave right away. I''ll just drop by to see my sister at the facility; then I''ll be off."


    Wordlessly walking away, Gael strolled past VIP patrons and descended the stairs as fast as he could. The way Ang looked at him a minute ago made his blood boil. She was dancing out there without a care in the world and she''s mad at him for what she saw? He didn''t even ask that woman to sit on him. Damn it. He''d never do that. He even thought it was her, for f?ck''s sake!


    Gael''s heart rammed against his chest as hended on the ground floor, thanking his tall height because he spotted her right away. As if equipped with radar, Trigger looked his way and nodded just as a patron was about to go near Ang¡ªhe stopped the patron and guided him away.


    Making his way towards Ang, Gael stopped right behind her, looking down at her sexy back as she swayed her hips from side to side. His cousin Val caught sight of him, and she smiled as she slowly moved away from them.


    Gael slid his hands down Ang''s waist, and she flinched but didn''t swat his hands off her. He pulled her flush against his front, her ass pressing against his hard-on. She gasped, but she still didn''t push him away. Heat rushed within his body; he was sure his fingers burned her exposed skin. Was she really going to allow a stranger to do this to her? His brows drew together¡ªa mixture of rage and lust battling within him as he dipped his nose into her hair and inhaled her scent. Delicious. He at least thought she''d pull away; instead, she continued swaying her hips. This woman really was trying to get back at him.


    He tilted forward until his lips touched her ear, and she leaned into him even more. He was tempted to lick her neck but settled on nibbling the lobe of her ear. In a low and raspy voice, he breathed, "How reckless are you trying to be, Angel? You''d really let anyone touch you like this?" His grip on her waist tightened.


    Ang turned to face him with his hands still on her waist. She gazed up at him, her hands sliding from his chest until they circled his neck. "I knew it was you the moment you touched me." A shiver ran down his spine when her fingers raked his hair.


    Gael groaned, and he smashed his lips into hers. His kiss was harsh and fervent as if he wanted to devour her. She kissed him back, ignoring the fact that they were in the middle of the dancefloor with drunk patrons around them. The party lights that danced in the darkness of the club moved in sync to the music of "Something Just Like This" yed by the DJ.


    "Who was that floozy?" Her voice had a bite in it.


    "No one. I got rid of her right away. I wished it was you."


    She frowned, certainly not liking what she saw.


    "I''m here with you now." Then he kissed her again, his hands gliding up and his thumb dangerously slipping under the sides of her dress, caressing the swell of her breasts. He loved the easy ess.


    The sound of her erotic moan was music to his ears when he brushed his thumbs against her hard nipples. Ang was all that mattered at this very moment. With one hand still massaging her tit, he glided the other down past her ass cheek and stroked the hem of her dress before caressing her inner thigh. To hell with everyone jumping up and down around them. Gael wanted to make here right here, right now.

 Chapter 205 - Something Just Like This

    [Song Rmendation: Something Just Like This by The Chainsmokers, Coldy]


    When Gael came onto Ang on the dance floor, she instantly felt the worry in her chest dissipate. She had nned to ignore him after what she witnessed but the moment he touched her, she was a goner.


    For a split second, her mind went back to what she saw on the second floor a while ago. Though Val told her not to look at them, she couldn''t help but peek whenever she could. The men were mostly just talking, but there was a point when Gael seemed angry that he threw a ss on the floor. She didn''t know what it was all about, but she wished she could go up there and...maybe calm him down? But she stayed out of it, not knowing what she''d be dipping her nose into.


    And then that...that...Finding Dory came and straddled him. Her mood went sour immediately, even when she didn''t try to. Her brain just went into ces she didn''t want. But as soon as Gael kissed her, everything went poof. He was right there with her now. Nothing else mattered.


    Ang and Gael were definitely out of sync in the middle of the dancefloor. While everyone else around them jumped and swayed, their bodies were pressed together impossibly closer. They didn''t care whether eyes were looking their way as they made out instead of dancing¡ªwell, she was dancing¡ªshe was grinding on his thigh. Had she not drunk a few sses before this, she''d probably stop herself from dry humping on him. This was just wild, and yet she didn''t care.


    How fitting was the song in the club? She wasn''t looking for someone perfect, just someone she could depend on, someone she could kiss. She definitely wanted something like this¡ªand probably even more. She wanted Gael.


    He pulled her closer, and her dress hiked up higher. She didn''t know how he was doing it but his thigh was brushing against her apex, causing friction in the right ces. Gael was still kissing her, his thumb still brushing her nipple, and now his other hand slid down until his fingers brushed her inner thigh, teasing her. If he could just slip it and touch her¡ªanother moan came out when his fingers grazed her center.


    "F?ck, baby, you''re soaked," he groaned before her lips.


    Ang felt so naughty as she rubbed against his fingers, wanting more of his heat. The only barrier was her underwear, but it was deliriously good¡ªso good, she''d probablye apart any second now.


    And then his fingers disappeared. A whimper lodged in her throat; she missed his touch right away. ''Why stop? Don''t stop!'' she quietly protested.


    Looking up at him, she caught him ring at someone over her shoulder¡ªprobably an onlooker. Ang was tempted to turn her head to look, but the hand that was on her breast reached up to cup her cheek as if stopping her from what she was about to do. And then his eyes were on her again. Grey eyes pierced through her, they were like coal¡ªone spark, and he was aze. No one had ever looked at her that way before.


    And as if his hot gaze wasn''t enough, he lifted his index and middle fingers to his lips. His tongue darted out, licking the digits that were rubbing her wet core not long ago. Gael sucked on the tips before a devilish smirk ghosted his face. "You taste so good."


    She swallowed. That was so hot. Gael was so damn sexy being a bad boy¡ªno, he wasn''t a boy. Not at all. He was definitely a man.


    "But I''m not willing to share you with everyone here," he added. And she understood what he meant. Perhaps, he really was ring at someone behind her.


    A figure appeared next to him. Trigger. Thetter leaned in and said, "Boss, car''s ready out front. Your flight is boarding soon."


    Already? Ang lost track of time. She was still reeling from everything that happened in thest few minutes. Gael nodded, and his arm went around her waist, guiding her out of the dancefloor.


    "What about Val?" she wondered, trying to scan the area, but the room suddenly spun; she ended up swaying and almost tripping. Oops. She giggled. Damn it. She felt light-headed.


    Gael steadied her. "How much did you drink?"


    Her lips curled up into a cute grin as she looked up at him and raised two fingers next to her blushing cheeks. "Two flutes...oh wait, and Val made me take a shot of...of...Tequ."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "You do know you could get drunk with fizzy drinks too, right?"


    "But you said I could drink. And I''m not drunk, but the room is dancing."


    "Mm."


    They walked out of the door, and someone handed them their coat. Ang just stood while Gael put hers on her. Soon, they were out on the street. He opened the backseat of the escde for her, helped her get in, and then he followed inside. She realized that Trigger was the one driving them to the airport.


    She didn''t like that there was a gap between them. There were two rows of chairs in the backseat of the escde, and the middle row were individual chairs with a gap in between for the passage towards the backmost row behind them.


    "Put on your seatbelt¡ª" He swallowed the rest of his words when Ang sat sideways on hisp and curled into him, resting her forehead in the crook of his neck.


    "What are you doing? It''s dangerous to sit like this," he told her, yet his arms were already circled around her.


    "It''s cold." She sighed, tightening her legs together. Though she wore a coat, her dress exposed her legs, and she got cold quickly.


    "One second." Gael shifted in his seat, fastening the seatbelt on him before his arms went around her protectively again. He nodded at Trigger. The Cadic moved, and they were on their way to the airport.


    Her ears rang like the weird silence between the loud music in the club and the calm atmosphere inside the vehicle. She was lulled by the rising and falling of his chest. Sometime during the ride, Ang fell asleep with his hand massaging and rubbing her icy lower legs.


    She was slightly disoriented, waking up to the soft light inside...a bedroom? Where the hell was she?


    Ang swiftly sat up, her vision slightly hazy. She looked down, and she was still wearing the silver and rose gold club dress. Then she looked around the room, noticing the airne windows on the walls. She let out a sigh of relief, realizing that she was in Gael''s private ne. That tequ was too strong on top of the two bubbly champagne flutes that she slept through the take-off.


    Blinking a few times, she rolled out of bed and entered the bathroom, a little embarrassed by her smudged lipstick. The memory of kissing Gael in the club caused her cheeks to flush. What are you, a schoolgirl?


    She spent a few minutes cleaning her face in the bathroom, thankful that she had a clean pair of underwear to change into.


    "Note to self: Always have an extra pair when with Gael. You''d never know when you''d need one¡ªlike now."


    Ang found him in one of the seats in the middle section of the ne. He had a phone to his ear and was browsing through his iPad¡ªshe figured he was working. He smiled when he caught sight of her as she sat on the couch in front of the TV. Since he was working, she thought she''d check her messages.


    [ Antonina: Found this stuff on Reddit. Maybe you can use this as material for your book! ]


    She opened the screenshot and burst outughing until her side was hurting. Amalementer''s post read:


    [ I had an ex who could only get off if my face was pressed up against her pussy so hard that I couldn''t breathe. ]


    Ang had to put a hand over her mouth in order not to make a noise. Her best friend always found the most interesting stuff on the inte.


    "What are you reading?" Gael sat next to her.


    "Nothing." She pursed her lips, stifling augh. Then her phone slipped out of her hand, and Gael was too fast to pick it up.


    He read it, and a small chuckle escaped his lips.


    Her phone beeped, but he moved his hand away when she tried to reach for it. The horror on her face was indescribable as she read Nina''s follow up message that Gael was reading.


    [ Antonina: Speaking of pussy-eating... Have you guys joined the mile high club yet? It''s pretty convenient that he has a private ne. At least you don''t have to cramp in a nasty toilet. Imagine all the sex you can do on the sofa thousands of feet above the ground! Does his ne have a bedroom? even better! Time to research and do some fieldwork, girlie! This will be bomb for your next book. ? nothing beats 1st hand experience! ]


    Horrified, Ang climbed onto hisp to snatch her phone from his outstretched hand.


    The growing hard-on in his pants poked her thigh. She tried getting off, but his arms around her kept her in ce. Uh-oh. Big mistake. He wouldn''t let her go now.


    "Don''t move," he warned.

 Chapter 206 - F— The Pointers.

    Clutching the phone in her hand, Ang mentally cursed Nina for sending her a message like that at a time like this. If she were at home and alone, she wouldn''t have minded, and they''d just beughing about it. There was no filter for Nina, and sometimes, it put her in a hot chair.


    And she couldn''t tell how she felt about it because her chair was Gael''sp. And he...was definitely hot.


    Things happened so fast¡ªshe was only trying to grab her phone from him, but she somehow ended up sitting on hisp. What she did in his escde was intentional, unlike this one. Ang didn''t particrly hate her position, but her heart was beating erratically, which only caused her to feel slightly dizzy. Was she still drunk?


    The time on her phone earlier told her that it had only been forty-five minutes since the ne had taken off, which meant she was asleep for over an hour. She could definitely still feel the alcohol in her head, though she wasn''t as tipsy as they left the club.


    She felt like drowning with the way his grey eyes stared at her. His gaze was firm, and his eyes were slightly glossing over when they dipped to her lips, his tongue darting out and running along his bottom lip. He looked so sexy doing that. It wasn''t hard to imagine what that tongue could do to her, on her, in her.


    ''Damn it, Nina,'' she thought.


    His hand on her waist drifted lower until they settled on the skin just below the hem of her glittery dress. Without taking his eyes off her, his fingers rubbedzy circles on the side of her thigh, making her hyper-aware of his touch.


    Shifting his gaze back up on her, he tilted his head to the side. His voice sounded dangerous when he asked, "So¡­pussy-eating, huh?"


    Ang wouldn''t lie. Hearing him talk dirty was quite a turn-on. She had to squeeze her thighs together and immediately cursed in her head, realizing that for sure, he knew what he was doing to her. Not knowing how to answer his question, she just kept quiet.


    His fingers inched higher. "Is that what you like?"


    "What?" Her voice was gentle as if she wasn''t sure how to speak, or she forgot how to speak. Was he talking about ''pussy-eating'', and he''s asking if it''s what she liked? Should she holler and answer, ''hell yeah, your tongue on me would be amazing'' or was that too wild?


    Gael''s lips twitched, and then he answered, "Research and doing some fieldwork, I mean. You like gathering materials for your book?"


    Was that really what he meant? Why did it feel like he was ying with her? She cleared her throat. "Well¡­doing research is always part of my writing. Working my hand is great."


    He cocked a brow, and she realized what she said didn''t make sense, and it somewhat sounded double-meaning. She quickly backtracked, "I-I mean, doing some fieldwork is a great experience." Why the hell was she stuttering? Gael felt dangerous at the moment¡ªthe good kind of danger¡ªand he was making her nervous.


    "I see¡­" His fingers moved another inch higher. "It''d be an honor to help you with that."


    "What...are you trying to say?"


    Gael lifted a shoulder. "We''re on a ne. I have the means." He smirked.


    "I¡ª" Her breathing hitched when his thumb brushed her inner thigh, and his fingers slipped under her dress.


    "Mm. But what to do, Angel? I don''t take advantage of drunk girls." He swept her hair back, exposing her neck, and he ran his nose along the length of it. "And you''re intoxicated."


    ''I don''t mind you taking advantage of me,'' she thought. Jolts of electricity shot from the spot where his lips touched her, traveling down to her groin, making her toes curl. She angled to give him more ess. "You...you also drank¡­ I tasted it...on you at the club." Her lips parted, and her eyes closed.


    "Hmmm¡­ Then it''s all the more reason not to," he murmured against her skin, flicking his tongue on the shell of her ear. She moaned.


    Ang gripped his arm tightly, the sensation driving her mad. He was only teasing her, and yet he''d had this much effect on her already. What more when or if they go all the way? She shuddered at the anticipation. He was saying they shouldn''t, but he wasn''t stopping at all. And damn it, she didn''t want him to stop.


    "But I can show you¡­" Gael whispered to her ear, his hot breath tickling her skin.


    "Show me...what?" She was breathless as she tried to open her eyes and look at him through her hazy vision.


    "You need material for your book. I''d love to give you some pointers."


    Before Ang could utter a response, Gael had already flipped her onto her back against the luxe sofa. She didn''t get a moment to catch her breath as his lips were already crushing hers. And damn if she didn''t love the feel of his weight. He was kissing her like she was his oxygen, and she didn''t mind noting up for air.


    He broke their kiss and slightly leaned back¡ªenough to be able to look at her in the eyes. "First, flying economy is just horrible. You don''t wanna know how dirty it is in the restroom." He settled between her legs and then dipped his head on her neck, kissing his way down to her chest as he spoke, "Second, look howfortable you are lying down under me." He kissed the swell of her breast as he cupped the other.


    At this moment, Ang didn''t really care about any of the pointers. She just wanted his lips and tongue all over her.


    "Third¡­" He snuck one hand behind her and slowly dragged the zipper halfway down while the other slid the strap of her dress down her arm, her right breast popping out of its confines, the nipple so erect¡ªthe cold air hurt. "Don''t neglect such perfect tits." Palming it, Gael yed with the nub and lowered his mouth,tching on it.


    She suppressed a moan froming out, biting her bottom lip as his fiery tongue swirled and his mouth sucked on her tit. She threaded her fingers through his hair.


    "And we can''t leave the other lonely," he murmured, pushing down the other strap and iming the other breast. Looking at him ying with her breasts did it for her.


    He looked up and met her half-lidded eyes. Could he see what she was thinking? She arched into him and then bucked her apex towards his groin. A wild, devilishly, knowing smirk painted his lips as if he knew what she was asking for.


    In the next second, Gael scooped her up from the sofa, his arms locking around her waist and her legs automatically hooked around his hips. His lips found hers as he maneuvered them towards the bedroom, closing the door behind them and pushing her back against it. He shoved her dress up to her waist and pushed her down to his erection. His cock twitched upon hearing her delicious moan.


    "Fourth. If you must stay up...just like this...would work just fine." He yfully bit her bottom lip and rubbed his hard-on against her heated core. Even through his pants, he knew she was wet.


    His fingers grazed her groin, and Ang threw her head back when he shoved her underwear to the side and slipped two digits inside her. He began pumping in and out of her while his lips trailed kisses down her tits, yfully biting the pink nipple jutting out towards him.


    Her mind was going crazy feeling him everywhere. The friction with his fingers inside her, her back against the door, and his mouth on her breasts. He flicked his thumb on her clit, and she swore she was going to explode if he didn''t stop.


    "F?ck. You''re so incredible, Angel," he murmured just as his fingers disappeared.


    The bastard.


    Gael carried her towards the bed and sat her down on the edge. "F?ck the pointers. I want you." He kissed her again, and her hands trembled as she tried to unzip his hoodie. He removed her hands and pushed her down on the bed, trapping her wrists above her head with one hand.


    "Condom," she breathed.


    He stopped, eyes blinking. "I don''t have one." They stared at each other, and he admitted, "It''s been a while. I didn''t think¡­"


    "I''m clean...but I''m not on the pill." Ang swallowed. Part of her was thankful that he didn''t always carry one with him, or she''d think he could be with someone anytime. He told her three years ago¡ªhe always used protection. So it was a good thing, right? But right now, she wasn''t ready to take him raw.


    As if Gael could sense what her reservations were, he nodded. "Okay."


    Then a sexy smirk danced on his lips as he kneeled on the floor. He slowly pulled her underwear down and kept it in his pocket before he parted her knees. "Don''t worry, baby. I''ll take care of you."


    Those were thest words she heard before he buried his face between her legs. Her back fell on the bed as he began working his tongue and mouth on her. Oh, good heavens! Christmas came a few days early.

 Chapter 207 - His Best Meal

    .


    Gael looked up as if checking on her and the absence of his mouth made her whimper. She met his questioning eyes and glistening lips. And in the next second, he moved up and hovered over her, kissing her and making her taste herself on him. Then he said, "I should have asked your permission before I did that. I want to make sure you''re okay with this¡­ You drank."


    Ang''s heart swelled that he was so considerate. She had indeed drunk at the club, but she was sober enough to think she wouldn''t regret this. She was all for feeling butterflies in her stomach, but she wanted those butterflies in her groin right now. Slowly running her hands up and down his chest and abdomen, she pushed the hoodie off him until he waspletely topless, his muscle rippling under the soft lighting. "I''m sober enough. And I was okay until you stopped."


    Gael chuckled, kissing her neck and vicle. "Let''s get this out of the way. I want to see all of you." He removed her dress and tossed it on the floor. "F?ck. I miss this." He ran his hands up and down her body, squeezing her breasts and giving them each a suck and a lick. Then he made open-mouthed kisses going down towards her apex, leaving a trail of heat in its wake.


    Kneeling back on the floor, he spread her legs apart and nted her feet on the edge of the bed as he roughly pulled her towards him. He licked his lips as he stared at her sex, his eyes looking hungry like he had been starving for weeks. Ang should feel shy for being too open before him, but Gael''s hungry look made her feel like she was the sexiest woman alive. "So beautiful," he whispered, his fingers tracing up and down her folds. She was already panting.


    Anticipation kept building higher when he ced her right leg over his shoulder. He then kissed her inner thigh up to her groin. And when his tongue made contact with her clit once again, her eyes rolled back, letting ecstasy take over her. She hadn''t felt like this in a long time. Gael worshipped her like she was the best meal ever served, like she was the only thing on the menu in a three-star Michelin.


    You know that moment when you''re on a fast car, and the road has a sudden downward slope, so your car ends up sort of flying for a few seconds before it touches the ground again? That giddy sensation you feel in your stomach at that very moment? That''s what Ang felt when Gael''s lips and tongue took ownership of her body¡ªexcept take that and multiply it by ten¡ªand it kept going while hepped her up.


    Ang felt high. She melted in his hot mouth. And as if that wasn''t enough, two fingers stretched her opening, sliding in out all while he was eating her heated core. "Oh, god." Moans that she couldn''t believe came out of her filled the bedroom. He had started at a slow pace and was now building up faster. The sensation of just everything going on with her body at the moment made her feel hot all over. "What... are you doing...to me?"


    "You''re so f?cking delicious." Gael curled his fingers inside her, hitting her sweet spot. Then he reached up, cupping her breast.


    She was so close to the edge; she could already taste heaven. "Just like that," she breathed, and so he kept his rhythm.


    "Let go," hemanded.


    Ang''s high was as tall as the airne''s height above the ground. When he groaned, it created the tastiest vibrations on his mouth that brought her to orgasm. And then she let go, screaming his name until white spots appeared in her closed eyes.


    Ang was delirious. Could one die from such a mindblowing orgasm?


    ¡­


    Gael didn''t stop yet, letting her rub her pussy against his lips as she liked it, making her ride out her orgasm until she was finallying down from her high¡ªhe drank all of her. She looked so f?cking hot with her back arching off the bed, her legs spasming, her fingers wing the sheets tightly, and her mouth forming into an ''O''¡ªthe sight alone already made him want tobust.


    ''Oh, how those lips would look so beautiful wrapped around my cock,'' he thought.


    Ang was breathless. He got up, wiping his lips with the back of his hand as he stared at her all spent. She hadn''t opened her eyes. A small hint of a smile cast on his face. Had she fallen asleep?


    Leaning down and hovering over her, he kissed her neck, her cheek, and the corner of her lips. She stirred a little, and a soft moan came out of her, but her eyes remained closed. Then she reached up to touch him¡ªor at least she tried, but her hands fell back down on the mattress, making him chuckle. He disappeared into the bathroom for a few seconds, and when he came back, he brought a warm wet hand towel to clean her off.


    Gael scooped her up and ced her in the middle of the bed and under the sheets. She tried to pull him to her, but he carefully ced her hands back down. "I''ll be right back." He was so rock hard, he''d have to rub one out in the bathroom, or he might pass out from not being able to release.


    It didn''t take him too long. He surprised himself. Ang just had so much of an effect on him that when he touched himself, he came soon after¡ªthe image of her and the sounds she made were still so fresh in his head. It was enough to make hime so hard.


    Would it have been better if she were the one to touch him? Yes. Would it have been amazing if he were inside her? Abso-f?cking-lutely.


    But that would have to wait. He''d already pushed her enough today. He didn''t regret what happened three years ago. But they were both drunk at that party, and decisions made while intoxicated would alwayse to bite them back in the ass when they least expect it.


    What he had with Ang right now was sweet and made him feel really good, but he''d never want to take advantage of the fact that he knew she wanted him. Taking advantage of a woman while she''s intoxicated would be a mistake. There was no denying that he badly wanted her, just like how she seemed to want him back. And then she reminded him to use protection, so she was still clearly in control of herself. But the look in her eyes told him she wasn''t ready to do it unsheathed.


    A part of him was thankful that she''s responsible for thinking like so. Gael was clean too, as he always used protection. But if he were to choose, he definitely wouldn''t mind taking her raw. Just the thought of it already made his dick hard again.


    "That''s enough for now," he whispered as if the soldier in his pants would listen to hismander¡ªmost of the time, it didn''t. The f?cker had a mind of its own.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Ang was still asleep. All of a sudden, he wondered, ''Who knows what would happen when wend?''


    What if Ang wakes up and regrets it? What if she wanted to forget what happened? What if what happened in New York stays in New York? Or what happened on the ne, stays on the f?cking ne thousands of feet above the ground?


    ''What the hell are you thinking? More than that, you still have a problem that you need to take care of. Fix that first before anything else,'' he scolded himself in his head. Whatever. He''d have to think about thatter. Right now, Ang was all that mattered.


    He climbed in bed, and before he could even settlefortably, she''d already curled into him, nuzzling against his neck. She wrapped an arm around him, and he slightly flinched when her cold hand touched his bare back. The movement caused her nipples to rub against his chest. Hugging her naked wasn''t the smartest choice when he was still semi-hard. But he refused to let her go. Having her vulnerable like this made him want to protect her at all cost. He pulled the nket up to their shoulders.


    Pushing her hair out of her face, he whispered, "Angel¡­"


    However, she didn''t respond. He wanted her to change into something warm. She must have been exhausted. After all, she didn''t have much sleep the night before, then she woke up early, took a flight, and spent the day with him in New York until thest hour before their flight back home. He didn''t want to wake her, so he decided he''d let her sleep. He''d just have to embrace her tightly so she wouldn''t get cold¡ªnot that he''d mind¡ªnot at all.


    They still had about an hour before arriving in Esmea. And while Gael was also dead tired, part of him didn''t want to sleep. Wanting to savor this moment with her, he pulled her impossibly closer and shut his eyes, wishing tonight didn''t have to end.

 Chapter 208 - A Creep, A Thief, A Sniffer

    Ang woke up when the pilot announced that they were about tond in Mayne City, Esmea soon. She fluttered her eyes open nearly the same time that Gael did. Her gaze immediately dropped to his lips, and her core began to throb, recalling the time when those lips were on her.


    Thest time she remembered was that that beautiful mouth gave her the most amazing orgasm in a long while. She couldn''t remember when she had that kind of pleasure¡ªwell, actually, she did. It was three years ago. And what do you know? The man whose mouth belonged to was the same man who gave it to her that night¡ªoh, he gave it to her good.


    She tentatively reached up to trace Gael''s lips, and then its corners curled up into a smirk as though he knew what she was thinking about. Even his smile was so damn sexy. It wasn''t fair that she was getting wet again.


    "You fell asleep," he said the obvious. "Well, more like¡ªyou passed out."


    Biting her bottom lip, her hands flew to cover her now flushed face. How could she pass out after that? Her question rang in her head, her inner self answering for her, ''It was friggin'' mind-blowing that you got knocked out cold.''


    Ang parted two fingers, creating a slit, enough for her to peek out and see his eat-shitting grin. "I didn''t mean to fall asleep. I was...going to...return the favor."


    "Oh, yeah?" Gael cocked a brow and pulled her close; her breasts flush against his bare chest. "What were you going to do?"


    A mischievous smile broke her face, and she lightly pushed him away. "Too bad, you''re never going to find out."


    She tried to get up from the bed, but he pulled her back to him again, his lips aiming at her neck, and he began kissing her there, making her giggle. "Then I''ll just have to make you say it."


    "Stop¡ª" Ang giggled some more when his fingers tickled her sides while he trailed kisses towards her chest.


    "Did you like the personalized ''How to mile high club'', Angel?" When he was close to her nipple, he skipped it and aimed for the side of her rib, nibbling and yfully biting the skin while trapping her hands above her head. She squealed and moaned simultaneously; thebination made her squirm under him. "We didn''t get to home-run, but you certainly loved the pussy-eating, didn''t you?"


    "You''re torturing me¡­" she managed to utter.


    "You love it." Gael hovered over her left nipple, and he flicked his tongue on it once before blowing on it. She moaned. He smirked at the effect he was causing her. "Tell me how you like it. I''m offering my services as your ''consultant'' for materials on your book. I''d love to show you more."


    He released her wrists, and her arms instantly circled his neck, pulling him up for a kiss. "It was phenomenal. The best orgasm I''ve ever had," she said.


    Gael chuckled, and the sound of hisughter caused her stomach to flip. Could this man get any sexier?


    "That high, huh? I''ll have to step it up some more the next time, then."


    ''There''s a next time? Hello¡ªCan time get any faster?'' said her inner voice, which she suppressed with a softugh.


    He leaned in and ced a couple of pecks on her lips before saying, "Come on. We''re about tond." And then he rolled out of bed.


    The two of them changed back into their clothes, and Gael watched as she bent here and there searching for something. "I can''t find my underwear," she muttered.


    "You mean this?"


    Ang whirled around and saw him pulling out the ckcey panties from his pocket. She extended her hand out, but the bastard shoved the underwear back into his pocket. She scoffed. "What are you now? A panty thief?"


    He shrugged, appearing nonchnt about her usation while he grabbed their coats and gave hers to her. "Come on, let''s go up to the front."


    "Seriously? You''re making me gomando? What if I sh someone?" She furrowed her brows as she followed him outside the bedroom and put on her coat.


    "You won''t, or they''ll go blind."


    His answer made her think that when he said they''d go blind, he meant he''d blind them. She could only shake her head as they sat in the chairs and buckled their belts.


    ¡­


    Gael''s private nended on the tarmac at 12:45 after midnight. They flew for 2.5 hours, but because they crossed a time zone, they arrived in Mayne before one in the morning even though they left around midnight from New York.


    The air was slightly chilly as they stepped out of the ne. Gael and Ang thanked the pilot for flying and getting them there safely, and then they got in Gael''s car, which Rick and his other men brought to the airport.


    Gael drove towards her apartment, his men following behind from another car. Halfway down the ride, he saw her crossing and uncrossing her legs as she sat in the front passenger''s seat.


    "You cold?" he asked and adjusted the car''s temperature.


    "What''s that, panty thief?" She arched a brow, a little annoyed that he stole her panties. She liked that underwear. It was one of her sexy ones from her favorite lingerie brand, La Folie.


    The car stopped at a red light, and he threw his head backughing. "Finders keepers, babe." He winked.


    Ang sighed. "It''s breezy down there. It''s cold, Gael. And technically, it wasn''t lost. You literally took it off me."


    "Uh-huh. It was warm when I found it." Heughed, making her roll her eyes.


    "Creep. What are you even going to do with that?" Her hand flew to her lips, and she gasped exaggeratedly. "You''re not only a panty thief, but you''re also a panty sniffer?" She chuckled.


    "Sure. I collected the ones you left around my room and ced it over my face while I jack off thinking about you." Gael stepped on the gas, stifling augh at his own joke.


    "What the¡ªoh, my god! You''re disgusting." She then yfully pped his bicep, her face blushing at the image of him in bedpletely naked with her panties on his face and his hands going up and down his engorged member. She wouldn''t lie¡ªthat scene would look so hot. It made her hot and bothered.


    "Right¡­and you''re thinking about it now. That turns you on?"


    Yes. Definitely. But she wasn''t wearing any undies, so she was warm and wet down there. Of course, she wouldn''t admit that. The car was too small; there was no room for escape. "You''re so full of yourself."


    "And you''re blushing because you can''t stop thinking about it." Gael''s grin was annoyingly handsome. This man loved to tease her so much.


    The car stopped at another red light. He tilted his head as he looked at her. "If you''re cold, I can warm you up. I''m really good at giving heat."


    Ang turned to face him, folding her arms under her chest as she narrowed her gaze. This man was really having fun right now. "Right."


    He shrugged. "Not kidding. Thest time I did, she passed out on me. Wrote me a card for Christmas and told me it was phenomenal¡ªher words, not mine."


    She was fuming. Her nose red as she knitted her brows together. Gael would never let what she said go. It hadn''t even been an hour, and he already used it against her. Now, he was looking so serious as if he just told her the best sales pitch for a new invention he''s selling. Then his face cracked a smile, and damn it, she couldn''t help herself. Ang ended up bursting out augh.


    Wiping out a stray tear from the corner of her eye, she calmed down from herughter just as they were about to reach her apartment building. Then she told him, "Fine. Keep it. But you owe me another pair."


    Gael shed her a sexy, knowing smile as he parked in the underground parking. "I''ll buy you a dozen new pairs. Only as long as I get to take them off you." He winked and stepped out of the car.


    Ang''s heart skipped a beat at the promise.


    "You don''t have to walk me up," she told him when they got to the elevator.


    "I want to make sure you get to your door safely."


    Once they got to her unit, Gael insisted that he make a quick sweep inside her apartment before he left. So she let him in, and when he was ready to leave, they lingered at the door, not quite ready to separate yet. She wanted to talk about what happened on the ne, but she couldn''t.


    "Thank you¡­ I had so much fun in New York," she said.


    "You''re wee. I''m delighted that you...came." His smile was so naughty; she knew exactly what he meant by ''came''.


    Then he leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips, his hand gently caressing her cheek.


    "You want toe with me to the orphanage tomorrow?"


    Gael''s eyes widened as though he was surprised that she invited him. And then he nodded. "I''d love to."


    Ang beamed, giving him a quick kiss on the corner of his lips. "Okay. I''ll see you then."

 Chapter 209 - I Only Have One

    Wednesday ¡ª December 19


    Ang had barely forced herself to wash up in the bathroom as she was so exhaustedst night when she came home¡ªshe never liked sleeping without showering first. When she was done, she passed out on her bed the moment she dove in.


    The next morning, she woke up at half past seven with her rm clock ringing off. Shezily grabbed her phone to check her messages, and she had some from her brother, Nina, and Gael.


    [ Oliver: The van will pick up the boxes @ 11:30. See youter, Anj. Proud of you. ]


    Ang quickly tapped a thank you reply and then opened Nina''s.


    [ Antonina: I''m such a bad friend. :( Please don''t hate me. See you at the gym at 8:30? ]


    She didn''t quite understand what her best friend meant with her first sentence, but she knew Nina would tell herter when they meet. After a long day yesterday, she honestly wanted to stretch her muscles, so she replied:


    [ Ang: I don''t know what you did, but I''ll decide how mad I''ll beter. Better bring me coffee. See you. ]


    Pursing her lips, she then checked Gael''s messages, realizing that he had texted herst night, but she was already asleep and was only able to read it now.


    [ Gael: I''m home. You awake? ] ¡ª sent at 1:45 a.m.


    [ Gael: I guess you''re asleep. Sweetdreams, Angel. ] ¡ª sent at 1:48 a.m.


    Ang couldn''t help but smile reading his texts fromst night. It felt like she was a teenager all over again, receiving a text from a crush. She bit her bottom lip as she read the texts this morning.


    [ Gael: Good morning. The sun''s out today. Beautiful huh? ] ¡ª sent at 6:19 a.m.


    He sent her an image of theke where he said he''d go jogging every morning. The sun was up, and the rays created a beautiful cast behind the mountains, shining down theke. It really was nice up there¡ªvery picturesque. She wished she could have seen it personally. It made her imagine a nice scene by theke with a id pic nket, a brown basket, mimosas, and delectable food¡ªa wonderful image in the spring.


    [ Gael: You going somewhere this morning? ] ¡ª sent at 7:25 a.m.


    Hisst text message was sent several minutes ago. She quickly tapped her response.


    [ Ang: Morning. Thanks for the photo. It''s lovely! I''m jealous I don''t get to see that every morning. I think I''ve had enough of the sea view. Wanna trade houses? ? I''m meeting Nina at the gym in an hour. ]


    She got up, did her thing in the bathroom, and when she came out to make herself some coffee, Gael replied to her text.


    [ Gael: I thought you were still snoring. How''s your sleep? ]


    [ Ang: I don''t snore! And my sleep was amazing. Thank you. ]


    [ Gael: If you''re so jealous, why don''t youe up here? No need to trade houses. La mia casa ¨¨ tua casa ? ]


    "Flirt." Angughed. She didn''t have to look up the trantion of what he just told her in Italian. It sounded pretty simr to the Spanish ''Mi casa es tu casa''. Gael always grabbed the chance to flirt. She shook her head as she responded.


    [ Ang: I bet you say that to all your girls. ? ]


    His response came fast, like lightning speed.


    [ Gael: I only have one, though, and she''s reading this. ]


    An indescribable noise sounded from her throat. It was like a mix between a cough and a giggle. She pped her hand over her mouth. "Are you insane? You''re acting like a teenager. Stop it, Ang," she muttered, but the smile on her face remained.


    ***


    Ang and Nina spent over an hour following their trainer''s course in shaping their legs. After Nina told her that she couldn''t go to the orphanage with her, Ang asked the trainer to give more attention to her friend¡ªmeaning, let her work out more.


    "I can''t. My legs are dying. I won''t be able to walk anymore. This is torture!"ined Nina with a pleading look. She also projected her best puppy dog eyes to their trainer to let her go.


    Ang chuckled at her little payback. "You''ve been ditching metely. You deserve it."


    "I already said, I''m sorry!" Nina slumped on the floor mat with her arms and legs spread wide. "I swear. I''m not going to marry. Divorce is exhausting. Look at what''s happening to me! My body needs to be split because of my parents'' separate activities which I always have to be present."


    Waving their trainer, who decided to end their overtime session, Ang joined her friend on the mat. "Your family parties are times two. How fun is that!" The sound of sarcasm in her voice was apparent, but she wasn''t mad at Nina. She agreed that her situation was definitely exhausting. Just this morning, her mother decided to throw an afternoon party. Her mother was a sweet woman, but she could also be a b?tch. Her rtionship with her daughter, Nina, was quite toxic, but thetter couldn''t say no. After all, she''s her mother.


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore." Nina rolled on her side, pulled her weight on her elbow, and rested her head on her hand. Wiggling her brows, she asked, "So...how was the membership?"


    Ang rolled her eyes. "I''m not gonna kiss and tell."


    "Oh, my god! You just did!" Ninaughed, yfully pushing Ang as she teased some more. "You kissed? I mean, you already did before¡­but this is different, right? I mean after months of not seeing each other. How was it?"


    "I don''t know... I¡­ It was different. I guess?"


    "What kind of answer is that?"


    "He''s...okay, fine. He''s an amazing kisser."


    "I bet¡­" Nina wiggled her brows, her voice low and teasing. "And I bet he''s a great kisser down there too, isn''t he?"


    Ang''s lips curled inward, forming a thin line as she avoided her friend''s gaze.


    "Holy smokes! You guys did it!" Nina sat up in excitement, causing a few heads to turn their way.


    The horror on Ang''s face wasughable as she pped her friend on thep. "Are you trying to tell the whole neighborhood? Jeez, tone it down! We didn''t...do it. Okay? Something happened, but we didn''t do it all the way."


    Nina, whose grin was ridiculously wide, gushed, "Definitely past second base. So third base?"


    "I''m not telling you."


    "Stingy!" Nina scoffed. Then the two of them headed towards the showers to change. "So...are you two like...official now? I thought this was just all pretend to get your father to stop arranging dates for you?"


    The question made Ang''s heart beat faster. Right. There''s that. But her family wasn''t even there yesterday, so Gael didn''t have a reason to pretend. He certainly didn''t have to act in front of his family. What for? She shrugged. "I don''t know. We didn''t get the chance to talk about what happened yet."


    "Do you want to?" Nina tilted her head to the side and looked at Ang seriously as if she was trying to figure out what was in her head. "Can you look past who he is and be with him?"


    Ang swallowed. She had been asking herself that a lot of times, too, and she was still confused. She definitely had feelings for him but was that enough?


    ***


    At around noon, Ang guided the men whom her brother had sent to pick up the boxes of toys and stuff for the orphanage from her apartment and had them loaded in a truck. She watched as she stood by the entrance of the building. Then, two men, who were about to enter the apartment building, greeted her¡ªa fifty-year-old father and a twenty-two-year-old son. She met themst Sunday when she moved, and their family of four was sorting out papers. The family was only able to move today.


    Ang engaged in a small conversation with them as they asked what the boxes were for. So she told them a little about it, and the father, who was a Deacon, found what she was doing very admirable.


    A warm, strong arm circled her waist all of a sudden, pulling her for an embrace. "Hey¡­ Sorry, I''mte."


    She couldn''t help but lean into his arms. Gael just smelled so good, like mint and ocean. "You''re actually early."


    Without hesitations, he tilted her chin up and kissed her right on the lips. A smile formed on his face when he leaned back but still kept an arm around her.


    Ang was slightly lightheaded from his warm greeting. She shook her head in an attempt to brush off the hot thoughts invading her head and remembered to introduce Gael to the neighbors. They shook hands, and then the father and son headed to the elevators.


    "What was that all about?" she asked him.


    "What?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "It felt like...you were showing off, being handsy and kissing me in front of them." She wasn''tining¡ªjust curious.


    Gael nced in the direction of the elevators where the men disappeared into, then he shrugged. "You can''t tell any stranger you''re living alone. They have to know you have a man around you every time." He tapped the tip of her nose. "For your safety."

 Chapter 210 - Sunflower (1)

    "I haven''t told you thisst night, but it feels a little weird sitting in this car again," said Ang as Gael drove them towards the Orphanage outside of Mayne City in his BMW 7 Series.


    He knitted his brows in confusion. "Weird? Why?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. This car is gorgeous. But, I don''t know¡­ You look different driving this sedan. Not gonna lie¡ªI like your Escde, better." She smiled.


    "Yeah?" He cocked a brow, a smirk forming on his face. "You like me in bigger cars?"


    Ang turned to look at him, her eyes narrowing as though she was trying to read his mischievous expression. "You''re tall¡­ I''m surprised you even fit in here."


    Gael let out a sigh. "Me too. Though this model has enough leg room¡­ I still miss my SUV."


    "Mm. You definitely look ho¡ªI mean, the Escde suits you better." She cleared her throat, suppressing a chuckle from nearly telling him he looked hot in the other vehicle¡ªno need to boost his already massive ego.


    "I''ll take note of that. I do look hotter in the Cadic, don''t I?"


    The beam on his face was annoyingly attractive. Why did she even bother? He still understood what she stopped herself from saying. "Definitely," he mumbled under her breath.


    "What''s in that, by the way?" He nodded at the garment bag that she hung in the backseat of his car.


    She looked at it, and a smile flitted across her face. "Just something I thought I''d wearter when I give out the gifts."


    ***


    Sunflower Orphan Home


    The orphanage was located west of Mayne City up in the mountainous area, surrounded by trees and not far from a rainforest. Thend belonged to Congressman Mitchell. His son, Herman, was the one managing it. The family had a sunflower farm a few kilometers from here, and that''s where they got the name of the orphanage.


    Like its name, there were sunflower beds around the area that looked beautiful in the spring and summer. At the moment, there were no flowers as they''ve harvested everything before fall. True to its name, Sunflower Orphan Home felt sunny and vibrant even in the winter.


    Esmea wasn''t as cold as New York in winter, so their clothes were thicker, but they didn''t have to wear heavy coats all the time. Today''s temperature was cool with a lot of sunshine. Ang wore a simple white pullover hoodie with a few sunflowers printed at the center of her front, blue jeans, and ck boots. On the other hand, Gael wore a white henley shirt, dark blue jeans, and a light tone sports jacket. Both of them lookedid back yet stylish.


    Arriving at the orphanage, they parked next to Ang''s father''s Town Car. Charlie Su and Oliver got out of the car, and they waited for them. She each gave them hugs.


    "It''s nice to see you join us, son," Chairman Su greeted Gael with a light pat on the back as they walked towards the entrance of the home.


    "I thought I''d have to force Ang to invite me toe here, actually."


    "Hey! You make it sound bad. I was going to invite you earlier¡­" Ang protested, and the two shared augh.


    Oliver walked with Ang behind the two, and he leaned in to whisper to her ear, "Where were you yesterday?"


    "Why?"


    "I went to your apartment, and the front desk told me some tall, handsome guy with a hot piece of ass picked you up." He rolled his eyes.


    "Oh, my god. She really said that?" She scrunched up her nose, not liking the way the receptionist described Gael. She had to roll her eyes too.


    "Her exact words were¡ªI''d never forget that hot piece of ass."


    She made a mental note to see the receptionistter. Her eyes thennded on Gael''s butt a few feet away from her, and she subconsciously bit her bottom lip. He might be wearing dark jeans, but she could still definitely see those were hugging his ass nicely.


    "Ugh. I don''t even want to know what you''re thinking about right now." Oliver made a face. "So, where were you? You said you''d tell me when I tried calling you yesterday, but I never heard from you."


    "I...actually went to New York with Gael." Ang then told Oliver the rough idea of what the De Lucas did during this time of the year. She nced at her brother, and his unreadable gaze was directed at Gael. It wasn''t clear what he was thinking about.


    "How much do you really know about this guy, Anj? You''ve been spending a lot of time with himtely. Do you actually like him?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Oliver shrugged. "Dad may like him, but I can''t say the same. He''s shady, sis. He might be Daniel''s friend now, but there was a time¡ªnever mind."


    "What?" She halted in her tracks and whirled around to face her brother, causing him to stop as well.


    "Nothing. Just...be careful and don''t get too attached."


    "Chairman Su, Mr. Su, and Ms. Su, you''re all finally here. The children have been waiting all morning." Herman Mitchell came to greet them at the entrance of the building. "Please,e on in. The program''s about to start."


    Herman Mitchell was in histe thirties, slightly pudgy and about the same height as her. Ever since she''d known him a few years ago, she noticed how passionate he was in running this orphanage. He was married once, but they divorced. They had one child, and his family¡ªrather his politician father¡ªhad always been wealthy. It was rare to see men who did this kind of work, especially with their background. Nevertheless, Ang thought Sunflower Orphan Home deserved the partnership and the school project that she was working on for the kids.


    "Herman, Hi." Ang went to shake the man''s hand and introduced Gael¡ªthe two men shook hands, and they all chatted as they headed towards therge activity room down the hall. "I''ve been looking forward to this. I honestly can''t wait to tell them the good news," she said.


    "Me neither. We have some new kids who came inst week, and they''re still a bit shy, but they looked excited when they learned someone was going to visit today to give them some good food and Christmas presents. Three kids have already been chosen, and the couples would pick them up in two days, so this is also sort of a goodbye celebration for them before they move to a new permanent home."


    They reached thest door in the hallway, and when Herman opened the door to wee them, the kids immediately got up from their seats and rushed towards the door, hugging Ang''s legs¡ªthere were more than forty of them. She was nearly knocked over, but Gael extended an arm outward to stop her from falling. Then she was sent into a fit of giggles while giving everyone high-fives. "Oh, my god! You guys have grown. Seems like you''ve been eating a lot!"


    "Yes, Sister Angel! We promised you we would eat so you woulde back again, and you''re really here!" eximed one girl.


    "Uh-huh! See? I''m one centimeter taller! Did you bring me a toy car? I want the cool one!" said a boy.


    The kids talked over each other, that Ang could barely understand what everyone was saying.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" asked one of the kids.


    Ang realized that Gael still had his hand outstretched to steady her from the back. He put his hand down and shoved it into his pocket, a smile forming on his face.


    She smiled too. "Alright, kids, let''s go sit down so we can eat."


    "I wanna sit with Sister Angel!"


    "No, I wanna sit with Miss Angel!"


    The kids bickered, trying to get her attention as she allowed them to pull her into the room. She found it cute that they called her "Angel La", but she didn''t correct them.


    The first part of the program was lunch that Chairman Su had sponsored. The food consisted of a bnced meal that the nutritionist from hispany had prepared which suited the kids'' pte. And they loved it.


    The staff, Ang''s family, and Gael ate too. It was to show the kids that it was a big celebration that included everyone, making the entire event warm.


    After eating, the kids were all over Ang, trying to get her attention. Gael made friends with the boys. He showed them a few magic coin tricks, and they thought he was cool, so the little girls and boys climbed all over him too.


    Seeing him so good with the kids caused her heart to flutter, and made her smile. Her chest warmed at the scene. She signaled him from across the room, mouthing the words: "I''m going to go change."


    "Need help?" He mouthed back. Ang shook her head, chuckling as she left the room with the garment bag in hand.


    She changed into her Lady Santa costume in the restroom on the opposite end of the hallway. When she came out and headed back to the activity room, she noticed some voices from the back exit, which belonged to Herman and another staff. She would have ignored and minded her own business, but then she overheard one saying, "The Northside folks have been paid. We''ll get the children in a few days."

 Chapter 211 - Sunflower (2)

    Ang''s ears perked up, hearing the wordsing from behind the door of the back exit. Her heartbeat was erratic as she walked closer towards the door that was left ajar and she leaned against the wall next to it. Her gut told her that although it wasn''t right to eavesdrop, something about how they conversed caused the warning bells in her head to ring harshly.


    Clutching her bag tightly in her arms, she bit her lip and listened intently. They were still talking, and they probably didn''t think that someone would overhear them as they didn''t bother to mask their words. And they surely sounded like they''ve had conversations like this in the past. This wasn''t the first time.


    "Good. When are you picking them up?" asked Herman.


    "Midnight tomorrow. I''ve already left instructions," said the other.


    "The drive will take three or four hours. I''ll just stay the night here tomorrow to open the doors. What''s the oldest?"


    "Eight."


    "That''s young enough. Alright. I''ll give you your cut tomorrow once you get here. Oh, by the way¡­"


    The words that came out of Herman next made Ang feel sick. She gasped, pping her hand to her mouth, realizing that she made a noise. Then she quickly tiptoed back towards the restroom, closing the door behind her and then leaning her back against it.


    Holding her breath, she closed her eyes and waited until she heard footsteps in the hallway that told her they passed by and were probably on the way back to the activity room.


    When the footsteps faded, Ang exhaled heavily. Her shoulders shook as she recalled what she just heard, her eyes misty and red¡ªand this time, she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down her cheeks.


    Not knowing what to do, she didn''t move for a while as she stayed inside the restroom, snapping out of her trance only when she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.


    [ Gael: Everything okay? You''ve been gone for a while. Need help? I won''t peek. Promise ? ]


    Ang took a deep breath and released a long exhale. Sheposed herself, put her phone away, and fixed her makeup. Her eyes were still a bit red, but there''s nothing she could do about it. If she didn''t go out any minute now, they''d probably start looking for her.


    With a smile on her face¡ªcontrary to the storm in her chest¡ªshe waltzed back into the activity room and faced the children who had been waiting for her return. She met Oliver''s, her father''s, and Gael''s questioning gazes. These people knew her well that for sure, they sensed something was off with her. But she didn''t say anything. Instead, she curled the corners of her mouth upward, her smile so broad, the kids wouldn''t know what''s wrong. She didn''t n to keep what she heard from her family, but it had to wait.


    "Alright, kids. Settle down now," started Herman as he addressed the group of children who were excited when they saw Ang in her costume. "Let''s wee our guest of honor who came all the way from the city just to spend the afternoon with you. She has very exciting news to tell you. Kids, give a round of apuse to Ms. Ang Su!"


    Deep inside, Ang was seething in anger towards the man who just introduced her. She wasn''t a violent person, but right then, she wanted to punch and kick his face. How dare he do this to her? How dare he do this to the kids? However, despite her boiling rage, she brushed it off and decided to deal with itter.


    So she took careful steps forward, relishing the sound of ps from the little ones and also the adults around the room. She looked so pretty in the Mrs. us costume¡ªa red skater dress with sleeves up to her elbows, lined with white fur. Ang pulled the hoodie of the dress up to her head, the white fur outlining her face and luscious hair.


    Looking festive in her Lady Santa outfit, she stood in front and ced her hands on her hips. "The good news is¡­ I''m your Santa for this afternoon, and I''m giving away lots of toys and art supplies. You know Santa only gives toys to the nice kids this year¡­ So...if you want to receive your gift, you must say one good thing you did this year. Okay?"


    The children got all excited as they got to their feet to line up in front of Santa Angel.


    Everyone in the room, except the children, was confused because Ang was supposed to announce the good news about meeting the goal to fund the school project. The staff members, including Herman, exchanged looks and were trying to catch her attention as if wanting to ask why she didn''t say what she nned to say, but Ang refused to look at any of them.


    ''They want the school project? No effin'' way,'' she thought, her inner self scowling at the image of Herman¡ªand she hoped the other staff members weren''t in on his dirty work. If they were, she''d make sure they get what they deserved.


    Despite not knowing what was going on yet, her father squeezed her shoulder and helped out in giving the gifts. Oliver kept ncing her way while Gael stayed next to her, casting her looks of worry and curiosity. All four of them helped in distributing the gifts to the children.


    "Sister Angel, why are you crying?" asked one little girl as she handed her a boxed gift. Her name was Rose and she was eight years old.


    Ang realized that she was staring at the girl with tears in her eyes. The men around her looked in her direction, but she kept her eyes on the kids. Then she smiled and softlyughed, wiping her eyes. "I''m just so happy. Very happy."


    "You cry when you''re happy?"


    She nodded, her lips trembling as she lied, "I''m very happy because I get to give you these cool gifts. I hope you like them."


    Technically, that wasn''t a lie, but it wasn''t the reason why she had tears.


    "I wish you were my real sister or my mom," said the little girl. And she surprised Ang by wrapping her small arms around her neck, hugging her tightly.


    Ang''s heart felt like it was being crushed into a million pieces. More tears spilled, but she wiped it as she hugged Rose back,ughing it out so that the kids wouldn''t worry about her. Another child joined the hugging, and then another, and then suddenly, all the kids wanted to join the embrace. They circled her, giggling as they thought they were ying.


    While these innocent souls were having fun, a dark cloud surrounded Gael as he watched Ang. He could see her smile, but her eyes were definitely not smiling. Something was not right.


    What happened while she went out to change? She left smiling, then she came back looking off. Was there a problem with the school project''s funding again? She was so excited to tell the children the good news. If all she needed was twenty grand, he''d dly fill the gap. He''d just have to find a way to make her ept it...or maybe he could donate anonymously again¡ªlike he did the first time.


    Once all the kids received their gifts, they opened them together and yed with one another.


    Gael walked up to her as soon as she was left alone by the kids and held her hand. "What''swrong?"


    "Not here," she answered under her breath, refusing to look at him.


    His jaw popped, and he was dying to get out of this ce so that she''d tell him what made her this sad. He squeezed her hand as he held himself back from wanting to embrace her in front of everyone.


    "Excuse me, Ms. Su?" Herman walked up to them. "Can we talk outside?"


    Ang''s soft gaze suddenly became sharp when it shifted at Herman. If her stare could kill, this guy, Herman, would have already bled to death. What the hell happened here? Even though Gael still didn''t know what''s going on, the urge to ruin the man wed inside him. If he hurt Ang, he''d better start praying¡ªor he''d go home in pieces.


    "Yes, Mr. Mitchell. Let''s talk, shall we?" she responded, her voice calm yet full of thorns.


    Herman was a bit taken aback by the hostility in her voice. He seemed as if he didn''t know why Ang was mad at him all of a sudden.


    She took a step, but Gael refused to let go of her, so she turned to face him, squeezing his hand as she told him, "I''ll be right back."


    Even though he was reluctant, Gael let go of her hand and watched as the two left the room. Charlie and Oliver came to his side, asking him what happened, but he also didn''t know, so he could only shrug. "I don''t know yet, but I''ll go and check on her."


    He then walked out of the room and searched for them outside. It took him a minute to survey where he thought they were. He found the two talking under a big tree several meters away.


    Ang looked pissed while the asshole, Herman, seemed defensive. Gael looked about ready to punch the man''s face, his hand curling into a fist as he walked towards the two.

 Chapter 212 - Sunflower (3)

    Walking out of the building, Ang had many things running in her mind. Ever since she got Ms. Pam''s support regarding her school project for the orphanage, she''d been so excited to tell the kids and the staff about it officially. The money wasn''t even in her hands yet, but it was pretty much a done deal after going over the agreement with Ms. Pam Cox this morning. Even if it wouldn''t push through for some reason, with her book projects out of the way, she''d have more time to organize a fundraising event for the school project.


    She couldn''t really call overhearing Herman''s conversation a blessing in disguise that she found out about what he was actually doing behind the scenes because the truth wasn''t a pretty one. It was heartbreaking. No matter how she looked at it as she tried to understand that what he was doing ''made sense'', it was still wrong in her heart.


    So when he asked to talk, oh, he could bet she wanted to talk to him, alright. Ang was nice, but she wasn''t a pushover. If she believed that she had what it takes to handle something, she''d very much be willing to do whatever was needed to be done.


    She walked ahead of Herman and headed towards the building''s back area where the empty sunflower beds usually were and chose a spot under a tall tree. There wasn''t much shade, but it wasn''t hot, though it was far enough for prying ears.


    "Ms. Su, is something the matter? I thought you were going to announce the school project today," Herman started.


    Ang took a deep breath as she faced him, her eyes stern and her hands clenched at her sides. She was only trying to stop herself from pping him across the face. On the outside, Herman looked like a nice, approachable man¡ªlike a kind uncle who always gave you presents during Christmas. Who would have thought he had such a callous soul?


    "I don''t know, Mr. Mitchell. You tell me," she seethed. "After having known about this orphanage and learning how pitiful these children are, I never once questioned where they came from. I only assumed they just ended up in the home because of a tragic situation in which they ended up having no parents."


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean, Ms. Su¡­"


    Ang arched a brow, thoroughly pissed that she had to reiterate what she heard just a while ago. "You don''t? Well, how about, the ''Northside folks have been paid, we''ll get the children in a few days¡­'' Does that ring a bell? If not, maybe ''picking them up at midnight or that''s young enough, you''ll give someone his cut once they get here'' might jog your memory."


    Herman''s shoulders rxed as understanding settled within him, realizing that she had heard the conversation earlier. He looked down on the ground and shifted his weight several times before he began pacing back and forth. "Ms. Su, I can exin."


    "Exin what? I don''t think what I''ve heard could be exined in a manner that would make it less...wrong. Unless you were practicing a fictional theatre y and were rehearsing your lines with someone, I don''t think there''s any way to make this better."


    "Ms. Su, you don''t understand. We''re not doing anything wrong. The kids are here with the parents'' permission."


    Her brows furrowed deeper, and she crossed her arms under her chest. Parents'' permission? She didn''t know which one was worse, that Herman basically bought the kids or that the parents sold their kids. It made her feel even sicker that she was so enraged. "Oh, I understand, alright! You''re using these kids because this orphanage is a ''lucrative business''," she bit out, sarcasm dripping in the air.


    Herman stopped from his pacing and nced at the side before looking at Ang again, lowering his voice as he got closer, but she stepped back, not allowing him to step in her circle. Then he insisted, "I can''t deny¡­ It really pulls in money. But like I said, I don''t see what''s wrong. The kids being here...we''re even doing them a favor."


    "A favor?" Ang let out a mocking chuckle."Do you hear yourself?"


    He raised his palms up as if trying to prove a point. "They are better off being here. Here, they can eat three times a day plus snacks; they have clothes, proper shelter, even the chance to go to school¡ªyour school¡ªand be with a better family who can provide for them what their biological parents couldn''t. We take better care of them here. And now that your school project is going to take ce, they will have a chance at proper education while they''re in our care. It''s a win for you too, don''t you agree?"


    She took a deep breath and subconsciously nced at the side, only noticing that Gael was standing a few feet away. However, with her current state, all that''s in her head was to deal with this Herman and give him a piece of her mind. Closing her eyes for a brief second, her voice rose an octave higher when she snapped, "Now you''re using my school as a sales pitch, and you even n on telling the parents when you take their child away from them? You''re exploiting these families, these kids for your own personal gain! How selfish can you be? You''re doing this for money? Money?"


    "Exploiting? Ms. Su, they''re experiencing a better life because they''re here!"


    "How is not being with their real parents a better life, hm? Tell me! Because no matter how I see it, these children need to be with their birth parents. A lot of them are too young and should be with their mothers! Emotional separation is traumatizing! These children need love from their parents, and you took that away from them. But of course, you won''t understand that. You''re born and bred as a businessman with money-grabbing parents."


    "That''s uncalled for, Ms. Su." Herman''s brows knitted. He was starting to get pissed too.


    Uncalled for? This Herman underestimated Ang. Did he think she had no idea what his parents had been doing? She didn''t want to believe that he was greedy, just like his parents. She tried to give him the benefit of the doubt. However, this was a perfect example that the apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree.

 Chapter 213 - Sunflower (4)

    Herman''s father, Congressman Mitchell, was a generous politician who always did good deeds. He was always televised and photographed doing many heartwarming acts of kindness towards the less fortunate. However, not many knew that he stole money from big projects. And his wife wasn''t innocent either as she would guiltlessly go shopping using the stolen money. But those who knew about it were either part of the scheme or were too afraid to blow the whistle.


    Nina''s friend, who worked as one of the congressman''s staff, told them about it. But while they didn''t like what was happening, one couldn''t just go against a person with power when you''re not a hundred percent certain you''d win. Politics was always messy and dangerous. If you dip your toes in something you can''t handle, you better be ready for whates for you.


    Ang looked at Herman from head to toe, recalling what she heard from the conversation he had with someone earlier by the back exit. She wished she had recorded the conversation, but at that time, it was thest thing on her mind. But now, she came prepared.


    She heard him say, <em>''Oh, by the way¡­ Next time when you persuade the parents, make sure you tell them that we''re opening a school soon. That way, we don''t have to take so much time convincing them. Who wouldn''t want that for their kids? We might not have to pay them as much if they think we''re doing them this huge favor. Make sure to sell it.''</em>


    This man went around Esmea, convincing parents to give up their children and telling them that it was the best choice, that the kids were better off without them.


    Because she was too emotional at this point, she nearly slipped and told him what she heard about his father, and that wouldn''t end well for her, so she tried to weaken her statement regarding his father. "Rumors have circted around town about how shady your father has been with the project funds. But even after I heard about the gossip, I trusted that you''re not like him since you''re running this orphanage. Turns out you''re not any better. How does it feel to sleep at night in your million-dor home with everything you need just within your reach using the money you stole from my foundation and the ones you earned from this orphanage as your cash cow?"


    Herman went red¡ªfrom shame or from anger, she wouldn''t know¡ªhis face was hard to read. But he was trying to make it seem like she was the odd one here and that he''s not doing anything wrong, even not addressing what she mentioned about his father¡ªnot that it mattered at the moment. "Ms. Su, I know you''re upset, but you need to see this objectively. You''ve seen how happy the kids were when you came with food and gifts. They wouldn''t experience that if they were stuck in the rat house. If it were you, would you rather live in that kind of lifestyle where your parents can''t afford to send you to school? You were also born privileged and grew up in a mansion. I''m sure you understand the importance."


    Ang angrily pointed at him. "That''s where you''re wrong, Herman! Because even if my father were poor, I''d rather stay with him in a shabby old house and live off canned goods all my life than be separated from him. I understand there are children who really don''t have parents anymore or that they need rehoming, but you can''t say the same for those kids you brought here whose parents are still alive and breathing. They''re not orphans! Yet you made it seem like they are! I may have been privileged, but I know the importance of family. I lost my mother when I was young, and it was devastating. The pain I went through cannot bepared to anything. And I would die if I''m also separated from my father. But you... You just ripped these kids'' rights to be with their parents."


    He looked down, seemingly trying to think of excuses to tell her or to make her understand his point of view. He honestly believed he was doing them a favor. "Try to think about it. These kids would have grown up without proper education, or that they wouldn''t know they''re supposed to eat three times a day. Theye from limited ess to education. They won''t have a better future if it''s not for us. We''re doing a great cause here."


    Her heart was broken. Ang unknowingly supported an orphanage that had this kind of system. She felt responsible, and now, she was facing this messed-up situation.


    Feeling the need to get out of here, she shook her head and held her hands up. "I''m done talking to you. I will go back in there with a smile and pretend that everything''s okay because they don''t need to know what kind of a sick person you are and what you''ve done to them. They''re already suffering enough. But keep in mind, Herman. I will make sure this ce gets shut down, and you won''t ever get to do something like this again."


    "You can''t do that. I own this orphanage. Besides, you don''t have any proof. And we have papers to show that we have all the legal rights to have these kids under our care. There''s nothing you can do." A small, proud smirk flitted across his face, showing his true colors.


    Raising her chin, Ang gave him a bone-chilling scowl. "Oh yeah? Watch me."


    She walked away, heading towards where Gael stood. Judging from where he was standing, he should have heard everything. She appreciated that he didn''t interfere with her conversation with Herman despite the obvious deathly re his grey eyes disyed.


    "You want me to fuck him up? I''ll make sure he''ll be unrecognizable," he muttered under his breath when she came to his side.


    Ang wrapped her hand around his fist and urged him to walk with her, carefully showing him the recording screen on her phone. "Don''t bother. He''ll get what he deserves. Take me home?"


    Gael turned to face her, his eyes instantly softening. "Of course." He nodded, seeing what she did with her phone. He then took her hand and they headed back towards the building. Taking care of Ang was his priority.


    This asshole, aka Herman¡ªoh, he''d definitely take care of himter.

 Chapter 214 - Angelas Anger

    It was difficult for Ang to part with the kids, knowing what she learned about the orphanage''s dirty scheme. However, the children had already been through so much; she didn''t want to add any more anxiety to them. This was why despite wanting to take all of them with her and leave this ce, she could only smile as they hugged. After all, Herman and the orphanage indeed have the legal rights to the children''s custody.


    Her heart ached at the thought of their situation. It was a battle she so badly wanted to win, but only so little she could do at the moment.


    The smiles that painted their faces as they watched her and her family leave the orphanage was so heartwarming; a tear fell from the corner of her eye. She quickly wiped them away. ''You''ve already cried back there, Anj. Crying is for the weak,'' she told herself¡ªas if a reminder that she shouldn''t cry in front of Gael.


    Chairman Su and Oliver drove out of the orphanage first in their Town Car, then Gael and Ang followed after them. She saw the little ones going back inside the building through the side mirror after they waved at them. Herman appeared nonchntly, looking as if he was so confident that nothing would happen to him¡ªor that Ang couldn''t stop him. She was pissed at the thought of trusting that vile person, making her wish he burned in hell for what he was doing.


    Gael nced at Ang every now and then, checking and worrying about what happened back there. It made him angry to see that she was so happy and excited on the way there, but now¡ªit was as if she left a part of her there with the kids. He couldn''t me her, of course, he med Herman for all of it. Wordlessly, Gael reached out and took her hand in his, squeezing it as if he was trying to transfer his energy to her. She turned her head and met his gaze, a small smile forming on her lips, which quickly disappeared when she looked out the window again and closed her eyes.


    "Do you want to stop by somece? Coffee maybe?" he probed.


    "I just want to go home," she responded weakly.


    "Okay." Gael let her rest and quietly drove.


    Twenty minutes into the drive, the Town Car in front of them slowed down and pulled over to the side of the road, causing him to slow down as well and park behind them. Ang, who wasn''t really asleep, opened her eyes when she noticed the change. They were about a couple of kilometers away from an intersection where they were supposed to go on separate routes from her father and brother.


    "Why are we stopping?" she wondered.


    "I don''t know," he replied and then nodded at the men in front. "But I think they wanna talk to you."


    Ang saw her father and brother stepped out from the backseat, so she and Gael got out as well. The cool wind hit her skin as soon as she opened the door, thankful that she wore a thick hoodie after changing out of her Santa outfit back at the orphanage. She could have just thrown over an oversized coat on her that Gael gave her to cover the Mrs. us costume when they went back to the activity room to end the program, but she didn''t feel so Christmassy after the confrontation with Herman.


    They walked towards the back of the Town Car where the two men stood and waited for them. "Tell me what happened," Chairman Su asked as soon as they were close enough.


    She no longer hid it from her family this time because they were no longer at the orphanage. "I overheard Herman talking to someone while I was on my way back to the activity room after changing into my costume. It wasn''t my intention to eavesdrop, but when I heard them talking about kids and money, I couldn''t help it."


    "What did you hear?" Oliver asked.


    Ang then began to tell them everything from when she started listening to them behind the wall and her conversation with Herman at the back of the orphanage after they gave the children their gifts. She tried to ry what happened objectively, but talking about it made her blood boil again. "I just can''t believe this. How have I not known about this when I chose the orphanage? I feel so dirty."


    Her father had been quiet since she started to exin, but the shock and anger in his face were apparent. Oliver wasn''t any better; a string of curses left his mouth throughout her narration. "I should have known that bastard is just the same as his father!" Oliver bit out.


    "You heard about his father too?"


    "He tried to gain our support, hinting at the fact that you chose the orphanage that his son managed," said Chairman Su. "I didn''t give him a definite answer and kept it neutral, but as soon as Congressman Mitchell left my office yesterday, Attorney Jenkins told me what he heard from the grapevine."


    "Support? Support from what?" Ang questioned.


    Oliver whipped out his phone, tapped it a few times, and showed the screen to Ang. "He''s running for Governor."


    A photo of Herman''s father signing the candidacy form spread across the page. She skimmed the article on the headlines of today''s news which stated that Congressman Mitchell filed for candidacy first thing in the morning. Today was thest filing date. She scoffed at the information. Great! Now Esmea''s possible future leader would be a corrupt official.


    But that wasn''t the only thing that caused her heart to race. In the second paragraph, the write-up mentioned a certain person she did not expect to see in today''s paper. Below it was a photo of General Leos, which was taken yesterday after filing the candidacy form. "Opposing General Leos," Oliver added. "That''s why I went to your apartment yesterday to tell you about it."


    Ang''s mouth hung open from shock. Her eyes flickered between her father and Oliver, not knowing what to say. What could she say? Evan''s father was running for governor too? Her hand flew to her chest. This was too much to take in today.


    "Dad¡­" was the only thing she could mutter, her brows drawn together.


    Her father stepped forward and slightly opened his arms out¡ªit was the only gesture she needed for her to run into his embrace. These years, it''s been rare for her to act like a little girl with her father. But during these rare moments, no words were needed. She let her father''s warmth surround her.


    So many things happened six years ago. Apart from what happened to her, Charlie Su also lost a long time friend because of what Evan did to her. That wasn''t something his friendship with General Leos could repair. Her father may not have been the best, but he did what he could, choosing her and his family''s safety. He just wished he was more powerful than that person.


    "Why don''t youe back to the mansion with us? I''ll cancel my dinner appointment so we can eat together," Chairman Su offered.


    However, Ang shook her head as they pulled back. "No, don''t do that, Dad. Don''t give your partners a headache. I''ll be fine."


    Chairman Su nodded, patting her shoulder. Oliver asked her to send him the recording that she took earlier during the confrontation. When she was hesitant, he reassured, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything without telling you first. But I''ll have to consult Jenkins on what we can do about it. We''ll get him, Anj."


    Jenkins was their businesswyer who had been at their aid for a long time. She agreed to send it to Oliver once she gets home.


    ***


    When they arrived at Ang''s apartment, she slumped on the sofa, her brows knitting together as her frustrations got to her.


    Gael had been patient and silent the whole time, letting her have her peace. But now that she was in her safe zone, he decided to help her out. He stood at the side, his arms folded across his chest as he watched her fall sideways onto the sofa. "You''re shaking," he muttered.


    Then all of a sudden, she sat back up again, pping her hands on the pillow and groaning¡ªmore like growling. "Ugggh!!! I''m so angry, Gael! I''m so enraged, I want to punch and kick someone¡ªpreferably Herman''s face!"


    She looked up at him, her nose ring. Yep. She was like a teapot that was about to whistle from the pent up emotions she was bottling up inside.


    ''My Angel¡­ I wish I wasn''t trying to be a gentleman¡ªan angry f?ck would definitely calm you down,'' he thought while poking his tongue inside his cheek.


    Nodding at her, Gael said, "Go change into your workout clothes."


    Confusionced her face. "Why?"


    He pulled her to her feet and led her towards her bedroom. "Just change. I''ll get something from my car and when Ie back, let''s release all that tension and rage you have inside you."


    Ang still looked unsure, so Gael nted a teasing kiss on her lips. Then he smirked. "I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 215 - A Favor

    Without knowing what Gael had nned, Ang decided to trust him anyway. So she changed into her workout clothes and washed her face in the bathroom. A few minutester, her inte chimed, pressing a buzzer when she saw that it was him. She then quickly finished washing her face and tied her hair up into a ponytail, looking fresh and ready just in time when the doorbell to her front door rang.


    He came back with a duffel bag in hand and asked if he could use the bathroom to change his clothes. He came out wearing gym shorts, in ck dri-fit shirt, and sports shoes. She was facing the sink while preparing a tumbler, so she hadn''t seen him yet when she asked, "Where are we going?"


    "With those pants, I''m afraid I won''t let you leave your apartment¡­" he said as he approached her, dropping the bag next to the ind. His eyes raked over her full, round, perky, squeezable ass. Damn it. Those pants hugged her globes perfectly¡ªit should be illegal to wear those.


    "What do you mean¡ª" She gasped when he grabbed her right ass cheek, giving it a squeeze as he pressed a kiss to her temple.


    "You look great in these¡­" he whispered.


    "You like ''em?"


    "Uh-huh."


    She smiled, leaning into his touch. Without warning, he pped it, then he told her in a low and raspy voice, "Only wear them when I''m around."


    Ang swallowed, nodding as her cheeks flushed red. She liked the yful smack, her eyes sparkling as if she was asking for more.


    Gael chuckled. He leaned in until their lips were just an inch away. "Let''s go." Then he pulled back and headed out the door.


    She fanned her face, watching his retreating broad back. Ang didn''t know where he was taking her, but whatever it was he wanted her to do to release the tension, she thought what he did in the kitchen was actually already enough. Maybe a little more of those and she''d be satiated.


    They left her apartment and headed towards the elevator, but she was surprised to see him press the 23rd floor when they stepped inside. Her current apartment building was lower than her old one, and her unit was on the 20th floor. She hadn''t had the chance to check the floors above hers yet. "We''re going up?"


    "Yeah. I checked out the building''s facilities the other day. There''s a gym on the 23rd."


    "Oh, right. I heard...but I haven''t been there yet."


    Ang only found it a bit surprising that he knew. After all, Gael was very resourceful.


    They reached the 23rd floor and entered the gym at the end of the hallway. There weren''t a lot of people, and most of them only nced their way before they went back to their own business. A couple of women ogled at Gael longer than they should as they passed by them, checking him out. Ang''s expression wasn''t haughty, but her eyes were razor sharp as she looked at them. The women averted their gaze as soon as they saw her warning stare.


    Just when she thought that they would stop at the cardio equipment, he walked deeper into the area and stopped in front of a heavy bag next to an empty matted space. He wanted her to box?


    Gael scanned the room, his brows furrowing as he stared down the eyes of the men who were checking her out. He protectively ced a hand around her waist and turned her body around so that her butt faced the wall. She was wearing a tight tank top, but her breasts were covered well. Thank God. She got a nice rack, and he didn''t think he could handle her showing them off too.


    "Are we really boxing?"


    "Didn''t you attend a Muay Thai ss?"


    "Right. Though I do enjoy Krav Maga too."


    He nodded, taking out some stuff from his bag and calling her over. "Hand."


    Ang didn''t ask questions as she extended her right hand towards him. He then began to wrap gauze around it expertly as if he had done this a hundred times. She just hoped he hadn''t done this to another woman. After her right hand, Gael did the same to her left and then wrapped his hands too. Finally, they started stretching out on the mat for a few minutes. He led the warm-up, and she followed.


    "Let me see what you can do first. Show me your fighting stance," he asked.


    She then put her fists up and shifted her left foot forward, feeling tickled when he ran his gaze up and down her body. She knew he was only checking if she was doing it right, but she couldn''t help feeling the tingles, okay?


    Gael nodded in approval, stepping towards her to adjust her right fist near her jaw. "Always keep your elbows close to your body¡ªnot touching but close to protect this area." He touched her rib area. "And your fist to protect your face. If you keep this open, you could get hurt by your attacker."


    "Got it." Ang smiled, liking his seriousness.


    A small hint of a smile formed on his face when he saw her eagerness. He was d she was already starting to loosen up.


    He grabbed hold of the heavy bag, and she stood in front of it. Then he coached her on what to do¡ªmostly jabs and straight punches, and then asional kicks. Gael was impressed that her form was good, and she had power in her hits. But she needed to work more on her cut kicks. He shook his head. "You''re going to break your foot if you kick with your toes, Babe. In Muay Thai, you kick with your lower shin." He pointed the area on her lower leg above the foot.


    "Damn. No wonder my feet hurt whenever I practice."


    "Your instructor sucks if he didn''t correct you." He nodded back to the heavy bag, holding it so it didn''t swing much. "Come on. Do it a few times more."


    Ang punched and kicked as per Gael''s coaching.


    "Gimme more power, Ang. You gonna let Herman push you around?"


    The mention of the asshole''s name made her enraged once again, causing her to strike more forcefully, she knew her hands would probably bruiseter, but she didn''t care as she imagined Herman''s face on the heavy bag.


    ***


    Panting heavily, Ang leaned her back against the wall, trying to catch her breath. She didn''t know she''d end up working out so much like this, her sweat dripping down her face.


    "Feel better?" Gael asked, handing her the tumbler she prepared earlier and a face towel.


    "Yeah. Thanks. I needed that."


    "No problem."


    While she rested, he went to do some pull-ups on the bar not far from her. With his back facing her, she could see his back muscles rippling against his dri-fit shirt whenever he moved up and down the equipment. She swallowed at the thought of his strong arms, sipping more water as she watched him with a lustful gaze. No wonder he was able to carry her effortlessly. His shoulders were broad, his wings were wide, and his waist tapered. Gael was so damn fine.


    Would it be weird if she climbed on his back and let him continue pulling up and down the bar? Probably, but how fun would that be?


    Ang cleared her throat when he jumped off and went back to her side, a smirk dancing on his lips when he caught her checking him out.


    "Wanna spar with me?" he offered.


    She shook her head and held her hands up. "I would love to, but not today. I''m pretty sure my whole body will be sore tomorrow."


    "Do this regrly, and you''d get used to it." He picked up their bags, and they walked out of the gym. "As for the soreness¡­ I''d be d to give you a massage."


    Looking up at him, she could see the yfulness on his face, making herugh at his offer. "Why does that sound tempting and also dangerous at the same time?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Angel. I''m simply going to do you a favor¡­"


    "A favor, huh?"


    They stepped inside the elevator and punched the 20th floor. Ang mulled over his words until he responded, "Well, it will definitely be a privilege for me. But I''m sure you''d enjoy me feeling you up anyway, so it will be a win-win." He winked.


    She burst outughing and pped his bicep. "And you just assumed I like being touched?"


    "Don''t you?" Gael cocked a brow, reaching towards her to cup her ass, but she moved away just in time that the doors opened. He ended up grabbing air.


    "Not so fast, De Luca." Ang grinned and heard him groan behind her, making her giggle as she opened her door. "I''m gonna go take a shower."


    "Alright." Entering her apartment, he dropped the bag on the floor and removed his wet shirt, his body glistening in sweat. She turned and saw his hungry gaze, then he asked, "Mind if I join you?"

 Chapter 216 - A Match Made In Heaven!

    A shower with Gael? Hell yes.


    From his chest down to his abs, Ang raked over his torso, taking in each ne of his muscles and the ink covering his ribs and arms. She had thought about getting a tattoo when she was younger; now she wanted to match his.


    Running her tongue along her bottom lip, she watched as he walked towards her. He scanned her body like he was undressing her with his eyes.


    A sly smile cast on her face when she took a step back, increasing the gap between them. "You want to join me in my shower?"


    "Is there a problem?" he asked, though his tone wasn''t that of an inquiry¡ªit sounded more like a demand. Like, ''Why the f?ck not?'' His imaginary dominant voice rang in her ear. She shivered as her back hit the cold door to her bedroom.


    She shrugged. "You can¡­"


    His brows knitted, and his steps slowed down. "But?"


    "But you can''t touch me."


    As soon as the words left her lips, she pped herself mentally. ''What the hell are you doing? Let him touch you!'' her inner voice yelled at her. She became mentally deaf and shut her out.


    Ang didn''t know why she was suddenly holding back¡ªprobably because she didn''t drink today. But was that really the only reason? She couldn''t tell.


    ''Sure, Ang. Go shower together with him. What are you gonna do inside? Hold hands and pray?'' her bitchy inner voice scoffed at her.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the ''Ang in her head'' used a megaphone to scream her inner desires. ''You''re already going to shower together...might as well climb on top of him and f?ck his brains out while you''re at it. You like singing in the shower, and he has a microphone! It''s a friggin'' match made in heaven! What the fudge are you waiting for?''


    "I can''t touch you?" Gael cocked a brow. "Are you sure you can handle that?"


    She lifted a shoulder. "My house, my rules."


    ''Right. Just say you''re scared. No need to make any excuses,'' said the voice, sounding like she just rolled her eyes at her.


    This time, Ang believed it. She was indeed scared. There was no doubt she wanted Gael¡ªprobably as much as he wanted her¡ªmaybe even more. But what if everything changed after that? Where they were at the moment felt so nice, she didn''t want it to end. Oh, how she wished they''d just stay like this. She didn''t want to ruin this phase.


    Just as there were two feet away from each other, the inte buzzed, making their heads turn. She was certainly not expecting anyone tonight. So who could it be?


    "Who''s that?" Gael asked when he peeked at the screen. A middle-aged woman wearing an apron held a white pan covered with foil with her glove-covered hands.


    Ang pushed a button on the panel. "Who is it?"


    "Hello, dear. This is Mrs. Michaelson, your new neighbor from next door? I baked some casserole and thought you might like it," said the woman.


    "Oh¡­ She''s the wife of that deacon you met today," Ang told Gael.


    Walking towards the door, she opened it and was greeted by a wide-smiled Mrs. Michaelson. "Hi, Mrs. Michaelson. That''s so sweet of you. You didn''t have to."


    "This is nothing, dear. We''re going to be neighbors now, and we can be a bit loud sometimes. So I''m paying you off with good food in advance." She softlyughed. "This is one of my mother''s recipes. It''s creamy chicken quinoa and broli. I hope you eat vegetables."


    "Oh, wow. Thanks a lot. Pleasee in." Ang opened the door wider, forgetting that Gael was still in the hallway topless and hot. She didn''t fail to see the older woman''s eyes widen at the sight of his shirtless and glorious body.


    "I-I apologize if I interrupted your evening. You and your husband must have been busy," said Mrs. Michaelson as she hesitantly entered the apartment.


    "Ah, this is Gael¡ª"


    "It''s nice to meet you." Gael stepped forward to shake hands with the older woman, cutting off Ang¡ªpossibly intentionally. Then he wrapped an arm around Ang''s waist. "It''s okay. We just finished working out and were about to shower." He winked.


    The devil winked as if implying something.


    He didn''t even correct Mrs. Michaelson when she said ''husband''!


    Well, Ang didn''t correct her either, so¡­


    Of course, she didn''t hate that thought¡ªplus his warm, possessive arm around her? She just melted.


    "I can see you two are still in your honeymoon phase. I get it. I''ll just put this in your kitchen, and I''ll be out of your hair." Mrs. Michaelson blushed as she smiled and ced the dish on the kitchen ind.


    "That smells delicious, Mrs. Michaelson." Ang lifted the cover from the pan, and steam came out from the golden-colored top. The melted cheese was browned on top, and there were pops of green from the broli.


    "I can assure you that it tastes as good as it looks!" replied the other.


    Gael, feeling so at home, grabbed a fork, scooped a piece from the dish, and then shoved it into his mouth. "Mmm¡­ You''re not kidding about this."


    Looking so proud, Mrs. Michaelson''s smile reached her ears. She leaned towards Ang and whispered, "He likes it. I''ll slip the recipe under your door."


    A small chuckle escaped Gael''s lips. He was probably reminded of a certain kitchen incident. Ang elbowed his side, rolling her eyes at his annoyingly attractive smile.


    "I think he doesn''t want me to cook. I almost burned down his kitchen once," shared Ang, biting her bottom lip in embarrassment.


    "Oh, my!" Mrs. Michaelson covered her mouth, her eyes looking so amused. Then sheughed it off. "That reminds me of when I started to learn how to cook. I kid you not, I didn''t know how to cook before I got married, and my husband didn''t know. We used to eat out, you see. He doesn''t cook either, so for weeks, we lived off eating instant ramen until I got so sick of it that I decided to learn the first dish. I made meatball spaghetti."


    "How was it?" Ang wondered.


    "It was awful. The meat was overcooked, the pasta was soggy, and the sauce¡­ oh my! I made so much sauce that it nearly looked like it was tomato soup with bits of pasta!" Mrs. Michaelsonughed at the memory. She looked delighted recalling that day even though it was disastrous like she said.


    "What happened then? What did your husband say?"


    "He still ate it withoutints. Well, he should, or he''d go hungry if he didn''t eat anything that night." Mrs. Michaelson ced a hand over Ang''s, patting it as if she was a mother patting her daughter. "Don''t worry about just starting. Cooking is a skill just like walking. Babies start to crawl at first before they learn how to walk, don''t they?"


    "I guess¡­" Ang smiled, loving the warmth from her callous hands. It only proved that this woman was hardworking. She then looked up at Gael, and he kissed her forehead.


    Just when she thought he''d say something sweet, he went and said, "Let''s first make sure the fire rms are installed properly, move the extinguisher closer, and locate all the fire exits."


    Her jaw dropped. He''s so annoying! "Hey!" She yfully pped his chest, causing him tough as he caught her wrist.


    "You two are so adorable,"mented Mrs. Michaelson. "Well, I should leave you two love birds be. Enjoy the food. If you need anything, we''re just next door." She waved her hand and turned towards the front door.


    "Mrs. Michaelson, wait!" Ang called her back.


    "Darling, please call me Anne."


    "Okay¡­ Anne, what about your pan? I''ll just move the dish to another te. I''ll wash it quickly so that you can bring it back with you now."


    Anne looked at the white rectangr ceramic pan on the ind, and the corners of her lips turned upward. "You know what? Keep it. It''s been with me for years, and I have plenty already. You can use it when you decide to bake your first casserole."


    Ang''s heart warmed at the generosity and kindness of this woman. "Are you sure? I¡ª"


    Anne patted the other''s arm and reassured, "I''m sure. It''s a gift. Just take care of it. And like I said, we''re a bit loud, so forgive me if we ever disturb you two."


    Ang nodded, thanking her once again as she saw her out the door.


    "That was nice of her," said Gael as they walked back to the kitchen. "Are you still on that food delivery service?" he asked, pulling her towards him and trapping her between him and the kitchen ind behind her.


    She shook her head, letting herself bask in his warm skin. She couldn''t help but ce her hands on his chest. "I had it suspended. Why?"


    "Just curious. Home-cooked meals are better. Thought you might want to learn an easy one¡­ I can ask Alice."


    "Why? You don''t like my special salty scrambled eggs anymore?" She drew her brows together, making him chuckle.


    "Nothing beats that, but you can''t eat only that. You need more¡ª"


    The inte buzzed again. They turned to look at the panel simultaneously and saw Oliver on the screen.


    What now?

 Chapter 217 - Quandary

    "Oliver?" Ang muttered as she stared at the small screen of the inte. It wasn''t that long ago when she saw her brother, and he didn''t tell her that he wasing. Or he did, but she didn''t check her phone. She took out her phone from the bag and saw a missed call from her brother but no messages. Maybe he did attempt to tell her.


    "Did you know he wasing?" asked Gael.


    She let out a sigh and shrugged. "If I did, I wouldn''t have tried to take my top off for you, but oh well¡­"


    Ang spun around so fast; she gasped when he caught her elbow and whirled her around. "Ignore him then and do what you''re about to do. Maybe he''ll go away¡­" He dipped his head down until his lipsnded on her neck. Her knees nearly buckled if she hadn''t clutched around his shoulders.


    She giggled at his eagerness. If only she could really ignore her brother. What was he doing here anyway? Maybe it was because of the orphanage? With that thought in mind, she reluctantly pulled herself away from Gael''s hold and rang her brother up.


    "I guess we''ll take a raincheck on the shower? You go ahead¡­ Use the one in my bedroom. I don''t have stuff in the other one yet," she told him.


    He exaggeratedly exhaled a sigh as if stumped that nothing was happening, making herugh. Then as he strolled into her bedroom, he just had to say, "I guess I''ll try to be quiet then. I can be loud when I really enjoy it...the shower, I mean." He winked.


    "Oh, my god." Rolling her eyes and smiling so wide, Ang threw her face towel at him, and he caught it. She knew he was referring to when he climaxes. Now, she wouldn''t be able to erase the thought of Gael jerking off in her bathroom.


    "Babe, I think you meant to throw your underwear¡­ But I''ll make this work."


    "Just go, already! Oliver''s gonna be here any minute."


    The devilughed and closed the door behind him. She heard him whistling behind the closed door. "You''re gonna be the death of me."


    Soon, Oliver arrived in her apartment, and the first thing he noticed was Gael''s duffel bag in the hallway. "You gotpany?" His eyes swept across the living room and kitchen but didn''t find anyone.


    Ang went to the kitchen sink and started to take out cups and saucers, offering her brother a drink. "Gael''s here. He''s in the shower," she casually answered. Then she realized how that must have sounded to her brother, so she quickly whipped around to take back what she said, only to see Oliver''s brows draw together.


    Of course, you hear a girl saying the guy she was seeing was in her shower, and you''d think it''s either post or pre-sex. For them, it could have been during. She shook her head. "It''s not like that."


    "What is it then?" Oliver cocked his brow. Sometimes, he could be really protective even now when she was already older¡ªnot that she med him¡ªafter what happened to her in the past.


    Ang waved at her body¡ªher outfit, and added, "We just came back from the gym on the 23rd floor. He...helped me punch and kick the heck out of a heavy bag. I was so pissed after that Herman thing. I should be mad, right? I''m not overreacting?"


    He shook his head and took over what she was doing¡ªpreparing a capsule coffee for him on her Keurig machine. Oliver chose a dark roast coffee from Green Mountain¡ªa very bold vor but not as strong as espresso. He slotted the k-cup into the machine, pressed a button, and it began to work. "Believe me. I''m still processing the fact that a person can do such a thing. I get corruption¡ªnot that I''d ever condoned it¡ªbut to use innocent lives, children, for f?cking selfish reasons¡­ That guy is sick."


    "Ugh. Thinking about it makes me mad again!" She leaned her back against the counter and leaned her head back on the floating cab behind her. "Have you talked to Jenkins? What did he say?"


    "He''ll look into what we can do about it. He hadn''t handled a case like this before, but he knows someone who does, so he''s consulting. Meanwhile, we''re checking on previous cases regarding...orphanages that were closed down because of a simr thing¡ª"


    "There''s plenty?" Her eyes widened in shock. She knew that trafficking exists, but to actually know about it personally and not just see them on the news or read about them on the inte is different¡ªactually hearing about it firsthand made it feel all so real.


    "Unfortunately...yes. Actually, an article was written about possible trafficking somewhere outside of Harbor Cityst week. There were choppers in the air and armored vehicles going towards a rural area or something...but the article quickly disappeared a few hourster. I only heard about it after Jenkins''s first consultation with his peer. I guess the government wanted to keep it quiet. It''s either that or something else happened. We don''t know. But the journalist who wrote that didn''t talk about it anymore after that." He shrugged.


    "So we just wait?"


    "There''s nothing we can do."


    "Can''t we report this to the police or something? We have the recording¡­"


    Oliver shook his head. "You know recordings like this aren''t admissible in court. It''s illegal to take it without the permission of the parties. And the police¡­ Well, we already know why."


    "Right¡­ Congressman Mitchell''s brother-inw is the chief." She groaned. "I hate these people."


    "Hmmm. So unless we have solid evidence¡­ We can''t do anything. I''m sorry, Anj."


    Ang didn''t know what to say. The Sus had money, that wasn''t the problem. But what was money when the people they were supposed to go up against had the system in their hands? Politicians ran the country. Once again, it was proven that justice was nothing when you or your family had someone with a military or police rank.


    The room was silent for a few minutes. Oliver''s coffee was ready, and the two remained in the kitchen. He nced at the door to Ang''s bedroom, and he lowered his voice as if making sure that only his sister would hear him. "I didn''te here because of the orphanage."


    Her brows raised in question, and when she looked up at her brother, she saw the concern in his eyes¡ªthe kind where he''s truly worried. "Why did youe here then?" she hesitantly asked.


    "I didn''t think about this the first time. I guess it slipped my mind. But after what happened this afternoon, I thought about the two of you¡­" He nodded in the direction of her bedroom. "It''s him, isn''t he? From your book? The one from three years ago?"


    It was clear to her that he was referring to Gael. And while she dreaded to talk about the inevitable, all she could do was nod. "Yeah."


    "Sh?t. Why didn''t you tell me?" Oliver rubbed his jaw, looking as if he didn''t know what to do with the information.


    "What do I tell you? Hey, Oli¡­ Remember that guy in my book? Yeah, he''s back." Ang''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "We talked about this. I don''t want to think about it anymore." She began to busy herself, turning around and wiping down the already spotless counter. Sometimes, she liked to clean to upy herself¡ªmostly when she didn''t want to think about something.


    "Anj¡­ I know you said that. I''m not...attacking you. I just...want to know¡ª"


    "I''m okay, Oliver. It''s been three years."


    Oliver set the cup on the counter, resting his hands on his waist and then catching his sister''s elbow so she''d face him. He nced at the door again and lowered his voice even more. "Does he know? Did you tell him?"


    Ang clenched the rag tightly, her heart ramming in her chest. "Not everything. He...knows I¡ªthat I wrote about him¡­"


    "But what about...the other stuff... The one you don''t want to talk about? Does he know...that Evan¡ª"


    "Oli. Stop." She gritted her teeth.


    "Okay." Oliver raised his hands. "I just¡­ Don''t you think he should know?"


    She swallowed. This was a question she had been avoiding to answer¡ªor even think about¡ªthe moment she saw Gael again. Crossing her arms under her chest, her expression softened when she seriously looked at her brother. "If it were you, would you like to know?"


    "F?ck. Way to throw the question back at me." He ran his fingers through his hair. "I don''t know, sis. I think I''d be pissed either way. But you know you can''t keep this forever."


    "I don''t know if I can tell him¡­"


    Oliver ran his hand over his mouth and exhaled a sigh. "Look. I know I''ve been telling you I don''t trust this guy¡­ But I forget that you''re old enough to judge a person''s character. He''s still shady for me, but if you think he''s...okay. That you can trust him¡­ Whatever you two have going on, I think he has to know. Who knows¡­ Maybe he''s the one who can put an end to this whole Evan thing."


    "You think so?"


    He shrugged. "I''m just sorry I can''t be a better brother."

 Chapter 218 - Taking The Step (1)

    A faint sound of a door opening and closinging from Ang''s bedroom indicated that Gael must have finished his shower and that he''de out any time soon. Ang straightened her back, suddenly aware that there were still many things she hadn''t told Gael yet. The guy also had secrets, so she could keep hers, right?


    However, she couldn''t be mad that her brother made sense. But what difference would it make if she told Gael about what happened three years ago? It''s not like he could change anything. What happened already happened.


    Besides, the two of them still hadn''t had the chance to talk about what they were. This thing between them started all because of that Sunday night when they came home from dinner with her father. When he asked her that they''d forget about everything else for the night. When she asked him to stay for the night.


    A lot of things could have happened that night. They were too close¡ªmore than what friends should have been. But they weren''t really friends, to begin with, were they? Who was she kidding? She and Gael were obviously beyond that. And every day since then, they''ve just been veryfortable around each other. She even went to New York with him¡ªand they friggin'' kissed under the first snowfall. It couldn''t get any more romantic than that!


    And then there was that...delicious...mindblowing orgasm he gave her on the ne. It was so intense she even passed out. Not that she wasining.


    However, with everything going on with her now, Ang just had to know what they were. Or at least what he''s up to. He''s not from Esmea, and he couldn''t live here. So what then? How long was he staying? What would happen when he needs to leaveter? Was she really signing herself up for a heartbreak?


    ''Heartbreak? Why would you even think that, Anj?'' she thought. ''Heartbreaks only happen when you love the person. So it wouldn''t matter if he leaves, right? You''ve done casual flings before¡ªthis shouldn''t be any different.''


    Ang''s brows knitted together, not liking what she was thinking. Her heart raced in protest as if to show it did not agree with what she had in mind.


    ''Come on. You know we like him more than that. Don''t even try to deny it. It''s okay if we''re falling in love,'' said her heart.


    ''Uh¡­ What are you on about, Heart? Gael is a hot piece of MAN. Of course, we like him! We like his body. We like it a looot¡­ We just want sex, that''s all,'' remarked her brain.


    If someone heard her inner voices right now, they''d think she was crazy. It shouldn''t be this difficult to know what she wanted, right? Well¡ªshe knew what she wanted¡­ She wanted Gael. But that''s not really the question. Ang had to know if Gael would stay¡ªnot necessarily in Esmea, but would he stay with her? Or was he only looking for something physical?


    Not only that¡­ But his lifestyle. His family. Just everything about him. How was that going to work? Would she really give up her life to be with someone in the mafia? She felt like her brain might explode with all these questions in her head. She had to know the answers...because if he wasn''t really staying, then there''s no need for him to know what happened three years ago.


    "Anj," Oliver called, interrupting her chaotic train of thought and pulling her back to earth.


    "Yeah?"


    "You okay? You seem a little pale."


    Ang nodded, releasing a sigh before she answered, lowering her voice so that only the two of them could hear, "I was contemting whether or not I should tell him about it. There''s no point if this is...just a fling. Besides, I don''t like the thought of telling him about Evan just to use him, Oli. It doesn''t feel right. It may be easy for people to say I should do this or that, but I don''t feel good involving people when it''s not their problem."


    "You''re right. I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just¡­ Years ago, something happened to Daniel''s wife, Samantha. It was a tough year for the couple. Anyway, Gael eventually became part of their circle. I can''t tell you everything¡ªbut all I''m saying is, he''s also a capable man. Daniel Cho is very picky with his peers. But again, you''re right. You don''t have to get him involved with this thing about Evan. But at least tell him about what happened then. Whatever he decides to do with what you tell him, that''s up to him."


    She pressed her hands on her face, knowing that she knew she had to, but still couldn''t do it so easily. She brought her arms around her stomach and hugged herself. "I don''t know, Oli. This issue about the orphanage¡­ There''s just a lot going on. It''s not the right time. I just want this thing about the kids to be solved. Gael has been really supportivetely. I probably would have already broken down if he wasn''t there. And if...if I tell him about what happened, I¡­" She swallowed. "I don''t know what he''d do."


    Oliver ced a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it and reassuring her, "Sorry. I don''t know this guy well enough to tell you what he might do. Damn it, I''m really justplicating it more now, aren''t I? I should have thought about it thoroughly first before telling you what I think. Anyway¡­ Whatever you decide to doter, I''ll be right here."


    "Thanks, Oli¡­" Ang smiled. Oliver didn''t always say mushy stuff, but she appreciated it whenever he did.


    "Oh, right. I think we''ll be able to get another restraining order," he told her. "I''ll let you know what happens."


    The door to her bedroom opened, and Gael came out already wearing jeans and a clean white shirt. The two men nodded at each other as a casual greeting. He walked towards them and said, "Thanks for letting me shower. I guess I have to head out now¡ª"


    "Oh, please, you can stay." Oliver pushed himself off the counter. "I was only dropping by to check on Angie. I have to go back to the office and finish more paperwork."


    "You''re still working at this hour? Have you eaten?" asked Ang. "Why don''t you stay for dinner? My new neighbor gave me this casserole."


    "I''ll just order something when I get there."


    "This is really good. Just bring some with you," she said as she began to pack her brother some of the food to bring with him.

 Chapter 219 - Taking The Step (2)

    Once Oliver left, the apartment became quiet once again. What Oliver said made her think a lot.


    "Everything okay?" Gael wondered. She beamed and nodded as if there wasn''t a lot in her mind.


    Ang took out a couple of tes and sses from the cupboard. "Are you hungry already? I''ll just set up the table, and we can eat."


    "I can wait," he replied. His fresh scent invaded her nose. She could smell her shampoo on him, making her smile.


    Then she felt his lips on her shoulder, kissing her before he asked, "Are you sure you''re okay? You seem pretty tense."


    She tried to back away as she turned to face him. "I haven''t showered yet."


    "Cute." Gael grinned. "You think a little sweat would scare me?" He ced his hands on either of her sides and lowered his head to her level.


    "I sweat like a pig at the gym earlier. I feel sticky." Her nose scrunched up, and then she docked down to escape his cage. "I''ll go shower."


    Heughed at her evasion, shaking his head. "Sure. I''ll set up the table."


    ***


    After dinner, Ang and Gael watched a French movie "The Intouchables" on the sofa. They both had watched it in the past, and they loved it. She even bought the DVD back then.


    He sat on one end of the sofa while shey down, her head on the opposite side and her fluffy-socks-covered feet on hisp¡ªhe put it there and began massaging the balls of her feet. She couldn''t tell if he did it subconsciously as he didn''t nce at her. But she didn''t retract her feet¡ªno way, his hands were magical. Earlier, he insisted on putting ice on her shin for a few minutes too.


    Grabbing her phone next to her, she tapped it a few times and slightly tilted it at an angle until she was satisfied. Then she took a photo. A small smile stered on her face while she contemted for a second before deciding to post it on her Instagram. She hadn''t posted about a guy for a really long time, but this¡­ She''d live for this.


    She put her phone away and watched the movie again.


    Little did she know, Gael would see her post. After all, he followed her ount and had his notifications on. So when his phone buzzed, and he saw the screen, he nced at her and wondered what she just posted. He casually opened the post, and a huge smile cast on his face when he saw an aesthetically pleasing photo of him massaging her feet. The lights were dimmed, and it was angled in a way that only his arms andp and her lower legs were on it.


    And the caption said, [ #Yewd Get you a man who rubs your feet. Just because. ]


    How weird was it to feel this ted? Gael felt honored because she rarely posted anything really personal like this. He hadn''t seen any man in her feed before. Ang had only posted it a minute ago, and it had already garnered so many likes andments from her friends who were wondering who he was. He liked the post so much that he also pressed the heart, and it was the very first time that he did on any of her posts.


    Quickly ncing her way, she seemed to be focused on the movie and had forgotten about her post already. So he took the chance to do something he had never done before.


    He captured a photo of her lower leg on hisp¡ªand tried to make it look nice. It was very challenging because he had to be discreet. And after what seemed like forever, he cursed in his head. How could people do this sh?t every day for just about any little thing? But he was happy with what he got and decided to post it. He had to rewrite a few times before settling on the simplest caption.


    After hitting thest button, he checked the only post he had on his ount. Under the photo, it said, "Mine."


    "What are you doing?" Ang asked when she saw him on his phone. He had a smile on his face, so she was curious what made him smile like that.


    Gael lifted his gaze to her and blinked. He smiled, unsure if he should tell her what he just did. Was that creepy? Maybe, and if it was, then so was what she did, right? "Nothing." He put his phone away and continued to rub her feet. His girl liked it, so he didn''t mind doing some more.


    Ang narrowed her gaze but decided to ignore what that was about. The movie was about to end, and it was gettingte. They didn''t really discuss whether he was staying the night, and she dreaded the time that he''d have to go. However, she was determined that before tonight ends¡ªor before he leaves, they''d at least have "The Talk".


    The more the conversation got dyed, the more she got nervous. She was still uncertain about how things were between them, but if she heard what he had to say, maybe that would help her decide how it would be moving forward. They could at least agree on some things.


    The credits rolled on the screen of the T.V., and neither of them moved. Gael checked the time on his watch, and that''s when he said, "I should get going." He carefully removed her feet from hisp and got up.


    "Wait!" Ang''s heart drummed in her chest. She nearly stumbled on the floor as she got to her feet so quickly to stop him.


    His brows raised, waiting for her to say something. Shoving his hands into his pockets, he was also getting nervous, not knowing what she was about to tell him.


    After beating herself up, she finally had the courage to initiate. "Before you go¡­ Can you stay for a bit longer? I¡­ We need to talk."

 Chapter 220 - Trust The Magic

    "What''s wrong?" Gael asked, taking a step closer to her and lifting her chin.


    Ang turned around and headed towards the kitchen. She couldn''t look him in the eye. "Would you like something to drink?" she asked because she surely did. God, it''s been so long since she had to define a rtionship that she forgot how it worked. "I''m gonna have a ss of wine."


    "No, I''m okay." He watched as she poured herself wine and took a sip from it. The atmosphere suddenly felt serious, and he became nervous seeing her looking nervous. This kind of seriousness wasn''t what he expected after watching aedy-drama French film with her. Was she still worried about the orphanage? He had wanted to leave here earlier in the hopes of finding ways on how to deal with that hateful man, Herman. But she looked like she had a lot to say.


    She came back with a tall ss of wine, and they sat on the sofa, a foot apart from each other. She nursed the ss in her hands, her finger tapping on the rim absent-mindedly.


    He didn''t like the distance between them, so he inched closer and attempted to ce a hand on her shoulder.


    "No, don''t." She slightly recoiled, putting more space between them.


    The sudden avoidance surprised him that he instantly raised his hands up as if to show her he''s keeping them to himself. "What''s going on, Angel?"


    "Sorry." She sighed, a small hint of a smile peeking from her lips. "It''s just hard for me to start this, and if you touch me, I''d¡­ I won''t be able to do it. You distract me."


    Oh.


    He softly chuckled. "O...kay?"


    Ang nodded. She nced up at him, and he waited for her to begin whatever it was she wanted to tell him, but then she looked away, and his curiosity was eating him up.


    "Just spit it out, Angel. Whatever it is, I can take it," he said with a little bite in his tone. He didn''t mean to sound impatient, but the longer she deflected, the more anxious he got. The harshness in his tone must have been quite apparent because she straightened her back as if on defense, and he regretted how he spoke to her right away.


    "I haven''t done this in a while, Gael. It''s hard for me. I''ve been on so many dates, but they were all just casual and never reallysted. So I''m freakin'' nervous right now."


    His brows drew together. "You want to talk about us?"


    She shrugged. "It''s been a lot of fun these past days, and I don''t think I''ve had this much fun in a really long time. And it''s all because of you. I just¡­ I don''t know what we''re doing, really." He didn''t say anything, and she continued to speak her mind. "You met my fatherst Sunday, and he hadn''t been nagging me to go on dates anymore ever since. So I guess that was a sess. But we both knew that wasn''t exactly real during that time, right? However, that same evening, you spent the night here. It was certainly more than what friends would do."


    She averted her gaze and smiled to relieve the awkwardness. Ang was really trying.


    Gael could already feel where she was leading with this, but he waited until she''d tell him everything she wanted to say. She''d been acting a bit off ever since Oliver dropped by earlier.


    And then she added, "But that was supposed to be only a night¡­ It''s been two days. You''ve gone out of your way to help me with the toys and even came with me to the orphanage. I flew with you to your city and met your family. And what happened on the ne¡ª"


    "Do you regret what happened on the ne?"


    "What? No! Do you?"


    "F?ck no."


    She let out a sigh of relief as though his answer reassured her of something as her response did to him. Ang nodded. "We''ve just been spending a lot more time together¡­ And I''m¡­ I''m afraid of doing more because I don''t know where or what we are now."


    Everything he''d been doing the past few days was confusing for him because he wasn''t supposed to be anything more than friends with her. But damn it, it was so hard. All he knew was that he wanted her around, so he''d just been doing what he wanted to do.


    Instead of answering her sentiments, he ran his fingers through his hair and told her, "I found a few more notes¡­" He saw the slight shift in her fingers. She gripped the ss tighter. "They''re not hate notes."


    Ang tipped the wine to her mouth, taking a giant gulp this time. She opened her mouth as if to say something but closed it again and cleared her throat.


    "Don''t you want to know which ones I found?" he questioned, seeing as she wanted to keep quiet. He had thought about not telling her he''d found more notes, thinking that she had written them while she was buzzed. People say the meanest things when they''re drunk¡ªthey could be lies, or they could be truths. So what was it with that note? Was that a lie, or was that the truth?


    "Why are we talking about the notes, Gael? I was drunk when I wrote them."


    "So...everything you wrote was a lie then?"


    Her eyes snapped at him, and he kept his sharp, challenging her to admit it. She was the first to look away. Gael tossed one folded sticky note at her side, which she refused to open but held it in her hand. Then he said,"I don''t know what I''m doing, Angel. All I know is that I can''t stay away from you."


    "Me neither¡­" she muttered.


    He took the wine ss from her and ced it on the coffee table. Then he moved closer and kept her hands in his. "What do you really want?"


    Ang gazed at his grey eyes. They were so calming¡ªthe kind of color she foundfort whenever she closed her eyes and thought about him. "I want to be able to trust you. I want to trust that you won''t hurt me."


    Gael felt like his heart was being squeezed hearing the words she was saying. He didn''t want to hurt her too. He shook his head. "As much as I want to promise you, I can''t do that¡­ I don''t know what will happen in the future, and I might end up hurting you. But if I do, I''m definitely not doing it intentionally."


    She knitted her brows together. "What kind of assurance is that?"


    "I''m not going to hurt you, Angel. I''m just doing what I want to do, and that''s to be with you. Right now, I just want to keep seeing you."


    The confusion in her eyes remained, and he wished it were that easy to erase it. But at the moment, he just couldn''t tell her the kind of assurance she was possibly expecting¡ªnot when he still needed to settle the matter with the Morellis. He didn''t want to lose her, but he also didn''t want to promise her something he''d only probably break.


    Ang nodded, her shoulders drooping. "I shouldn''t be making a big deal out of this, right?" She softly smiled.


    ''Fix this, you dickhead,'' a voice in his head said.


    Closing his eyes for a brief second, he gathered his thoughts. When he looked up and met her gaze, he brushed the hair away from her face and cupped her cheek. "I know I''m asking a lot for you to be patient with me. I want to be able to tell you the right words that you deserve to hear. But before that, I...have to be the right man. Right now, I just want to be there for you, Angel. That''s all I really want. If you let me stay next to you¡­"


    Nodding, she ced a hand over his. "I want that too."


    Gael exhaled a sigh of relief, hoping that it was enough for now. There was no way he''d be able to leave her anymore¡ªnot when he was way in too deep like this with her. He pressed a chaste kiss on her forehead.


    "I''m gonna be busy the next few days. I need to take care of some things, so I might not be able to see you as often."


    "That''s okay... I have some things to do too, anyway."


    "What does your schedule look like this week?"


    "I''m meeting Samantha and Ba tomorrow. And I have parties over the weekend. I''m mostly free in the evenings. Why?"


    He quickly checked the calendar on his phone and asked her, "Let me take you out tomorrow night."


    A small smile spread across her face. "Like a date?"


    He nodded. "I know we''re doing this sort of backward, but I want to take you out on a proper date."


    Ang bit her bottom lip, the sparkle in her eyes returning. "Okay."


    Gael got to his feet and she followed. Leaning in, he kissed her lips and told her, "Don''t stay up toote. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    When he left, she unfolded the note in her hand, recognizing her handwriting. A sigh escaped her lips as she read:


    [ And suddenly, you know: It''s time to start something new and trust the magic of beginnings. -Meister Eckhart ]

 Chapter 221 - I Mean It

    Nearly an hour had gone by since Gael left Ang''s apartment. She had put away the clean dishes back to the cupboards and decided to rest for the evening. After doing her evening skincare routine, she curled up in her bed and just stared at the ceiling, recalling what happened that day.


    She began thinking about what she and Gael had talked about earlier. Even though that was an unexpected conversation, what she got out of it was more than enough for the night. Ang didn''t intend to push Gael to do or say something. But at least she got to hear where his mind was at. It wouldn''t be fair to ask more from him when she was also still hesitant.


    He sounded so genuine that his words gave herfort. She just hoped she didn''t scare him over what she tried to talk about. Honestly, it was nerve-wracking. After all, they started with a one-night stand¡ªshe woke up, and he was gone¡ªnot even a phone number was left. She didn''t expect him to leave one, of course. But she at least thought he''d try something. And when they met again, he''d told her they wouldn''t work¡ªbut she still ended up catching feelings.


    Him leaving made her feel a little insecure¡ªthough she shouldn''t be. So right now, not knowing what''s in the store for them was making her fear for the unknown.And what Oliver said just got her thinking.


    Whatever. There was nothing wrong if they took it slowly. ''You''re having fun, and you''re happy right now, Ang. You haven''t been in a really long time. That''s all that matters,'' she reminded herself.


    Turning to her right, she saw the note that she wrote to him that night¡ªshe had stuck it to hermpshade. Though she was a bit tipsy that night, she definitely remembered writing this. Now she wondered if he had seen the note that she wrote after this one.


    A blush crept up her neck and stained her cheeks at the thought of it. Ang really shot herself on the foot on that one. Gael had been slowly finding all these notes, and every time he did, she felt like dragons were flying in her stomach.


    To take her mind off it, she searched for something on the inte and found several disturbing articles that she should have known about earlier. The posts were about orphans. Apparently, an organization had been working for years against orphanages. And that ording to them, it''s reported that four out of five children living in orphanages were not really orphans. How could she not have known earlier?


    The report said that the less fortunate families or parents were coerced into giving up their children and that these children were known as "paper orphans" whose orphan status or documents had been faked. The institutions targeted the families in poor areas who couldn''t afford to send their children to school. It was just like Herman had told her. Everything he said wasing back to her and she was getting pissed again.


    Reading all these articles, Ang sent them to Oliver, hoping that theirwyer could use the information she found on it.


    Her phone rang. Her best friend Nina checked up on her, and Ang ended up telling the other what happened in the orphanage earlier that day. Just like her, Nina was also pissed about what she discovered¡ªshe spouted several curses. Their conversation didn''tst long as her friend had something to do and she just called to remind her of their meeting with Love Tales tomorrow.


    Not long after their conversation on the phone, Nina texted her.


    [ Antonina: I forgot to ask. Wanna hang with me tomorrow night? I suddenly need a girl''s night out before the crazy family party on the weekend. ]


    [ Ang: Raincheck? I have a date tomorrow. ]


    [ Antonina: A date? I thought your dad already stopped setting you up? ]


    Ang bit her bottom lip, finding herself feeling giddy as she typed her reply.


    [ Ang: Gael asked me out to dinner. Like...a date. ]


    Nina''s text message couldn''t arrive fast enough. Ang could even hear the way her best friend would have sounded if she were with her right now. She bombed her with texts.


    [ Antonina: Shut up. ??? ]


    [ Antonina: OH MY GOD. ]


    [ Antonina: Why am I so excited? ]


    [ Antonina: What are you wearing? ]


    [ Antonina: My face literally looked like those emojis! ]


    Ang chuckled seeing Nina''s reaction.


    [ Ang: I don''t know yet. He just told me before he left about an hour ago. ]


    [ Antonina: Are you nervous?]


    [ Ang: Sort of. He said he wanted to take me out on a proper date. Nin, what am I going to wear? ]


    [ Antonina: Do you know where he''s taking you? Find out if he hasn''t told you yet. ]


    Just then, as if the guy had a sixth sense or something, Gael texted that he was home. Her mind immediately brought her back to thest kiss he stole just before he finally left the door, and she bit her bottom lip. It took him longer to reach home this time, making her wonder if he dropped by somewhere first.


    Ang tapped out her response.


    [ Ang: Hey... d to know you''re back safe. Where are you taking me tomorrow night? I was just wondering so I know what to wear. ]


    [ Gael: You''re gonna look beautiful regardless. The Medallion. I''ll pick you up at 7. ]


    Her jaw dropped upon reading the text. The restaurant he said he was taking her to was one of the ssiest restaurants in Mayne City. Any of her dates in the past hadn''t even attempted to take her there.


    When Gael said he was taking her out on a proper date, she did expect him to take her somewhere fancy, but this still surprised her. The Medallion was an exclusive restaurant. She had been there a few times with family, but never with a date. He wasn''t even from Esmea and he knew about this ce. To her excitement, she quickly exited their chatbox and opened Nina''s to share the feeling.


    [ Ang: ANTONINA! He''s taking me to The Medallion. What the hell am I going to wear? ]


    [ Antonina: Oooh... Plus brownie points for him. Can''t expect anything less for a De Luca. Don''t worry, babe. I''m sure you''ll look great in whatever you wear. Send me your options right now. ]


    Ang rolled out of her bed and dashed to her closet to choose a few dresses. She was feeling tired earlier but now, she felt wide awake as she took photos of her choices and sent them to Nina.


    [ Antonina: Everything''s pretty! But I love that ck dress. It''s ssy and sexy. And I bet you he''ll go hard when he sees you in it. ? Your boobs will look great in that. ]


    Ang beamed as she picked up the ck dress and held it up. It was also her first choice, and now she couldn''t wait to wear it tomorrow.


    [ Antonina: What are you doing? ]


    [ Ang: I was just looking at the dress. ]


    [ Antonina: Go to bed now. You wanna look like a panda tomorrow? Take your beauty rest! ]


    [ Ang: K. Nyt ]


    When Ang finally got back to her bed, she was about to turn off themp when she remembered that she hadn''t responded to Gael yet. So she quickly typed out a thank you and goodnight to him.


    And then he replied.


    [ Gael: I found another note by the way. Can''t believe I didn''t find this sooner when it''s just near the bed. But it looks iplete? ]


    Her heart rammed against her ribcage as she waited for the photo he sent to load. When it finally did, she felt cold all over as she read:


    [ ...but I''ve always missed you. Ever since... I''ve been missing you. ]


    Then another text came.


    [ Gael: I''ve wanted to ask you about the one you had engraved on the watch you gave me. But I wanted to believe that you meant the same thing even after knowing the truth about me. Can I take what you wrote in this note as the truth? Because I do too, Angel. Every f?cking moment, I miss you. ]


    Gosh. Gael really had a way to make her feel like a teen. It''s like he had this ability to make her heart skip a beat and make it run wild galloping like a horse in a field.


    ''Oh, what the hell. Just say what you want to say, Ang.''


    [ Ang: Yes. I meant it. And now I wish I you were here. ]


    [ Gael: Want me to go back? I''m already in my boxers, though. But you wouldn''t mind that, would you? ? ]


    His use of emoji got to her. So mischievous!


    [ Ang: ? BRO. Why you do that to me! Now I can''t get it off my head. ]


    She barked out augh. They were having a moment and he just really had to insert being so cheeky.


    [ Gael: Not your BRO, BABE. Don''t tell me you don''t think about me in my underwear ? It''s okay. You can think what you want¡­ I definitely think about you in yours. Or theck of one. ]


    [ Ang: Oh my god. Good night De Luca. ]


    [ Gael: ? ]


    [ Gael: Good night, Angel. Sweet dreams. ]

 Chapter 222 - Breathtaking

    Thursday ¡ª December 20


    "Is there a problem with the project?" Ang asked Nina as she got into her car. Her best friend picked her up at nine for their appointment at ten.


    She had already submitted her third novel for the project to her editor, and it would take about a week or two to go over it. Her first two novels were already finished since the start of this month. So far, she was on schedule. Yesterday, Nina told her that Samantha''s assistant called to ask if they coulde by today but didn''t tell them what it was all about. Now she was so nervous.


    "I''m sure everything''s okay. They could have told us over the phone if it was something that''s needed to be dealt with faster. Maybe there''s progress with the illustration? I remember them telling me the art would probably be ready this week," replied Nina.


    "I guess that could be it." Ang nodded. The stories she wrote for Love Tales were quite different from her other books. The plot was lighter and wasn''t as dramatic as the books she released in the past¡ªa risky move for her because her fans loved the dark romance-themed novels. But when she decided to ept the project, she wanted to write something fun and light to read. Although she had confidence in her story, she couldn''t help feeling nervous, wondering how they would receive her new releases.


    Everything had been so fast. In just three months, she was able to write three novels. The fastest that she was able to write in years. And in those three months, Love Tales had been amazing that as soon as her manuscript was submitted, they began to work on it right away. It made Ang wonder why they had so much faith in her when they weren''t ''that'' close. Sure their families were friends, and somehow connected, but she still found it hard to believe that they granted her this big break. It was just surreal.


    Soon, they arrived at the office. They got inside and were ushered into a meeting room. One thing that Ang appreciated a lot was the fact that Samantha and Ba''s employees were very professional. She was assured that the staff was made to sign an NDA.


    They had been visiting the office several times for the project, and her identity was still kept a secret. She knew about Samantha being a very private person. Thetter was so private that she had kept her identity as Trident''s CEO for years since they operated before she decided toe out of her shell. How that worked for her, Ang could only imagine. But because of this, it made her look up to the woman. For a lot of people, fame was everything. It boggled her at first why Samantha chose to hide who she was, but when Ang started to write, she found herself in the same ce. Though they probably didn''t have the same reasons why they wanted to hide their identity, she could still rte to the other.


    Ang and Nina waited in the meeting room for five minutes before the door opened.


    Samantha came in, along with the manager. "Hi, sorry to keep you waiting. It''s only us today, Ba''s appointment with her doctor was moved up."


    "Is she okay?" was Ang''s immediate reaction, concerncing her eyes. During her first official meeting with Samantha, Ba was also in a doctor''s appointment. Was she sick or something? Even though she was Gael''s ex, Ba was a decent person, and it wasn''t difficult to develop a fondness for her.


    "Oh, don''t worry. She''s fine. It''s just a check-up," Samantha reassured with a smile as she sat at the head of the long table. "Thank you foring. I know the holidays are quite busy for us. But I''ll be busier the next few days, so today is my only time."


    "It''s okay, I understand. I appreciate that you evene here to meet us personally for this project."


    "I promised that I would work closely with you, and I always keep my promises." Samantha opened the case of her iPad and tapped. "Anyway, let''s get started. I called you over because I wanted to show you the finished illustrations for Chasing Summer. All of the characters have been rendered, waiting for your final approval. Here." She handed the tablet to Ang.


    The anticipation caused Ang''s heart to beat erratically. Nina was right. The artworks were finally done. And she would get to see them now. Taking a deep breath, Ang received the tablet, and she gasped as sheid eyes on the beautiful characters on the screen. It was Chasing Summer''s illustration that''s going to be the thumbnail for Love Tale''s interactive novel. On the art was a woman with Summer''s description, wearing a yellow dress and facing a handsome man¡ªMax, the hero, in his open white shirt, showcasing his tasteful abs¡ªwith the beach as their backdrop. The vibrant cover was perfect.


    "I love it!" Ang gushed, her eyes widening as she continued to admire the illustration on the screen. She noticed other images and clicked on them, seeing the characters in different poses and facial expressions. This made her giggle. It was so adorable!


    The manager began to exin how the illustrations would work in the software, and they asked her if she was happy with the product, all they needed was her go signal and everything would be incorporated. Ang couldn''t be happier, so she dly agreed to everything. Then the manager left to meet with the production team.


    "Sam, I can''t thank you enough. This project has been really...I don''t even know what to say." Ang shook hands with Samantha. "Thank you."


    "I can say the same to you, Ang. It''s a pleasure working with you. I wish all our partners could be as pleasant as you." Samanthaughed as she got to her feet. "Anyway, we still have two more novels after this and I am quite excited for those really."


    Ang, Nina, and Samantha made small talk for several minutes more before thetter had to leave. Samantha retrieved a card from her purse and handed them to the two, saying, "I almost forgot. My family and I have a small gathering tomorrow. I hope you two coulde. Daniel had already given Chairman Su''s and Oliver''s invitation this morning. It''s nothing fancy¡ªjust family and a few friends. Sorry I informed you sote, this was decided at thest minute actually."


    "Wow." Nina''s eyes lit up but she frowned right after. "Thank you, Sam. I appreciate the invitation, really. But I''m afraid I can''te. I have a family dinner tomorrow evening. My parents insist we do this every year, though they hate to be in the same room¡ªI can''t even." She shook her head and beamed at her best friend. "But Ang doesn''t have anything going on tomorrow. Will you make her drink and force her to enjoy?"


    Angughed, rolling her eyes at the other. "You make it sound so bad." Then she faced Samantha. "I''m free tomorrow evening. Sure! I''d love to go."


    "Great! Don''t worry, Nina. I''ll make sure she''s well hydrated. My brother and brother-inw both have bars, so drinks are always a priority in our family parties." Samantha winked.


    ***


    At a quarter to six in the evening, Ang was video-chatting with Nina while she stood in front of a mirror in only her matching ckce bra and underwear. Her heart was beating so fast because Gael would soon show up at her doorstep. She slipped into her dress and checked herself out in the mirror.


    "Girl, you look fine as f?ck. Stop fidgeting," scolded Nina through the screen.


    "I can''t help it." She tucked and untucked her hair behind her ear, unsure which one looked better.


    Just then, the inte buzzed.


    "Oh, my god! Why is he so early?" Ang ran to the inte and buzzed him up before she quickly went back to the closet to wear her heels. She bid goodbye to her friend, promising to update herter.


    Soon, the doorbell rang and she took deep cleansing breaths before opening the door.


    The door opened, revealing a dashing Gael in a custom-tailored ck suit. He wore a ck shirt, tie, and vest¡ªall in ck¡ªmaking him look dark and astonishingly handsome.


    "Hey¡­" she managed to utter.


    Gael wasn''t any better. He was definitely awestruck as his eyes raked Ang''s body in her form-fitting dress. His lips parted as if he didn''t expect to see her like this. He forgot to breathe. "Hey, yourself¡­"


    "You...wannae in?" she asked, sounding hesitant.


    He shook his head in an attempt to clear his wild thoughts. "Sorry, you¡­ Angel, you look¡­ Damn¡­ You took my breath away." A slow smile grew on his lips as he inched closer towards her.


    Heat flushed her cheeks as he took her hand and kissed the back of it. "You look very handsome in your suit, too."


    He smiled. "This is nothingpared to you. You look gorgeous, Angel."


    "Thank you." She smiled back and turned around. "I''ll just grab my purse and we can leave."


    Entering her apartment, Gael admired her backside, grinning from ear to ear. "Is it toote to cancel dinner? I''d love to just look at you the whole night."

 Chapter 223 - Date Night (1)

    "I''m ready." In the living room, Ang appeared where Gael waited for her as he stared out at the view from the tall window, overlooking the sea outside. His hands were deep in his pockets.


    He turned around, and it was like seeing her again for the first time. She stood by the sofa, and he looked at her intently from head to toe and then back to her face. She looked incredibly hot, wearing a one-shoulder ck figure-hugging dress that hugged her perfect tits. Her dress fell to her knees, and it had a cut that disyed her left knee up to her mid-thigh¡ªsexy as f?ck.


    Ang''s hair was down. They were longer now, and he liked how it cascaded so seductively down the side of her face, the tips brushing the swell of her breasts. Her hair color made him curious what to call it because it was as if the shade couldn''t decide whether it was a brown or a grey. He loved the color on her.


    He snaked an arm around her waist, his hand resting on the small of her back. "What?" she wondered.


    "I just can''t get over how beautiful you are," Gaelplimented, his eyes zing as he gazed at her.


    She scoffed, shaking her head and smiling. "I can''t tell you how handsome you are over and over¡ªyou already know that. And I don''t want to inte your ego even more."


    Her red lips were like an invitation, and he was so tempted to just capture it with his, but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself. But that didn''t stop him from copping a feel when he pulled her closer, his hand sliding down her ass. "I haven''t seen you all day. I miss you."


    "Me too."


    Leaning down towards her neck, he inhaled her scent that was so addicting, and then he pressed his lips on the skin just below her ear. She shivered. "As much as I''m so tempted to just have you for dinner tonight, our reservation is at 8:30. So we need to leave." He reluctantly pulled back and led her out of the apartment.


    Gael opened the door for her as they reached the car, and a bouquet sat on the seat. He picked it up and handed it to Ang, "For you."


    "Thank you. They''re beautiful." She cradled the bouquet in her arm, admiring thebination of white roses and pink carnation flowers with purple baby''s breath, wrapped in a metallic grey and pink special papers. It looked so sweet and dainty. "Flowers and dinner. You''re really going all out, huh?"


    "Wait till you see the fireworks." He winked,ughing when her mouth fell open.


    Ang rolled her eyes, knowing that he was only joking. He was only joking, right?


    ***


    The Medallion was located on the outskirts of Mayne City, in a higher ground that''s not so far from Gael''s house. The best thing about this restaurant was that there weren''t lines outside for the waiting patrons because it was exclusive as they have limited reservations per evening. Thus, even if it was a full house, it didn''t look very crowded. It also had a hotel with only eight premium rooms, which usually takes a few months of booking in advance to be able to get a room.


    The valet took their car, and Ang had her arm hooked with Gael''s as they headed inside where a hostess led them to the bar. They were thirty minutes early for their reservation, so they decided to have a drink first to start their night. Several heads turned their way as the pair arrived, curious about who the tall man was¡ªespecially the women who probably knew most of the eligible bachelors in the city but didn''t recognize Gael.


    He helped her up on her stool and then took the one next to her. She ordered a Fabi cocktail made of dry vermouth and Grand Marnier, the orange a delightful contrast to the dryness of the fortified wine and sweetness of the brandy. "Is it alright that I''m drinking?" she wondered while ncing at his club soda and lime drink in a fancy ss. It looked like a gin and tonic cocktail, but it was nothing more than vored sparkling water.


    "Of course. I''d want you to enjoy the night. I''m also driving, so I have to be sober." Gael smiled, and they clinked their sses together. He had already broken his hard alcohol abstinence recently, so he wanted to try harder. Even if he could drink a ss of wine if he really wanted to and could ask for someone to drive themter, he just wanted Ang all to himself tonight.


    The two talked about their day. She told him about her meeting with Samantha, and he told her that he was on the phone and online meetings the whole day. Gael was serious when he told her family about his ns to open a restaurant. His family owned a few in Italy, one of which was The Grove, which he inherited the major shares from his father. And he wanted to open one here, but he hadn''t found the right ce yet.


    "I''ve always wanted to visit more ces in Italy," she said. "I''ve only ever been to Mn. And all I did was shop."


    He lightly chuckled. "There''s more to Italy than just Mn. And honestly, we don''t like it there very much. It''s always grey and foggy. It''s always so busy too. I wouldn''t want to live there even if someone pays me to. The people in Mn think they''re superior to the rest of the country. Our region is next to each other, but there''s a vast difference."


    "Where did you say you''re from in the north?"


    "It''s a province called Belluno in the Vo region¡ªabout a hundred kilometers north of Venice. It''s a really beautiful ce. You''ll love it there." He whipped out his phone and scrolled through the very few photos he had in his gallery. Some were taken from the sceneries around their house.


    Ang gasped when he showed her the pictures. "Oh, my god. This looks like a stock photo from google. It''s so¡­vibrant. Is that your house?" Her eyes sparkled in fascination as she admired the Vi in the mountains.


    "Ang?" a man''s voice called her from a few meters away.


    She and Gael turned their heads in the direction of the voice. A man with dark hair and pale skin tilted his head¡ªnext to him was a woman with blonde hair and a violet evening gown.


    "Great," Ang muttered under her breath, keeping her face looking uninterested.


    "Who''s he?" Gael asked, his eyes scanning the man with an arrogant smile.


    "Jeremy. I used to date him in college." She nced at the woman and turned away, gulping down the rest of her cocktail. "He cheated on me with a friend¡ªmajor asshole."


    "You sure dated assholes." He sounded harsh, not liking the way the man lingered at her legs.


    "I was stupid and didn''t know any better." She sighed. "You know what''s funny? That woman is Oliver''s ex. She cheated on him too. Now they both deserve each other."


    "I knew it was you," said Jeremy when they arrived at the bar, gging down the bartender. "How are you?"


    "I felt amazing until a minute ago." Ang curled her lips into an obviously fake smile.


    Jeremy chuckled, unbothered by her apparent dislike towards him. "You know Jenny, right?" He tilted his head towards the blonde next to him.


    Augh she couldn''t suppress escaped her lips as she folded her arms under her chest. "Of course. How could I forget?"


    Jenny, who had been staring at Gael, rolled her eyes when she heard Ang but didn''t say anything. Jeremy looked at Gael and asked, "Who''s your date?"


    Not having any interest in their presence at all, Ang nced at Gael, whose sharp gaze had been focused on Jeremy. Then she saw the hostessing their way¡ªshe knew their table was ready. "My date is too important¡ªyou can''t afford to know. If you''ll excuse us." She got to her feet with Gael''s help, and they followed the hostess towards the grand staircase.


    "You okay?" he asked as they walked, his hand resting on her back.


    "Of course. Sorry about that. It''s been nearly ten years, but I just don''t like being around them."


    "I didn''t like the way he looked at you. What did you do when you found out he cheated?"


    Ang pped a hand over her mouth as sheughed. "Oh, my god. He had this white Lambo that he loved so much. My friends and I got drunk one night, and we shed his tires, poured paint over the roof, and spray painted the hood with ''Hope THE CLAM was worth it!''. Thank God I found out about him cheating right away."


    Gael stopped in his tracks and looked at her. She thought he was concerned if she also got cmydia from her ex, but she quickly shook her head and rified, "I''m clean. I told you. Remember?"


    "You did. I believe you." He nodded as they entered the private luxury dining room. "I just thought you''d have done more than just ruined his car."


    She giggled, squeezing his hand as he brought her inside. Then he told her, "Let''s enjoy the rest of the evening, Angel."

 Chapter 224 - Date Night (2)

    The Medallion screamed luxury dining experience. From thevish decorations to the extraordinary service, the patrons definitely got their money''s worth.


    The corner of Ang''s lips were upturned as she went deeper into the private room. A romantic table for two was at the center of the room. Two sides of the walls were covered with tall wine racks, while the other sides were floor-to-ceiling windows that had a view of the twinkling lights of Mayne City. Glimmering tall candles decorated the ce, a tteringbination with the charming low and soft glow from the ceiling. Toplete the ambiance, a soothing piano instrumental of a modern song yed in the background.


    "How did I do so far?" Gael asked as she walked towards the windows. "Not too bad, huh?"


    "Are you kidding?" She whirled around to face him, smiling so sweetly. "This is amazing!"


    He ced a hand on her waist, and she instantly leaned into his touch. "I''m d you think so."


    Gael was so handsome tonight. He cleaned up so nicely that when he appeared at her doorstep, her heart skipped a beat, and she''d been so giddy since. Being in his arms like this was soforting that it made her feel that he cared so much. She could feel it in the pit of her stomach, and it was both nice and worrisome. Because she had been having a really good time with him these past few days, she couldn''t help but be concerned about what could happen.


    Ang had this belief that everything would never be always good in life¡ªthat in one way or another, nature would find a way to bnce itself. She just hoped that whatever was in store for her in the future, she''d be able to take it.


    "Where''d you go?" He pushed a lock of hair behind her ear, wondering what she was thinking just now.


    She shook her head, a small smile forming on her lips as she tiptoed and kissed his cheek. "Just happy."


    Gael led her to the table where the chef ced dishes in front of them. They opted for the menu-free dining experience where they wouldn''t know what to eat until the chef introduced the food to them. All they had to do was to tell them in advance if they had any allergies or food restrictions. The two raved about the exquisite gastronomic delights that were served before them. And he loved the fact that she wasn''t picky with her food at all, which only made their fine dining experience even more pleasant.


    As they enjoyed the main course, she thought about his past. Had he also brought his exes in ces like this before? It was a silly thought that she shouldn''t even be bothered, but she couldn''t help getting curious about how he was with other women in the past. Obviously, she wanted to feel special¡ªand it was hard not to wonder what he was like when he dated other women¡ªwhen he''s being so romantic like this.


    "Wine for your thoughts?" He cocked a brow, holding a bottle of white in his hand.


    Ang let him refill her ss, her cheeks blushing as she hesitated on admitting to him. Then she said, "It''s a silly thought. I was just curious how you were with your past dates."


    "You want to know about my past rtionships?" he probed. When she shrugged her shoulders, he decided to open up a little. "There''s nothing special about it. But I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "Have you been in a serious rtionship before?"


    He nodded. "My longest was nearly a year. We dated while I studied at NYU Florence."


    "Oh, you attended the Florence campus of NYU. When you mentioned it, I thought you meant the one in New York."


    "I did in the first year, but then I had to move back to Italy. So I finished my course there."


    "I see¡­ Why''d you break up?"


    "We wanted different things. It was okay after a few months, I guess. But then we began to argue a lot about the little stuff. It was exhausting. So we broke it off."


    Ang tried to imagine a younger version of him arguing with some pretty woman who probably looked like a model, and it was a bitter thought. She ignored that image in her head. "I see¡­ And you dated after that too? What about Ba?"


    "I was still 20 around that time. God, I feel so old now." He chuckled. "I thought I was pretty much done with rtionships. I went out on dates, but they were casual and didn''tst longer than two weeks. I met Ba about five or six years ago, I think. We dated for five months. I haven''t really been dating much after that."


    "So...your rtionship with Ba was serious?" Her voice sounded hesitant. "Did you love her?"


    Gael paused from slicing through the mutton chops. He looked at Ang with an unreadable expression as he contemted. Then he looked back on his te. "At some level, I did. I was in a dark ce when we got together¡ªmy grandfather just died then. I wasn''t looking for anything serious, and she wasn''t either. The way she was made it easy for me to stay with her because she didn''t care about a lot of things. Basically, she was so carefree that she didn''t ask what I did, so I didn''t have to tell her. I guess that''s why wested for that long. It was only after many monthster when I realized that I didn''t really know her that much."


    This was the most that he talked about his past with Ba, and Ang didn''t know how to feel about it. Part of her wanted to know because she had connections with the woman now. "She seems like a free-spirited woman. What happened?"


    He chuckled, but there was no humor in his eyes¡ªas if whatever memory he had in his head wasn''t amusing for him. "She found out about who...what I am, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with it."


    For some reason, what he said caused a prick in her heart. It was difficult to exin, but she had the urge to get up and hug him. The way she imagined his past with Ba, whatever happened to them, seemed as if it hurt him that he wasn''t epted.


    And here she was still confused as to whether she could handle being with a man like him. All she knew was that even though she was already aware of who he was, she wasn''t scared of him.


    Without thinking much, Ang reached for his hand and squeezed, smiling at him. He sped her hand and kissed the back of it, curling the corners of his lips to return her affectionate gaze.


    Gael took a sip of his sparkling water. "Anyway, that''s pretty much it. This part of my life isn''t exciting. I''ve met some in the past few years, but nothing serious. What about you? Any more asshole exes than those two guys you told me about?"


    Ang shook her head. "No. Mine didn''tst long either. Evan ruined it for me, I guess. They weren''t all assholes, but I always found something¡ªeven just the tiniest thing¡ªand it would already be enough of a reason for me to end it. Like I don''t like the way he eats, or talks, or walks." Sheughed.


    "For what it''s worth¡­" He gazed up at her. "I''m thankful you weren''t with anyone then." When she raised her brows, he added, "...else I wouldn''t have met you."


    A fluttering feeling overcame her stomach. What he said wasn''t anything overly dramatic. They were simple words, yet they had so much effect on her. A soft giggle escaped her lips, and she rolled her eyes to brush off the seriousness. "You''re such a smooth talker, Mr. De Luca."


    Gael chuckled at her trying to make things light, but it wasn''t lost on him that she blushed at what he just said.


    The rest of their meal was terrific, finishing it with a gourmet chocte tartlet that just hit the right spot to end their delicious dinner. After thanking the chef for his service, they were alone in the private room. But their date wasn''t over yet as they moved to the two-seater modern sofa facing the window with the night city view.


    With her second ss of wine in her hand, Ang was cozy with Gael. He had his arm around her, his hand settling on her waist while she leaned into his side. Mayne City looked beautiful before them¡ªtall buildings with grand architecture mixed with severalnds of greenery, pretty twinkling lights, busy streets, and the sea at the far end.


    She let out a sigh. "This is nice."


    "Mm." His hand gently caressed her side, and he kissed the top of her head. "Can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "What were the best and worst dates you''ve ever had?"


    Gael''s question threw her off for a second that she snapped her head to face him. Ang didn''t expect him to ask her this, but it got her thinking, and she found herself digging through her brain for some personal things she would share with him. Leave it to Gael to make a date really interesting with his questions.

 Chapter 225 - Date Night (3)

    Ang subconsciously ran her fingertip along her lips as she thought about it. "The best date¡­ Hmmm... I can''t really say it''s the best¡ªmaybe wild, but there was this guy a few years ago, he only visited Mayne for the week but he brought me to this fancy restaurant downtown. We sat next to a group of people who turned out to be Gateway¡ªa British rock band. They were really nice and fun and they invited us to their end of the tour celebration that night. And that party was crazy."


    Taking a deep breath, she shifted in his arms before she continued, "I''ve had my fair share of bad dates. And this happened back in college, a couple of months after that Jeremy incident. A guy from one of my sses asked me out on a date. He was kinda cute so I agreed to meet him on a weekend to ''hang out'' at a cafe. On the day, he insisted on picking me up, and then he drove us to his frat house¡ªnot the cafe like he told me. I was like¡ªyou know what? Sure, why not. It was still on school grounds so I thought it was okay.


    "He turned on the T.V. saying we''re watching a game. I told him I wasn''t into football, but he still insisted on watching it anyway, telling me I''lle to like it. I really should have left right away." She groaned at the memory. "Ugh. Twenty minutester, his ex came and started screaming at us¡ªshe threw stuff¡ªalmost hit me in the face! Turns out he only asked me there to make his ex jealous. What a total jerk."


    "What did you do?"


    "They went up to his room to talk and didn''te back down. So I called Oliver to pick me up because I had no ride back home. While I was waiting outside the frat house, I heard moaning and a girl''s excited scream¡ªthere wasn''t any other girl in that house¡ªso I''m pretty sure they were having sex upstairs. Like what the hell?" Ang fake gagged as she recalled what happened a long time ago. "And that''s not all, he then texted me that night asking why I left without telling him and told me he really liked me so we should hang out again. I ignored him. What an ass."


    "What a dick," Gael remarked, shaking his head.


    Ang turned to him. "You?"


    "Worst date¡­" He brushed the scruff on his jaw as he thought. "In college. A friend set me up with this chick that was his girlfriend''s friend. She was pretty but had an attitude. We went out on a double date where she thought it was funny to make fun of the waitress. Our orders came and that girl put a strand of hair in her soup thenined to the manager saying it was the waitress''s hair. After the manager scolded the waitress and pulled her to the kitchen, that girl, my friend, and his girlfriend allughed so hard."


    Ang''s brows drew together. Gael always had soft spots for servers, considering his mother was once a waitress. "Oh, no! What did you do?"


    "I asked for the bill right away without eating and paid a hefty tip for the waitress¡ªthat also riled that girl up when she saw how much money I left. She said the waitress didn''t even do a good job so there was no need to tip her. Needless to say, I left and didn''t see her after that."


    "What a b?tch! Sorry¡ª" She pped her hand over her mouth. "I shouldn''t say that. But she really was one."


    Gaelughed. "I couldn''t agree more." He casually checked the time on his watch and he suddenly straightened up. "Come on. It''s almost time."


    "Time for what?" Ang looked up at him in confusion, cing her hand in his when he held out his hand for her.


    He didn''t say anything and only smiled. She was so curious about what he was up to, but she no longer questioned him and decided to go with the flow as he led them up to the rooftop. There was a rooftop bar, but it was closed this week because of the cold weather. However, dainty fairy lights decorated thendscape, giving it a dreamy vibe.


    "Wear this." He removed his coat and put it around her, shielding her from the wind. Because they were in higher ground, it was colder than it was in Mayne City. He pulled her towards a corner of the rooftop.


    "What are we doing here?" Ang wondered as she tried to look around but did not spot anything unusual. The view from up there was even lovelier than their private dining room as they were on the other side of the building. In their room, they could see the city view, while on the roof, there was a division between the bright city on the left, and trees and mountains on the right. It was such a beautiful transition and the air was fresh and cool.


    Just as Gael was about to speak, bright lights on the sky caught their attention. Their heads turned and a series of spatter noises and morous rainbows painted the dark sky. Her jaw dropped, marveling at the fireworks crackling above a tall building in the city. Smiling, he pulled her to his arms and told her, "Before you say I''m being too much¡ªI have nothing to do with that. I just happened to know that Cho Corp was celebrating something tonight, thus the fireworks. I did, however, choose this ce, thinking it had the best spot to watch it."


    Angughed heartily, wrapping her arms around his waist. "I love it. It''s beautiful, Gael. Thank you for bringing me here. Do you mind if I take a picture of us?"


    "Not at all."


    Because he was taller, he offered to take photos of them together with the fireworks as a backdrop¡ªas well as a twenty-second video. Then they watched the sky again.


    She looked up, expecting him to watch the disy, but he was looking at her instead. Suddenly, everything just stopped. She saw herself in his grey eyes that were illuminated by the intermittent glowing of the fireworks. Her heart beat weirdly in a cadence that she had never felt before, causing her breathing to hasten like she was craving for something¡ªhis lips, his touch, his everything.


    He pulled her by the waist, pressing their bodies together and leaning down as he stared at her lips. That was all it took for her to tiptoe, their eyes closing when their lips finally touched.


    Ang''s heart felt like it would burst from feeling too happy at the moment. She had been looking forward to their date tonight since he asked her outst night and for it to end like this, it was just perfect. It was then that she decided that it had little to do with the date''s location or how fancy it was¡ªshe was loving every bit of tonight all because she was with Gael.


    How was it possible for her to feel this much emotion towards a man whom she should be staying away from? And every time she''d find herself only proving her negativity that what he was didn''t matter. She really wanted this. She wanted him¡ªso badly she did.


    The pyrotechnics was still on when they broke their kiss. He looked at her in the eyes and whispered, "I want to cross the line, Angel. Would you cross it with me?"


    YES! Damn it. Tonight, she didn''t think. She just nodded.


    He kissed her again, harder this time as if he couldn''t help himself. Then he reluctantly pulled away, an amused smile flitting across his face as he looked at her lips. He pressed another kiss as if to prove something.


    "What?" she wondered, seeing his stare.


    "Nothing. Your lips didn''t smudge at all."


    Hisment made her giggle. "I''m wearing a kiss-proof lipstick."


    "That exists? I love it. The color red looks sexy on you."


    "I guess I have to thank the brand for it, then."


    Gael stole another chaste kiss before pulling her towards the door. "I can''t wait any longer. Let''s go."


    They made their way back to their dining room where she retrieved her purse. She insisted on paying half the bill and gave him her card, but he firmly declined, saying she could get it next time. He settled the bill while she made a quick run to the bathroom. Ang knew that Gael would never let her pay¡ªshe just needed to be faster taking the bill next time.


    The two practically sprinted towards the exit, only to have to wait for the valet. She could feel him so tense next to her as he hadn''t let go of her hand since they descended to the ground floor. As soon as his car arrived in front of them, he tossed a Benjamin to the valet attendant who almost didn''t catch the money in surprise.


    Gael helped her into the passenger''s seat and jogged to his side. Once their seatbelts were fastened, he sped out of The Medallion. "Your ce or mine?"


    Ang bit her bottom lip for a brief second and ced her hand on his thigh. "Yours is much closer."


    "I''ll get us there fast." A sly smirk ghosted his lips as he stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 226 - In Which She Was Dangerous

    [ I listened to <strong>River by Bishop Briggs</strong> while writing this chapter. ]


    Although Gael''s house was close, there was a bit of traffic when they hit the highway at nearly eleven in the evening. He took Ang''s hand from hisp and brought it to his lips, loving the way her delicate fingers fit in his hold.


    A car that suddenly blindsided them caused him to step on the brakes abruptly, making him curse. He then ced her hand on herp and focused on driving. Impatience took over him as he red at the long line of cars ahead. Just when he was very much in a hurry, nature took its course and made him wait.


    Ang couldn''t stay still in her seat. She fiddled with the hem of her dress after he released her hand. When he asked her about crossing the line earlier, it was a no-brainer. Tonight was the night. She knew it. He knew it. And now she couldn''t wait to get home with him¡ªonly this traffic was being such a tool.


    Her bottom lip curled into her mouth, and she chewed on it, the thrill in her bones tickling her insides. ''Why couldn''t this line go any faster?''


    Turning her head to the left, she saw his brows drawing together as he blew the horn in frustration, looking impatient. It seemed like he, too, couldn''t wait.


    Feeling her stare, Gael nced at her and met her lustful eyes. ''Holy f?ck. Is she aware of how she looked right now?'' he thought. His heartbeat raced, seeing the way she was so hungry for him as if she wanted to eat him up.


    Ang had this e-fuck-me-already'' look. He swallowed, looking back at the road again and wishing he was driving a f?cking batmobile so he could fly out of here. ''Baby, don''t I know¡­'' he thought as he shifted in his seat, hyper-aware that his hard-on could not be tamed¡ªhis pants were getting snug.


    Her eyes drifted to his crotch, and the bulge was so apparent she had to squeeze her thighs together, feeling the pulsation between her legs from his electric stare just now.


    The car came to a halt at a red light. Gael reached for her neck, pulling her towards him and kissing her hot and hard, his tongue harshly plunging into her mouth as if he couldn''t get enough of her kiss. She moaned in response, weing his assault. "We''ll be home soon," he breathed, the words ringing like a reminder that they wouldn''t have to wait any longer.


    "I hate traffic," sheined, leaning into the warmth of his hand.


    He smiled as he caressed her cheeks before his hands went back to the steering wheel, and the car moved again.


    Ang had a cocktail and 1.5 sses of wine that night. That should be enough to make her drunk, but she wasn''t. She was only buzzed¡ªenough to make her feel good, and enough to know she was making this decision not because of the alcohol. For some reason, when he picked her up earlier, she somehow knew tonight would be the night. And yes, she drank, but she was still thirsty. So thirsty of him.


    While she counted minutes until they reached his house, she felt his hot hand on her thigh. He squeezed, and she swore that did it for her. Ang was losing her grip, and her heart was about to burst from not being able to find release. They weren''t there yet! What the hell was up with this traffic?


    Just then, Gael took a left turn, and they were now on a dimly lit road with only one car ahead of them and nothing behind. She turned to look at him, her gaze scanning his physique. Even with fewer lights at this angle, he looked delectable. Gael in a suit was like a sinful dessert that she''d love to indulge. He caught her ssy eyes looking at the bulge in his pants, and his cock twitched in response.


    ''Hang on, Angel¡­'' He massaged her thigh, his fingers grazing under her dress.


    Because they were already out of the city, the road was narrower. He wanted to overtake the car in front, but the bastards took their time and didn''t give him a chance. "Cazzo!" (F?ck!)


    "Gael..." Ang breathed, her chest rising and falling. His caress wasn''t helping at all¡ªif anything, it was only making her even hotter. She bit her bottom lip, needing to do something or she might explode.


    "I know, babe. I''m trying."


    She unbuckled her seatbelt. "No. I can''t wait anymore."


    Hearing the click from the side, his eyes widened as she repositioned herself to kneel on the seat. "What are you doing?" His brows raised, and the next thing he knew, Ang was already undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. "Baby, this is dangerous."


    "Don''t take your eyes off the road." She nearly drooled as she cupped him through his Versace boxer briefs.


    He was already hard. Who was he kidding? His breathing hitched when she pulled his cock out and wrapped her hand tight around it. Then she began moving her hand up and down his slick shaft, slowly jacking him off as pre-cum coated the tip of his erection. He could barely keep his eyes on the road, mainly making sure they wouldn''t crash.


    For her, seeing his thick length was like meeting an old friend. She wanted to greet it with a kiss. It''s been so long since she had seen and touched it, and her core tightened at the memory of it being inside her.


    "You''re...gonna get us in trouble." He inhaled sharply and leaned back, but he didn''t move her hand away. Tightly gripping the wheels, he tried to keep his focus on the road. And then his cock bobbed when he took a nce at her and saw her licking her lips. F?ck those red lips. He wanted them so bad.


    "Then you better make sure we don''t get caught," she told him. Bending over, she dipped her head low.


    "Angel¡ªoh, f?ck!" he groaned as she took him into her mouth, feeling the tip of his cock hitting the back of her throat. Ang wasn''t ying games.


    He instantly removed his foot off the gas pedal, and the car slowly decreased its speed while she increased her pace,pping him up as if his throbbing cock was a tasty treat.


    Gael took a careful right turn, heading towards the road that''ll lead to his house in a few miles, and the car came to a full stop in the middle of the road. It was dark with no cars in sight, and only his headlights were on.


    Her mouth felt so f?cking good. His hand went to the back of her head, and he threaded his fingers through her hair, stroking her gently. "That''s it, baby..." He panted, loving the way her bright red lips wrapped around his shaft.


    He slowly began thrusting in and out of her. Taking him like this made her wet. Loving how her mouth was so full of him, she fought the urge to touch herself. Then she felt his fingers sliding down her backside and then tracing her wet folds through her underwear.


    She moaned and gripped him harder, running the tip of her tongue along the angry veins of his length. Ang was so turned on that he was so hard for her.


    She hummed, causing vibrations in her throat that made him groan. Gael cupped the back of her head, urging her to take more of him into her mouth. She slightly gagged when the engorged head of his cock hit her throat, but she continued like it was nothing, pumping up and down while his breathing got heavier.


    It brought back memories from three years ago. Ang was so damn good; he was sure he wouldn''tst long, already feeling the shockwaves of pleasure surging in him.


    "Angel... I''m gonnae...if you don''t stop." He urged her to pull up, but instead, his beautiful Angel continued sucking him until his hips jerked, and he came so hard¡ªhe thought a vein would pop. "F?ck. F?ck. F?ck."


    He threw his head backward on the backrest, panting as she sucked him dry. His eyes were heavy-lidded,ced with lust while watching here up and wiping her wet lips with her fingers, a small smile dancing on her face. She was so naughty, and he loved it.


    "Are you sure your name is Angel?" He tucked himself back into his pants, still luxuriating in the aftermath of the spine-tingling blow job.


    She sat back on her seat, feeling satiated that she could please him. She might not have had her orgasm, but just giving him one relieved some ache she was bottling up inside her. There was an undeniable satisfaction within her from pleasing Gael.


    "You forgot the devil in me," she slurred, her voice slightly hoarse.


    "Oh, I haven''t... But I miss her. It''s been too long, Angel." He kissed her lips, tasting the remnants of himself. When he pulled away, he started the car again. "I hope you''re not tired yet."


    "How much longer?"


    Gael nced at her, his gaze darkening at her impatience. "Just so you know, I''m not letting you sleep tonight."


    Ang faced him. Her eyes sparkled upon hearing the warning in his voice. "Good. I don''t n to."

 Chapter 227 - Parched

    [I listened to "I Want To" by Rosenfeld while writing this. ]


    Could a man die from being too hard?


    Even after just having orgasmed a minute ago, Gael felt the strong urge to be inside Ang. He was still impossibly hard as he nced her way. She was stroking her thighs like she didn''t know what to do with her hands. If she''d ask him, he''d certainly know what to do with them. Her hands belong to him¡ªon his body, preferably on his cock¡ªso were those pretty red lips.


    She turned to him with a smile on her face and met his stare, unaware of the devilish ways he thought of her just now. He knew Ang was bold¡ªnaughty even. She just chose when to show it, and most of the time, she showed it behind closed doors. In this case, inside the car. F?ck. Just the thought of her mouth on him again made his cock twitch. Indeed she was bold, but what she did earlier still surprised him.


    But no f?ckin''ints there. Nope.


    "Keep your eyes on the road, De Luca." She chuckled when she caught him snuck a nce at her again.


    "It''s hard to focus when all I can think about is you."


    "Try harder. The faster you get us home..."


    Ang didn''t have to finish what she had to say as Gael had already increased their speed. A few minutester, they reached the driveway. Rick stood outside the vi''s front door with another guard where they were stationed for the evening. When the car pulled over, the two came towards the car to open their doors.


    She scanned the exterior of his house, an inexplicable warmth filling her heart. The paintless exterior made her want to work on it and give it a Mediterranean look. She''d always pictured the house like a vi in Italy¡ªsimr to Gael''s house.


    He touched her hand and told her, "Go upstairs first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Don''t take too long," she told him, kissing his lips before she descended the car.


    Gael didn''t take his eyes off her as she let herself inside his home, even as Rick came to his side and began to give him a report. He held up a hand, shutting the other up mid-sentence. In a low and authoritative tone, he ordered, "Tell me tomorrow. I don''t want any disturbances tonight. Secure the perimeter. Keep out of the house but keep an eye out."


    "Copy that." Rick nodded once and retreated, already radioing the others to disseminate the order from their boss.


    It hadn''t even been more than twenty seconds since Ang had entered his house, but he could no longer bear parting from her. Taking long strides, he entered the dark foyer and locked the door behind him. He scanned the area looking for her. She was already on top of the stairs and was about to head to his room.


    Gael couldn''t walk up the stairs fast enough. Ang had just disappeared inside his bedroom when he reached the hallway, stopping the door from closing just in time. She gasped as he caught her by the arm and backed her up the door. He kissed her fervently, not giving her the chance to protest¡ªthough he was sure she craved for this¡ªwhat with the way she helplessly clung around his neck, pulling him extremely close that their chests pressed together.


    "You, my Angel...are a very naughty girl," he said with a rough voice. Running his nose along her jawline and then down to her neck, he nibbled her skin, making her grip his shoulders. "That was reckless...and dangerous¡­ What am I gonna do with you?"


    Goosebumps dotted her skin because of his voice that sounded so erotic. His hands slid past down her ass, fingering the hem of her dress. "Mmm¡­ Anything you want."


    He hiked up her dress, exposing her underwear, then he pressed his erection against her apex. "Are you sure?" he asked, his lips making their way down the top of her breasts. "There''s no going back now, Angel¡­once we cross that line."


    "Gael¡­" she whispered in a tremulous voice. "Don''t you think we''re long past that line? Mm¡­" She bit her bottom lip when he cupped her left tit and licked it through the fabric. "I want all of you." His kisses that trailed shots of current on its wake made her wish he was kissing her down there¡ªbut he was on his way up again instead.


    "You''ll have all of me, baby." He licked the shell of her ear then nibbled her lobe, his fingers teasing the front of her soaking panties. "I''m gonna f?ck you so hard all night until you beg me to stop."


    Ang moaned, very much thrilled because of his warning, his fingers stroking her through the silk¡ªshe swore she''de right away if he kept at it. "Is...that...a promise?" she countered.


    A sexy, dark chuckle came out of him. Gael reached for the back of her dress and unzipped her. "I always keep my word."


    With that, he imed her lips once again, and their tongues dueled¡ªneither of them backing down. He tugged her dress off her until they fell on the floor, leaving her only with a set of ckce bra and underwear. Then he skillfully unsped the bra with one hand and tossed it to the side.


    Gael lifted Ang, her legs instantaneously wrapping around him, and he set her on top of the dresser next to them. An empty vase toppled off of it and crashed onto the floor, but neither cared.


    She breathed heavily, feeling his butterfly kisses from her neck down to her tits, licking and tugging the erect nipples. "I love these. They''re mine."


    "Yes," she panted.


    "You''re wearing too many clothes." He groaned, hooking his thumbs through the waistband of her underwear, shimmying it down her legs, and then slipping it into his back pocket.


    Ang lightly chuckled at hisint. "Says the man who''s still fully clothed." Her hands trembled as she clumsily loosened his tie. Ang felt so vulnerable without clothes on, and only her heels were left while Gael was still stupidly covered.


    The panty thief mischievously grinned, his fingers gliding up her groin, finding her drenched. "You''re wet for me, Angel¡­"


    "I¡ª" She swallowed the rest of her words, gasping and clutching the cors of his shirt as he slid two fingers inside her heat.


    "I want to hear your sweet moans, baby." He brushed his hand to the back of her head, lightly tugging her hair backward so that her chin was raised and their eyes were locked. "Tell me what you want."


    "Ah¡­ Gael¡­. Please¡­"


    "Please what?" he asked in a husky voice, his fingers still torturing her with the slow pace.


    "I...want...need...to..e¡ª"


    Gael brushed his thumb against her cl?t, and that was all it took for Ang to scream his name as waves of pleasure washed over her. He kissed her hard while she rode out her orgasm,ing all over his hand.


    When she loosened her grasp of his shirt, he pulled away, stepping back to admire the beautiful glow on her face under the moonshine that''sing through the window¡ªtheir only source of light.


    Without breaking their eye contact, he sucked his fingers dry from her juices. She tasted sweet, just like how he remembered. Holding the knot of his already loosened tie, he yanked it off and tossed it away. Then he undid the buttons of his shirt and cuffs but left his shirt on as he unbuckled his belt.


    Ang, who was still relishing the heavenly release she had not too long ago, ran her tongue along her lips. The way he was slowly stripping his clothes in front of her was so sexy that all her eyes could do was follow his every move as she anticipated what would happen once they''re all off him. She needed a brilliant f?ck, and there was no doubt Gael would give it to her tonight.

 Chapter 228 - Starving

    Ang bit her lip, watching Gael shoving his pants down, his boxer briefs going along with it. He kicked his socks and shoes off as he stepped out of his pants. A foil packet was tucked in his fingers when he stood back up. And she was blessed with the majestic view of his tensed V and the glorious angry cock that''s pointing erect at her. He was thick and long. That enormous thing was in her mouth, and she was barely able to take him in. She could only imagine how much it would stretch her.


    On a different day, he''d have taken his time, but tonight, he seemed to be aggressively impatient. He tore the packet with his teeth and rolled the condom on. In the next second, he carried her towards the bed, and he sat down with her straddling hisp. "You''re so gorgeous," he whispered, his voice hot and gravelly.


    She replied to him with a kiss, to which he responded with his own. "Please," she begged. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Ride me," he demanded, a hint of pleacing his voice.


    And with that, Ang gripped his shaft, gave it a pump, and positioned it towards her entrance. She lowered herself and felt him stretch her painfully and deliciously. Then he was buried inside her to the hilt.


    "Oh, my...g-ah!" she gasped, and he smashed their lips together, muffling her sweet cry of pleasure. She bit his bottom lip, taking her time to adjust to his size. He kissed and licked her neck and massaged her breasts, distracting her with the pain. Holy mother of all dolphins! She already knew he was well-endowed, but it''s been years, and everything was just nowing back to her.


    She hissed, and he raised his head to see her knitted brows. Brushing her hair away from her face, he breathed heavily. "I''m hurting you. We can stop if you want."


    "Don''t f?ck with me, Gael. You''re so...big¡­ It''s so good. I want you." Ang began to rock her hips slowly.


    A small smile formed on his handsome face. "You''re so hot when you do that."


    "Do what?"


    "When you tell me off." He stroked his thumb across her lips. "These are too pretty to be saying that word. You make me hard when you cuss."


    She made a small moan of pleasure, clenching her pussy tight around him. Ang continued to swivel her hips, finding and hitting that incredible spot. "Yeah? You like it when I say¡­f?ck?"


    "F?ck yeah." His hands flew to her hips as he hissed, leaning back and thrusting into her.


    "Ah! Yes!" She cried out, meeting his every thrust as she ced her hand on his chest. He still had his shirt on, only they were wide open, and she still had her heels too. Somehow, leaving them on them like this felt sexier. She was so full¡ªhe''d filled her so wonderfully. If this wasn''t heaven, she didn''t know what was.


    It''s been too long. Too long since thest time¡ªshe couldn''t even remember who and when herst was¡ªit certainly didn''t feel so good like this. And if she were being honest with herself, no one measured to Gael after that night three years ago. No one.


    This¡­ Him¡­ He was what she''d been missing for years.


    His fingers dug into her skin while he enjoyed the view of her perky round tits bouncing in front of his face. He reached up and grabbed one, watching her mouth form into an "O". Ang was perfect. He''d dreamed about this a hundred times after their night of passion. That one night they had was pure sex¡ªno feelings, no emotions¡ªjust a night full of mind-blowing fuckery.


    But this? This was a whole new level of sorcery.


    Tonight, his heart was so full; it would probablybust before he''d orgasm ande. Her hair was parted to the side, and it cascaded seductively down her chest. He wanted to imprint this sight forever into his brain, put a lock on it and stash it for the rainy days.


    No one else could have her. She''s his...and his alone.


    "Oh!" She was surprised when Gael flipped her onto her back, so she was now under him.


    "I can''t get enough of you," he grunted as he drove into her, making her moan louder.


    Her core was tightening, and she was close again. The sound of his low and rough groans sent shocks of electricity through her, running down her legs and making her toes curl. She whimpered, frustrated that she couldn''t match his movements fast enough. She wanted that tititing orgasm again¡ªnow. "More¡­baby, faster," she begged. "Please, please, please¡­"


    "F?ck!" Gael was livid. Hearing her call him ''baby'' for the first time was the sexiest, most erotic thing he''d heard tonight.


    He didn''t think. He just couldn''t control his motions anymore. His every thrust became harder; he''d pull almost all the way out and then m it back into her, making her cry out. The sound of their skin pping together as they writhed and bucked and rode in a soulful rhythm was stimting. They chased their searing high as if they''d die if they didn''t.


    "Oh, my god! Gael!" Ang yelled when she felt his fingers rubbing her clit, sending her over the cliff that she so badly wanted to leap. "I''ming¡ª"


    She weed his ruthless thrusts, and he felt her inner walls contract. Her orgasm sent him to the brink of ecstasy. "Look at me," hemanded just as her eyes were closing. She blinked them open, and they both drowned in each other''s zing, lustful gazes. They spasmed and jerked as they climaxed together, muttering each other''s names like a prayer.


    His heart beat erratically, loving the way she sang his name. He whispered sweet, pleasingpliments to her ear, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, and her lips repeatedly as they slowly rocked their hips together. His back stung, only realizing that she''d scratched him. But he loved the marking she left on him.


    Gael buried his face into the crook of her neck, the two of them panting and catching their breaths. He kept his weight off her, careful not to crush her. But Ang wrapped her arms and legs around him, pulling him down, wanting to feel all of him on top of her. She wanted his warmth.


    "That¡­" she croaked, her heart thundering in her chest. "Gael, that¡­"


    "Yes¡­" He raised his head and met her dted eyes. Her cheeks were flushed, and she was the most enchanting creature he''d ever seen. He nodded. "I know."


    Gael leaned down and captured her lips, kissing her gently. "I didn''t realize I was starving until...you..."


    Ang chuckled, nibbling his bottom lip and then nuzzling against his face. "We should have just skipped dinner and went straight to this dessert. That was an expensive meal, but this one topped it off."


    Heughed, his chest vibrating against hers. "You''re definitely more scrumptious. Can''t argue with that."


    "Hey¡­" she called. He arched a brow, and she smiled at him, saying, "This is the best date ever."


    Gael pressed a kiss on the tip of her nose. "Mine too."

 Chapter 229 - Addicted

    Gael was greeted by familiar darkness when his eyes fluttered open and he saw the ceiling of his room. He''d woken up in the middle of the night before, and he''d either go back to sleep or get up and work out. The feeling of loneliness would settle in where he''d realize once again that he wasn''t getting any younger. He was done with fooling around¡ªa quicky was getting old.


    But because of his affiliations, it wasn''t that easy. He would forget about the shift in his wants for a bit and then do what he used to do. And eventually, the time he''d spend with a woman he''d find good enough for the night seemed to lessen. Thest woman he''d been with many months ago didn''t evenst for more than a night. And when his bed was cold, he wished he''d have someone to hold.


    ''Jesus. Feeling pathetic, are we?'' he thought.


    However, it all changed when he met Ang again. This woman turned his world upside down, and he lost count of how many times he questioned himself as to why he would do certain things that he didn''t really do. He kept his rule about not doing repeats on one-night stands, but damn it! Ang made him want to break that rule. Without even realizing it, she became someone he couldn''t sober up from.


    He hadn''t told anyone about her, but after he left that morning and never saw her again, he had some sleepless nights, wondering where she was or what she was doing. He would only brush it off, thinking that she was nothing more than just the woman he had spent a night with¡ªonly she was the best one he''d had.


    It was funny how those feelings he tried to ignore were confirmed tonight. There was just a lot of chemistry between them that was undeniable. Ang''s beautiful, funny, had a big heart¡ªand he was just drawn to her for other reasons he couldn''t exin. And holy f?ck! That sex was terrific¡ªphenomenal¡ªout of this f?cking world¡ªso much better than their three years ago.


    Oh, man, and then after that, they showered together¡ªand they did it again there too. You think they were done? After talking for about an hour in bed, somehow, they ended up entangled once again. They were all over each other like they couldn''t get enough. And now, she''s passed out,ying her head on his right arm with her bare back facing him.


    This¡­ This was the kind of feeling and sight he''d want to wake up to all the time¡ªwith her in his arms.


    Gael nced at the nightstand and saw the digital clock. It was three in the morning, and he fell asleep about twenty minutes ago.


    Pressing himself against her back, he swept her hair to the side and ced a kiss on her neck. She stirred and leaned into him as he circled his arm around her waist, stroking her abdomen. This felt so good; he didn''t want it to end.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be sleeping," he whispered.


    "F-five minutes¡­" Ang slurred.


    He yfully bit her shoulder and then kissed it. Then he teased, "Mhmm¡­ You said that half an hour ago. Are you throwing the towel?"


    She chuckled, getting goosebumps from being poked at the small of her back with the head of his penis. Wiggling her butt against his boner, she asked, "How are you still this hard? Do you not dete ever?"


    Gael glid his hand lower, stroking the part below her navel, tempted to just part her legs and slide in¡ªf?ck her brains out¡ªbut he didn''t.


    "I don''t know either. It''s like my cock wants to make up for all those cold showers. Maybe it wants to just stay inside and not move."


    This sent Angughing hysterically. She turned around until they were face to face and she rested her hand on his arm. This man was so gorgeous; she was getting butterflies with just him staring. He looked at her with hunger in his eyes¡ªbut then again, he''d been looking at her like that all night.


    "My sheath needs to breathe from your sword." Then she peered down and talked to his dick, "Buddy, calm down."


    She moved her hand towards his lower abdomen as if she was about to pat it like it was a f?cking pet, but he caught her wrist just in time. "You touch it, and it will get angrier," he warned.


    Ang narrowed her eyes at him, a small smile threatening to show on her face. "Now...why do I want to see that?"


    "You''ll be surprised to see it transform. You might not be ready for it." He bit her fingers lightly, and she shivered.


    Gael pulled the nket over her shoulder and was about to roll out of bed as he said, "I''ll get you some clothes. I think I have a shirt that''ll fit you and an adjustable bottom somewhere."


    She pulled him back to her, stopping him from leaving, and sheid her head on his chest. "More than sleeping, I wanna do something else."


    "What is it?"


    Raising her head and meeting his eyes, she swallowed and rubbed her tummy. "I wanna eat. I''m actually starving."


    Gael liked the way she clung to him. Little by little, Ang became morefortable in showing affection to him, and every time she did, it felt like delicate hands touched his heart. It was so warm and pleasant. "Well, what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." Whatever his Angel wants, she''ll get.


    "I don''t know. Can we raid your kitchen?" She scrunched up her nose, and she looked so damn adorable.


    He smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. "Of course."


    Grabbing his Versace boxer briefs, he quickly put them on while Ang wore his ck dress shirt, buttoning it halfway up only. He was in his underwear and nothing else, while she was in a shirt and nothing else.


    They made their way into his kitchen, opening cupboards and the fridge, only to be disappointed. "What day is it?" Gael asked.


    "Thursday¡ªI mean Friday now. It''s dawn."


    "Welp. I only have beer and half an apple." He raised the pack in his hand and the apple in the other. "They won''t be out for groceries untilter in the morning."


    Ang stared at the items in his hands. She definitely wanted something else, but she grabbed the slice of apple, unwrapped the cling film from it, and took a bite. "I''m gonna need more. Is there anything that delivers at this time here? I didn''t see any fast-food restaurants on the way."


    "I''m afraid not." Gael put the beer back inside the fridge and looked around as he contemted while rubbing his scruff. "I''ll drive out and get you something. What do you want?"


    Her chewing slowed down, slightly surprised at his offer. "You''d really do that? It''s three in the morning."


    "Of course," he said matter-of-factly as if that was a no-brainer. "I''m not letting you go hungry."


    ''Tch. Why does he have to be like this?'' she thought as she put down the apple. Then she hooked her arms around his neck, tiptoeing to kiss his lips. "Aww¡­ You''re so sweet."


    His hands instantly cupped her ass, caressing it lightly. Her skin was so smooth, and it was addictive. "Don''t get me wrong; I''m definitely doing this to get in your pants." He winked.


    Ang yfully pped his hard bicep, drawing her brows together as she told him, "Very sly, De Luca." Then she backed away. "Too bad... I was gonna give you some even if you didn''t, but oh well. I changed my mind now."


    Gael beamed and swiftly pulled her by the elbow, pressing her flush against him. He leaned in, their lips a hair''s breadth away as his voice dipped lower, and he said, "Or I could just take it¡­ We still have time until the sun is up, and I''m still keeping my word."


    Oh, he was definitely still hard. Goodness, this man¡­ It''s like his wood was actually steel!


    Ang gently brushed her nose with his, their lips lightly grazing. And just as they kissed, her stomach decided to growl. The twoughed, Gael shaking his head because of the great timing while she covered her mouth in embarrassment.


    He took her hand and walked her up the stairs. "Come on. Let''s go change. I have to feed you something before you end up eating me¡ªthough that doesn''t sound so bad now that I think about it."


    She rolled her eyes. "Do you ever think about anything else besides sex?"


    "Nope."


    "Wow. So honest," she remarked in a voiceced with sarcasm.


    A sexy chuckle came out of him. "I do think about something else¡­ But it''s your fault, babe. You got me addicted to you."


    They reached the master bedroom and headed towards the closet. She tilted her head to the side, "Oh really?"


    His arm went around her waist, and he kissed her deeply as if proving something, her back arching as he bent her backward. "Uh-huh. And I don''t n on going into rehab."

 Chapter 230 - Food Lover

    Wearing Gael''s clothes outside of his house was something Ang would have never thought she would find veryfortable and sexy at the same time. She couldn''t wear her dress from their date as it got dirtied already and it was cold outside. So Gael found a smaller shirt which was still big on her considering his size¡ªthe man was, after all, six foot two. He''d also given her a hoodie and joggers, and it surprised him how she was able to pull off a look as if it was intentional for her to wear a baggy outfit.


    Ang rocked his clothes. She wore the white t-shirt under a grey hoodie and grey joggers with adjustable bottom hems and waistband and then slipped into her ck heels. Her hair was tied up into a high ponytail, and just like that, she looked like a hip hop artist.


    A crooked smile broke his face as he observed her twisting and turning in front of the full mirror in his closet. Seeing her in his clothes felt so fulfilling that he wanted to see more of her in them. Her wearing nothing but his ck dress shirt earlier was already sexy enough¡ªhe''d have to let her do that again. "You should wear my clothes more often," he muttered, leaning against the door of the closet wearing a in white t-shirt and jeans.


    "Not gonna lie, these are sofy." She beamed, and her eyes sparkled. Then she skipped towards him, hooking her arm with his and urging him to move. "Come on! I can hear my stomach protesting again."


    "When I said we change clothes earlier, it''s so that I can go, and then you stay warm in bed. Aren''t you tired? You don''t have toe with me. I''m fine driving out to get you food," he told her as they headed out of the house.


    "But I wanna go. I don''t like being left alone."


    "Alright."


    The cold air hit her face harshly as soon as they stepped out into the driveway, making her shiver. Gael put on a ck trenchcoat, and then he pulled the hoodie on her head to cover her ears. They got into his car and sped off, going in the direction of the city.


    The drive took about fifteen minutes until Ang saw the huge lit Target sign. It was the closest twenty-four-hour store with a grocery section. They parked the car and got inside, thankful that it was early in the morning and that there were very few shoppers. She grabbed a big cart and started perusing the aisles, looking for some food she craved to eat.


    The grocery section in Target wasn''t that big¡ªa bit more expensive than other stores, too¡ªbut there were enough options for her to choose from to fill her stomach tonight. Gael ended up grabbing stuff for himself too. She was in the freezer section when he told her he would get some bread, and when he came back, his eyes widened to see pints of Ben & Jerry''s and H?agen-Dazs ice cream in the cart.


    "Are we having an ice cream party or something that you forgot to tell me about?" he wondered, seeing at least five different vors of each.


    Looking guilty, Ang bit her bottom lip. "I couldn''t decide what to pick. They all looked delicious."


    He chuckled at her confession, shaking his head as he put down a loaf of bread, some cheese, and deli meats. He''d noticed she hadn''t actually gotten something filling and was tempted with something else instead¡ªit was adorable. "You got everything you want?"


    "Mmm¡­" She swallowed, looking down at the contents of the cart. She was hungry, but the things she grabbed were mostly junk food. It was one of those days where you know it''s bad for you to be eating so much crap, but you still eat them anyway because you feel like it. There were a few bags of chips, in which she was sure she wouldn''t be able to finish everything tonight, but she got them anyway, thinking that it would be nice to fill his cupboard with it. And some packs of fruits. "I think I went overboard with the chips."


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t eat chips so often. But we can still get them. It can be stored for a long time anyway, so you can eat whenever youe over."


    Ang smiled, sliding her hands around his waist and looking up at him. "Whenever Ie over? How often would that be?"


    "My bad. Do you want to move in instead?" he asked with an unreadable expression.


    She fake gasped at his suggestion, her hand t on her chest. "You cheeky flirt."


    He leaned in and stole a quick kiss from her lips before slipping away and pushing the cart down the aisle. "Let''s go, Luffy."


    Her brows drew together as she followed him. "Luffy?"


    "From the Japanese anime, One Piece."


    "Okay¡­ I don''t watch anime. Should I be worried that you reference a character whom I don''t know about? Who is this Luffy?"


    A snicker came out of him when he realized that he called her that without much thought. It was the cart full of food and her looking so giddy like a child with new toys that made him think of it out of nowhere. "He''s the captain of a pirate ship and the protagonist, wears a straw hat and has a body that stretches like rubber."


    Ang''s mouth hung open, hearing him describe the male character. She folded her arms under her chest and scoffed. "So you think I''m a pirate who wears a straw hat and stretches like rubber? What the hell?"


    "No!" He chuckled. "He likes to eat a lot. It''s actually funny when he does, and his whole body stretches like a balloon with all the food he''s eating."


    Her eyes widened this time. "Now you''re saying I stretch like a balloon and eat like a pig?"


    Hearing and seeing her reaction sent him into a fit ofughter. He held his stomach, throwing his head back as he cackled in the empty aisle. Witnessing Ang go off whenever she''s annoyed by his antics was quite satisfying. He was only ying with her, and getting this reaction was like a reward. "I didn''t say anything like that¡­ You said it."


    "But you called me Luffy, and I''m not even a man!"


    "Babe, if you were a man, then that would make me gay." Heughed again and continued to push the cart. "But if you were one, I''d probably be d to swing that way."


    Ang didn''t know whether tough or cry at his statement. Gael just told her that he wouldn''t mind being gay if she was a man. She watched his back with a confused expression. How the hell was she supposed to answer that?


    "Hey! Take that back. I''m not a Luffy!"


    She dashed, leaped, and climbed onto his back, her arms and legs circling around him like the ko that she was. "Ooof!" Gael let go of the cart, his hands immediately grabbing her legs to hold her up against his back. "What are you doing?" heughed.


    "I don''t know. I just went with my instincts." Sheughed with him.


    He turned his head to the right and asked, "You know what''s Luffy''s full name?"


    "What?"


    "Monkey D. Luffy."


    Ang was speechless for a good five seconds before she groaned and ruffled his hair roughly, messing it up. "Now you''re saying I''m a monkey?"


    Stillughing, he responded, "Well, you just climbed on me. At first, it was a subconsciousment to call you Luffy because of all the food. But you''re proving more and more how you two are alike."


    "But I don''t wanna be a rubber man who eats and bes a balloon! Take it back."


    "Fine, fine. I take it back. You''re not Luffy. Happy now?" He cocked a brow and saw her silly grin, making him shake his head. "How am I supposed to push the cart like this?"


    She then hopped off his back, hooked arms with him, and went to the self-checkout counter. Then they drove back to his house. It was already ten minutes past four in the morning when they arrived. She put away everything they bought while he made them sandwiches.


    ***


    Ang sighed in satisfaction after thest bite of her sandwich and taking thest sip of apple juice. She was sitting on top of the kitchen ind while Gael leaned against it. "That was amazing. Thank you," she told him.


    Gael kissed her cheek and put the dishes into the sink before going back to her. He settled between her legs, his hands nted on either side of her hips, caging her with his arms. "Do you have ns tonight?"


    She looked to the side as she thought about her calendar and then met his eyes again. "Oh¡­ Samantha invited me to her party."


    The corners of his lips curled into a handsome smile. "I was gonna ask you to go with me."


    "Is that a date?"


    "Mm."


    She leaned in and kissed him, lightly scratching his scruff. "I''d love to."


    He then carried her in his arms and went up to his bedroom. "We better go back to bed."


    "I thought you weren''t going to let me sleep?"


    Gael chuckled. "Who said anything about sleeping?"

 Chapter 231 - One Rodeo For The Road

    After getting busy in bed, Ang and Gael slept the whole morning. Well, it was more like, she fell asleep, and then he let her. After a few minutes of trying to convince himself that he should let her rest, he fell asleep too. Not only had he broken his alcohol abstinence recently, but he''d also gottenid after many months of abstaining from sex as well. But there were no regrets on thetter, ever.


    His bed was now warm and cozy that he slept like a baby, and so did Ang. It was already lunchtime when she heard her phone buzzing on the nightstand. It was a silent reminder to make some phone calls. She quickly dismissed it, not wanting to wake up the sleeping man next to her.


    When she turned back to check on him, he was lying on his back but kept an arm that she used as her pillow, around her¡ªhis hand resting against the side of her waist¡ªshe was tucked in nicely to his side. The sight of him slowly breathing in and out with his eyes closed caused her heart to flutter like there were thousands of butterflies in her chest.


    The two of them werepletely naked under the white sheets. And while the nket wrapped her breasts, he was only partially covered with it, the cloth lowly draping over the V of his lower abdomen, and she swallowed.


    His wood stood erect, forming a tent under the nket. She softly chuckled and shook her head. Seriously? It''s like this guy''s manhood was on crack! It wasn''t tired at all!


    Ang was tempted, but if she gave in to her desires, she''d probably have to walk funny for days. She had woken up to pee earlier, and she felt the sting. Though it was annoyingly painful, it was the kind that made her happy¡ªall because she knew she didn''t regret what happened for her to get sore.


    Lifting her gaze up, she stared at Gael''s admirable features. His strong jawline and nose could cut paper. She didn''t like facial hair on men before, and Gael only had a day-old stubble when they met the first time¡ªbut damn it, he looked so sexy with the heavy stubble scruff now. It was the right look for him¡ªnot too full-on beard and not too light either, which made him look mature, sophisticated, more masculine, and more desirable. She was surprised he was still single.


    Her hand clenched when she felt the urge to reach and scratch his jaw, but then his eyes slowly fluttered open and met hers. "Your stare is melting me," he mumbled.


    She smiled. "Have you been awake this whole time?"


    "Since your phone buzzed."


    "You''re a light sleeper, aren''t you?"


    "upational hazard. It sucks, but it helps too." He checked the time on the nightstand, "Though surprisingly, I slept longer than I''m used to." Then he looked at her, contemting. "Huh."


    The sound he just made caused her to think that he was trying to figure out what was the actual reason that he was able to rest that long. They slept sometime after five in the morning, and it was already twenty minutes past twelve, which meant they slept for about seven hours. It was indeed longer than his usual four or five hours.


    Gael pulled her closer and was about to nt a kiss on her lips when her hand flew up to cover it. She shook her head, and his brows knitted. "What?" he probed.


    "Morning breath. Let me brush my teeth first." Ang rolled out of the bed. She dragged the nket with her, leaving him in his majestic birthday suit, and slipped into the bathroom.


    He shook his head as he watched her get away. Swinging his legs out of bed, he followed after her. She''d already started brushing her teeth when she nced his way, her eyes slightly widening upon seeing him butt-naked and joining her in brushing her teeth. She''d used the new spare toothbrush he''d set out before he slept this morning.


    The two of them stood next to each other in front of the double sink. One held up the sheets around her chest, while the other leaned his hand on the edge of the sink and watched her through the mirror. Ang giggled at his intense stare. This man was so confident in his body.


    When she finished, she kissed his cheek and strolled out. She was in bed again, quickly checking her phone notifications¡ªthere was nothing important. Gael came back to join her. "I found two more notes this morning," he told her, tossing one pink sticky note her way.


    Her heart began to race as she picked it up and read.


    <em><strong>[ It''s the little things you do that did it for me. ]</strong></em>


    Her cheeks were tainted with pink, realizing he''d seen more than fifteen notes now. She wondered when he''d find the others. Smiling, she handed the note back to him. "I thought you found two. Where''s the other one?"


    He took a deep breath and reluctantly gave another note to her, looking unamused. Ang received the note and read it.


    <em><strong>[ Shithead. ]</strong></em>


    A cute snort came out of her. She pped her hand over her mouth, stifling the chuckle. "Sorry."


    His expression didn''t change, causing her to feel even more guilty. It had been a week, and he was still receiving the hate notes. She didn''t even curse that often, but there was no holding back when she writes.


    cing her hands on the sides of his face, she kissed him smack on the lips. He took a deep breath and pulled her in his arms, squeezing her to punish her for calling him shithead, but also because he couldn''t get enough of her. "Come on, let''s go eat something first before I drive you to your ce."


    "You''re getting rid of me already?"


    He leaned back and stared at her, unsure how to answer. Of course, he didn''t want to get rid of her. Did she think so?


    "I''m just kidding." Angughed. "Jeez. I actually need to get home. I also have to drop by the old apartment building. Some of my mails are still there. And then I have some writing to do and calls to make."


    "Okay." He checked his phone. "Me too. There are some thingsI need to take care of."


    ***


    After dropping by her old apartment to get her mails, Gael drove Ang towards her new apartment. He insisted on walking her inside despite her telling him he didn''t have to. It was daylight, so it''s pretty much safe. Once they got there, he made a quick sweep like he always did. And when he was ready to leave, she saw him out, and they lingered by the door.


    "I''ll pick you up tonight?" he asked before iming her lips, which she reciprocated with the same need. "Mm," she said without breaking their kiss.


    "I need to go," he told her, but he didn''t back away.


    "Uh-huh."


    Kiss.


    "Bye."


    Kiss.


    "Mm..."


    Kiss.


    "Just one more for the road," he mumbled while already stripping her clothes off and then carrying her to her room, where they made a quick bedroom rodeo.


    ***


    Ang was able to make all the calls and perform all the tasks when Gael left hours ago. It was already five in the afternoon when she remembered to check all the mails that she got from her old apartment. They were mostly printed bills, notices, and holiday cards from friends and rtives. But one particr square envelope caught her eye as it had no return address and only her name written on it.


    Expecting to see a holiday card or something Christmasy, she opened it, but when she pulled out the content, her heart dropped to her stomach. It was a photo of her lying unconscious with a ck fabric covering her eyes.


    She gasped, her fingers trembling as she turned the photo around and read what was printed on the back of it.


    <em>[ You can''t run forever. Think you can still hide it from me? ]</em>

 Chapter 232 - Not That Road Again

    Gael had been busy all afternoon, working remotely on his club''s finances and other properties that he needed to take care of before the year ends. He had a bookkeeper and an ountant, which would supposedly make his job easier, but because of his ns to make all of their businesses legit, he couldn''t afford anything to f?ck up. Therefore he needed to make sure everything was what it was supposed to be by also doing it himself.


    With the legitimate businesses he and his family owned, along with their illegal transactions overseas, who told him transitioning was easy? No one. And yet there he was, working hard just so none of them would go to prison for moneyundering.


    He had been on the phone most of the afternoon while working on hisptop in the kitchen, wearing a in white shirt, joggers, and a pair of square-wayfarer-like eyesses. From time to time, he''d think about Ang and had been tempted too many times to call or text her, but he didn''t. Instead, he decided to focus so that he could finish faster. Besides, he would see her again tonight.


    Gael had just finished thest document when his phone rang. He stretched his arms up and rolled his neck from side to side¡ªit made cracking sounds. "Pronto1," he said as he answered Giovanni''s phone call.


    "Ciao1, Gael. Tutto bene?2"


    "Tutto bene. 1What time are you arriving tomorrow?"


    "I won''t be leaving New York until after lunch. I should be there at three."


    "Got it. I will send a car to pick you up." Gael got up from his seat and strolled into his living room to stretch his legs.


    "Alright. Have you talked to your father yet?" Giovanni asked.


    Gael reached the door and he leaned against the frame, staring at the boring driveway. He hadn''t spoken to his dad in a while, and he didn''t know when he''d be able to or if he even wanted to at the moment. "No. Why?" He felt a nudge on his ankle, and he peered down to see Honey. He picked her up and held her in one arm against his chest. She was so small and fragile.


    There was a few seconds of silence before his uncle answered, "I just got off the phone with him. He told me to tell you¡ªwe shouldn''t screw up tomorrow."


    Running his tongue inside his cheek, Gael rubbed his jaw. "That''s a given."


    "No matter what happens at tomorrow''s meeting, we''re going to do as nned. One dy or any interruption will f?ck this up. You know that, right?"


    "Of course. We''ve nned this for weeks. How''s everything going there?" he asked, wanting to divert the topic. He hated what''s going to happen tomorrow, and it was thest thing he wanted to talk about at this point.


    They talked for a few more minutes before Gael ended the call. Checking the time on his watch, he had about half an hour until he was supposed to leave to pick up Ang before going to the Chos'' residence at the cliffside vi. He decided to give her a call to see what she''s up to.


    ***


    Ang was sitting on her bed for thest hour, holding the photo while trying to think about what she should do. Evan was taunting her. That was what he was good at. He thought he could keep scaring her to break her¡ªmost of the time, she wouldn''t be. She''d learned to shut him out and ignore him, but there were times that she wished she could hurt him. He''d text and call her, but this was the first time he ever dared to pull up a stunt like this. Evan Leos was a sick bastard. She wished he''d rot in hell.


    Several images from her memory shed in her mind, and she shivered, feeling the urge to take a hot bath and soak until she''d feel better. She jumped when her phone buzzed next to her hip, gulping when she saw that it was Gael calling her.


    Putting the photo inside the drawer of her right nightstand, she cleared her throat and answered the call. "Hey¡­"


    "Hi. You all good?"


    She nodded even though he couldn''t see her then kept her tone light. "Yeah, I just...finished what I needed to do for today. You?"


    "Same. I''m just gonna do some weights for twenty minutes before I hit the shower and then pick you up. You think you''ll be ready by six thirty?" he probed.


    Ang took a deep breath. She missed him already and wanted to see him sooner, but if hees to pick her up, he''d surely notice something was wrong with her, and she was still not ready to talk about Evan. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Gael. It''s just that, retelling everything would be too much for her. She wasn''t ready to go down that road again.


    Three years ago, she barely held on to her life after what happened and she felt that she would be reliving everything if she had to talk about it with him. It''s better to talk to someone who already knew¡ªand it was her brother and Nina.


    "Actually¡­ Oliver is going to pick me up. His ce is just ten minutes away, so it only makes sense. You''re already on the same side as the Chos'' vi. Driving all the way here just to pick me up and then going across the city again would be a hassle for you. How about we just meet at the party instead?"


    "I mean¡­ I don''t really mind. But sure...okay. So I''ll see you there?"


    "Yeah. Drive safely."


    The phone call ended after she heard his goodbye. She knew she''d have to tell Gael everything at some point, but she didn''t think that would happen tonight.


    After a few moments, she called her brother who answered on the third ring. "Oli, can you pick me up for the Chos'' party tonight?"


    There was a sound of shuffling of papers in the background. He must still be in the office. "I thought you and De Luca were going together?"


    "No. I need you toe get me instead. It''s¡­ It''s..."


    The background noise from the other line stopped as Oliver sensed the distraught in her voice. "What is it? Where are you?"


    Ang then told her brother about the anonymous letter. "...I don''t know what to do, Oli. He wasn''t like this."


    "He''s desperate. Sh?t. I''ming over. Wait for me," he said before the line went dead.


    She thought the same. Evan must be so desperate. But why now? Ciao¡ªHi Pronto¡ªready, as in "ready to speak.Tutto bene.¡ªEverything''s good.Tutto bene?¡ªEverything good?

 Chapter 233 - Cliffside Villa Christmas Party (1)

    Gael had arrived at the party not too long ago, and Ang wasn''t there yet. He talked to Samantha and Daniel until thetter had to greet someone else who arrived, leaving him alone with his wife who had been giving him the cold shoulder. He hadn''t had the chance to talk to Samanthately, and he thought tonight would be a good time to patch things up. "So, we good?" he asked, tilting his head to the side as he nced at Samantha.


    She had a hand on her waist, furrowing her brows at him. She didn''t look too mad, but still scary nheless. "That was a really shitty move from you¡ªyou getting back at her because she wrote that book... From what I''ve read, she wrote an incredible story which put you and your...kind in a good light. Why''d you had to be an ass? Most men would have been honored."


    "I wasn''t most men. And I get it. It was shitty move for me to even n to get my revenge. But what was I supposed to do? All I thought about was protecting my family¡ª"


    "Your names weren''t even the same. It wasn''t like she wrote a documentary and exposed you. I read it and didn''t even realize I was reading about you until Ba¡ªnever mind, I don''t wanna talk about it. That''s not even the point." She huffed.


    "Fine. I overreacted which caused me to say those things I didn''t even mean. Why are you so mad about it? It''s not like I did it to you¡ª" He cleared his throat, not daring to finish his sentence when he saw Samantha''s deathly re.


    "Oh, you''re lucky it wasn''t me. I would have castrated you the moment you appeared in front of me, yer."


    Gael didn''t know why but heughed. Samantha never changed. She was the kind who''d speak her mind and was never afraid of him even from the start. So her blowing off at him like this only showed that she treated him as a family and not a stranger.


    She rolled her eyes, seeing himugh. "Also, I''m a woman. Okay? Even if I wasn''t very close to her then, I feel protective. Women have to look out for each other. Everything can be solved with a talk. Revenge is just stupid, and so is ying with a woman''s feelings. I thought I taught you right?" She drank the champagne in her hand. "Didn''t you learn anything from me?"


    "Oh, believe me, I took your words to heart. You''re even the reason why I ended up in her book." He shook his head.


    "Me?" Samantha''s eyes widened, and she ced a hand on her chest. "What the fudge did I have to do with that?"


    Gael cocked a brow, looking at her with an ''are you for real?'' expression. "It was your wedding, Sam. And you''re the one who told me not to repeat the same mistakes. Take a chance, trust someone, and tell the truth, be f?cking honest," he mockingly said, repeating some of the words that she told him the day before her wedding.


    "Well, I didn''t tell you to tell her you''re a mob on the first night, you big dummy!"


    He exhaled an exhausted sigh. And when he didn''t respond, she added, "Anyway, that''s in the past now, and I get that you were drunk, but you really surprised me there. Didn''t think you''d slip and admitted that. Also, ghosting her for three months? And us. After leaving us that message, you just disappeared."


    "Unfortunate things happened."


    "Nothing too unfortunate to let a woman wait for three months. It doesn''t matter if you were...recuperating. You could have called¡ªat least texted to inform her. I refuse to believe that you couldn''t spare even half a minute to let her know. That''s not cool at all, Gael. I''ve also left in the past¡ªnot exactly the same as yours, but I regretted that already. It was a shitty move on my part."


    "Alright, alright. It was my fault. I''m sorry for doing your kind¡ªall the women in the world¡ªwrong. I was an asshole. But she and I are¡­ Now¡­ Well...we''re¡­"


    "Oh, my god. Are you tongue-tied? Who are you?" Samanthaughed. "Ba told me already. You...are clearly smitten."


    Gael shook his head, tossing the club soda and lime back his throat, the bubbles exploding in his tongue. Ba didn''t know anything else apart from that one time when she called him to report about the Rock. He didn''t have to tell them what''s going on between him and Ang now. He looked around, searching for Ang, but she''s not there yet.


    "Mommy! I have to pee," said Ashton as he pulled on Samantha''s fingers. She excused herself and brought her son to the bathroom.


    A momentter, a woman came up to him. "Hi, I''m Tracy. I''m a rtive of Daniel''s. You are?"


    He turned his head in the direction of the woman''s voice. She had long ck hair and fake melon-sized tits that she so proudly shoved towards him, and her hand was extended for a shake. If only she wasn''t rted to Daniel, he would have ignored her. But he wasn''t always an asshole. So he received her hand and lightly shook it. "Gael."


    "Nice name. You''re friends with the Chos?"


    He looked away, searching the crowd again in case Ang arrived and he just missed her. The vi was huge, and there were about fifty people inside the living room. He knew both Samantha and Daniel''s immediate families but not the other guests. And this woman, sh?t. He forgot her name already. And did she just ask a question? "Sorry, what was that?"


    She giggled, tucking her hair behind her ear. "I was asking if you were friends with the Chos."


    Was that not obvious? What an airhead. What the f?ck would he be doing here if he wasn''t friends with the host? "Yeah."


    "Cool. You know¡­"


    He tuned her out. Gael wasn''t interested in whatever she had to say. He checked the time on his watch and took a sip of his drink. Why wasn''t Ang here yet? Should he call her?


    "...the pool has a nice view. Wanna check it out with me?" she proposed, grazing her fingers on his forearm.


    He nced at her, ready to shut her down, when his attention was immediately drawn to the front door. Ang just came in with her family, and a satisfied smile ghosted his lips. Without excusing himself from the chatty woman, Gael took long strides across the room until he reached her.


    He was thankful that Daniel came to wee Oliver and Chairman Su, giving him the chance to greet Ang first. She saw himing over, and her eyes sparkled in anticipation. Respectfully cing his hand on the small of her back¡ªyou know, because daddy and brother were next to her¡ªhe leaned in and kissed her cheek.


    Gael met eyes with Chairman Su, and he was obligated to greet the older man, of course. Then he and Oliver exchanged nods.


    As soon as he got away from her father, he came to her side again. Then heplimented her, "You look gorgeous." This was a casual get together, and Ang looked lovely in her fluffy ck skirt with ck tights under it, cream long-sleeved top, and ck high heels. She looked good in anything¡ªwhether she dressed up in an evening gown or if she just wore a sack.


    "Thanks. You look great too, and you smell nice." She smiled, hesitantly leaning into his side. This was the first time they were together like this with other people around afterst night, and she wasn''t sure what was okay and what was not. They hadn''t even defined their rtionship yet, so she was a little nervous about how to act with him in public.

 Chapter 234 - Cliffside Villa Christmas Party (2)

    Gael walked her towards the open bar where a couple of bartenders served drinks. Ang got herself a White Christmas Margarita¡ªa first for her. She was feeling festive, and the name sounded cute, so she wanted to try it. It was a concoction of coconut milk, tequ, triple sec, lime juice, and blended with shredded ice. The ss''s rim was sanded with sugar instead of salt, and it was garnished with a slice of lime and some cranberries¡ªa weirdly goodbination.


    She waited for him to get a refill of his drink, giving her time to study him. Gael wore a navy blue shirt with the two top buttons undone and the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and a pair of white chinos. He looked delicious in every way, as usual. She had to take a huge gulp of her drink as he was making her thirsty. One thing about Gael was his sense of fashion. She swore this man would look good in any outfit¡ªor without it.


    Wanting to take her mind off the gutter, she nced at the club soda and lime drink in his hand. He shifted his weight, checking out the different expensive bottles of booze on the shelf behind the bartenders. She could sense that he wanted to have some whiskey or scotch. "You can get yourself a drink. A shot won''t kill you," she told him.


    He contemted for a second and then shook his head. "I''ll be fine. I''m driving anyway."


    Ang smiled. Gael had too much control and patience. She didn''t think she''d be able to do what he''s doing. Well, maybe she could, but she didn''t want to try. They walked away from the bar and looked for a spot to chill. "Have you been here a while?" she wondered as they stopped next to a table of mouthwatering hors d''oeuvres.


    "Not that long."


    Tempted, she grabbed a small te and filled it with some delicious looking appetizers, shoving one into her mouth and then offering her te to him. But instead of taking one, he opened his mouth, cheekily asking her to feed him. She scoffed in amusement, but she lifted a piece to his mouth anyway.


    He took the bite, intentionally grazing his tongue against the tip of her finger. "Mm. This is good," he said, his voice low and deep, giving her butterflies.


    She caught his gaze, and he winked at her. Two could y at this game, so she licked the same finger as if cleaning it from the food she just touched. He swallowed, his eyes looking between her finger and her lips. She couldn''t help but chuckle. This tension between them was insane. How could they not get enough of each other when they''ve been together all nightst night and half of today?


    Good thing they were at a corner, and her brother and father were nowhere in sight.


    It''s only been half a day since he hadst seen her, but damn it, why did it feel like it had been an eternity? He just wanted to get her alone, and this room full of people was such a bummer. Gael downed the rest of his drink and set it down on the table. Then he leaned in to whisper, "You think we can slip out the back for a minute? I wanna show you something."


    "If you think you can tempt me to go with you...just so you can show me your dong, Mr. De Luca, think again," she teased, a slow smile forming on her face.


    His lip twitched, clearly amused by her refusal. "My dong? I actually thought I''d show you my new belt... But since you''re being shy, never mind." He sighed audibly, making her shake her head.


    Noticing a stare burning a hole in her head, she averted her gaze across the room and saw a woman giving her mean looks. She arched a brow. "Who''s that? She looks like she wants to shred me to pieces or something."


    Gael took his eyes off Ang and followed the direction of her stare. It was the woman who came onto him earlier. He actually forgot about her already. "Hm. She propositioned me earlier¡ªwanted to show me her new belt."


    Ang snapped her eyes at him, saltinesscing her voice. "You''d love that, don''t you? You have something inmon."


    He then brought his gaze back to Ang and curled the corner of his lips into a sly smile. "Nah. I don''t like her. I like someone who calls me...baby."


    "Who?" She drew her brows together.


    "You."


    "I did not¡ª"


    "Sure."


    "I did not!"


    "Right. I guess I''ll just have to make you call me that again." He brushed his thumb against her inner elbow, and she shivered under his touch, causing his smirk to widen.


    Gael felt a tap on his leg, and he looked down to find Sianna, Daniel and Samantha''s daughter, holding her arms up to him. He picked her up without thinking twice and held her with one arm,plimenting her cute pink bow hair clip.


    "Princess." Sianna pointed at Ang''s short ck tutu skirt.


    "She does look like a beautiful princess, doesn''t she?" Gael agreed, smiling when he caught Ang''s cheeks going pink.


    Ang smiled, feeling her chest warm up from seeing him with a little girl. He''d look great as a father one day. Her heart jumped to her throat.


    "Uncle Gael!" Ashton came to join them and hugged Gael''s legs. The little boy, who looked very much like his daddy Daniel, curiously looked up at them and stared at Ang. "Who are you?" he probed.


    Ang hadn''t really been introduced to the kids in the past. They were too young when she first saw them, and she had been keeping to herself whenever she was at one of their parties. She thought she''d introduce herself this time. "Hi, I''m Ang. What''s your name?"


    Ashton''s eyes widened like saucers. He looked between her and Gael, and then he said, "Your name''s Ang... Like the witch story you told us about Uncle Gael?"


    "Witch story?" Ang tilted her head, ncing at Gael who froze. He couldn''t look at her.


    "The prince and the witch," answered Sianna in a small voice. Then her brother, Ashton, added, "Uncle Gael told us a bedtime story. Prince''s name is Gael like Uncle Gael. And the witch''s name is Ang. Right uncle Gael¡ª"


    Gael''srge hand covered Ashton''s mouth. Heughed and then cleared his throat. "It''s¡ª"


    "Interesting..." Ang folded her arms under her chest, giving him the eye. If only looks could kill. "A witch, huh?"


    "That''s not¡ª"


    "Ah, look¡­" she interrupted with a bored tone. Then she dragged her gaze towards the kitchen where Samantha and Ba were. "...a fascinating looking stick. I''ll go check it out and see if I can use it as a wand so I can turn a certain someone into a frog."


    She winked at Ashton. Then, she dropped her smile when she met Gael''s guilty grey eyes. He gulped. She didn''t have to say anything for him to understand her sharp gaze. Ang wished she had a broomstick so she could smack him with it.


    Watching Ang walk away, Gael let out a long sigh. He lightly squeezed Ashton''s shoulder. "Bud, I thought you''d be my wingman. You threw me under the bus there."


    Little Ashton, who had no idea what was going on and had no clue what his uncle was talking about, could only scratch his head. "What''s a wingman? I don''t have wings."

 Chapter 235 - Cliffside Villa Christmas Party (3)

    "Why wasn''t I invited to this secret party?" Daniel yfullyined as he joined Gael who was with his two children.


    "Daddy!" Ashton jumped into his father''s arms. Sianna watched her brother and father, looking like she wanted to be carried by Daniel as well, but then she curled her little arms around Gael''s neck, feelingfortable for now.


    Daniel wiped Ashton''s sweaty forehead and then bopped Sianna''s nose. "What are you guys doing over here? You bothering your Uncle Gael again?"


    "Nah, they''d never bother me," Gael rified. "But you could havee sooner." He lightly sighed. If his friend came earlier, Ashton probably wouldn''t have said what he said. Now, what was he supposed to do? Ang looked like she was mad when she left. She even said she would turn him into a frog.


    "Dad, what''s a wingman?" Ashton wondered, his face looking very innocent.


    Daniel peered at Gael, his brows knitting together. "Why? Where''d you hear that from?"


    "Uncle Gael said I''m his wingman. I threw him in front of the bus, but he''s heavy, and I didn''t do that."


    "Princess Ang a witch," chimed in Sianna.


    Daniel exchanged looks with his friend, unsure what he was supposed to do with this information. "What have you been teaching my kids?"


    "I didn''t teach them anything, okay? They''re too smart to remember the bedtime story I told them three months ago." Gael shook his head. He didn''t know whether he was proud that the kids were smart or that they were annoying because they remembered that little thing. "And it''s throwing under the bus, not in front, buddy." He poked Ashton''s tummy, which made the little boy giggle.


    "Princess Ang? A witch?" Daniel questioned, his voice sounding toneless like it was the calm before the storm.


    "Handsome prince!" Sianna eximed.


    Ashton''s little hands held his father''s cheeks and told him, "Prince Gael and witch Ang!" When his father cocked a brow as if asking him to continue, the little boy added, "The witch did very bad stuff, and Prince Gael will punish her!"


    "Oh, will he now?" Daniel dragged his amused gaze towards Gael, who cleared his throat and casually yed with Sianna''s dress. "What else happened?"


    "Uncle Gael didn''t finish the story yet. He said I asked too many questions."


    This made Danielugh. Patting Gael''s shoulder with a heavy hand¡ªpartly out of little warning for spewing stuff on his kids¡ªthen he teased, "Oh, I can''t wait until you have your own kids. The things I will teach them¡­"


    The warning in his tone made Gael feel both excited to have his own little ones in the future. But at the same time, he felt a bit scared with Daniel''s threatening promise.


    "Uncle Oliver!" Ashton beamed upon seeing Ang''s brother and father joining their little circle.


    Oliver received the little boy in his arms, then proceeded to give him tickles like he always did.


    Seeing her brother out of her father''s arms, Sianna immediately reached out to Daniel and clung to his neck.


    After pleasantries were exchanged, Chairman Su ced a hand on Gael''s shoulder and addressed Daniel. "When I found out that you two were friends, that was the only thing I needed to hear to know he''s vouched for."


    "I''m sorry?" Daniel''s brows drew up, not understanding what Chairman Su was implying.


    "Oh, you didn''t know?" Oliver probed, then he said in the ttest tone¡ªalmost as if he wasn''t excited in the information he was about to share, "He''s dating my sister."


    Daniel and Gael exchanged nces. Then the former smirked as he said, "I see. Can''t say I''m surprised."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ang joined the girls in the kitchen where Samantha, Hannah, and Ba talked about their ns for their kids'' school the next year. They were all older than her by a few years, but they were the only women she knew at the party, so it was either here or with Gael who branded her as a witch.


    "Why is that bimbo ring at you?" Hannah wondered, sipping a frosty cocktail in hand while looking across the room. "I''m not sorry I called her that. I don''t like her."


    Samantha and Ba chuckled. Hannah always meant what she says¡ªit didn''t matter if the woman in question was a rtive to their husbands.


    "Gael told me she came onto him before I arrived. Who is she anyway?" Ang asked, ncing at the one who was giving her the stares since earlier.


    "That''s Tracy," Samantha answered. "She''s currently staying with Daniel''s parents. We''re not close either as I''ve only met her twice. She''s the daughter of my mother-inw''s cousin. She travels a lot."


    "Yeah. Travels from one man to another." Hannah rolled her eyes.


    "She''s salty because Tracy flirted with Hannah''s husband the first time we met her a couple of years ago," rified Ba.


    "So¡­ You and Gael seemed to be...closer," Samantha remarked, diverting the topic as she took a sip of champagne in her hand. "You two actually look great together."


    "Right?" Ba agreed. "I know it''s weirding from me, but I think it''s the first time I''m seeing him look at someone like that."


    "What are you talking about? You were his ex," Hannahmented what Ang had been thinking.


    Ba waved her hand as if dismissing the thought. "That was eons ago. But he never looked at me like that. Sure Gael was sweet and a gentleman before everything went down between us, but I only experienced whatever that is in his eyes¡ªwhile he looks at you¡ªfrom my husband." She smiled. "That''s how I knew my husband loves me."


    Ang snorted. "No way." She shook her head. "That''s too far-fetched for me," she said, but the dragons in her stomach were already having a party.


    The four of them observed Gael, catching him gazing at Ang as if she was the only woman in the room. His stare was neither suggestive nor suspicious, but it was definitely making Ang feel conscious about herself.


    "I don''t know the guy enough, but I always saw him as someone so dangerous. Don''t you feel, I don''t know, scared when you talk to him?" Hannah probed.


    Contemting, Ang leaned against the kitchen ind, returning Gael''s intense stare with her own. "I''m not sure. It''s like I know he is, yet I can''t help but be drawn to him. He''s actually a great guy¡ªfunny too, and his family in New York is just so thoughtful and lovable¡ª"


    "Funny?" Samantha''s brow arched. She and Ba exchanged looks as if they were confused. "Are we talking about the same guy? We meant Gael De Luca, okay? That guy in a navy blue shirt next to my husband?"


    Ang found the other''s response strange, but she nodded anyway. "Yeah, that Gael. I mean, he''s not a clown, but we joke around..."


    There was silence in the group as the other three nced between Ang and Gael as if they were trying to imagine something close to impossible.


    "Is that strange?" Ang asked.


    Ba folded her arms under her chest, looking curious and fascinated at the same time. "Girl, you''re indeed special. I hadn''t met his family in New York. Also, we can''t put Gael and funny in the same category. We don''t know what that looks like. It''s weird. He makes youugh?"


    Ang nodded, already wondering if she was the strange one in the group or she was just lucky to see that side of Gael when the others knew him longer than she did. "It''s usually just some random stuff¡­" She smiled when she remembered the times he made herugh.


    "Ooh¡­ She''s blushing. You''re definitely falling for him. You''d make a great couple," said Samantha. "I already knew it the first time I saw you guys together at my wedding three years ago."


    "Even after knowing who he is, girl, you''re ballsy," Baplimented, popping a creamy three-cheese bruschetta into her mouth. "Tipping my hat off to you."


    What could Ang respond to that? She and Gael had beenplicated since the start. Hearing the girls'' sentiments made her think about what would happen to their rtionship if they progressed. Was she really a brave one, or just stupid?

 Chapter 236 - Cliffside Villa Christmas Party (4)

    While thedies were looking between Ang and Gael, Samantha caught her husband''s stare from across the room. Daniel winked at her, and she blushed. "I swear, you guys still look like you''re in your honeymoon phase,"mented Ba. "Even after having Ash and Sia, you two look like teenagers in love."


    Realizing what Ba was talking about, Hannah and Ang studied Samantha. Thetter shook her head and chuckled as she took a sip of her champagne, then she said, "I thought we''d be like those couples who eventually get tired of each other. But with Daniel, I get stronger the longer that we''re together." She smiled at her husband. "And I''m spending the rest of my life with this wonderful man."


    The way Samantha expressed herself without hesitation, even with other people around, made Ang feel a bit envious. Since she had known Samantha, Ang noticed that the other had such a strong mentality¡ªit seemed as though she could take on anything. Ang wondered if she could also learn how to be like this woman¡ªsomeone strong enough to take on the world.


    "They''reing," Hannah warned when Daniel, Gael, and Oliver were heading in their direction while Chairman Su was left with Daniel''s father.


    "Hey, honey..." Daniel kissed Samantha. He was still carrying Sianna who was looking slightly sleepy. The little girl had her arms around his neck and her headid on his shoulder. Samantha gently caressed Sianna''s back. "You girls okay here? Need anything?" he asked.


    Samantha shook her head. "No, thank you... We were just talking about...girl stuff."


    "What girl stuff?" Oliver questioned, setting Ashton down on the kitchen ind.


    "It''s called girl stuff for a reason, Oli." Hannah rolled her eyes.


    Oliver, who had always been bickering with Hannah since forever, decided to y with her. He whispered something to Ashton while looking suspiciously at her. The little boyughed, which annoyed Hannah¡ªshe threw an almond at Oliver, and the two continued to bicker yfully.


    While this was happening, Gael went to stand next to Ang, who wanted to ignore his presence, not even looking his way. He casually ced an arm around her shoulder, but she shrugged it off. She was still clearly mad at him, so she didn''t want to give him the attention he was asking for.


    Daniel snickered upon catching a glimpse at what just happened. This got thedies'' interest, and they followed the direction of his gaze. "Come on, dude. You gotta do better than that," he remarked.


    "What''s going on?" asked Samantha.


    Instead of responding to the couple, Gael ignored them and faced Ang. He leaned his hip against the edge of the ind, so he was facing her side profile. She had a neutral expression, but her throat bobbed when he ced a hand on the small of her back. This gave him the push. "You can''t still be mad at me..." he told her.


    "Oh, look. It''s the Prince!" she said in the most bored tone as she turned to face him. The children giggled.


    Gael''s jaw ticked. She was obviously still mad. But he didn''t remove his hand on her¡ªshe didn''t p it away anyway.


    The mischievousness in her voice caused thedies to exchange looks. They shifted their weights as they watched them intently, seemingly interested in what''s happening. "Uh-oh. What did he do now?" Ba wondered.


    Ang could see the guilt in his eyes, and she stared at them without remorse. "Apparently, he told a bedtime story... The prince and the witch."


    "Handsome prince and the witch!" Ashton eximed, followed by Sianna''s excited tone, "Witch Ang!"


    Samantha slowly nodded her head as she began to recall something familiar. "Oh, I heard about this after Daniel and I came back from that trip, and Gael stayed the night to watch the kids... The story¡ªoh¡­ Ohhh..." her voice trailed off as realization dawned on her. "Witch Ang..."


    Hannah gasped, seeing everyone''s reactions. "I wanna hear more about this bedtime story!" Samantha then recalled what her children told her, and Ang listened without taking her eyes off him.


    Having had enough listening to his mistake, Gael sighed, squeezing the side of her waist as he grunted. "Come on. That''s even before I saw you again on the ind."


    But Ang wasn''t having it. "Hmmm. We can''t disappoint the prince now, can we?"


    Grabbing a grissini¡ªan Italian breadstick¡ªfrom the cheese tter nearby, she swished and whirled it in front of him as she chanted, "Bippity, boppity, bop. Turn this prince into a frog. Hippity, hoppity, hop. Hit the road, prince toad." She then lightly tapped the end of the stick on his shoulder.


    Everyone at the kitchen ind stifled a peal ofughter at Ang''s antics, thedies having the most fun.


    Gael''s lip twitched at the spell his Witch Angel just cast on him. This woman really didn''t give two sh?ts, and he liked it. So he humored her, "I deserved that... ~Ribbit."


    Ba ced a hand over her mouth. "Oh, he makes jokes. I can see it now. How odd. Who is this guy?" The others were also fascinated to see Ang and Gael''s exchange. This was certainly entertaining for them all.


    "d you know," Ang told Gael, folding her arms under her chest while keeping her b?tch face on¡ªwhich still made her look pretty despite her attempt to look viinous.


    He hung his head. If only they were alone right now, this would have probably been much easier. When he looked up at her again, he softened his gaze. "What I did was stupid. I''m sorry¡­ Will you forgive me?"


    "Ugh. I''m out." Oliver left with Ashton, and Daniel followed, carrying Sianna with him.


    The men weren''t down to watch it unfold. However, thedies stayed, curious about how the two would y out while they remained quiet on the side, not wanting to disturb the couple.


    Gael could hear what''s happening in the background, but he had his eyes on Ang the whole time, just like hers was on him. Now that her brother was gone, he inched closer, snaking an arm around her while still keeping a few inches between them. "What do I have to do to make you forgive me?"


    Without hesitation, Ang answered, "You can keep me as a witch, but you have to write a beautiful ending to that bedtime story."


    That wasn''t something he expected her to say, but it made sense because Ang was a writer. He hadn''t even thought about that story again¡ªor how it should progress, but for some reason, he wanted to grant what she asked for. It was like a challenge or a project that he wanted to fulfill just for her. "I''m working on it."


    She huffed. He didn''t say he would be working on it; rather, he was already working on it? She wasn''t sure how she felt about that.


    Gael tilted his head to the side and closed the gap between them, his eyes boring into her as he asked, "What can I do to make you stop being mad at me now?"


    Ang lightly bit her bottom lip. She wasn''t really mad at him¡ªmaybe only a little. But she couldn''t speak¡ªshe could only stare. Her eyes dipped at his lips because she couldn''t help it¡ªhe was dangerously too close, and she didn''t hate it.


    When she didn''t respond, silent mirthced his eyes. "You know I''m not afraid to kiss the f?ck out of you even with these people around, don''t you?"


    Hannah choked on the cocktail she was sipping; Samantha covered her grin with her hands, while Ba averted her gaze and said, "Oh, my word. I need my husband. Liam?" She stalked off into the living room.


    "Yeah...I actually want to see this happening¡ªhey¡ªS! What¡ªstop pushing! Fine! I''m walking!" Hannah, though reluctant, walked out of the kitchen with Samantha.


    Ang watched as thedies left, feeling a little embarrassed for Gael''s shamelessness. "Great. Now you scared them away. They''re the only people I could talk to at this party."


    "You have me..."


    She rolled her eyes. "Right. Aren''t you afraid I would put a spell on you, Prince?"


    "Babe, you already did," replied Gael. And he sure wasn''t talking about the frog spell.

 Chapter 237 - One Foot In

    Ang had a feeling that he wasn''t really talking about the frog spell she cast on him earlier. But she didn''t want to get ahead of herself.


    Why did this man get to be so dreamy? If another man said that line, she would probably irk, but not for Gael, nope. It was as if everything he says automatically bes brownie points for him. Wasn''t she being a little too biased? She snorted in her head. It''s not as if there were any other guys topare him to at the moment.


    His arm holding her in ce wasfortably warm¡ªshe wished that it would continuously be there¡ªthat he''d never leave her side. That would be too selfish of her, wouldn''t it?


    A string ofughter from across the room caught their attention. They turned their heads and found both Samantha''s brother and Daniel''s brother talking about their recent trip to Barbados. They had a horrible yet entertaining experience in one of the beach bars and clubs there.Most of the guests in the party were drawn towards the chatter, making the others curious.


    Gael pressed a kiss to her temple and told her, "Let''s go join them. We''re here for the party, after all."


    The two headed towards the living room. All of the chairs and sofas had been upied, so they chose to stand near the firece where it was warmer. The cliffside vi was the only house within a couple of miles and its breathtaking view from the tall ss windows even at night was the most iconic of it all¡ªon top of its utmost privacy. The Chos valued their privacy a lot, and this was a perfect location to settle down. Gael scanned the room, and although this was a small party, it was enough. It made him wish to host one simr as this in the future¡ªonly he''d be doing it in his own house with his future family.


    Ang''s body shook as sheughed at something funny that Samantha''s brother just said, the movement pulling Gael back to earth. He stood behind Ang with one arm around her shoulder while the other was around her waist, and she casually leaned against his chest. He didn''t even realize that he was doing this until now, but he didn''t hate it. Hugging her like this felt so natural.


    She didn''t seem to mind either as she allowed him to be this close despite having her family around. Telling her father they were dating was different from actually showing their affection in public. Just this knowledge alone encouraged Gael, so he tightened his arms around her and kissed the top of her flower-scented hair. She turned to look at him and smiled, gently brushing the back of his hand as a response.


    God, he wanted this. He wanted this so bad, it hurt. He couldn''t exin the strange, heavy, and warm feeling in his chest¡ªan oddbination that he didn''t know how to process. Whatever this was, he decided to enjoy the moment.


    Ang tilted her head up and whispered to him, "Your phone is buzzing."


    Gael only realized it when she told him. He had it on silent mode but turned on the vibration for important calls. Checking his phone, the I.D. that read "Dad" shed on the screen. His brows drew together as he nned to call his father in the morning. It was currently 9:30 p.m. in Esmea and 3:30 a.m. in Italy, so why was he calling him at this time? His father also had a weird sleeping schedule just like him, so he only hoped that it was nothing serious.


    "I have to take this. I''ll be right back," he told her before leaving the room to look for a quiet ce to answer the call.


    Their conversation onlysted for a few minutes. It turned out that his father woke up in the middle of the night and thought he''d check on Gael in case they wouldn''t have the chance tomorrow. His father, Alessandro, wanted to fly here for the meeting with the Morellis, but one of his brothers was terminally ill. So they assured him they could handle the matter themselves. After all, Gael was the previous underboss, and Giovanni was the current.


    After some reminders and well wishes, they ended the call. Gael didn''t want to think about what they had to do tomorrow, but his father''s phone call only made him dread what''s going to happen. As much as possible, he wanted to forget about it for now and deal with the inevitable tomorrow. Taking a deep breath, an image of Ang shed in his mind.


    He went back to the living room and found the spot he left her empty. "She just went to the bathroom upstairs," muttered Samantha as she passed by him. He thanked her and sprinted up the flight of stairs.


    Ang had just opened the bathroom door and was about to step out when Gael pulled her back inside, closing the door behind them. "What are you doing?" she chuckled.


    "I''ve wanted to do this all night," he whispered, diving in to kiss her neck.


    "Mm¡­ We''re gonna get caught," she warned but instantly looped her arms around his shoulders anyway.


    "I don''t really care."


    He trailed kisses upward until he imed her lips, slowly backing her against the wall.


    "Well, I do." She reluctantly pulled back, just enough to put a distance between their lips, but close enough to feel the warmth of his breath. "I actually like this family, and I want to be able toe back here without them thinking I dirtied their bathroom."


    Gael pressed their foreheads together and let out a sigh. "Why do you have to be so sensible at this moment?"


    Angughed, grazing her lips against his. "Trust me¡­ This is not easy for me."


    He kissed her again, a little deeper this time, then told her, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."


    His house was closer than her ce from here, but he thought that if they spent the night together again, it was better to leave her apartment the next day than drive her home from his.


    They descended the stairs and bid the Cho family goodbye, then Ang told her brother and father that Gael was taking her home. Chairman Su handed a card to Gael, and she knew exactly what it was¡ªan invitation to the Su family''s party on the 23rd of December, which was two days from now.


    "Angie said she didn''t need a date, but I''d like you toe this Sunday," said Chairman Su.


    "Dad." Ang stared at her father for putting pressure on her and Gael. She hadn''t decided whether she''d invite him yet, and she didn''t want him to feel he had to. The Su n was not an easy bunch.


    "Thank you, Charlie. I''ll be there," responded Gael without hesitations.


    ***


    It was half past ten in the evening when Gael parked the car in the basement level parking of Ang''s apartment building. They took the elevator going up to her floor, holding hands as they did.


    Reaching their floor, they stepped out and headed to her unit while talking about what usually happens during a party with the Su n. She was describing a few of her aunts as they passed by the new neighbor''s apartment when they heard the sound of a ss shattering and yelling inside, causing her to flinch. They looked at each other as they momentarily paused, but Gael urged her to keep walking.


    "Let''s not get into their business," he said as they arrived at her doorstep.


    She nodded. While she punched in the code to her door lock, she suddenly realized, "Oh, I think I left my purse in your car."


    "I''ll go get it. Go inside and lock the door. Don''t answer to anyone except me." Gael disappeared as soon as she was inside her apartment.


    Ang thought she''d wait for him, but she felt sticky and wanted to freshen up. However, she had to ring him once hees back so she had to wait. Biting her bottom lip, she decided to do something that she''d never done before with the men she''d dated in the past, causing her heart to race. After contemting, she sent him a text message.


    Just as Gael retrieved her purse from his car, his phone buzzed. He whipped it out of his pocket, and a gorgeous smile brightened his face when he read her message.


    [ Angel: I need to have a quick shower. Just let yourself in when you''re back. ]


    The next message contained her passcode.


    He had to pause for a minute just to take in what this meant. Ang was a private person, only sharing things selectively, making him think that she didn''t really trust him fully¡ªwhich was understandable. He liked that she was careful even though he so badly wanted her to depend on him. So her trusting him with her security meant so much.


    Gael gripped the phone in his hand. He didn''t know why he felt a bit nervous as he headed back to her ce to see her. What should he say to her? Despite himself, he thought, ''Don''t worry, Angel. I''ll protect you no matter what.''

 Chapter 238 - Next To You

    Gael had this ridiculous smile painted on his face as he came back to Ang''s floor. He had a hand in his pocket while the other held her purse as he walked to her door.


    The noise from the new neighbors had died down when he passed by, but he made a mental note to have their backgrounds checked just in case. Mrs. Michaelson, the woman who gave them the casserole a couple of days ago, seemed to be a sweet woman. It was hard to picture their family having troubles when a woman like her was in their family. She did say they could be loud sometimes¡ªwas this what she meant then?


    Arriving in front of Ang''s door, he subconsciously raised a fist to knock, only to stop mid-air. ''Right. I don''t have to,'' he thought.


    Gael punched the code into the panel and a chime followed by a click sounded. The door unlocked before him, and this gave him a strange yet satisfying feeling.


    "Babe, I''m home," he jokingly muttered as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him, softly chuckling at how silly he was being. It felt like he actually lived there.


    He took off his shoes and wore the indoor slippers she let him use whenever he was over and strolled deeper into the apartment. The living room and kitchen were dark, and only the light in the hallway going to her bedroom was lit up. Since she told him she would take a shower, he figured that''s where she was.


    Entering her bedroom, he ced her purse on a dresser, and then he heard the shower turn off. The bathroom door opened soon after, and Ang came out wrapped in a bathrobe, her hair tied up into a soft bun with some strands falling on the side of her face. She smiled when she saw him.


    "I like that outfit on you," she told him. "It''s like you came out fresh from a fashion runway¡ªwell, you always do, anyway."


    He chuckled as he closed the gap between them. "Yeah?"


    "Mm... Too bad you don''t need those clothes in bed." She began to unbutton his shirt.


    "Same with this robe," he responded as he pulled the tie on her fluffy white robe. It instantly fell to the floor in one motion, leaving her exposed.


    Lips locked.


    Skin touched.


    Pieces of his clothing followed her robe one by one as they made their way to her bed.


    Ang fell backward to the mattress when the back of her legs hit the edge of the bed frame. Theyughed as they tumbled together. He pushed her up to the middle of the bed and hovered over her, deepening his kiss until she moaned.


    Tweaking her nipple with his fingers, he trailed kisses down her neck, sucking and nibbling her skin alternately. He slid his hand down past her stomach and parted her thighs. Another moan came out of her when his fingers found her weeping slit, and he groaned, "You''re already wet."


    "I''ve been soaked ever since I saw you at the party," she breathed.


    "F?ck. You''re killing me." He pressed a kiss on her lips and asked, "Condom?"


    "Nightsta¡ª" she said without thinking, then she realized something and changed her response, "B-bathroom."


    He got off the bed quickly and disappeared into the bathroom to look for it. As soon as he was gone, she swiftly opened the top drawer of her nightstand where she kept the photo she received in the mail earlier. Ang didn''t have time to think. She took the picture out, moved it to the bottom drawer, and stashed it between a couple of books. It was the only ce near her at the moment where it wasn''t necessarily essible unless you''d really look for it. The truth was, the condoms were in the top drawer¡ªand judging by Gael''s stamina, there''d most likely be a second or third round tonight. She didn''t want him to find out about it like this.


    "I don''t see it," he yelled from the bathroom.


    She closed the bottom drawer and grabbed a sealed box of magnums from the top drawer. "Sorry, it''s here."


    As soon as he''s back, he tore the box open, ripped a foil, and rolled thetex on him. "Angel... this is my size. I want to assume you bought this for me," he said in a slightly dangerous tone.


    Ang understood what he meant. Gael wanted to know that she didn''t get the condoms for other men. So she reassured, "Mr. De Luca, for your information, I only got them this afternoon."


    He smiled, clearly satisfied with her answer. Settling between her legs, he hovered above her again, pumping his hardened length against her hot core. "You think we''d use them all up before you pass out on me again?"


    Sheughed. Goodness gracious! It was a box of twelve! "I don''t know if that''s a warning or a deration of reward."


    A corner of his lips curled into a sly smirk. "Both." And then he pushed his cock inside her.


    ***


    After hitting the home run, Gael and Ang cuddled in bed. She rested her head on his shoulder and her leg and arm across his body while he caressed her hair gently. Their eyes were closed, but they weren''t sleeping¡ªjust enjoying the silence after the bliss.


    He peeked down at her, and he knew that she wasn''t asleep. cing a kiss on top of her head, he murmured, "Thank you."


    She slowly lifted her gaze up at him, her brows drawn together. "Is this the part where I''m supposed to get up, dress up, and you''ll hand me my whoring fee?" She narrowed her eyes. The ''thank you'' after sex made her think this was a service. She knew that wasn''t that, but couldn''t he have said it clearly?


    Gaelughed, and he squeezed her tighter as if to reassure her. "I didn''t mean it like that. Just... Thank you for trusting me with your...key code."


    Oh.


    Ang bit her bottom lip, not knowing what to say, so she just nodded. She already forgot she did that, but she honestly didn''t regret it.


    After a moment when she didn''t respond, he decided to address what he noticed before they left the cliffside vi, "If you don''t want me to go to your family''s party, I won''t. Totally understandable."


    Though his voice was neutral, she didn''t like that he had to say it. It actually saddened her. "I...honestly hadn''t thought of it. When my dad reminded me about itst week, I told him I didn''t want to bring anyone..." She shifted her position so that she was facing him fully and looking into his eyes. "But...now...I kinda want you there."


    The familiar warmth that he experienced at the party while he hugged her from behind settled in his chest again. He liked that she was expressing her desire of wanting him with her. It was enough to make him do anything she wanted him to do¡ªwhatever it would be. "I''ll be your shock absorber."


    Ang told him about a few of her aunts earlier, and now she did not want to imagine what they''d be asking him at the party this Sunday. "Ugh. I don''t even want to go anywhere near the nosey ones. They''re too stressful."


    "Well, you don''t have to suffer alone. I''ll be there right next to you." Gael tilted her chin up and pressed his lips to hers.

 Chapter 239 - D—ANGER.

    Gael fluttered his eyes open at around two in the morning, feeling the urge to pee. He rolled out of bed, careful not to wake up Ang, and then sleepily trudged towards the bathroom to do his business. It had only been a couple of hours since they fell asleep, and he still wanted to go back to bed. When he was done, he went back out and smiled uponying his eyes on her. She was sleeping soundly with the sheets covering her chest as she faced his side of the bed.


    Strolling back to bed, his eyesnded on the nightstand where they kept the box of condoms. The thought of it brought him back to how she reacted earlier when they were about to do the deed. Her stutter didn''t escape him, but at that time, he just brushed it off. Now that he was reminded, he was so damn curious. Was she hiding something?


    Wearing nothing but grey Versace boxer briefs, he ced his hands on his waist, contemting as he looked between her and the nightstand. The urge to check what was in it was so strong that he already felt guilty even just thinking about it.


    Taking careful strides towards the other side of the bed, he stood in front of the nightstand for a bit before bending down. Gael had known Ang long enough to know that she was a heavy sleeper, so he could probably just take a peek.


    But this was wrong.


    She had just entrusted him with her key code, but that didn''t mean he could snoop around her stuff. Ang wouldn''t like this at all. He would be breaking her trust if he did it. Taking another nce at her, he rubbed his scruff in frustration.


    ''You''re better than this,'' he told himself as he got to his feet.


    However, not a few secondster, he lowered himself down again. ''F?ck it.''


    Gael stealthily opened the top drawer, thankful that it glided out smoothly without noise. There wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. Without touching anything and only scanning the contents, he could see a small notebook, a pen, earphones, lip balm, some pain relievers, a phone charger, a hand cream, tissues, hair ties, a pair of eyesses, and the box of magnums. Everything was organized withpartments.


    He reached for the small notebook and quickly flipped the pages. It had scribbles of her thoughts and ideas¡ªprobably for her books. It looked simr to the one she used after they watched a movie at the theater.


    Closing the top drawer after cing the notebook back, he took a deep breath and nced at her. Should he continue? Gael held the handle of the bottom drawer and cursed in his head. ''What the fuck are you doing? Just let it go. She''s already starting to trust you. This is going to hurt her when she finds out you''re going through her things,'' the voice in his head said.


    He ran a hand down his face, pissed that he was so torn. Then another voice in his head convinced him, ''That is...if she finds out.''


    Screw it. He was already going to hell anyway.


    Gael opened the bottom drawer. It was deeper than the top one and could hold a lot more stuff, but there were only a few things inside¡ªbooks, a shlight, an eye mask, and two pairs of fluffy socks. He eyed the book on top with a blue cover and a title that read: The Fault in Our Stars. It had probably about thirty different colored page markers sticking out of the pages, making him curious about what she had highlighted.


    He nced at the sleeping beauty in the bed whose back was facing him before taking the book out of the drawer. Then he randomly opened a purple page marker and read the highlighted part.


    [ That''s the thing about pain. It demands to be felt. ]


    On the marker, Ang wrote: WTF. T_T


    He couldn''t deny that the line was indeed highlight-worthy. His lip twitched at the littlement she wrote on it, along with the crying face. Curious, he opened another marked page and read the highlight.


    [ Grief does not change you, Hazel. It reveals you. ]


    On this yellow sticky page marker, she wrote: Tiny Bloop ?


    He had no idea what herment meant, so he ignored it and decided to check out a random red page marker.


    [ You don''t get to choose if you get hurt in this world¡­ but you do have some say in who hurts you. ]


    She didn''t write anything on this marker this time.


    Having had enough, Gael decided to close the book and put it back into the drawer.


    However, his hand stopped mid-air when he saw a photo on top of another book. The room was dark, and he could barely see what it was, so he put the book he was holding down and grabbed the picture to take a closer look.


    "What the f?ck?" he muttered under his breath, appalled by what he was seeing. His eyes widened as he looked at a photo of a woman who looked very much like the one in the bed next to him. She had a ck cloth covering her eyes with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Despite his horror, this was not the first time Gael saw this image of her in apromising position. Instinctively, he flipped the picture and read the message on it.


    [ You can''t run forever. Think you can still hide it from me? ]


    [ You know how to find me, Glikia mou. Merry Christmas. ]


    Gael was livid.


    He closed his eyes and clenched his hand into a fist, his heart erratically kicking his ribcage as he tried to contain his anger. He felt like he would explode if he didn''t get his hands on that f?cker''s neck. Even without a name, it was pretty obvious who it was from. But when did she receive this? Thest two words seemed to be timely, so it could have been just recent.


    Ang stirred in bed, causing him to snap out of his trance. He swiftly put everything back in ce and closed the bottom drawer before he got up and left the bedroom. He had to get out before he''d thrash everything in sight.


    Feeling fully awake, Gael paced back and forth in the kitchen. He had so many questions in his head, and the more he didn''t have any answers, the more his body felt so hot¡ªit was like his blood was boiling.


    Was she ever going to tell him about this? That''s the thing¡ªhe wouldn''t know because Ang always kept things to herself.


    He thought about calling one of his guards on duty who watched the apartment building today, only to realize that his phone was in the bedroom. He was practically naked, enraged, and helpless in the kitchen at the moment. So he decided to calm down first, or he wouldn''t be able to think clearly¡ªbecause he was sure he would hurt anyone who''d appear before him while he wasn''t thinking straight.


    Facing the kitchen ind, he leaned against it with his hands nted on the edge, and he took deep calming breaths. A dangerous mocking huff escaped his lips as he swore that sick bastard would die in his hands.

 Chapter 240 - A Special Moment

    What''s worse than feeling guilty for snooping?


    It''s that you''re not feeling guilty at all.


    Because how would that be normal? Gael had clearly invaded Ang''s privacy and broken her trust when she had just taken the step to give it to him. This was why he wasn''t cut out for rtionships. It was as if he''d purposely ruin something good.


    He perfectly knew what he did was wrong, yet he couldn''t find it in himself to feel bad going through her things and then finding out about that photo in her nightstand. If anything, he was damn furious.


    How could he not be when that image was now imprinted in his head, and he was already feeling so pissed that he could hear a ringing in his ears. Gael hung his head low, taking deep cleansing breaths while gripping the edge of the counter. If he was feeling like this, he couldn''t even imagine how Ang must be feeling. His Angel¡­ His poor Angel. F?ck.


    The sound of the door softly opening and closing snapped him out of his trance. She''s awake...and he was still enraged.


    Ang came out of the bedroom wearing a white silk robe. Her hair was down, and shebed her fingers through it once, squinting her eyes as she scanned the living room and then the kitchen where she found Gael with his back facing her. She let out a sigh, realizing that he was still here. His clothes were probably still in her bedroom, but she couldn''t have seen them¡ªwhat with her rushing out to see if he''d left. Silly.


    Her lips curled into a small smile, watching his broad back from where she stood. He was so sexy even with the back view¡ªthis should be illegal.


    Moments of them together shed in her head, and she realized that everything had been perfect these past few days. Just seeing and having him next to her was the highlight of her day, and she was constantly looking forward to every bit of their time together. She must be going crazy.


    Ang didn''t realize it when she gave him the code to her door earlier, but she really felt like Gael was here to stay¡ªwith her, for her. And the thought of him just being always around felt like she was wrapped in a warm nket, which made her feel secure.


    Perhaps it was time to tell him? It wasn''t that she wanted to be saved¡ªheaven forbid, nothing would happen for her to be saved. But just letting him know because she wanted him to know.


    This thing between them was still new¡ªyet also not. In a society where people think there''s this ''typical rtionship timeline'', they clearly didn''t follow that. The typical rtionship would start from a meeting, first date, first kiss, dating...and the rest would follow. But for them? They''d jumped from meeting to having sex on that same night, to separation, to conflict, to getting to know each other, to kissing, and then ''first'' date? It''s definitely a big dizzying loop. So it wasn''t easy for her to decide when "the right time" was when what they had was all too unfamiliar and familiar at the same time.


    If she were being honest¡­ Ang wouldn''t change a thing. Looking at Gael right now felt like everything was slowly falling into ce. So maybe...just maybe, it was the right time. She trusted him.


    However, telling Gael about Evan wasn''t all that¡ªit''s the fact that once that thing gets to be said, she''d have to open a can of worms that was once locked up, thinking she''d never have to talk about it again.


    It was hard. So damn hard.


    But this man¡ªthis gorgeous, wed man, whom her heart was beating for at this very moment, was <em><strong>THE</strong></em> person she wanted to tell it to the most.


    How effed up was that?


    Brushing the dilemma out of her head, Ang walked up to him, sliding her arms around his waist and pressing her cheek against his back. He was warm and sofortable to hug. "What are you doing here? Everything okay?" she asked, her voice a little bit hoarse.


    Gael briefly closed his eyes¡ªbut all he could see was that photo. He cursed a hundred times in his head before his eyes shot up open, and then he looked at her over his shoulder. Faking a smile wasn''t that hard¡ªhe had all the skills of a crook. "Yeah, I just wanted some water. What are you doing up?"


    "I woke up, and you weren''t there. I thought you already left."


    Turning around to face her, he leaned his backside against the kitchen ind and pulled her between his legs. Thest word she said rang in his ears. He''d never leave her. Never. Not until she''d tell him to go. "You can''t get rid of me that easily. This isn''t a one-night stand." He attempted to joke, but it came out dry. He just couldn''t get that image out of his head.


    Ang chuckled, rolling her eyes at him. "You know how sardonic that sounds when that happened to us years ago?"


    Gael didn''tugh. It killed him that she was smiling even though she was probably hurting deep inside. The highlighted line from the book in her nightstand crept in his mind¡ªpain demands to be felt. So how could she hide it so well?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she wondered.


    "Hm?"


    "You''re staring¡­" She ran her fingers on his brow, his temple, and down his cheek. "What are you thinking?"


    It took him several seconds to respond. "You."


    Ang drew her brows together. "What about me?"


    He threaded his fingers through her smooth and luscious hair and yed with it gently. "I love your hair. What color is it?" he asked in an unhurried tone.


    She nced at it. "It''s grown now, but it was ash brown¡ªalmost grey."


    With a soft caress against her cheek, Gael lightly lifted her chin up and brushed his thumb along her bottom lip. She instinctively parted her lips, and he was tempted to im them. "I love your voice. You sound just like an angel¡ªespecially when you sing. It makes me feel possessive of it¡ªI don''t want you singing for others anymore."


    "O...kay?" She chuckled. What was going on with him?


    He dipped his head to her neck and nuzzled, inhaling her sweet, delicious scent that always hit home. "And I love the way you smell. I just can''t get enough of you."


    His raspy voice and the scruff tickling her skin caused her toes to curl. She circled her arms around his neck and felt his around her waist. Ang didn''t know what was up with him, but who was she to stop him from giving herpliments? "Thank you¡­ That actually feels nice to hear. You too¡­ You always smell divine."


    Gael raised his head and kissed her¡ªslowly, softly, and carefully as if she was made of ss.


    The way he was kissing her was so tender; she felt like she was floating in the clouds. The sweet caress was like a massage after a very tiring day.


    Their kiss broke, but their arms were still around each other. He had pushed himself away from leaning against the counter and was now embracing her in the middle of the kitchen as if it was the only thing he could do at the moment because he couldn''t tell her what he found.


    Neither of them knew how it happened, but they were suddenly swaying from side to side. He had an arm circled around her waist, and he held her hand while sheid her head on his shoulder.


    Ang softly chuckled but didn''t back away from his embrace. Then she said, "You realize we''re dancing in the kitchen¡ªpractically naked and without music at two in the morning?"


    Gael''s lip twitched in amusement. He kissed the top of her head and squeezed her tighter. "Mm. I would never trade this for anything."


    Hearing him say that, she thought, ''It''s okay, Anj. You''ll tell him. Not tonight. Tonight is just too special for it to be ruined. Tomorrow.''


    She closed her eyes and savored the moment. "Me neither."

 Chapter 241 - Ill Be Your Boss.

    Saturday ¡ª December 22


    Ang squinted her eyes when she felt Gael nuzzling against her cheek, his nose and lips grazing her skin.


    "Your phone is buzzing," he whispered.


    She looked over to her nightstand, and sure enough, her phone''s screen was blinking. "Who is calling this early? Ugh¡­"


    Reaching for her phone, she answered it when she saw that it was her best friend, Nina. "Ninz."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    Ang extended her phone away and winced from Nina''s high-pitched screeching. What the hell was this woman doing in the morning? She felt like her ears were about to bleed! "What the hell, Antonina, are you trying to make me¡ª"


    "Angie!!! Oh, my god! How are you not freaking out? Your story is here!!!"


    She nced at Gael who was now lying sideways facing her and ying with her hair while waiting for her to finish the morning disturbance. "What? What are you talking about?"


    Nina took a deep breath, and the next words that came out of her mouth were spoken so fast that Ang barely understood. "Chasing Summer! It''s already out in Love Tales! Didn''t you receive my text? Oh, my goodness, Anj! I''m just on the character selection part, and I''m already screaming. Why aren''t you screaming?"


    Ang shot up into a sitting position, her eyes bugging out in shock from what she heard. Samantha told her they wouldunch it very soon, but she didn''t think they would do it today. She thought they would inform her first, so this was a surprise. Her jaw dropped, and she was unable to formte words. Gael had sat up next to her, confusion and worrycing his face. He asked something, but her mind was just miles away at this moment.


    "You''re kidding," was all she could mutter.


    "Why would I kid? Go and check it out! Hurry!" ordered Nina.


    Without any more dy, Ang held her phone up to her face and opened the Love Tales application. Her fingers weren''t fast enough, and her heart pounded in her chest from too much anticipation. "Come on,e on,e on!"


    And there it was¡ªthe animated cover of her book was on the start-up page of the application with her pen name written in a beautiful bold font. She tapped on it, and she was instantly brought to the novel''s page with the book''s details. The first five chapters were already released with the promise of releasing two chapters every Saturday until the end of the book.


    "Did you see it? Did you?" Nina''s loud voice sounded from the receiver, and the call wasn''t even on a loudspeaker.


    Ang gasped, turning her head towards Gael and then squealing in excitement, "Yes!!! Aaaaaaaah!!!"


    He flinched, covering his ears from the ss-shattering voiceing out of her. "What the¡ª"


    "Ninz, I have to go!" she yelled before quickly ending the phone call.


    Feeling exhrated, she jumped on top of Gael, toppling over him until he fell back on the bedughing. She told him the great news and then kissed him all over his face¡ªshe was ted.


    Heughed, hugging her by the waist. Ang had a good thing happening to her, and he was the one benefiting from it. How could hein?


    "I''m proud of you, Angel. You deserve it and more," he told her.


    "I want to cry, but I''m too happy to cry!"


    He shook his head and ruffled her hair. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you trying it?"


    "Oh, my god! Yes! Of course!" She quickly flopped back to bed and opened the app again, feeling a little calmer this time. "Eeeep! Would you y it with me?"


    Gael drew his brows together. "There''s a two-yer?"


    Ang realized her offer was ridiculous. There was no two-yer. "I mean, I y, and you watch."


    His chest reverberated when heughed. "Sure. We''ll do anything you want."


    The two of them ended up ying around with the interactive novel application for an hour before her stomach growled, demanding to be fed.


    "I swear, there must be something living in your stomach," he remarked, already getting out of bed. "Come on. I''ll make you breakfast."


    "This is the best morning ever!" Ang beamed as she rolled out of bed, following Gael towards the kitchen. "Ever consider applying as a nanny? I could surely get used to waking up with your cooking."


    "Ah, but that would mean no more sex. I strictly follow a ''Don''t sleep with your employee'' rule. In your case, it would be¡ª ''Don''t sleep with your boss''." He winked then began to look for anything he could use in the fridge.


    Ang clicked her tongue. She leaned against the counter, watching him do his thing with his back facing her. Gael was not only a snack¡ªhe was an entire course. Who''d have thought she''d see him in her kitchen early in the morning with nothing but boxer briefs on? She was already satiated.


    "Hmmm¡­ Too bad, I think I won''t mind a little love affair. How fun would it be to sneak around so people won''t catch us?" she joked.


    Gael''s sexy chuckle tickled her core. He took out a milk carton, eggs, and basil from the fridge and then set it on the counter next to her. Trapping her between his arms, he nted his hands on either side of her and leaned in, leaving only a few inches between them. "You''re such a little minx¡­ Why don''t you write about that?"


    The corner of her lips curled upward, looking so mischievous. "You know what? I will. But I do need some pointers¡­ Like my best friend told me¡ªexperience is always the best teacher."


    "I can help with that."


    "Oh yeah?"


    "But let''s reverse the role. I''ll be your boss." Just as he said that, he slid his hands down her thighs, lifted her up, and set her ass on the counter. "Now, Ms. Su¡­ Give me a rundown of today''s schedule."


    "Oh, Daddy likes to dominate?" she probed yfully. Gael swore his cock twitched when she called him Daddy. What the actual f?ck?


    He tilted his head as she brushed her hands across the nes of his chest and hooked her arms around his neck. Then she said, "I cleared your morning, Mr. De Luca, so you''re free to do whatever you want."


    A sexy, devilish smirk danced on his lips. His Angel was so naughty. "Is that so? I actually have a lot that I want to do this morning. And the first one on my list...is you."


    Their lips shed, their tongues dueled, and the breakfast was already forgotten¡ªuntil another growl sounded from her stomach.


    Ang pursed her lips into a thin line, her cheeks flushing at the embarrassing interruption of her belly monster. Gael bent his head back,ughing.


    "Seriously?" he sighed. "I guess feeding you is a top priority. But I demand a full payment afterward."


    With a cheeky grin, she pressed a kiss to his lips. "Then your food better be delicious. I always give a generous tip."


    He shook his head in resignation as he pulled away from her.


    The two worked in tandem in the kitchen. Gael cooked, and Ang made them coffee while they talked aboutst night''s party. They decided to eat on the balcony, enjoying their morning as they watched the people at the beach, taking advantage of the early morning sun. This day just couldn''t get any better.


    "Are you busy tonight?" she wondered.


    He nodded, raising the cup of coffee to his lips and taking a sip. "I have an important meeting. Why?"


    She chewed her bottom lip. Tonight would probably be the best time to tell him when they''re done with everything they need to do today. Ang didn''t want to tell him now, or he''ll get distracted during his meeting. She also still had some things to doter, and going through the turmoil would just cause her depression¡ªshe was sure she wouldn''t function properly after that. As much as possible, she wanted a stable mind when telling him everything. So a whole day''s preparation of the inevitable would help.


    "I see¡­ I''ll be attending Nina''s party tonight. But¡­ Can we meet after? I mean¡­after the party...and after your meeting?"


    Gael studied her face. She looked hesitant, yet she tried to look collected. "Of course¡­ Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah. Everything''s fine. It''s just¡­ There''s something I wanna tell you. But it can wait." She smiled.


    A strange¡ªalmost satisfied feeling filled his chest. Was she finally going to tell him? He couldn''t wait. But at the same time, he also wanted to hold it off. The meeting tonight was indeed important, and he wanted to get that over and done with beforeing back to Ang. At least by then, when she decides to tell him everything, his day would end with her. Ending the day by spending the night with Ang would be better than him stressing with the Morellis.


    Gael reached for her hand and ced a kiss on the back of it. "Okay. I can''t wait to see you tonight then."

 Chapter 242 - A Little Something

    Ang and Gael plopped onto the sofa after washing everything they used for breakfast. It was now nearly ten in the morning, and they were watching an episode of Friends. She had already finished the T.V. series and even rewatched it a few times over the years, while Gael had only watched a couple of seasons. They decided to start at the very first episode.


    She sat on one end of the sofa, and he took advantage of it, using herp as a pillow with his long legs stretched to the other end and had his arms folded across his chest.


    "Are you sure it''s okay that I ask Alice?" she wondered. She''d ask him for his cousin''s phone number earlier, wanting to reconnect and possibly have Alice teach her some simple dishes.


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t it be? She likes you, so I''m sure she won''t mind."


    Biting her bottom lip, she thought about it for a second before grabbing her phone. "Okay. I''ll send her a text first just to say hi¡­ And maybe I can ask her when she''s not busy. I think I need a video call, or I''ll make a huge mess again."


    He chuckled. "You don''t want me teaching you?"


    "I feel like you''re going to be a strict teacher. I don''t want to cry yet."


    Gael poked her side, making her jump and giggle. "Oh, I''ll definitely make sure you won''t burn anything."


    The inte chimed, indicating that someone was in the lobby, asking to give them ess to go up to her floor. She wasn''t expecting anything or anyone today, so she wondered who it could be. He got to his feet and went to check at the screen. A UPS delivery man stood in front of the camera, carrying what looked like a heavy box. "Did you order something?" asked Gael.


    "Yes, but not that big. Just some books, and I''m not expecting them until tomorrow." Ang pressed a button on the panel. "Yes?"


    "Delivery for Ms. Ang Su," answered the delivery man.


    "Who is it from?"


    He looked at the package and read, "It''s an online purchase from Breville, but it says it''s from Susan Rivera."


    Gael''s brows drew together just as Ang snapped her head towards him. He shook his head, not knowing what to tell her as he wasn''t aware of what his grandmother did. Still unsure, she rang the delivery guy up anyway.


    Once they received the package and the delivery man left, Gael set it on top of the kitchen ind counter while she went to grab a box cutter knife.


    "This is a huge box. What is this?" Ang probed as the brown box didn''t give away any clue as to what it was. The thing was heavy. "Did you know about this?"


    "No. She didn''t tell me anything. When she asked your address a couple of days ago, I thought she just wanted to send a Christmas card or something¡­"


    They opened the box and took out another box inside it. She was surprised to see an image of an expensive-looking espresso machine on it¡ªher mouth hung open. "She didn''t¡­"


    Contrary to her reaction, Gael pulled the corners of his mouth into a broad smile. Although he didn''t know what his grandmother was up to, this was definitely a nice surprise for Ang, and he liked it.


    Amid her shock, she quickly googled the machine and was stunned to see it was over $650. That''s an expensive gift from someone she only met once¡ªnot to mention, she was Gael''s grandmother! "I can''t ept this. This is too much¡­"


    "I''m sure this didn''t break her bank. Grandma has deep pockets." He grinned. He''d know because he always deposited money into her ount regrly for years, and she rarely spent a dime. "Let me call her."


    He retrieved his phone from the coffee table in the living room and tried calling his grandmother, but she wasn''t picking up. "She''s probably busy. I''ll just send you her number, and you can thank herter."


    "I don''t know if I should ept this, Gael¡­" she worried. "Oh?" She picked up a card in the brown box and realized that it was a printed message.


    <em>[ Dear Ang,</em>


    <em>I can''t express how happy I was when my grandson brought you to New York to meet me. He''s a tough nugget, but he''s really very sweet. I saw how much he adores you, and seeing that makes me feel at ease that he''s no more lonely. I know you love a cup of cappino as much as I do, so here''s a little something I thought you''d enjoy. Merry Christmas, dear.</em>


    <em>With lots of love,</em>


    <em>Susan ]</em>


    Ang pouted, tears threatening to spill out of her eyes. "This isn''t a little something. It''s a friggin'' espresso machine! Gosh. How could I have the heart to return it if she''s this sweet?" She sniffed and leaned against his chest.


    "Then don''t." Gael stroked her back, a smile forming on his face when he saw the message his grandmother included in the gift. He knew what his grandmother was doing¡ªshe was reeling in Ang and locking her in¡ªand honestly, he didn''t want to stop her.


    "I don''t even know how to use this thing."


    "It takes practice, but I''m sure you''ll get the hang of it." He took the machine out of the box and ced it next to her Keurig. "She must really like you."


    Ang couldn''t deny that she loved how the espresso machine looked on her counter. It was so high-end that it felt like her kitchen was a small cafe. "Does she give out gifts like this to everyone she likes?"


    ''Like your exes?'' she thought.


    "You''re the first one."


    "Then I better learn tutorials online. I can''t disappoint your grandma! Oooh. I feel like a barista already. I want to learn all thette arts!" She retrieved her iPad from the bedroom and began searching whatever she could find online.


    "You know¡ªSamantha''s friend, Hannah, is an expert. She owns The Busy Bean cafe, after all. Why don''t you ask her?"


    A sudden lightbulb appeared in her head. She and Nina often visited that cafe and forgot that Hannah owned it. "You''re right. I guess learning from her would be better than videos. I''ll be calling Samanthater anyway, so I''ll try to slide that in."


    After watching a few videos online and learning what she could as a newbie, Gael left her apartment and went home.


    ***


    Later...


    Gael''s heart raced as he looked at himself in the mirror. He wore a ck tux and had his hair neatly styled, but he wished he was going to see Ang instead of meeting the Morellis.


    Someone knocked on the door, and he turned to see Giovanni strolling towards him with his hands in his pockets. Just like him, his uncle was also dressed to the nines. "You ready?"


    Gael nced at his watch. It was already five minutes to six in the evening. "Nope. But let''s get this over with. The faster we do this, the faster I can get back to Ang."


    Giovanni cocked a brow. "Does she even know what you''re doing tonight?"


    "She doesn''t need to."


    "Whatever. It''s your funeral." Giovanni shrugged and left his room.


    Gael rolled his neck from side to side. Ang didn''t need to know about this. It was a family matter. If he had to tell her, perhaps it would be best to do so after.


    Reaching for the gun he stashed in his closet, he secured it in the holster on his hip and then buttoned his coat. He didn''t think he''d need the gun tonight, but one could never be too prepared.


    Just as he was headed out, his phone beeped, receiving a message from Ang.


    <strong>[ Angel: On my way to the party. How do I look? ]</strong>


    She sent an image of her in a grey and purple evening dress.


    He quickly tapped his response, a smirk dancing on his lips.


    <strong>[ Gael: Jaw dropping. You think I can swing byter if I finish early? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: Not my party, but I''ll ask Nina. I''m sure it''ll be okay. ]</strong>


    He thought about it for a second, and then he snapped a picture of him and sent it to her.


    <strong>[ Gael: I think the gatekeeper will let me pass. ? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: You''re so full of yourself. ? If not, I''ll just leave early. ]</strong>


    "Let''s go," Giovanni yelled from the front door. Gael huffed and shoved his phone in his pocket before reluctantly heading downstairs.

 Chapter 243 - A Night Of Truth (1)

    "How far are we?" Gael asked half an hour into the ride going towards the location. Giovanni had one of his men drive them there using Gael''s ck SUV. The two of them sat in the backseat, and he had his eyes closed, wanting to clear his head.


    "Fifteen minutes away, boss," responded the driver.


    Giovanni was on his phone, talking to his men on location who were scouting the area for any potential problems. So far, there wasn''t anything threatening. They were also set on the fact that the Morellis wouldn''t want to make unnecessary fire with the Parks. Any unusual activities would reach them, and that would cause an unwanted rift between the families¡ªespecially since Esmea was untouchable.


    This meeting with the Morellis even had to be approved by the Parks. And in order to make this official, they sent someone from their side, making sure that everything would be amicable.


    The vehicle came to a full stop in an alley used as a hotel''s backdoor entrance where they would have the meeting. A man in a ck suit with wire attached to his ear opened the door for them. They got out of the vehicle and scanned the secluded area; there weren''t any other cars in sight. The man who was escorting them towards the door had a family crest pinned on his coat.


    Gael studied the symbol at one nce. It was a lion standing on its hind legs with a crown on its head¡ªthe Park''s family crest. Although he didn''t like them in particr, at least he knew they were there to make sure there was peace, considering two Italian-American mafia families were about to meet in their territory.


    He took a deep breath as they entered the door. They were immediately stopped just as they stepped inside and were asked to leave all their weapons and devices before they could continue deeper into the building. He didn''t like the thought of not bringing his gun with him, but they were assured that the Morellis, who arrived a couple of minutes before them, also did the same.


    Once they passed the security measures¡ªa.k.a being copped thoroughly and twice¡ªwhich was so much fun, he swore he wanted to take a bath after being felt that much by a man¡ªthey were then brought up to a meeting room on the third floor.


    Because it was a Saturday evening, there were many patrons, but the Parks made sure the route they took was private and had no foot traffic until they reached the room. There was so much security, but he couldn''t expect anything less from this family. Gael was almost impressed.


    He nced at Giovanni, whose face was unreadable just like his, and his uncle smirked but kept his mouth shut.


    The door to the private meeting room opened. Two Morellis sat on a brown leather sofa while another man whom Gael thought was a Park stood by the tall window with his back facing them. Thetter turned around, a devilish grin split his face as he greeted, "Ah. Wee, De Lucas." He crossed the distance and extended his hand to shake theirs. "William Park. I''ll be your...spectator for this lovely evening. Please. Have a seat."


    Gael and Giovanni shook William''s hand. It was the first time they met him, but they knew who he was¡ªWilliam was the son of the Parks'' current head of the family.


    "It''s been a long time," said Filippo Morelli from the sofa with a grin.


    The f?cker didn''t even bother to stand. And the man next to him¡ªhis brother¡ªonly looked at them with an expressionless face.


    "Filippo," muttered Giovanni.


    Gael, who didn''t give two shits to these people, took an armchair and told them, "Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ang had just sent a message to Gael, telling him that she was already at the party. He usually responded fast, but she didn''t receive a reply this time, so she figured he must already be in the meeting. She looked around, a small smile hinting on her face as she admired the mourous family event.


    Wearing a purple-grey floor-length evening dress, Ang looked breathtaking. It had a V-neckline with a sheer corset bodice and sparkling beaded work across her chest and halfway down her skirt. Her hair was wavy and gorgeous, and she had light makeup on her face. She put her phone in her purse just as Nina came, handing her a ss of white wine.


    "Great work, Ninz. Everything looks amazing," Angplimented as her best friend was in charge of the set-up of the venue, among other things.


    "Ugh. This drove me nuts for weeks. And look! Nobody probably even cares that pear green is different than olive green! And yet I lost hair more than I should in a week because the supplier delivered a horrendous color twice! Twice!" Nina spewed several curses under her breath before taking a huge gulp of her wine.


    Ang hooked arms with the other, smiling as she calmed her down. "Let''s just enjoy the rest of the evening. You have to save your energy for your ''favorite'' cousins who''ll arrive anytime soon."


    "You''re right." Nina sighed, then rolled her eyes when she saw someoneing their way. "Speaking of cousins, the devil''s spawn ising."


    A woman in a short red dress stood next to Nina. She had a ss of red wine in hand and bold red lips to go along with everything else going on with her. Even though the party required a long evening dress, this woman still came wearing differently without shame. "Can this party be anymer?"ined Lauretta, Nina''s cousin who''s been living with her the past few weeks.


    The best friends exchanged looks and did not respond to her, hoping she would go away and not bother them.


    Lauretta then proceeded to b?tch about her father and his ''Elizabethan'' era ns of arranging her marriage after she and her ex-fianc¨¦''s rtionship failed. She went on and on about her fears in meeting this man, her face scrunching at the thought of it. "What if that guy is fat? Or if he has B.O.? Heck, what if he has a small dick? Can you imagine¡ª"


    "Oh, my god! Will you shut up?" Nina snapped. "Why are you even talking to us? We don''t like each other."


    "Woah¡­ Too much fire already?" A man''s voice came from behind them, catching their attention. "It''s only seven in the evening. Leave some forter."


    "Hey, Nn," Ang greeted Nina''s older male cousin. Nn was a doctor in his early thirties and was one of the very few cousins whom Nina actually liked.


    "Hey, doll face." He clinked his ss with hers and then faced Nina and Lauretta. "Why do you girls always argue? Don''t you ever get tired?"


    "Well, as long as she stays within six feet within my radar," said Nina, folding her arms under her chest.


    Lauretta made the biggest eye-roll and then took a sip of her red wine, muttering incoherently to herself. Then she faced Nn, "What''s up?"


    "Oh, your dad''s looking for you. Said there''s someone you need to meet, so go look pretty or something."


    "What the hell?" Lauretta looked down on herself. "Do I look like I need more makeup? Ugh. Whatever. I guess I''ll go make sure my boobs stick out. Can''t believe my own father''s pimpin'' me out." She huffed and walked away.


    The three of them watched as she sashayed across the room and disappeared into a hallway.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but I really don''t like her. How are you guys rted?" Ang remarked and Nina and Nn only shrugged. Neither of them had the energy to talk about their odd cousin.


    Momentster, while they talked about a trip they wanted to go in the summer of next year, whispers and chatter around them caught their attention. They followed where the people were looking and found a group of men in dashing formal wears who just entered the hall.


    "It''s as if they''re celebrities who own the ce,"mented Nn, then he nced at Ang. "Spot anyone you like, doll face?"


    Ang didn''t even hear what he said. Her focus was centered on one particr debonair man among the group. Her heart thundered in her chest as she watched him being introduced to Lauretta, and thetter flirtatiously hugged him like they were a couple.


    "...so that''s Lauretta''s husband-to-be?" said the woman behind her.


    "I think so. He looks so hot. You think he has a brother?" said another one.


    Nina squeezed her hand and probed, "Anj¡­ Is that¡ª"


    Ang''s breathing hitched, feeling as though her soul had left her body when she whispered, "Gael."

 Chapter 244 - A Night Of Truth (2)

    It had only been thirty minutes into their meeting, and Gael and Giovanni already wanted to get out of there. Their otherwise raging blood inside them was aplete opposite to their nods and seemingly tolerant behavior through this whole situation.


    For them, the Morellis were nothing but bloodsuckers¡ªa proud and overly ambitious bunch of psychos. But he and Giovanni were here to do one thing¡ªthat''s to end this decades-long war between their families. Both parties already shed so much blood, and if they didn''t do something about this, the feud would end with more blood and dead bodies.


    Filippo was one of the capos¡ªor captains¡ªin their family. The arrogant bastard was in histe twenties, looking more like a toad than a human. Of course, this was how Gael saw him. And his brother, Mariano, who sat next to him, was no better. His expression had been stoic the whole time. The man was practically a stone.


    "So it''s settled then, we shall start arranging the weddings as soon as possible," said Filippo as he set his ss of whiskey on the table.


    Gael could sense Giovanni tensing next to him. His uncle had told him beforehand that he''d never talk to the Morellis unless he absolutely needed to. He couldn''t me him. Giovanni was already doing well sitting in front of these bastards without acting on his urge to beat the crap out of them. Gael had more patience despite his undying rage that''s burning in his core whenever he faced the Morellis. Revenge was important, but so was his family. If he acted upon his hatred now, this wouldn''t end well.


    "We haven''t agreed on anything yet," responded Gael. "We''re only here to inform you that we''re considering."


    Filippo chuckled. "You''re talking as if you have a say in this. We''re on the same boat, Gael. Or have you forgotten that you''re no longer the underboss? These two¡­" He pointed at Mariano and Giovanni. "Even these two can''t do anything about it because the orders came from the elders."


    Gael rubbed his jaw, a dangerous smirk nted on his lips. "You''re right. Well, since you insisted on the location, we''ll decide the date. You''ll hear from us regarding the final date soon." He got up and buttoned his coat, ready to leave this ce.


    William got to his feet, adjusting his tie as he addressed the two parties. "Great. I didn''t think this meeting would end fast. But I''m d you two could settle this amicably in our state. We''re honored to be graced by your presence, but let''s not do this so often. Alright?"


    "Wait¡ª" Filippo stopped them. When everyone looked at him, he beamed. "We''re having a small gathering on the floor above us. We would like you to join us. Actually, Don Mario invites you all."


    Gael and Giovanni looked at each other, their brows drawing together as their bodies were ready to defend themselves. Don Mario was the Morellis'' boss¡ªthe head of their family. Why was he here?


    "What the hell is this?" Gael and Giovanni asked in unison. They were only supposed to meet these two men as representatives from their family. Now they''re saying they weren''t alone¡ªnot only that, their head of the family was here? It felt like an ambush.


    William, who seemed to be just as surprised, twisted his watch as he faced the Morelli brothers. "I''d like to ask the same question. We weren''t informed about Don Mario being in the city."


    Filippo held up his hands. "Calm down. This was a¡­st-minute thing. Grandfather wasn''t supposed toe, but he''s old now. And he wanted to attend this year''s family tradition at least. It''s been a while since he had visited Esmea. It just so happened that our family from this city were hosting it in this hotel."


    Gael didn''t buy it. He exchanged looks with his uncle who was ready to flee the scene as well. They were brave, but they sure as hell didn''t n on dying here tonight if a battle broke out.


    William signaled his men to check the hall on the floor above them. And when they came back and confirmed that they were clear to go, he addressed everyone in the room. "I suppose a courtesy call is in order."


    Scratching his brow, Gael mockingly chuckled. "Sneaky son of a b?tch."


    "Right back at you," Filippo muttered with his own smirk.


    "Come on, now, you boys stay on yournes," William reminded as he nced at his watch. "We don''t need any of you to be sent to the principal''s office tonight. Besides, I still have a date to get to in two hours in Harbor, so I can''t be here all night. We should get going."


    Gael shook his head. Who goes on dates at ten in the evening? This was definitely a booty call¡ªnot that he cared. Rolling his neck from side to side, he didn''t refute any longer. There was no need to give the Morellis any more reason to doubt their cooperation tonight.


    All of the men headed towards the event hall, one floor above them. Gael was already pissed, but he kept his mouth shut¡ªmostly to keep himself from throwing jabs at the Morelli brothers walking in front of them. He didn''t like this at all.


    Clenching his hands inside his pockets, he was anxious to check his phone. For some reason, he felt uneasy as if something would happen tonight. What if Ang called or texted him? What if one of his men did, and she was in trouble, and he couldn''t get to her in time? They had to finish this fast so he could get out of there.


    The double doors opened, and the five of them entered the crowded hall. A small gathering? This was a f?cking banquet!


    The only good thing that Gael could think of was that it looked like a real celebration. So these people were probably innocent. He reminded himself that although the Morellis were a pain in their asses, they should be smart enough not to cause trouble in Esmea.


    Filippo nced over his shoulder and told Gael, "Looks like you''re meeting your bride tonight."


    He gritted his teeth as they approached a group of people where Don Mario was.


    Giovanni scoffed, seeing a woman in a white dress not too far from them. "Tonight couldn''t get any better."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I just saw someone I haven''t seen in a long time."


    Gael nced in the direction his uncle just looked and saw who he meant¡ªthe woman who f?cked him over. "Sh?t. I thought I was having the worst night. You won."


    Behind them, William leaned in and whispered, "You guys don''t have to stay long. We can escort you out after greeting Don Mario."


    The people around Don Mario dispersed. The older man in his eighties initiated a handshake with the De Lucas and William, which they couldn''t refuse. This didn''t mean that all was forgiven. It didn''t mean that they forgot about this boss''s order that got Gael''s grandfather killed.


    "Come on, son. This is a Christmas family gathering. We''re just here to celebrate. We''re not here to make trouble," said Don Mario as he sped Gael''s shoulder before introducing a woman in a short red dress beside him. "This is Lauretta. La mia be nipote." (My beautiful granddaughter.)


    Before Gael could even nce her way, the woman had already entered his space, ced her arms around him suggestively, and whispered, "Nice to meet you. You''re not how I thought you were."


    His jaw popped as he clenched his teeth. It was all he could do to stop himself from pushing her off him. As much as he wanted to, he couldn''t¡ªnot in front of the Morelli men.


    This woman was no Ang.


    "Laurie, why don''t you show your new fianc¨¦ how good of a dancer you are?" Don Mario started. "Let''s treat our guests well and show them a good time. After all, we''re going to be one family soon."


    "It will be a pleasure, Nonno." Lauretta smiled broadly.


    Gael held up a hand and shook his head once while keeping his expression neutral. "I don''t dance."


    She boldly hooked her arm around his and pulled him towards the dance floor. "That''s not a problem. I can lead us."


    ''F?ck this.'' Gael nced at Giovanni, who nodded at him with a small hint of a grin dancing on his lips as if he enjoyed his misery, while Lauretta dragged him away. Already nning his revenge against his uncle, he curled his lips into a crooked smile while subtly nodding towards the woman across the room to whom Giovanni once swore his life to. Giovanni''s grin instantly disappeared.


    Lauretta made small talk, but Gael ignored her and didn''t even respond to her questions. As soon as the music died down, he released her and headed back to Giovanni. They had to leave now. He had more than enough sh?t for tonight. He needed Ang.


    However, as he approached his uncle, he noticed him tense up. Giovanni downed a shot of scotch and told him, "You¡ªwe have a problem."


    He cocked his brow in question.


    "Your girlfriend''s here." Giovanni nodded his chin towards the other side of the room.


    Gael snapped his head back. His heart instantly dropped to his stomach upon meeting a pair of misty eyes, looking betrayed.


    "Angel¡­" he whispered just before he saw her run out of the hall.

 Chapter 245 - A Night Of Truth (3)

    A few minutes ago...


    Ang couldn''t believe her eyes. At first, she thought it was just someone who looked like him. But he had sent her a photo of him a while ago. And even though she could only see his side profile from afar, she''d known him long enough to know how he looked in any angle.


    "Anj¡­ Isn''t that¡­" she heard Nina start.


    And all she could mutter was his name. "Gael..."


    "You know the guy?" Nn tilted his head, curiositycing his eyes as he turned all his attention to Ang.


    She was so confused and scared, yet she hadn''t averted her gaze away from Gael and Lauretta from across the room. She didn''t like what she was seeing, but she couldn''t tear her gaze away. "Ninz, what is going on? Why is he here? Who are they? Why is she¡­"


    "I swear I don''t have any idea what''s going on!" Nina squeezed Ang''s hand as if that would help make her case. "I told you, remember? They''re enemies. Seeing them in one room like this is thest thing I would ever expect."


    "Dollface, how do you know that man?" Nn asked her in a serious tone, setting his empty ss onto a passing waiter''s tray and then facing his cousin. "You told her?"


    Nina ignored her cousin''s question. "Nn, you must know something. What''s going on?"


    He looked at Ang whose stare was still glued to Gael and Lauretta. It took her a while before she blinked and averted her gaze¡ªthe hurt was evident in her eyes, but she tried to hold her tears in.


    Nn hooked his fingers under her chin so that he could study her face. Then he briefly nced at Gael. "Is he someone important to you?"


    This time, Ang couldn''t escape Nn''s questioning. She looked up at him, her voice weak and low as she asked, "Just please answer... What do you know?"


    He put his hand down and exhaled a long sigh. Nina nodded at him as though she was giving him the go signal. Frustrated that he was the one to spill the beans, he ran a hand down his face. "You didn''t hear this from me, okay?"


    Ang didn''t nod or say anything, but he took her silence as a yes. And so he began exining, "That old man is Nonno Mario, the current head of the Morelli family. He''s grandma Celia''s brother."


    "I already know that. Nina told me..."


    Three months ago when Ang came clean to Nina¡ªthe truth about her first book¡ªher best friend told her the history of Morellis and De Lucas. Celia Morelli-Lopez was Nina and Nn''s grandmother who migrated to Esmea many years ago after cutting ties with her family. She got married and settled down in Mayne City. It was only a couple of decades ago that she and her brother, Don Mario, got reunited and became family again. Their rtionship meant that Nina, Nn, and Lauretta were second cousins.


    Nn nodded, keeping his voice down as he continued, "The Morellis and the De Lucas had been in a war since even before we were born. There''s a lot more heat now due to the current leadership in every family. Long story short, the older...leaders want to stop this war. And they decided to follow the old ways to end it¡ªa marriage. Two marriages, actually. A Morelli marries a woman from the De Lucas, and a De Luca marries a woman from the Morellis."


    "Who?" Nina questioned. Because her grandmother moved to Esmea to get away from that life, her knowledge about this matter was limited. Though from time to time, news would reach their ears.


    "I only overheard this earlier when I went to greet Nonno, okay? They said that guy, Gael or whatever his name is¡ªwill marry Lauretta, and Mariano will marry Gael''s sister."


    "The hell¡­ No wonder Mariano had been sulking the whole night. This is forced marriage. Isn''t this illegal?"


    "You kidding? Everything about them is illegal." Nn chuckled, shaking his head as he grabbed a ss of champagne from the passing waiter. Then he looked at Ang. "You don''t look okay, dollface."


    While Nn and Nina were talking, Ang felt like the whole world wasing down on her. Her chest tightened as images of Gael fromst night, this morning, and all the other times they were together shed in her head. She couldn''t believe it. What kind of luck was this?


    She lifted her incredulous stare, just in time to meet Gael''s stunned expression when he saw her. It was as if her heart was ripped out of her chest. "I...need some air," she muttered with a racing heartbeat as she turned on her heel and strode out.


    ***


    Gael''s instinctive reaction was to go after Ang. However, just when he took a step, Giovanni abruptly stopped him.


    His uncle sped him by the arm and spoke in a low voice so that only the two of them could hear. "Not now."


    He resisted, his brows furrowing deeper as he red at the other for stopping him. "I have to go after her."


    "Not. Now," Giovanni''s voice was a warning. "Or do you not care that they''d find out she''s important to you? You''ll only be putting her in danger. All eyes are on us, brother. You go after her, and they''ll know your weakness. Do you really want that?"


    Giovanni was right. But damn if that wasn''t the worst thing he had to hear today. Gael needed to get to Ang. He didn''t understand what she was doing here, but that wasn''t important. What''s important was that he f?cked up real badly. The look on her eyes killed him.


    Pasquale, Lauretta''s father, came to greet them. He extended his hand for a shake, but neither Gael nor Giovanni epted it. Gael was sick to his stomach because the man smiled like they were best friends, acting as if he hadn''t ordered the drive-by that got several of the De Luca soldiers killed and Gael bedridden for weeks three months ago.


    "Let bygones be bygones," said Lauretta''s father, a fake smile stered on his face as he retracted his hand. "Let''s start fresh and forget about the past. It''s what''s best for our families."


    Right. Gael scoffed in his head. ''What''s best for my family is to end all Morellis,'' he thought. The old Gael wouldn''t have thought twice. The old Gael would have already gone and killed every single one of them.


    Despite his rage upon seeing this man, all he really cared about at the moment was Ang. He had to protect her from them. If they use her to get to him, the old Gael might juste back.


    But there was no way he would stay here to chat with this man without constantly thinking of ways on how to kill him with his bare hands. It was best for him to leave¡ªand, more importantly, find Ang.


    Facing Giovanni, Gael looked him in the eye and told him, "I need to find the restroom."


    "If you gotta go, you gotta go." His uncle nodded once before taking a sip of the amber liquid in his ss.


    Gael took long strides out of the hall, not even knowing where or how to find her. He had no phone, so he couldn''t call her or his men to help him search for her. His heart was unbelievably raging inside his chest. He was anxious. He feared that something had happened to her or that he''d never get to talk to her.


    He checked every room he passed by¡ªeven the female restroom¡ªbut she was nowhere to be found. ''Angel¡­ Please¡­ Just please be safe.''


    Finally, Gael found her on a balcony. She was facing the pool view below.


    "Angel¡­"


    Her back stiffened, but she didn''t look his way. His heart slowly calmed down, relieved that he found her. However, he knew she saw what happened in the hall. He wanted to tell her so many things, but he didn''t know where to start. He was baffled. "I¡­ Angel¡­ What are you doing here?"


    She scoffed, mockingly chuckling at his question. "Why? Did I ruin your engagement party?"


    "This isn''t how it looks like. It''s not like that."


    "Really?" Ang turned to face him. She was smiling, but her eyes were misty as she asked, "So you''re not getting married to her to end the war between your families?"


    Gael was still confused about how she knew all of this. But that didn''t matter right now. Letting out a sigh, he took a step towards her¡ªand she took a step back. His jaw clenched, feeling like his chest was being squeezed as he pleaded, "I know how this looks, but please¡­ Will you listen to me first?"


    "Listen? Why? So you can tell me more lies?"


    "Angel¡ª"


    "Don''t. Don''t call me that!" Her lips trembled, and a tear rolled down her cheek.


    "Angel," He closed the gap between them and pulled her close, his warm hands caging her face.


    Ang wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t move. It was as if her body knew it needed him to hold her. How cruel.


    Gael stroked her cheek, his voice sounding desperate when he begged, "I will tell you everything. No more lies. Just please...listen."

 Chapter 246 - A Night Of Truth (4)

    "I will tell you everything¡ªno more lies. Just please...listen." Gael''s voice was low and wistful, causing her heart to throb.


    God. Ang wanted to just forget about everything she saw tonight. Things had been so good between them, and she even nned on telling him about Evan tonight. Who''d have thought her evening would turn out like this? It''s as if the heavens were against her finding her happiness¡ªthey just had to strike a bolt of lightning straight to her heart.


    Wanting so badly to sink into his arms yet also wanting to push him away, she struggled. And all she could do was stay still. "So when you told me you were going to have an important meeting, you were actually meeting your future wife? Why didn''t you tell me? When were you going to tell me? After your wedding? Were you going to make me a mistress?"


    Thest word sickened her. Even just the thought of it felt like her heart was being crushed.


    Another tear fell on her cheek, and he wiped it with his thumb. He was pissed at himself and everything that''s happening between them. He hated seeing her like this¡ªespecially when he was the reason for her tears. "I wasn''t lying to you when I told you I had an important meeting. We were already leaving. We weren''t even supposed toe up to that party¡ªthat woman... Tonight was the first time I''ve ever met her. I''m here with Giovanni to meet with the Morellis. I didn''te here to be with that woman. You have to believe that."


    "Yeah? It sure seemed that way when she was all over you on the dancefloor just now. Did you enjoy your dance? I bet you did," she croaked. "You even got me to dance with youst night. Was that for practice?"


    "Of course not! What the hell? I''m not interested in anyone but you, Angel. Others can go f?ck themselves."


    She ced her hands on his chest and pushed herself off him, putting distance between them and looking away. How torturous was it that she was both hurt and mad that she wanted to p him, yet she could never do so? "That doesn''t change anything, Gael. You''re still going to marry her anyway¡ª"


    "The hell I am!" he spat under gritted teeth. His head hurt because of how repulsed he was at the thought of being with anyone other than Ang.


    He ran his trembling fingers through his hair in frustration, and then he stepped towards her. "What do you know about these people? They killed my grandfather and a lot of our family members. Three months ago, we lost men because of them. I almost died then...and right after that, they kidnapped my sister. Do you really think I''d marry into their family? I might be crazy, but I''m not a masochist. I''d rather die than be with the enemy."


    Ang couldn''t speak, much less look at him. She was afraid that if she gazed into his eyes, she wouldn''t be able to handle it. She''s overwhelmed by everything that she''s hearing. What he said made sense. No one in their right mind would ever want to be with someone whose family killed their family. Even so, what''s happening between them devastated her. The thought of him being with someone else was heartbreaking.


    "Angel¡­" Gael reached out for her, gently cupping her face.


    "Were you ever going to tell me?" she asked in almost a whisper, thinking about the many questions she was afraid to ask.


    He let out a tired sigh. "I admit... I didn''t think it was necessary to tell you because I had no ns to go through that f?cking marriage anyway. But I thought about telling you tonight...after the meeting. You said we were gonna talk. I would''vee to you¡ª"


    She shrugged, a sad smile spreading across her lips. "Too bad I found out about it first, huh... Well, guess what? I don''t know what to believe anymore."


    "I swear to you, Angel. I am not marrying her."


    "Fine." Ang swallowed, forcing herself to raise her stare and look at him. "Let''s say you aren''t. How are you stopping this...war? Are you sacrificing your family then because you don''t want to marry her?"


    "I... Wait... Your best friend... Is she¡­" His brows knitted as realization dawned on him. He had thought about it earlier for a brief second, but it still didn''t make sense to him why she was here. But now that he''d caught up, the pieces of the puzzle began to fit. Filippo said it was a family gathering. Ang told him her best friend invited her to the family party. And when he came back to Esmea, all of a sudden, she knew about his identity, yet she was unwilling to tell him how she found out. All this time, Gael thought Ba or Samantha told her. He was too busy trying to get to her that he didn''t consider looking into how she found out. The family he wanted to destroy was her best friend''s family.


    Gael nced over his shoulder when he thought he heard something. Then he lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear. "Angel... We have a n, okay? None of us want this marriage to happen."


    Feeling a massive headache creeping up her head, she briefly closed her eyes before facing him, her expression looking disinterested as she folded her arms under her chest. "Is that so? Then what''s the n, Gael?"


    "I promise you, I will tell you. Just not here. There are eyes and ears everywhere."


    Ang shook her head. "Forget it. I''m not interested to hear. Goodbye, Gael."


    He swiftly stopped her by the arm. "Angel, wait¡ª"


    "Stop calling me that!" she snapped. Hot tears brimmed her eyes and immediately spilled out like a dam. She thought she could control herself, but the moment he called her that, she heard her heart break. "It hurts that you call me that."


    And just as she broke down, Gael felt like a thousand daggers struck his chest. He pulled her into his arms, desperate to hold her close. Her back was flush against his chest as he wrapped his arms around her. "Baby, please. Don''t leave like this."


    "Why did you evene back?" she demanded in a low, breathy voice. "Why did you have to force your way back into my life only to do this to me? Did you not think how I would feel? When you brought me with you to meet your family, when you kissed me, hell¡ªwhen you slept with me. Have you¡­" Her breathing hitched. She couldn''t even finish her sentence because her tears fell uncontrobly.


    He squeezed his eyes shut. How f?cking painful. What the hell was this feeling? This was worse than when he got shot. As he opened his eyes again, a tear escaped from the corner, and it slid down to her hair.


    "Why did youe back, Gael? You had no business with me anymore. You told me you and I aren''t going to happen, so why? Tell me why the hell are you here because I''m so confused."


    He was supposed to talk about this with herter, but it looked like he wouldn''t even get another chance after this. It was now or never.


    "I know about what happened to you three years ago."


    Ang froze. "What? W-What are you talking about?"


    "Leos." He clenched his jaw. Just saying that bastard''s name made him furious.


    She pulled away and turned around. Horror filled her face, and she paled. "You had me investigated?"


    "While I was trying to get my health back, I wanted to make sure you were safe. You''ve been avoiding your ex the whole time. I thought if I knew about the guy, I''d know how to help you get rid of him. Then I stumbled across the¡­" he trailed off.


    "The what?" Her face hardened. When he looked away, she took a deep breath. His silence confirmed it. "You saw the video. So you knew the whole time. That''s why you''re here¡­ That exins it."


    "I wanted to wait until you were ready¡ª"


    "Enough." Ang held her hand out. "I can''t." She mockingly chuckled as she wiped her cheeks. "So what do you think?" She opened her arms out and smiled. "You''ve seen the goods. How would you rate me?"


    "F?ck. Stop! I care about you, Ang. I didn''te here for that. You didn''t deserve to be humiliated like that. I swear to God, I''ll¡ª"


    "Well done, Mr. De Luca." She swallowed the massive lump in her throat. No matter what he said, she just couldn''t believe it anymore. "You really broke my heart."


    "Don''t leave," he asked as she turned away. He wasn''t ready to let her go just yet.


    "Oh, I''m not leaving." She raised her chin, not wanting to look weak. "I was officially invited. I''m here for my best friend. You... You can do whatever the hell you want. I don''t care anymore."


    And with that, Ang walked away.


    ***


    Not a minuteter, Giovanni appeared next to him on the balcony. They were quiet for a while until he started, "Gio¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "How much longer?"


    Giovanni mped his hand on Gael''s shoulder and reassured him, "Soon."

 Chapter 247 - A Night Of Truth (5)

    Gael came tonight, hoping that their meeting with the Morellis was just for the sake of appearances. They couldn''t afford to make them think that they weren''t on board with the elders'' order. This time was crucial because the more the Morellis believe that the marriage would happen, the moreid back and vulnerable they would be.


    He briefly closed his eyes, several images shing in his head that served as a reminder of how they came to this point. If it weren''t for what J did, this could''ve been done more manageably. Not only did they have to pretend, but he also ended up hurting Ang¡ªand now she would no longer believe him. Great.


    No matter what he did¡ªbold, careful, careless¡ªeverything somehow managed to f?ck up things between him and Ang. He had always been sure about whatever he needed to do in the past¡ªalways been a man of his words¡ªalways been someone somebody could trust. But for some reason, when it came to her, he''s a mess. It was as though he was programmed to hurt her even though it''s thest thing he would ever want to do.


    He never wanted to hurt her. But he still did.


    ''This is why you don''t deserve her, asshole. For all the wrong things you did in the world, Ang Su is your karma,'' he told himself. And just as he thought of this, his heart broke once again.


    "You okay?" Giovanni wondered.


    Gael shook his head. There was no reason to lie to the other. "I f?cked it up. Just like how you said would happen."


    "This is my fault."


    Gael cocked a brow at Giovanni. His uncle rarely became sentimental, but he never med him for anything.


    Giovanni retrieved a pack of cigarettes and proceeded to light up a ck stick. The cold air smelled of chocte and cinnamon as he blew out a cloud of smoke. "We all know why they don''t want me to marry into their family¡ªnot that I f?cking care. It''ll be a bloody bath before we even get to what we''re supposed to do. But we''ll get there. I''ll avenge my father just how I envision it."


    More than anyone, Giovanni had the right to get his revenge. After all, they killed his father.


    "Sh?t. Ipletely forgot." Gael faced his uncle when he remembered something from earlier. They saw the woman from Giovanni''s past, and yet thetter seemed to be nonchnt about it. "What happened? Did you talk to her?"


    "Why the hell should I?" Giovanni drew his brows together, his expression devoid of any apparent emotions¡ªit was hard to tell if he was angry or in pain. "There''s nothing to talk about. Besides, she knows the next time I see her... I''d end her. She''s just lucky we''re in public."


    He''s still bitter¡ªwhich was perfectly understandable, considering what happened between them. "It''s been what? Seven? Eight years?"


    "That doesn''t mean anything. It could be decades, and I''d still feel the same. Are you going to talk to your girl?" he asked, wanting to change the subject.


    "I tried¡­ But she''s too emotional right now to listen. I''ll keep trying. I''ll have to tell her everything, Gio. I just don''t know how she''ll handle it when her best friend is rted to the Morellis."


    Giovanni nodded. "Do you trust her enough? What if she tells her friend?"


    Letting out an exhausted sigh, Gael rubbed his nape and rolled his neck from side to side. He trusted Ang. But everything about this was hard. "Tonight is the worst."


    "Tell me about it. Come on. Let''s go let Park know we''re leaving. We can''t stay long here when we''re outnumbered. I have to leave this ce." Giovanni patted Gael''s shoulder and urged him to go back inside.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ang and Nina were talking by the bar. She was just telling her best friend that she spoke to Gael outside the balcony. However, when Nina asked her if Gael really was marrying Lauretta, she stopped herself from telling her best friend what he told her.


    She wanted so badly to say that he didn''t want to marry that woman¡ªthat they had a n. But Nina had Morelli blood in her veins. Despite what her best friend told her that she and her father had nothing to do with that crime family, they were still blood-rted. Ang was torn, especially that it was hard to believe what Gael was trying to tell her. She was too muddle-headed at the moment.


    "I''m sorry, Anj. I can drive you home if you want. You must be too bummed to be here," Nina offered.


    "Ang, I''m surprised to see you here." A man came up next to them.


    They turned to see William Park, enjoying a ss of champagne in hand. He wore a ck tuxedo, looking debonair like he always did. She hadn''t seen him in a long time, but there was something about him and the other Parks that always leave an impression wherever they went.


    "William," Ang returned the greeting. She introduced Nina to him and told him she was there for her best friend. "What are you doing here? As far as I know, you aren''t rted to the Lopez family." She saw him with the Morellis and De Luca when they entered, but she didn''t tell him that.


    William chuckled, a gorgeous smile forming on his face. "No, we aren''t. I''m here for business. We were invitedst minute, actually, but we won''t stay long. I still have somece I need to be. I hope you don''t mind me crashing your party, Ms. Lopez."


    "Not at all. There''s plenty of food and drinks for everyone," Nina replied.


    He smiled. "I saw your father and brother in Harbor City not long ago, Ang. I didn''t see you there. He did, however, say that he''ll give you the first prize he won from that raffle."


    "Wait¡ªdad never told me he won anything. What are you talking about?" Ang questioned.


    Just then, two more dashing young men in tuxedos headed their way. The two De Lucas looked like they were walking on a runway. Gael nced between Ang and William standing next to each other, and his brows slightly twitched as he observed the two talk. He didn''t know they even knew each other. And he definitely didn''t like that William Park was showing his charms.


    "Mr. Park," Giovanni called as they approached.


    Ang tried not to meet Gael''s gaze, but it was as if his presence was a ma. She just couldn''t help but be pulled in. His hair looked as if he had run his fingers through it countless times. His face was hard, yet his eyes were mncholic as he stared at her. Her body involuntarily shifted as if she wanted to run into his arms. But the sane side of her stopped her from making a fool of herself. She had to stop longing for him. How was this possible when this man had hurt her, yet she still wanted so badly to be held by him? She must have gone crazy.


    William lifted his gaze, took a sip from his flute, and asked, "You ready to leave? I''ll have my men escort you to your car downstairs after we inform the others of our leave."


    "William!" Nina boldly pulled on his sleeve. "Actually, Ang needs to go home. But I''m needed here. So if you don''t mind, can you drive her?"


    "Nina," Ang warned. She knew exactly what her friend was doing, saying this while Gael was around.


    Before William could say anything, Gael had already spoken, "I''ll drive you home."


    She met his intense gaze, and it was all she could do not to say yes. Instead, she responded, "I don''t think so."


    William, who wasn''t aware of what''s going on or that the two knew each other, darted his stare between them. He wasn''t a psychic, but it was pretty evident that there was something there¡ªwhat with how tense the air was.


    Ignoring William''s presence, Gael stepped closer. "Angel. I know I''m thest person you want to talk to right now, but at least let me drive you home. I want to make sure you''re safe."


    Averting her gaze, she swallowed and clenched her hand on the side. She couldn''t let him see her cry again. ''Gael doesn''t get to be nice and gentle,'' she told herself.


    Facing William, she gathered the courage to ask, "Will, do you mind? I''m tired, and I just want to go home."


    "Of course not." William was unsure of what he just stepped into. But a woman needed his help, and he couldn''t refuse. "Would you mind waiting for me in the lobby? I just need to say goodbye to some people."


    "Sure. I need to go to the restroom first. I''ll meet you downstairs." Ang slightly smiled at him before hugging her best friend and promising to let her know when she reached home.


    Gael watched her pass by. He wanted to stop her, but if he continued to insist, he might just be pushing her further away. It hurt to see her leave with another man¡ªespecially with someone like William Park. But he just had to let her go for now and give her time to breathe.

 Chapter 248 - A Night Of Truth (6)

    Ang freshened up in the restroom andposed herself before waiting for William in the lobby. She could''ve just taken a cab or call an Uber, but the urge to refuse Gael''s offer and have someone else take her home was strong. She did act on impulse, but she didn''t regret it.


    The night was cold, and the lobby was filled with couples and families on holiday vacation while she stood alone by the revolving doors. Rubbing her arms, she remembered that she left her coat in Nina''s car and it was too troublesome to go back to take it.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Ready to leave?" William asked as he approached her.


    Ang turned and saw Gael and Giovanni walking with him and other men who looked like security. She tried to avoid Gael''s gaze when Giovanni greeted her, saying, "You look beautiful tonight, Ang. Take care on your way home."


    She lightly nodded, uncertain how to address him when she''s mad at the man next to him. Turning to William, she curled the corners of her lips upward as she let him know she was ready to leave.


    As they were about to step out, Lauretta came towards them, a broad smile nted on her face as she squeezed herself between the De Lucas and instantly hooked her arm with Gael''s. "You''re leaving already? You just got here."


    Ang clenched her hands into fists, fighting the urge to grab Lauretta''s hair and haul her out of the room. She nced at Gael, and it wasn''t lost on her that he swiftly retracted away from the woman''s touch.


    It was William who answered first, "My apologies Ms. Morelli. I''m needed somewhere, and I have to leave. So, they''re leaving with me."


    "That''s too bad. I was just starting to enjoy thepany." Lauretta pouted, then her eyes fell on Ang, who was standing next to William. "Angie¡­ I didn''t know you and Mr. Park knew each other. Are you guys dating?"


    Gael stiffened, his eyes instantly sharpening as he stared at his Angel. He should receive an award as the most tolerant person in the room as he kept himself from reacting harshly. The thought of Ang being with another man was like having an anvil sitting on his chest¡ªany moment, and it would crush his ribs and squish his heart.


    Williamughed, tilting his head at Ang and teasingly said, "What do you think? Should we tell them?"


    Ang only gave him an eye, and that made him chuckle. Then he added, "Nah, we''re just friends¡­ We all have to start somewhere, right?"


    She rolled her eyes. This William was such a smooth talker, no wonder he was a yboy. She shook her head and was about to rify things when Lauretta giggled and hooked her arm with Gael''s¡ªagain.


    "That''s cute. I mean, we all don''t start like the textbook romance, yeah?" Lauretta pulled her lips into a wide smile. "Some of us start with a wedding first. Dating can followter."


    Would it be a crime if Ang strangled Lauretta to death in her head? Because she was itching to do just that in real life.


    Having had enough, Gael roughly removed his arm from Lauretta''s grasp and ced some distance between them. "Miss...Karen. I don''t want to disrespect you, but you''re making it hard for me to give you passes. I don''t remember giving you any hints that I''m attracted to you in any way. This¡­" He waved his fingers between them. "There''s nothing romantic going on here. The order between families is a marriage of convenience. I strongly suggest you don''t cross the line."


    Gael''s cold tone made Lauretta flinch, not expecting him to be so icy. She swore the way he spoke shook her. "M-My name''s Lauretta, not Karen."


    The Morellis could believe the marriage would happen, but he didn''t have to be nice about it. "Whatever." He gave Ang onest look before walking past them and leaving through the doors. Her gaze was soft and looking worried, and it made it harder for him to walk away.


    Giovanni scoffed as he followed after his nephew, but Lauretta just had to throw one jab at him.


    "You didn''t expect to see Lia tonight, didn''t you?" She folded her arms under her chest, a haughty smile stered on her face. "I bet you wished it were you and Lia who were bound in this friggin'' arranged marriage."


    Giovanni''s chuckle sounded so dangerous when he stopped in his tracks. He shook his head, but he left without as much as a rebuttal.


    After a short goodbye to Lauretta, William led Ang out of the hotel and into a ck Lincoln Town Car. He instructed his chauffeur to drive towards her apartment after she gave her address. She sunk back into the leather cushion of the luxury car.


    William pressed a button, and the divider between them and the front seat rolled up, giving them privacy. Then he nced at her. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Ang nodded. She didn''t want to be rude to him¡ªespecially since he''s kind enough to drive her home, but she wasn''t in the mood to talk.


    "How do you know Mr. De Luca?"


    She shifted in her seat but did not answer.


    Smiling, he loosened up his tie and reassured, "Don''t worry, I promise this is out of the books. I''m just genuinely curious. Also¡­ I think I deserve to know after you rejected his offer and asked me to give you a ride¡­ You wouldn''t want to start walking from here¡ª" He chuckled when she widened her eyes. "I''m just kidding. I wouldn''t do that."


    Ang exhaled a long sigh. She guessed she did at least owe him something, but instead of answering, she decided to question him instead. ''Might as well get something out of it too, right?'' she thought.


    "Why are you with them? What do you have to do with their arrangement with the Morellis? And you can spare me the ''I-don''t-know-what-you''re-talking-about'' spiel. I already know who and what they are, so there''s no need to cover up." She kept her face straight and unreadable.


    William was taken aback at first before a small smile ghosted his lips. He popped thepartment on the side open and pulled out two flutes and a bottle of champagne. Then he poured each of them a serving. "Alright. I trust that what happens in the car stays in the car." He winked. "Let''s just say... I came tonight as the¡­peace officer between the two families. We want to keep Esmea as peaceful as we can, and having two of them here isn''t ideal."


    Ang couldn''t fully understand what William was talking about, but at least she got him to talk.


    "So, you and Gael De Luca? You fooling around or something?"


    She drew her brows together. "Or something."


    Taking a sip of her drink, she asked another question. "This...marriage between the two families¡­ Is this necessary?"


    "Honestly, for me? It''s bullshit. But we don''t have anything to do with their rules, so I don''t really care what they do as long as they don''t start a war here. They only came tonight for a meeting on a territory they can''t touch. Of course, I have to report back that the Morellis are actually rted to the Lopez family. Ugh. I hate paperwork."


    "You mentioned you were invitedst minute to the party. Did that mean you didn''t n to show up there?"


    William tilted his head to Ang. "Yes. The Morellis didn''t inform us about the party until we were about to leave." He leaned forward and narrowed his eyes, trying to study her. "Does that change anything? This...something between you and that...Italian¡­ It''s more than just physical, isn''t it?"


    She averted her gaze from him and downed the rest of her champagne. Ang didn''t n on telling him what''s between her and Gael, but it wasn''t as if it would affect anything at the moment. William seemed to not care about the thing between the two families. "It doesn''t matter now¡­ He''s getting married."


    The rest of the ride was spent in silence. When the vehicle pulled up in front of her building, William descended and helped her out. He looked around the area to check the surroundings¡ªa habit he formed over the years¡ªand spotted a ck SUV parked across the street, but it looked harmless.


    "Thanks for bringing me home, Will. I appreciate it," said Ang.


    "It''s nothing. Go inside. It''s cold." He nodded at the ss doors.


    She smiled at him and turned on her heel, but before she could take a step further, he called her back.


    "Hey."


    William leaned and circled his arms around her, giving her a quick squeeze.


    "What are you doing?" She froze in his embrace.


    "I don''t know. I feel like you really needed a hug."


    Letting her go, he patted her shoulder. The brief hug felt friendly and innocent¡ªit was strangeing from him as she barely knew him.


    "Ang, for what it''s worth, I think you should give him a chance to talk." He smiled. "Take care of yourself, Su."


    ***


    Across the street, Gael sighed as he sat in the driver''s seat of the ck SUV, watching William get in his car and drive away. He looked back at Ang and wished he could go home with her tonight.

 Chapter 249 - Burns Like Hell

    When Gael exited the hotel earlier, Giovanni offered to go for a drink, but he declined. He didn''t have to say it for his uncle to know that he wanted to follow Ang and make sure she gets home safe. So Giovanni gave him the keys to the SUV, then he left in another vehicle with his men.


    Like the stalker he was, he tailed the Town Car as it headed towards Ang''s apartment and parked across the street when it pulled up in front of the building. He sat in a long silence as he watched Ang and William get out of the car, and the bitter part of him thought she''d invite him upstairs¡ªwhich was not what he wanted, but at this point, what could he do? Thankfully, she didn''t. But the asshole put his arms around her.


    Gael jerked up in his seat, itching to rip William off her. Good thing the hug didn''tst that long. He didn''t like the man. William and his cousin, Damien, were both sly. Quite hypocritical for him to think that way, but whatever.


    Watching Ang enter through the ss door, he wished he coulde up and check on her. No one was stopping him except himself, really. After all, he had the code to her door, and he could get inside if he wanted to¡ªthat is, if she wouldn''t change it.


    Sh?t.


    She''d probably change it, wouldn''t she? Ang hated him right now, and she wouldn''t want to see nor talk to him, so revoking his ess to her apartment would be expected. Gael let out a sigh. He was so tempted to go up to her floor to see her. But it would hurt to know she locked him out.


    Should he knock or ring the doorbell then?


    Damn it. He ran a tired hand down his face and threw his head back as he closed his eyes for a brief second. His heart had been continuously pounding in his chest since he left the hotel. What was he supposed to do? There were so many things he wanted to tell her¡ªif only she''d give him a chance. But it was probably impossible tonight.


    Tonight was supposed to have ended well. He would have finished the meeting, waited for her to finish her party, go home with her to her apartment, she''d tell him what she wanted to say, and he''d tell her what he wanted to say. They probably would be bummed or sad or whatever for a while, but nothing that a hug or a kiss won''t heal. And then he''d make her food at midnight when her stomach growls at such an unexpected time. He''d tease her, and she''d be adorably mad, but then smile andugh with him like she usually does.


    That would have been the night they should have. Instead, Ang was up in her apartment, and he was sitting like a creep in the SUV, looking up at the dim light in her living room.


    ''You''re pathetic,'' he told himself.


    Gael whipped out his phone and thought about texting her but not knowing what to say. So he just stared at the ck screen for a minute before turning it on. Checking the ignored notifications, he saw updates from one of his men who told him Ang was in the same hotel. There was also a message she sent him around when he was in the meeting and a notification of her Instagram post.


    [ Angel: Here at the party. Nina is stressed. I''m just chillin...and kinda wishing you were here. ]


    The photo she posted on her social media was of her in the dress she wore tonight. She looked absolutely gorgeous as she smiled and he wasn''t even surprised. What he didn''t expect, though, was that she actually posted two photos. He swiped and found the picture he sent her a couple of hours ago¡ªit was him in his tux, though she cropped it, showing only his torso, his scruff, lips, and half of his nose, keeping his identity mysterious.


    And then the caption read, <em>"Thanks for reminding me what butterflies feel like. By the way, I''m wearing the smile you gave me."</em>


    F?ck. And then he just had to ruin it. He made her cry.


    Ang had been so brave, not even wanting to show him that she cries. Until tonight. And he was the reason why she shed her tears.


    Feeling like trash, Gael tossed his phone on the passenger''s seat as he convinced himself to leave her alone for now. However, a strong part of him just wanted to reach out to her. Grabbing his phone again, he decided to shoot a text.


    <strong>[ Gael: I know I''m thest person you want to hear from right now. I wish I could see you. It kills me that I''m the reason you''re hurting. I know a simple sorry won''t make it go away, but I''ll be here when you''re ready to talk. Good night, Angel. ]</strong>


    He''d been sitting in the car for a few hours now. The light on her unit had been off for a while and he wondered if she had already gone to sleep, but there was no way to know because she didn''t reply to his message.


    Gael must''ve dozed off for a few minutes as he jolted up when his phone rang, thinking it was Ang calling him¡ªonly to be disappointed to see that it was one of Giovanni''s men.


    "Speak."


    The man from the other line was hesitant. "Boss¡­ Giovanni''s¡­"


    "What? What''s happening? Where is he?"


    "We''re at the club in Harbor City. He''s wasted and won''t stop drinking."


    Gael rubbed his forehead and let out a sigh. He looked up at Ang''s floor, not wanting to leave, but his uncle needed him at the moment. Reluctantly, he responded, "Rece his shots with water. I''m on my way."


    ***


    One of the properties and investments that the De Lucas bought in Esmea was the Naughty Bunny Club. This was part of the n they had as they legitimized their businesses. The ones they had in this state were all legal.


    On a Saturday night, the ce was jam-packed with party-goers¡ªeven when it was two days before Christmas. A song sted loudly from the high-quality speakers¡ªfreakin'' Bieber with his "Sorry".


    "F?ck me," Gael muttered under his breath as he entered the club. He didn''t know if the song was mocking him, or was it fate?


    He immediately spotted Giovanni at the VIP area''s bar, chugging what looked like a shot of water. Gio''s probably too drunk to notice he''d been drinking tasteless liquid.


    Several women tried to catch Gael''s attention as he walked through the crowd, but he ignored them. "Come on, let''s get you home," he said as soon as he reached his uncle.


    "Ah! Gael¡­ My favorite nephew." Giovanni roughly patted Gael''s nape¡ªmore like pped.


    Then he slurred, "Sit. Sit. Join me. Hey, Jo! Give him our best one." He leaned towards Gael in an attempt to whisper, but his voice was still loud. "I think I ruined my tastebuds...I don''t taste anything anymore." He chuckled as he raised his shot ss.


    Shaking his head, Gael took the seat next to his uncle. He pushed the drink that the bartender ced in front of him forward. It sure looked tempting to chug it down. But he was here for Giovanni. His uncle drank asionally, but he rarely got wasted like this. "I''m sorry about Lia," he said.


    A smirk slowly formed on Giovanni''s face. His eyes were red and his hair was slightly messy from the many times he''d ruffled it with his hands¡ªhe was a total opposite of how he looked earlier today. "She''s moved on. Probably married," he said before tossing back another clear liquid.


    "Did she tell you that?"


    Giovanni shook his head. "I heard her saying sweet nothings to some asshole on the phone. She told him she loves him."


    Gael cocked a brow. "How''d you know he was an asshole?"


    "As long as it''s not me she says I love you to, then he''s a f?cking asshole."


    Giovanniughed while clumsily pouring another shot into his ss. Gael sniffed the bottle he was drinking, and sure enough, it was water. Good. But man, his uncle was hopeless. Giovanni looked tough most of the time¡ªfeared by many soldiers in their family. But only Gael really knew how broken the other was.


    "D''you talk to Ang?" Giovanni slurred his words.


    Shaking his head, Gael rested his elbows on the bar and hung his head. "She''s probably done with me. It''s best it happened now while it''s still early. It would be a lot harder to walk away from this if it happenedter."


    Giovanni swiveled his chair until he was facing Gael and studied him. He was silent for a while before he said, "Either way hurts just as bad. Trust me. If it''s real, it will hurt like hell. It''s been years, and I''m still burning in it."


    Well, sh?t.


    It''s only been some hours, and Gael already felt like he had been burning for a lifetime. He couldn''tst long like this. Wordlessly, he grabbed the shot of vodka and downed it all. The bartender instantly refilled it as soon as the ss touched the bar.


    He was already going to hell¡ªmight as well fuel up.

 Chapter 250 - Somebody Hit Pause

    Meanwhile, Ang felt a lot of different things all at once. When she got home, the house was empty and quiet, that making a sound was like dropping a pin in a tin can. After kicking her shoes to the side, she headed towards the kitchen and got herself a bottle of water, the overhead lights automatically illuminating as she walked.


    Tonight had been a roller coaster ride. She didn''t even know where to begin when she convinced herself that she needed to sort out her problems and decide what to do next. In the middle of the nightst night, she had decided to finally open up to Gael and even had herself mentally prepared, unsure of how to break it down to him. There was no easier way than just to say it from the beginning despite not knowing how he would react from it.


    After giving herself a pep talk and staying optimistic, Ang went to the party with Nina. She actually looked forward to talking to him after their events. But who would have thought she''d end up going home alone¡ªtired, broken-hearted, and miserable? Absolutely no one.


    A long sigh came out of her, coupled with a growling stomach. Great. She left the party and even forgot to eat. Ang didn''t have any appetite, but she drank alcohol, and drinking with an empty stomach was not a goodbo.


    Biting her bottom lip, she opened the cupboards and looked for something to eat. What caught her eye was an orange-colored box of cereal¡ªReese''s Puffs. She didn''t usually eat cereal for breakfast because she wanted to stay away from those that had a lot of added sugar in them as much as possible. So she couldn''t remember why she even got this one¡ªmaybe it was one of those times when she did her grocery while she was hungry and thought it was cool, and she wanted to try it.


    "I guess now''s the best time," she muttered to no one in particr as she opened it and then began munching like it was a bag of chips. It tasted like the peanut butter cups¡ªonly this was crunchy.


    In her dimly lit kitchen, Ang leaned against the ind counter, hugging the box of cereal while chomping the puffs. She''s hit a new low.


    She read the words on the box out of boredom. "No artificial vors, no artificial coloring, no high fructose syrup¡ªgood to know. Guaranteed whole grain. Good source of Calcium & Vitamin D. Yay. Healthy."


    Setting the box on the counter, she checked her refrigerator and found some carrot sticks and a tub of hummus. Her fridge was pretty much empty. Grabbing the two, she slid down and sat on the floor with her back t against the counter, the skirt of her dress sprawled on the floor.


    ''Whoever invented hummus is a genius,'' she thought as she dipped a carrot and took a bite, enjoying how the consistency of the dip was smooth in her mouth.


    Ang was supposed to be here with Gael and have that talk. But with everything that happened tonight, she didn''t know what to do anymore. The fact that he knew about the video and he didn''t tell her about it made her feel dirty. The strong urge to shower in hot water came over her, but she forced herself to stay still. She''s been down that road before. Not again. What she really wanted to know was...how could he look at her after seeing that? Had he thought about that while they were together? She felt a prick in her heart, hoping that wasn''t the case.


    That video aside, there were other things she wanted to tell him. "Guess that''s never gonna happen now," she mumbled as she got up from the floor, leaving her food on the counter and heading to her bedroom. She had about five carrot sticks and the cereal before that.


    Ang actually dreaded going into her bedroom because the ce just reminded her of Gael. Everything about this apartment reminded her of him, and as she sunk into the mattress, she could no longer stop her tears from flowing. It didn''t help that her pillow and nket smelled like him. No one told her this was how being heartbroken felt like. It hurt a lot more than how she felt when everything went down with Evan. Why? She and Gael hadn''t even been together for that long.


    She curled into a ball. This was the first time that Ang really felt so alone¡ªbecause the only person she wanted to talk to and be with at this very moment was none other than the person who hurt her.


    Her phone buzzed, and that''s only when she realized that she had strapped her purse on her wrist the whole time. Checking the phone, she felt both relieved and anxious to see that Gael had sent her a text. But when she read and thought about her response, she decided against it and tossed her phone under the pillow.


    ***


    Naughty Bunny Club


    Gael lost count of how many shots he''d had that night since he came hours ago. He was supposed to pick up his uncle, but instead, he broke the promise he made to himself twice that week already.


    But what else was new? Ever since three months ago when he met Ang again, he''d been breaking his promises left and right¡ªhe didn''t even recognize himself anymore. Gone was the person who was known to be a man of his word. What''s left was an asshole who broke Ang''s heart.


    "Hey handsome, wanna buy me a drink?" asked a woman who sat next to him at the bar.


    With a hazy gaze, he squinted as he looked at her. At first, he saw Ang''s beautiful face but when he blinked and then she spoke again, he got disappointed that it was a random stranger.


    "I have to go see her," Gael slurred as he got off the stool.


    Giovanni instantly followed him. "I''ming with you."


    The two sat at the backseat of the SUV, and one of their men drove them back to Mayne City. It was an hour-long drive, and they were sh?t-faced drunk¡ªGiovanni had realized he''d been drinking water, so he demanded vodka again.


    "You know what Lia said when she saw me?" Giovanni questioned, ying with the silver Zippo lighter that Gael gifted to him years ago¡ªit had a dragon design, its mouth opening and closing whenever he flipped the case open and close.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." He chuckled. "We haven''t seen each other in forever, and she said nothing even after I taunted her."


    "Maybe she forgot how to talk," Gael responded with his eyes closed.


    Giovanni scoffed. "F?ck her. You know? F?ck her. Whatever she says is a lie anyway. So f?ck her and f?ck that asshole she''s f?cking."


    Gaelughed. Giovanni was always fun when he''s this drunk. The two began cackling for absolutely no reason¡ªprobably at how miserable they both were at the moment.


    "Don''t let a woman ruin you. Ever. I''m fine... I''m fine. I''m totally fine, brother," murmured Giovanni as he leaned against the rest and closed his eyes.


    ***


    It was a quarter past five in the morning when they arrived in front of Ang''s building. Giovanni fell asleep, and Gael got out of the SUV. He leaned against it, crossed his legs, and yed with a cigarette stick and the silver lighter. The top buttons of his shirt were undone, and his bowtie was untied. He swept his fingers through his hair, and it fell back down his forehead, nearly covering his eyes.


    Looking up at her floor, he wondered how she was¡ªat the same time that he contemted if he should smoke. Gael smelled the stick before putting it between his lips, remembering how it felt like to take a puff.


    He flicked the lighter on and lifted it, but just before he could light the stick, a familiar figure appeared across the street from where he was standing. He looked up and met Ang''s stare, and he instantly removed the cigarette from his mouth as he straightened up. "Angel¡­"


    Ang swallowed and started fidgeting with her pink hoodie. She had dark circles under her eyes, and she held a brown paper bag with a pharmacy''s logo on it. Was she sick?


    Gael crossed the street until he was in front of her. "Are you okay?"


    That was a dumb question. ''Of course, she''s not okay, you idiot.''


    "Hyperacidity," she replied in almost a whisper. "What are you doing here?"


    He tentatively reached to touch her arm¡ªan instinctive move on his part to worry about her when Giovanni''s croaky voice called behind them.


    "Ang! I need to use your bathroom," yelled Giovanni from inside the car and proceeded to make gagging sounds as he clumsily got out of the SUV.


    Her gaze darted between the two men, her brows furrowing deeper as she muttered, "You''re drunk..."


    ''Yes. And I''m seeing two of you. You both look pretty. Will you take care of me?'' he thought as he tightened his jaw, desperate to hold her.


    Before Gael could actually answer her, Giovanni flung his arms on their shoulders¡ªone on each of them¡ªstammering, "P-Please hit pause for now¡­.fightter. I''m gonna be sick."

 Chapter 251 - Auto-Pause (1)

    Ang coughed herself awake and woke up with acid in her throat. She scrambled out of bed and dashed into the bathroom, hurling her brains out.


    It tasted like death.


    Her chest burned so bad. She thought she''d pass out from how heavy she was feeling. She washed up and saw herself through the mirror, realizing that she was still wearing the dress fromst night. She had fallen asleep and hadn''t had the chance to change.


    Feeling awful, Ang staggered out of the bathroom and forced herself to change into a thick hoodie and yoga pants. Then she rummaged through a box where she thought she had her medicines but didn''t find her antacids. Desperate, she decided to go to the nearest pharmacy.


    It was five in the morning as she headed to the nearest pharmacy, which was two blocks away. The air was cold, and the streets were empty¡ªand it was still dark, but she didn''t feel scared walking here for some reason.


    Right after purchasing her medicine, she chewed one and drank a bottle of water. Then she headed back to her apartment building, already feeling better. A headache started creeping up, starting from the base of her neck and traveling up to the back of her head. She had to eat something other than carrot sticks and cereal once she got home.


    Reaching her building, she noticed a ck SUV across the street. A man came out, and he looked very familiar. Ang was still at a distance and couldn''t see clearly, but it was as if her heart already knew who she longed to see because it began to race.


    And there he was. Gael in his handsomely disheveled look, seemingly cold yet striking like he always did. No wonder her heart jumped in her chest. It recognized its owner.


    If her heart was a dog, it had probably wagged its tail seeing him just a few meters away. If her heart was a dog, it had probably rushed forward to jump into his arms.


    Gael was still in his tux, but contrary to how debonair he appearedst night, now he looked as if he had a rough night. Her breathing hitched when he raised his gaze to her building¡ªshe could only assume he was staring at her floor. How long had he been out here?


    Ang felt the urge to run towards him when he was about to light up a cigarette stick he stuck between his lips. ''He''s smoking again? But¡ª''


    Then she froze. Mncholic grey eyes pierced right through her. And all of a sudden, everything fromst night shed in her head. He looked so miserable. Was he also suffering just like she was? Was she supposed to be happy to see him like this? Because she wasn''t. If anything, it hurt to see him in this state.


    "Are you okay?" he asked as he stood before her. She only realized he''d cross the street and had already approached her.


    ''No. Not at all.''


    He looked at the paper bag in her hand, and that''s when it urred to her that he was talking about that. Clearing her throat, she answered, "Hyperacidity. What are you doing here?"


    Across the street, Giovanni bbed something through the rolled-down window; then he stumbled out of the SUV. She nced at Gael again, and her senses decided to work¡ªalbeitte. That''s when she smelled alcoholing from him. Not only had he smoked, but he also drank tonight?


    "You''re drunk..." she muttered.


    Gael swallowed¡ªand swayed a little¡ªand he probably wasn''t aware that he did.


    Giovanni''s drunk ass came over to where they stood, flung an arm around her shoulder and the other around Gael''s. "P-Please hit pause for now. F-p-fightter. I''m gonna be sick."


    Oh my god. He''s heavy. And the stench of alcohol from him was worse than Gael''s.


    Giovanni was pretty much about the same height as Gael, and her knees buckled when he leaned against her. What the hell? She was usually fit, okay? But carrying a drunk man while she was weak from hyperacidity was not great¡ªat all.


    Thankfully, Gael caught his uncle and managed to straighten him up a little, putting most of the man''s weight on his side.


    "Ugh. I was just gonna leave you by the curb. But I can''t even push your weight," Ang mumbled when she had no choice but to carry nearly half of his weight with her.


    Giovanni chuckled. "You wouldn''t do that. You like me." And he ced a big kiss on her head. It was brotherly, but he friggin'' smelled like vodka underneath the expensive cologne he was wearing.


    Ang rolled her eyes. Guess she didn''t have a choice now but to bring this grown man''s ass up to her apartment.


    Gael had been quiet since, and it was weird, making her wonder what was going on in his head. The doorman offered help as they entered the building, but she shook her head and declined. These two De Lucas were dangerous¡ªdrunk or not. She wouldn''t want to guess what would happen if a stranger came close. Where the heck were their soldiers, and why weren''t they here to help?


    The three of them stepped into the elevator, and Gael had his uncle leaning against the corner wall, so he now stood next to Ang. He kept a safe distance despite not wanting to.


    "I''m sorry for showing up like this." Gael dug his hands deep in his pockets.


    "It''s okay."


    "You shouldn''t be out this early. It''s still dark outside."


    He always worried. His concern made her feel things she wasn''t supposed to feel. They were only a foot apart, but it didn''t seem like so when she could feel the heat, his body was radiating. Compared to Giovanni''s, she found Gael''s scent more intoxicatingly good even when mixed with alcohol.


    "I had to¡ªwoke up with acid in my throat." Ang clenched the paper bag in her hands.


    "You could''ve called me¡ª" He stopped himself, realizing they weren''t in the best terms at the moment, so he was probably not the first person she''d thought of.


    The elevator dinged. Giovanni groaned as he shuffled out of the elevator. "Ugh, thank god. It was like being trapped in a soap opera in there. You guys should just kiss and make out¡ªI mean, make up. But either way works. Just not in front of me."

 Chapter 252 - Auto-Pause (2)

    The three of them managed to arrive at her doorstep without falling. Gael watched as Ang punched in the code to her door, his stomach doing a little backflip when he discovered that she hadn''t changed her code.


    ''Maybe not yet. She might change itter when you leave,'' said the voice in his head, crushing his hopes.


    As soon as the door opened, Giovanni pushed his way inside and ran towards the bathroom near the kitchen. Gael thought it was out of his uncle''s way to actually wait until he got to a bathroom to throw up. Gio could have just puked out in the streets. Now Gael wondered if his uncle was just acting drunk, or was suddenly too picky where to hurl, or he was doing this on purpose so that they could get to Ang.


    Either way, they were here in her apartment¡ªsomething Gael had wanted sincest night. Ang went to get some face towels and a ss of water. He stood outside the bathroom while Gio puked his brains out, trying to avoid making a mess in someone else''s bathroom.


    "I should have stopped you when you asked for the Grey Goose," regretted Gael, referring to the vodka brand that his uncle asked for after finding out he''d been drinking water. The Grey Goose they shared until he got himself drunk too.


    Giovanni flushed the toilet and washed his face with cold water in the sink. "How are you not sick? You''ve caught up with how much I drank and probably more. Are you a robot or something? And you haven''t even drunk for months."


    Gael softly chuckled. Oh, he was drunk, all right. He should be passed out somewhere, but he was too preupied to lose consciousness. His head swirled, and so did his vision, and he thought all of this was just a dream, and he might still be in the backseat of the SUV. But that didn''t matter. Ang was standing only a few feet away. She nced up at him and held his gaze for a good five seconds before looking away. If this was a dream, he didn''t want to wake up just yet.


    "How''s your stomach?" he worried.


    "Better now."


    "Did you drink a lotst night?"


    She shrugged, tugging the hem of her hoodie. She didn''t know how to talk to him right now when her heart was still battling with her head.


    "Do you guys want some coffee?" she probed, darting her eyes at Giovanni who came out of the bathroom wiping his face with the towel she gave him. "Or Gatorade..."


    "That sounds heavenly." Giovanni walked past her and headed straight to the living room, where he dove into the couch. "I''m just gonna sit right here for a minute," he said as he proceeded to stretch his legs and lie down.


    Gael sighed, walking towards the living room. "I''ll carry him out and let you go back to rest." He didn''t want to leave yet, but he also didn''t want her to feel ufortable because they invaded her morning.


    "It''s okay. Let him rest for a bit before you go. He seemed really intoxicated." Opening the refrigerator, Ang grabbed two bottles of Gatorade and set them on the kitchen ind counter. She also set aside two tablets of antacids for them near the bottles. "You should hydrate too."


    He nodded and saw the box of Reese Puffs cereal that''s toppled on top of the counter with some of the contents spilled out, a tub of hummus, and an open pack of sliced carrots. Ang didn''t like leaving out food on the counter. As per what she told him at the elevator, he assumed she woke up and then went out to get some medicine, which only meant the food was fromst night¡ªperhaps when she arrived. Was that all she ate?


    He hadn''t eaten anything either, but he wasn''t important right now. Studying Ang''s expression, he noticed that her eyes were a bit swollen. She was sick, and had been crying. This made him feel even more terrible.


    Without thinking twice, he took her hand and pulled her with him towards the bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" Her eyes widened.


    "You shouldn''t be up. You''re not feeling well."


    He made her sit on the bed, her brows furrowing at him, looking confused. "I''m okay now. I already took medicine."


    Gael pressed his lips into a thin line and wordlessly nodded at the bed as if telling her to lie down. And like the little puppy that she was, she followed his order. He then pulled the nket over her, tucking her in nicely.


    He sat on the bed with his back facing her, feeling relieved to be in the same room as her. The atmosphere was silent, and neither of them dared to talk for what seemed like forever until he did. Resting his elbows on his knees, he told her, "I''m sorry. I never meant to hurt you. But it seems like whatever I do, I only end up doing so."


    He nced over his shoulder and then reached to brush a lock of hair away from her face. "Go back to sleep."


    Ang gripped her sheets and bit her bottom lip. She yearned for him¡ªthat she couldn''t deny.


    He got to his feet and exited her room, closing the door behind him. She thought he was leaving, but faint sounds wereing from the kitchen a few secondster.


    ***


    Gael removed his coat and rolled up his sleeves. He cleaned up her mess on the counter and made some sugar-free instant oatmeal. For someone who didn''t cook, at least she had some food that was very easy to make. It wasn''t as good as rolled oats, but it''s better than nothing¡ªand it''s what she needed right now.


    But f?cking hell! Making food while drunk was not a piece of cake. He chugged down the whole bottle of Gatorade and shook his head to wake himself up. As if that wasn''t enough, he did some quick push-ups and then sshed his face with cold water.


    He felt good enough to handle a knife to cut some banana. The good thing about Ang''s lifestyle was how she loved eating fruits, so she always had some on her counter. He put the banana slices on top of the oatmeal and dropped a dollop of smooth peanut butter on top.


    Tempted, he scooped some of the peanut butter and shoved the spoon into his mouth, facing downwards. First meal in sixteen hours. Yum.


    Gael scanned the counter and found a pen and a pink sticky notepad. She always left some all over the ce¡ªin case an idea popped in her head. When he finished writing his note, he brought a tray with the food and drink to her bedroom, careful not to spill any¡ªproud he walked straight.


    She must have been exhausted because she was asleep when he came back. He didn''t want to wake her, so he gently set the tray on the bedside table. He''d already overstayed his wee. It was time to leave.


    "Goodnight, Angel," he whispered before leaving her room.


    ***


    Ang opened her eyes an hourter. She shot up into a sitting position, realizing that she had fallen asleep. She only meant to close her eyes for a second to clear her head, but it seemed like she had dozed off for a long time.


    Just as she was about to roll out of bed, she noticed the tray on the table with a pink sticky note attached to the bowl.


    <em><strong>[ Eat up. You''re meant to take medicine with food.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I''m sorry I look like a mess when you saw me. I like me better when I''m with you. ]</strong></em>


    Ang pouted. He just had to make her heart skip a beat.


    "Gael¡­ What am I without you?"

 Chapter 253 - Pink Notes

    Ang ate the bowl of oatmeal despite not having the appetite to eat. Gael was thoughtful about her stomach issue, and that was endearing. The thought of him drunk in her kitchen while making her this food was something she didn''t think she wanted to witness. How did he even manage without burning or cutting himself? Though she wouldn''t really know since she hadn''t seen him. She just hoped he didn''t hurt himself.


    Staring at the note he left her, she stuck it on her nightstand, and a sigh escaped her lips. This morning was the first time that she''d seen him in such a state. And although he was still handsome, she missed the dangerous and cheeky side of him.


    Ang didn''t want to think about Evan, but what he did really caused her not to fully trust men so easily. Gael was an exception, but perhaps she had trusted him too fast? It didn''t seem like it, though. She could feel that he was different, but why was it still so hard?


    Her phone rang just as she got up from the bed. It was her brother calling. She pressed the green button and answered.


    "Hey, Oli."


    "Good, you''re up."


    "Why are you out of breath?" She furrowed her brows.


    "I''m out running. I''m at the park across from my ce. Join me."


    "Not today. I had heartburn. I''ll just crawl back into bedter. I don''t feel like doing anything today." Ang gathered the tray of food and drink and carried it out of her bedroom, sandwiching her phone between her ear and shoulder.


    "Have you taken something?"


    "Yeah, I did. What''s up? Why did you call so early?"


    "I just heard from Attorney Jenkins. It''s about Herman. He''s missing."


    Ang''s brows knitted together. The sudden news was surprising that she had so many questions in her head. "What do you mean he''s missing? Like missing missing?"


    "I don''t know. Either someone desperate thinks he''s a good source of ransom money at his age, or he''s hiding somewhere."


    "Since when?"


    "A couple of days, maybe. His servants refused to give information as to when theyst saw him. The organization we contacted regarding the children went to the orphanage yesterday to check the situation. They were told Herman hadn''t been there since the day we came to give the gifts. No one knows where he is."


    Ang ced the dishes in the sink and leaned against the counter, her eyes glued to the floor as she spoke to the phone. "That''s strange. You think he''s on the run? Because I do. But what about the kids? What will happen to them?"


    "At the moment, we''re not sure yet. Because Herman is the current legal guardian of those kids, it will take a while before we can do something. Hey, sis, I''m heading out of the park. I''lle over and bring some food. What do you want for breakfast?"


    She shook her head even though her brother couldn''t see her. "Nothing. I just ate some oatmeal." Letting out a long sigh, she pushed herself off the counter and added, "Okay, just buzz, and I''ll ring you up."


    "Wait¡ªyou''re...alone, right? Or¡­"


    Ang swallowed the lump in her throat. "Yeah. It''s¡­ It''s just me."


    "Okay. See ya."


    The line went dead, and she set her phone on the kitchen ind. Her movement slowed down when she noticed a pink sticky note stuck on the edge of the counter. It had Gael''s handwriting on it. She picked it up and read.


    <strong>[ You wanted to hire me as help. I decided to start my job this morning and cleaned your counter. There were ants everywhere. I had to throw your Reese Puffs. Sorry. ]</strong>


    "Oh¡­" She liked the cereal. Her shoulders slumped. She felt terrible that he had to clean up her mess. "That''s embarrassing¡­"


    Ang raised her head and scanned from left to right. A part of her hoped he wrote more notes, and sure enough, there was one stuck on her fridge.


    <strong>[ You don''t have food. Make sure to restock. I do deliveries too ;) ]</strong>


    Cheeky. For someone drunk, while writing this, he sure could keep his handwriting neat. Come to think of it, Gael was a bit of a neat freak. Always dressed nicely and organized¡ªit even showed on his penmanship.


    On the counter near the fridge was her new espresso machine. And yes, there was also a pink note on it.


    <strong>[ Avoid coffee until your stomach gets better. ]</strong>


    "Now, why do I start to feel like you''re getting bossy." She took the sticky note and stuck it with the other two in her hand.


    Ang began to examine her surroundings, and she was surprised to see a piece of pink paper on top of the shoes she worest night. She vaguely remembered that she kicked them off to the side without a care in the world, but now the pair of heels was properly ced beside the leg of the buffet table in the hallway.


    <strong>[ Pretty shoes for your pretty feet. ]</strong>


    "That is so random." She shook her head as she picked it up, unsure of what to make of it. Had Gael just scribbled whatever he was thinking and began sticking it everywhere in her apartment? Well, she couldn''t put all the me on him when she did precisely the same thing to his room.


    She turned to the side and saw another one on the center of the buffet table.


    <strong>[ If you''re wondering why I''m leaving notes around, Gio got sick again and I''m not holding his hair for him. So this is me passing the time. Also, this is payback.</strong>


    <strong>P.S. I don''t mean it in a bad way. I promise, I only want to make you smile. Is it working? ]</strong>


    Okay. That actually made her chuckle. Even on the notes, Gaelined about his uncle. He''d get annoyed by how annoying Giovanni could get, but really, he cares about him. Also, even during this time, he indeed made her smile. "Mission aplished," she muttered to no one in particr.


    A pink paper stuck near the bathroom door in the hallway caught her attention, and when she grabbed it, she was surprised to see handwriting that wasn''t Gael''s.


    <strong>[ Ang, I feel like dying. Help! ]</strong> Next to it was a drawing of a stick figure person hurling in the toilet. She was pretty sure it was Gio who wrote it.


    "Great. Now the uncle joined in the fun," she muttered sarcastically. Just how many more of these are there in her apartment? Oliver could be here any minute, and she didn''t want him to see the other notes. What if the two buttheads wrote something so embarrassing?


    This time, she hurriedly searched the area, trying to see if there were pink papers in sight. Her eyes moved from top to bottom and side to side.


    Not far from her, she found one on the wall going back to her kitchen.


    <strong>[ The towels are in the wash. I ran a cycle. It should be done when you''re up. ]</strong>


    "I swear, you''re a superhuman. How can you be drunk, make food, clean up, take care of your wasted uncle, and even doundry?"


    Ang scoffed as she crossed her kitchen and headed to theundry room. The washer was indeed done. She opened the front cover, grabbed a towel, and smelled it, nodding when it didn''t smell funny. She then moved the towels into the machine next to the washer for tumble dry.


    Her phone beeped, and she was sure that it was her brother.


    <strong>[ Oliver: I''m at the cafe downstairs. I''ll get you a sandwich forter. Want soup? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: Yeah. Ok. Thanks ]</strong>


    Okay, now she needed to hurry.


    Ang hoped there were no more pink notes¡ªif there were still more, she better find them soon. Secretly, she wished she''d find more of Gael''s. Was that bad?


    Reaching the living room, she sunk into the couch when she found another one on the coffee table. She picked it up and slumped back on the rest as she mulled over the writing.


    <strong>[ How are you feeling? If you can... if you want... call me. I''ll be waiting.</strong>


    <strong>P.S. I gotta go, baby. Gio''s done being sick. I now have to carry his ass out. ]</strong>


    Ang guessed it was hisst note before they left. Perhaps her little scavenger hunt was over. She paused for a second to breathe and then whipped out her phone to send him a text message.


    <strong>[ Ang: Thanks for the food. You shouldn''t have. I hope you got home safe. I got your notes¡­ I''m fine. Sorta. I just need to think for a bit. I hope you understand. Take care. ]</strong>


    Her finger hovered over the send button for a few seconds before finally giving in and hit send. That was the least she could do. Right?


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted two pink notes on the nt that Giovanni gave her. She went over and bent down to pick them up.


    <strong>[ Don''t let my precious die. I hold grudges. P.S. It looked dehydrated so I shared my Gatorade with it. -Gio ]</strong>


    Ang''s eyes widened until she read the other note with Gael''s writing.


    <strong>[ Don''t worry, I stopped him.]</strong>


    She released the breath she was holding. "You two are gonna be the death of me."

 Chapter 254 - I Dont Need A Man

    Ang apanied Oliver for breakfast, and instead of drinking her usual morning coffee, she opted for a ss of aloe vera juice that her brother got for her. She could have made coffee with her Moka pot using lightly roasted beans and almond milk instead of the full cream, which would have been okay for her stomach, but Gael''s note rang in her head, telling her to avoid coffee for now. And the sucker that she was¡ªdespite her current situation with him, she still followed his words.


    Oliver was about to leave her apartment at half past eight in the morning when he stopped by the thermostat and questioned, "What''s this?"


    "Hm?" Ang raised her head and saw him reach for a pink note next to the digital device on the wall. Her eyes grew wide, realizing it''s one of Gael''s notes.


    <strong>[ The weather outside is much colder now. Don''t forget to adjust your temperature. ]</strong>


    He knitted his brows in confusion. "Why do you have a reminder to¡ª"


    "It''s nothing! Go. I''ll see youter. Text me when you''re about to pick me up," she told him as she pushed him out of the door.


    "Okay! Okay! Jeez. I''m going!"


    As soon as Ang closed the door, she eyed the note on the wall and drew her brows together. How did she miss that earlier? She grabbed it and then fanned her face with it, chewing her bottom lip as she stared at the thermostat. Then she clicked her tongue and proceeded to program the digital device, setting it to her desired temperature at certain times of the day and making the evening much cooler.


    Her yoga pants were a bit too thin to wear now, so she changed into a much thicker bottom and even wore fluffy socks. The pink notes she collected were stored in a small wooden box on her nightstand, and she added the new in it. Ang thought about hunting for more notes, but she didn''t think there was any left. So she would leave it to chance instead of actively searching.


    That morning, Ang spent a couple of hours on her phone andptop. Her brother had left her the contact information of the organization they were working with for the orphanage''s case. She called the hotline number; however, it was a Sunday, so there wasn''t anyone in the office to entertain her proposal. She was advised to pitch in her idea of helping rescue the children and returning them to their parents through email, or she could call again the next day.


    Wanting to get it out of her head, she decided to write the email. Ang nned to do whatever she could to help get the children back to their homes or find them a better home. Themon reason why the parents agreed to the settlement was the fact that they couldn''t afford to feed or raise the children due to ack of livelihood¡ªpoverty. The parents themselves probably alsock education.


    The only thing she could think of at the moment was how she could use the funds she had for her foundation differently¡ªthat instead of building a school, perhaps she could use the money to fund a project that would help the less fortunate live a better life. Ang decided to focus on the whole family instead of just the children. It was a more significant project than what she initially nned, and she was even scared at the thought of handling that. She still had to write books, so she couldn''t possibly spend all of her time doing this.


    Maybe if she could find the right people to trust, this would work. She''d feel much better if the money she raised would go into something more useful. She was sure some people were willing to provide sex education and family nning in the remote areas and livelihood training or seminars. Providing jobs and teaching them ways to have a source of ie would definitely be better than just giving them food. Give a man a fish, and he''ll eat for a day; teach a man how to fish, and he''ll eat for a lifetime¡ªright?


    Ang was overwhelmed with too many things that she began to get anxious. Her head was about to explode.


    "I can''t. I''m done." She closed herptop, got up from her seat, and left her office.


    It was already noon, but she thought she could squeeze in at least a twenty-minute yoga session to clear her head.


    She needed a long break¡ªpreferably alone in a beautiful ce where no one knows her.


    ***


    "Are you meeting Gael at the hotel?" Chairman Su asked his daughter as they rode in the backseat of their Town Car, wondering why she was riding with them.


    Ang hadn''t forgotten that her father invited Gael to the Su family party, but he didn''t know what happenedst night and she couldn''t tell him either. She hadn''t spoken to Gael since the morning, and with the way things were between them at the moment, he wouldn''t show up tonight. She smoothed the champagne-colored tulle fabric of her one-shoulder dress to appease herself.


    Keeping her face neutral, she revealed a soft smile and answered, "He can''t make it."


    Her father and Oliver exchanged brief looks, and thetter shrugged, not knowing what to say.


    They spent the rest of their ride in silence until they reached the venue of their party¡ªCrown Hotel. It''s a chain owned by Crown Resort Group, whose Chairman and CEO was William''s cousin, Damien Park¡ªone of the youngest billionaires in his generation. Well, ording to Forbes, he''s the fourth richest man in the world. Crazy. ''What does he do with all his money anyway?'' she wondered.


    As the car came to a full stop in front of the entrance, the three of them got off and headed to the function hall. Every year, the Su n would take turns hosting their yearly gathering in December. Most of the time, it would be held in the host family''s house. But this year, the host decided to have it in a hotel. This year''s host was their father''s sister, Linda¡ªa woman in herte fifties who had a radar like the Space Force and was the typical nosy aunt.


    "Hello, darling. How are you?" Aunt Linda greeted her with a kiss on the cheek at the entrance of the event hall. She was dressed in a red evening gown with her hair brushed up in a bun, looking so ssy as she looked behind Ang. "You''re...alone?"


    Ang had walked behind her brother and father, so the two men already entered before her. "Oli and Dad are with me," answered Ang with a neutral tone, but she exaggerated a "duh?" in her head.


    "Right." Linda nodded with the fakest smile she could muster. The way she talked sounded like she expected something else¡ªmaybe someone.


    Did her father already boast about her dating and possibly bringing someone tonight? ''Someone kill me!'' she cried in her head.


    Ang was just about to enter when Linda''s daughter, Lyra came over wearing a form-fitting emerald strapless dress.


    Linda''s smile widened. "Hey, honey. Look who''s here¡­ It''s your cousin Ang." Then she turned to Ang and lowered her voice as if she would whisper, but her voice remained loud when she said, "Lyra''s fianc¨¦ is here tonight¡ªLyra, dear, you should introduce Josh to Ang. Tell her all about your honeymoon n in Europe."


    Ugh. This party couldn''t start any worse. ''No, thank you. I don''t wanna hear any of it,'' she thought but kept a wide smile on her face¡ªmostly to keep herself from saying what she was thinking.


    "Oh, you have to meet Josh. He''s the absolute sweetheart. See my ring?" Lyra all but shoved the back of her hand to Ang''s face, showing her 2 carat diamond ring.


    "Pretty," was all Ang could say.


    "Where''s your date?" Lyra questioned. "You came alone? I thought you¡ª"


    Aunt Linda patted her daughter. "Lyra, why don''t you ask Josh if he has any single friends and introduce them to Ang. You''re almost thirty; you have to find a man who can provide for you. Find someone like Josh, and you won''t have to work for life," she told Ang.


    Still keeping her smile ssy, Ang responded, <em>"I can provide for myself, Aunt Linda. I pay my own bills and buy myself anything I want. I don''t need a man to do those things for me."</em>


    The mother and daughter were taken aback by her choice of words. Ang spoke with poise and confidence, putting shame on the two who had¡ªfor years¡ªbeen implying to find a rich man so that they could sustain their expensive lifestyle. It wasn''t like the Sus were in need of money. What''s up with these two?


    "It was nice seeing you, Lyra, Aunt Linda. I''ll see you both inside." She subtly waved and turned to enter¡ªonly to be stopped again.


    "I''m sorry I''mte. There was an ident on the way here." A strong man''s arm circled Ang''s waist, keeping her in ce. She snapped her head and looked up to see a sophisticated, confident man who filled her mind the whole day. He extended a hand towards the other women and introduced himself, "Hello. You must be Aunt Linda. Ang''s told me about you. I''m Gael De Luca."

 Chapter 255 - A Hopeful Night

    The look on Ang''s aunt and cousin was epic. They gaped at Gael, who stood tall and majestic before them¡ªprobably a little over the top, but he''d like to think of himself like so.


    The pair blinked with their jaws hung as if they had forgotten how tomunicate. Linda received his brief handshake.


    It wasn''t until Ang uttered his name that the women seemed to have snapped out of their trance or whatever vortex they got sucked into.


    "Gael¡­"


    He looked at her and curled his lips into a smile. God, she was beautiful¡ªis¡ªwill be¡ªalways. It''s like every time he''d already be prepared to see her, but when he actually did, he''d still be surprised at how ethereal she looked. Every. Single. F?cking. Time. Was she even aware of it? Because if she wasn''t, he''d definitely love to remind her.


    Gael gave her a thorough, hot scan from head to toe. She was wearing this one-shoulder dress withce and sparkly stones all over her top. The skirt of her dress felt smooth and soft under his hand. She was barely wearing makeup¡ªas she should because she didn''t need any. And her hair¡ªher hair, which he loved running his fingers through, was lightly styled in sexy waves. He was tempted to push them behind her ear, but she already looked beautiful the way she was; he didn''t want to mess it up.


    Then he told her, "You look gorgeous. Did I make you wait too long?"


    "N-no¡­"


    Ang sounded uncertain with her answer. It was understandable as they hadn''t spoken the whole day, and he just suddenly showed up without telling her he wasing. The truth was, he sped his way here, and he didn''t tell her so he wouldn''t have to hear her rejection.


    Now that he''s here, she wouldn''t make him leave, right? He hoped not because it felt good just to have his arm around her.


    "Oh, you''re¡­Ang''s date," Linda started. "You''re not from around here, are you? I don''t think I''ve seen you in Mayne before." She studied Gael''s physique¡ªup and down¡ªas if she was trying to look for any clues here and there.


    Lyra, on the other hand, wasn''t any better. She subtly bit her bottom lip while checking him out.


    "No. I''m from New York."


    "Ah. So you''re not always around." Linda smiled. It was a fake smile, but he couldn''t tell what was going on in her head at the moment. "And you''re wearing West. You are interesting, young man. I''d love to know more about you."


    Huh. She even recognized the custom-tailored tux he wore tonight, which was made by the famous Samuel West¡ªa brilliant designer.


    Ang tensed beside him, and he knew it was time to go. "I''ll be here all night, so you can ask anything you want. But for now, I have to go and say hi to Charlie. It''s nice meeting you two. Ladies¡­" He smiled before turning away, bringing Ang with him inside the event hall and leaving the two women by the door.


    At the moment, Ang''s father was talking to some older people in the corner. Gael thought it was best to wait for a bit, not wanting to interrupt in case they were in an important conversation.


    The event had just started, and everyone seemed to be excited catching up with the whole n. There were probably three hundred guests, if not more. And the whole setup screamed of luxury. A live jazz band yed on the stage, filling the air with ssy music mixing with the chatter of people around them.


    He and Ang stopped by a grazing table with borate floral centerpieces, just in time for a waiter to pass. He grabbed two flutes of champagne cocktails¡ªred cranberry juice settled at the bottom that faded into a clear sparkly liquid with a couple of cranberries and a wedge of lime floating at the top.


    "You came..." she muttered as he gave her a flute.


    "I told you I''d be here."


    She swallowed, tentatively opening her mouth as if to say something, only there weren''t any wordsing out. Then she took a deep breath and drank her cocktail. She looked like she needed a drink. Had he shocked her that much?


    Staring down at the little red balls floating in his drink, he gathered the courage to tell her what was going on in his head. He really shouldn''t be drinking anymore, but he had already broken his abstinence, so what difference would it make? By now, he''d already embraced the fact that he couldn''t stay away from it. He needed the liquid courage.


    So he took a sip and let the bubble fizzle on his tongue. It was too sweet for his liking, but whatever.


    Gael held her elbow, making her look up at him. Then he said, "Angel¡­ Look, you don''t have to like me right now. You can still be mad at me, but I''ll be here with you tonight just like I promised. Is that okay?"


    Before she could answer, a woman in herte forties came over and interrupted their little bubble.


    "Ang, sweetheart. It''s nice to see you again." The woman gave Ang an air kiss before turning to Gael and giving him a once-over. "Oh, hello, young man. I believe we haven''t met. I''m Collete, Charlie''s cousin. And you are?"


    Ah. This was the woman who had been married several times, changing husbands like a habit. She was technically Ang''s first cousin once removed, but Ang called her Aunt Colette. He offered a smile in return. "Gael. Ang told me so much about you." They shook hands.


    "All good things, I hope!"


    "She said you are beautiful, and I couldn''t agree more."


    Colette giggled and yfully pped his arm. "Oh, stop! Ang, dear, I like this one already. He''s such a charmer¡ªalso more handsome than your date at the gst week. Keep him." She winked and then sashayed towards another group behind them.


    Gael cocked a brow. Huh. Ang''s datest week? If Colette was talking about that night, then she''s referring to Vincent Stone.


    Ang cleared her throat and sipped her drink as she averted her gaze somewhere else, refusing to meet his questioning gaze. It hadn''t even been ten minutes into the party, and he was already beingpared to a Rock. ''Cute.''


    Then he remembered. "Wait, you''re not supposed to be drinking. How''s your stomach?"


    "My stomach is fine. And you''re not either, yet here you are." She nodded at the flute in his hand.


    He couldn''t argue with that. Fine. Tonight, he''d try not to be too controlling. He wouldn''t want to put more distance between them.


    "How are you?" he probed.


    "Great. I saved someone''s life today," Ang casually said.


    Okay, that''s not something you get to hear from anyone all the time. "You did?"


    "Well, I stopped myself from strangling this man to death for littering pink notes all over my apartment. So¡­" She shrugged.


    Gael let out a bark ofughter. He rubbed his forehead and squinted his eyes. "God. I''m sorry. I..."


    "It''s okay. I did worse in your bedroom." A small hint of a smile danced on her lips, which quickly disappeared when she met his eyes.


    Although it was faint, his heart fluttered at the thought of her smiling at him again. This was great progress. At least she wasn''t making him leave or pushing him away. They needed to have that conversation, but as long as she wasn''t ready to talk about it, he didn''t want to risk it and ruin their evening.


    Gael couldn''t resist but sweep a lock of her hair back and tucked it behind her ear. "Angel¡­ I hope you stay strong. I need you to be."


    Ang''s brows drew together, creating a crease in the middle. What was that supposed to mean?


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her fathering over. Gael straightened up, and the two greeted each other like they were old buddies.


    "I was going toe to you, Charlie, but you looked like you were in deep conversation. I didn''t want to interrupt," informed Gael.


    "Oh, I was just telling the others about the orphanage. They are happy to lend a hand to search for Herman Mitchell."


    "The guy from the orphanage?" Gael probed, looking surprised.


    "Mm. He''s been missing, and the authorities can''t locate him." Charlie patted his daughter''s arm. "Don''t worry, princess. We''ll catch him."


    Ang nodded. Honestly, she couldn''t care less about what happened to Herman anymore. But he had to pay for what he did, so she could only hope that he''d be found soon.


    Chairman Su excused himself when someone from across the room caught his attention.


    Once they were left alone, she turned to face him, curiositycing her pretty eyes as she stared up at him.


    "What?" he asked.


    She looked hesitant to speak as she had to take a deep breath before she pulled the guts to question him. "You didn''t have anything to do with his disappearance, did you?"


    ''Little Angel¡­'' He almost wanted to pat her head for being so adorable.


    Gael nonchntly took a swig of the champagne, the cocktail bing even sweeter the more he drank. Then he matched the intensity of her gaze as if to test her. "Maybe. But I don''t think so."


    Ang''s eyes sharpened, and her voice turned cold when she questioned, "Gael¡­ What did you do?"

 Chapter 256 - Battle Of The Riches

    Ang didn''t want to believe that Gael was responsible for Herman''s disappearance. He was capable of it¡ªafter all, he was a mafia. But he wouldn''t do that, would he?


    The way he was at the moment made him look a bit cocky as if he wanted to know if she was judging him. And she wasn''t sure if she was. Sure, she wanted Herman to pay. But would she really look away and keep mum if Gael did something to that man?


    "What do you think I did?" he challenged.


    "I don''t know. Why did you say ''maybe''? So you must have done something."


    He subtly looked around¡ªprobably to see if someone was eavesdropping. Then he spoke in a voice low enough for her to hear.


    "I will admit that I wanted to...hurt him. But I didn''t. Do you believe me?"


    Ang nodded and then waited for him to continue. Gael ced a hand on the small of her back and guided her towards a corner of the room where there were fewer people. Her heart started to race, causing her to swallow the lump in her throat. He''s making her nervous, and the way he was dying it made it worse.


    He took a sip of his drink, his brow wrinkling because of the sweetness. Then he said, "I didn''t do anything to him. Physically, I mean. Despite wanting to. I couldn''t¡­ I wouldn''t do that here."


    "Just tell me what you did," she urged.


    Taking a deep breath, Gael began to exin, "The day after we went to the orphanage, I paid our boy Herman a friendly visit."


    Ang''s eyes went wide. "You went to see him? Wait¡­ That''s the day you took me out on a date in the evening. I can''t believe you didn''t tell me anything."


    "I swear I was going to tell you once it was over, but...it didn''t work the way I nned it."


    "What exactly happened? How did you even know where he lives?"


    He finished thest sip of his drink. "I did my research. Not important. Anyway, I went to see him at the crack of dawn¡ªmore like sneaked into his bedroom while he was asleep¡­" Ang furrowed her brows but didn''t interrupt him. "Anyway, he woke up¡ªand I can tell you, it wasn''t a pretty sight."


    The man slept in his briefs without a nket. And the temperature inside the house was higher than what Gael would have tolerated.


    He continued, "Long story short, I made him a deal. I let him think I will buy all the kids from him at an exorbitant price and in cold cash." The crease between Ang''s brows went deeper but her eyes wereced with curiosity. She was adorable.


    "What did he say?" she asked.


    "He was skeptical at first. But I brought a briefcase full of cash with me. I showed it to him and his eyes lit up like Christmas lights at the sight of it. I was pretty sure right then that I got him."


    Herman wanted money and Gael had lots of it. It was pretty straightforward.


    "And?"


    "Herman said that even if he wanted to make the deal with me, he''d already agreed to other clients and it will take a while before he could cancel it." Gael gged down a waiter nearby and asked for two bottles of water. He felt the sweetness of the cocktail starting to decay his tooth already and he needed to wash it down.


    Then he faced Ang again. "So I told him I''ll give him a day to decide or the money goes to another orphanage. He didn''t even ask what I was nning with the children. Herman took the bait and told me he''ll get back to me in twenty-four hours."


    "Oh, my god." She gulped down the rest of her drink and imagined the scenario in her head. "You think you know the person because he''s ''doing a good deed'' but in reality, Herman is nothing but a piece of nipoop walrus who hates the greens in a sd but eats dor bills for breakfast. What a piece of turd!"


    Okay. Gael wasn''t sure he understood what insult she was trying to say because she downyed it with words that weren''t as vulgar as he would have said it. "I''m sure you meant to say Herman is a shithead."


    When she bit her bottom lip, he lightly elbowed her and said, "Come on. It''s okay to curse."


    "Fine. He''s a f?ckin'' sh?thead."


    He chuckled. The waiter came back with the bottles of water. Gael opened one for Ang and gave it to her.


    "So what happened then? Did you see him after that?" She asked after taking a gulp of the water.


    He shook his head. That''s when things ended in his n. "I never heard from him after that. I asked one of my men to check up on Herman, but all we knew was that he didn''te home that day."


    "What were you going to do if he actually agreed? Were you just going to give him money and let him get away with it?"


    "Of course not." Gael would never let Herman walk away. If they weren''t in Esmea, he would have done things differently. He wouldn''t even give Herman the chance to think about it. Gael would have forcibly taken whatever he wanted to take. No questions asked. But he couldn''t do that here because he respected the concord and had no ns on breaking it. "Thank god for Esmea''s statew. I would have made him sign legal documents first, transferring his rights or custody of the kids to you¡ªsince you''re a local and I''m not. Then I would have handed him over to the police via a limousine, letting him think I''d give him a bonus of a long vacation somewhere tropical since he liked heat so much."


    Ang swallowed. The whole thing wasn''t exactly what she thought she would have done. But Gael¡ªthe mafia prince that he was¡ªhad his ways. He didn''t act impulsively and she appreciated that he didn''t.


    She must have been silent for a while because he gently brushed her arm to catch her attention and told her, "I swear to you, I didn''t do anything to him. He was still breathing when I left his house. I''ve had my men keep a lookout after he didn''t contact me when he was supposed to, but things happened yesterday, and¡­he''s the least of my concerns right now."


    Looking back at his hopeful gaze, she could feel that he was telling the truth. Despite her trust in him wavering, Ang knew that Gael knows how much this meant to her. So she chose to believe in that. She nodded. "Okay. I believe you."


    Relieved, he let out a sigh and reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll continue to look for him. He can''t get away from what he did."


    Aunt Linda got on stage and spoke for a couple of minutes, weing the family to tonight''s asion. Then everyone was asked to move to the dining area of the hall where dinner would be served.


    Gael took Ang''s hand and nted it around his arm, taking her towards the dining table where her father and brother were seated. At first, she was reluctant to hold him, but she eventually rxed and held him like she usually did. It was the little things like this that kept him going. He believed that everything between them would go back to normal¡ªwhatever that was.


    ***


    The main table was a long rectangr one right in front of the stage. The head of the Su n¡ªCharlie''s brother, the host of tonight''s party, and Charlie''s family sat in it. Ang sat to Gael''s left, then Lyra sat to his right, followed by Lyra''s fianc¨¦. In the middle of the meal, a server came to their side of the table bringing an unusual-looking bouquet. The server announced that it was for Lyra, given by her fianc¨¦. It was a dor bouquet¡ªabout two dozens of rolled hundred-dor bills arranged into a bouquet.


    "Aww, Josh! Honey-bunch! What is this surprise?" Lyra had freakin'' tears in her eyes.


    "Just taking care of my fianc¨¦e. Why don''t you treat yourself to a spa tomorrow?" Josh replied with a smirk.


    Some of the aunts around them gavepliments while Ang rolled her eyes. What a load of crap.


    And Lyra, being Lyra, purposely raised her tone and asked Ang, "Angie. Isn''t my Joshy sweet?"


    Ang softly giggled but dying inside when she agreed, "Like sugar!"


    Then Josh nced at Gael as he said, "We gotta take care of our woman, don''t we?"


    Lyra then boasted about how Josh invested in a new oilpany that wasing to Esmea.


    Gael chuckled silently. What kind of stunt was this? If he wasn''t mistaken, this Josh probably invested in De Luca''s oilpany that was about to enter Esmea in a few months.


    He knew this was a petty rivalry between the cousins, but would he just sit there and let this woman bully his Angel? Of course not.


    Retrieving something in his inner jacket pocket, he winked at Ang and said, "Don''t worry, babe. I got you."


    "What are you doing?" Her eyes flitted here and there. She was worried about what sorcery he was up to now.


    All eyes on the table were on Gael as he slid a signed nk check and a ck tinum credit card towards Ang. Then he said, "I know you don''t need money, and I''m proud of that. But what''s mine is yours."


    ''What the hell is this man doing? Is he insane?'' Her jaw dropped.


    A nervousugh escaped her lips. In a voice that''s almost a whisper so that only he could hear, she muttered, "Perhaps I''m not saving a man''s life today after all."

 Chapter 257 - Whisk Me Away

    Gael swallowed at the warning in Ang''s voice. He probably overdid it, and it was childish, but he couldn''t help it.


    Then with the fakestugh he''d ever heard of her, she pinched his cheeks¡ªa little too harshly and mixed with vengeance. She eximed, "Isn''t he the cutest?"


    He masked the soreness with a chuckle as he massaged his face. Damn, this woman was strong. He was sure it would bruiseter.


    Most of the women on the table widened their eyes at the gesture he just made. Lyra, who was all smiles and smug just a minute ago, now had daggers in her eyes. She turned green with jealousy.


    A nk check and a ck credit card? ''Who does that?'' Ang wondered. Apparently, Gael.


    "What are you doing?" she muttered under gritted teeth.


    His hot breath tickled her skin when he leaned to whisper, giving her goosebumps all over. "Live a little, Angel. You gonna let them look down on you? They''ve pretty much ignored you the whole time."


    So he was doing this for her? She didn''t see how that was helpful. The people with judgy eyes on the table were waiting for her response. If she didn''t know any better, she''d think they would say: "If you don''t want it. I do."


    Ang didn''t like attention, and Gael just put her in the spotlight. Now her butt was on fire!


    Still smiling, she pped his bicep and killed him with her eyes, hoping he''d receive the message to stop messing around. "You''re very funny, darling. A nk check? What if I write ten million dors?"


    The idiot responded in a confident tone, "Even better, make it twenty."


    From a few chairs down, her father, Charlie,ughed. What the heck? Did he think this was funny too? She could not believe it.


    A wide grin threatened to show on Gael''s face. He didn''t know why, but teasing her was just so much fun. The reaction her eyes make and the reddening of her cheeks was too darn cute. Was it crazy that he wanted to hug her so tight and put her in his pocket for safekeeping?


    Ang shook her head. "I can''t ept money."


    "Then take the credit card." He shrugged.


    Aunt Collete, who came by their table a while ago, urged her, "Go on, Ang. Your man is very sweet to you. You can''t say no to that. He''s only taking care of you, after all."


    Gael gave Aunt Collete a gorgeous smile as a ''thank you'' for the back-up, and she blushed. This aunt wasn''t as bad as he thought she would. She probably just gets bored quickly, hence the frequent change of partner.


    Ang nced at the paper and card in front of her. Was she the only one thinking this was absurd? Whatever Gael was ying, she didn''t want to do it. It just felt wrong. "I have a credit card. It''s not ck, but it works just fine."


    "Then you''ll have two."


    cing her hand on top of the card, she took a deep breath before sliding it with the check towards Gael. "I really appreciate you trusting me with your money, but I''m sorry... I can''t ept it."


    He wasn''t offended at all. If anything, he was proud of her. He had expected that this would be her reaction, but he still wanted to see it anyway because she always surprised him. He sensed that the others saw that she wasn''t the type to be bought with money and boast about it, which was admirable.


    Gently brushing her cheek with his thumb, he smiled. "That''s okay. I actually like that about you. You don''t care for money, and it doesn''t take much to make you smile. Don''t ever change."


    ''LUB DUB,'' said her heart. What was up with him tonight? He''s very vocal in front of her family, and it made her feel self-conscious.


    "A¡­" Aunt Colette brought her hands over her chest, her faceced with fascination. "Don''t these two look so perfect for each other? You better tell me as soon as you n to get married. I''ll sponsor your honeymoon trip."


    ''Marry?'' Ang scoffed in her head. ''Gael was indeed a groom. But I''m not the bride, aunt.'' The butterflies in her stomach now slowly wound down and settled at the bottom, refusing to fly.


    Her change in expression didn''t go unnoticed to Gael, and with their current situation, he could only guess the reason for the sadness filling her eyes before she looked away.


    Lyra wanted to retrieve the attention back to her, so she perked up and turned to her fianc¨¦. "Babe, tell them more about your new investment."


    "Whichpany is it?" asked Linda, Lyra''s mother.


    Josh had a smug expression as he leaned towards the table and told them about the new oilpany. "It just entered the market, but it looks very promising. It''s called DL."


    "Josh is a marketing director," Lyra proudly smiled, smoothening the non-existent wrinkle on the man''s suit.


    Aunt Collete was impressed, but her attention quickly disappeared as she turned to Gael again. "What about you, handsome? What do you do?"


    Before Gael had the chance to answer, Ang''s father already beat him to it. "He''s in the oil industry, too¡ªapart from real estate. Right, son?" Charlie chimed in, raising his ss of wine towards Gael.


    Ang''s father was so smitten by Gael¡ªshe felt pressured.


    "Oh¡­ A very lucrative business. Whichpany?" Aunt Collete beamed, seemingly very interested in finding out more information about Ang''s boyfriend.


    Gael didn''t want to talk about business on the table, but this was an inevitable topic, especially with Ang''s family who was curious about his identity. After all, he wasn''t a local, and they knew nothing about him. So he kept his answer brief and close to the truth. "We were part owners of a Russian oilpany for many years before my father and I decided to buy out a smallerpany and rebranded it. It''s now called DL, which stands for our surname: De Luca."


    There was silence on the table as the gazes of Ang''s rtives widened and shone with approval as they looked at Gael. Murmurs and chatter here, envious stares there. Ang could only imagine what was going on in their head: ''Who was this man, and how did Ang snag a guy like him?''


    While the cat caught Lyra''s tongue, Josh became friendly towards Gael, asking him many business-rted things. Colette and the others also had questions about his life and family in New York.


    Ang didn''t recognize what she felt. She was happy that they liked him, and maybe they weren''t judging her as much after hearing about her date tonight. However, had her rtives always been this superficial? What if Gael was an average 9 to 5 worker¡ªwould they have still liked him?


    Ever since the incident from six years ago about her and Evan, a lot of her rtives from the Su family had changed their treatment towards her. It was as if it was her fault that she was in that situation¡ªas if she brought shame to the Su family because of it. And for a long time, she believed it. She wondered what they would do if they found out about the video from the dark web. Ang was sure they''d all agree to send her out of the country or somece they could put her in to make her a monk.


    And now, they got to know Gael was rich; suddenly, she heard praises. What the actual hell?


    Ang hadn''t finished her food yet, but she already lost appetite. She wasn''t in the right state of mind to even be socializing with these people. It was exhausting to pretend to like each other just because they were family.


    A warm hand covered hers under the table, and she realized that she had been staring at her te. She met Gael''s worried gaze and heard him ask, "You okay?"


    ''No. But that doesn''t matter.'' She nodded anyway.


    He studied her face, trying to search for any clues, but she looked away faster than he could thoroughly read her. He hated to see her not being herself. Ang always had that smile on her face even when she didn''t try to. But she looked off at this party as if she wanted to leave. Gael pushed his chair back when he got to his feet, buttoned his tux jacket, and circled his chair to get to her side.


    Holding his hand out towards her, he smiled. "May I have this dance, Angel?"


    An overwhelming feeling came over Ang. She became aware that a beautiful song called "Make You Feel My Love" was yed by the live band. It made her want to bawl her eyes out so bad, but that would only give the others a lot to talk about. She didn''t even understand why she was feeling this way. But she did know that she wanted someone to whisk her away.


    So she ced her hand in his and let him pull her towards the dance floor. This was probably a mistake, considering their situation. But was it wrong to give in just a little? She badly wanted to be held.


    Gael inteced their fingers and brought them up to the side as he pulled her against him, his right arm going around her waist and holding her in ce. Then he probed, "Did I go too far?"


    Ang closed her eyes, wanting to forget everything else just for a minute. Then sheid her head on his shoulder. "No. You''re perfect."


    Hearing her say those words hit something different. He held on to that feeling and gave her a light squeeze. "I want to make things right, Angel. Give me a chance."

 Chapter 258 - Better

    ? I could make you happy, make your dreamse true. Nothing that I wouldn''t do. Go to the ends of the Earth for you. To make you feel my love. ?


    Ang pursed her lips, wanting so badly to say yes, but part of her was holding her back. Would she put herself on the same chair? It''s like giving him permission to hurt her again. And she didn''t know if she was willing to go through the emotions all over again.


    She knew that it wasn''t fair to both of them. She kept her secrets. He kept his. But hers were a dark part of her that she didn''t want to go through again. She didn''t admit to anyone¡ªthough they probably already knew¡ªthat she went through a stage of depression. And Ang felt like if she had to recall the past, she''d have to go through that again. Sometimes, some episodes would ur, but she''s better now. Not strong, but better.


    And Gael... He would always have secrets with him. It''s part of who he was. And what happenedst night confirmed what she was afraid of¡ªthat no matter how much she liked him, she didn''t fit into his world.


    Arranged marriage to stop a war? The closest she had experienced to having a controlling parent was her father pushing her to find a husband and forbidding her to write hence using a pen name to hide her identity, but even so, no one''s life was at stake¡ªa far cry to Gael''s family who would continue to be in a war unless they follow that sickening order.


    Was she that selfish to let herself be with him despite what the universe hadid out? That would mean she''d choose her happiness despite knowing it would hurt a family¡ªtwo families¡ªone of her best friend and the other of the man she loved.


    Wait¡­ Love? Her heart hammered in her chest.


    "Angel..."


    His voice interrupted her train of thoughts. Clearing her throat to mask her emotions, she softly answered, "Gael, I... I haven''t made up my mind yet. I know you still have things to tell me, but I''m not even sure if I want to hear it. Nina is my best friend. I''ve already kept things from her and whatever you have nned... I don''t want to have to choose. I don''t think I''m strong enough. So I don''t want to talk about it tonight. I already feel like I''m drowning..."


    "It kills me to see you hurting, and it''s all my fault." He took a deep breath, headache creeping up to the top of his head. Seeing how torn she was, he didn''t want to make her choose too. And he wouldn''t ever make her do that, but the only way she''d understand was if he''d tell her the truth. Even then, he wasn''t certain she''d believe him or want to be with him. Clenching his jaw, he gently rested his cheek against the side of her head and whispered, "Tell me what I can do for you right now to ease your pain."


    After a beat, she responded, "Let me have tonight. Just dance with me."


    He could do that. So he nodded. "I''ll dance with you all night if I have to."


    And they danced for two more love songs before Ang''s feet started to hurt. She barely even realized that they were on the dance floor with hundreds of her rtives around them. It was only when she caught sight of Lyra and their other cousins who had the same personality as her that Ang noticed several people watching her and Gael. Her cousins tantly whispered to each other while looking at her. Ang didn''t want to know what they talked about. There''s nothing good that came out of knowing what it was.


    Gael walked Ang towards a round table not far from the main table. It was the only empty one as most of the guests were at the dance floor or visiting other tables. She hissed as she sat and checked on her feet, lightly rotating them to relieve the soreness.


    "Here." He patted hisp, signaling her to put her feet up on it.


    She stared and blinked. It was tempting, but she shook her head. "No, it''s okay."


    Letting out a sigh, he picked up both of her feet and nted them on hisp. "We don''t have to talk about it tonight, but you don''t have to stop yourself when you clearly want me to do this for you." Then he started removing her shoes off.


    Ang didn''t think she''d blush this hard in her life. Why would he say that? Averting her gaze, she grabbed an unopened bottle of water and twisted the cap. She nearly spilled some water on herself when Gael began massaging the balls of her feet. Her eyes involuntarily closed, and she had to bite her bottom lip to stop herself from moaning. His hands were like magic¡ªlike a drug to relieve a migraine. If she didn''t know any better, she''d think he was doing this to seduce her.


    He wasn''t...was he?


    She opened her eyes and looked up, catching a hint of a smile threatening to show on his lips as he looked somewhere else.


    Gael was cheeky as hell. But Ang wasn''t about to make him stop. The massage felt too good.


    For a while, the air was quiet between them. They enjoyed the music from the live band and just being in their little bubble. It was only the two of them at the table, and they weren''t talking, but it was okay.


    Then she remembered something. "I spoke to Susan this afternoon," she said.


    Gael turned to face her, his eyes widening in surprise. His grandmother hadn''t told him anything. "What did you talk about?"


    "I sent her a message to thank her yesterday, and she replied in the evening. I could only respond today. Anyway, she called after receiving my text, and we were on the phone for a few minutes just talking about what I nned for Christmas and what they were doing in New York."


    He smiled, thankful that despite their situation, Ang didn''t alienate his grandmother. Relieved that she was sharing what she did the whole day, he didn''t interrupt her as she began recalling that she tried to learn how to use the espresso machine. She looked like a kid who was so excited about her new toy¡ªhe couldn''t ruin her momentum for fear of her remembering they still had matters at hand and have her shut him off again.


    So he listened, a hint of a smile dancing on his lips as she attempted to exin what she did with the machine. He would have loved to see her do those things in person.


    "I wanted to keep making more, but I can''t possibly keep drinking coffee. So I guess I''ll just have to try it once or twice a day," she remarked.


    "Did you take pictures? I know grandma would love to see them," Gael told her.


    "I did, actually. But I haven''t shown her anything. I don''t think I would. It looks silly." She pulled out her phone and scrolled through her screen before showing it to him.


    Hmmm¡­ Gael received the phone and tilted his head, figuring out what she wanted to make while not wanting to offend her. She said she attempted to make one of thosette art designs she saw somewhere. He was sure it was an animal, but¡­the one she made was... He gulped. She''s waiting for him to say something. "It''s cute."


    "What did you think it was?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "A...b...tiger?" he hesitated. The thing looked like a bear but with whiskers.


    Ang''s mouth hung open. "What do you mean? It''s a cat!"


    Sh?t. "Tigers are big cats," he tried to save himself.


    She snatched her phone from his hand and frowned, lowering her feet from hisp. "I''m no longer showing you anything."


    Before Gael could appease her, Oliver came to their table and informed Ang, "Uncle Wilfred wants to talk to you."


    "Uncle Wilfred?" She looked at the main table where her uncle, the current head of the Su n, was sitting. "What does he want from me?"


    Oliver shrugged then nced at Gael before urging Ang to stand up.


    She looked reluctant as she got to her feet, and he thought she needed some support, so Gael offered, "Do you want me to go with you?"


    Judging by Oliver''s subtle nce at Gael, she guessed it had something to do with him. Whatever it was, it would be best for her to go alone. "It''s okay. I''m sure it''s nothing. Do you mind waiting?"


    "No. Go on. I''ll check in with Rick in the meantime." He got up from his seat, watching her walk with her brother towards the main table. Once he saw her sit down, he headed out of the hall to make a phone call.

 Chapter 259 - Family Only

    As Ang walked over towards the main table, Oliver reassured her, "I''m sure it''s not that bad."


    "He rarely talks to me. So for him to summon me, it should be something." She took a deep breath and noticed a few stares thrown her way as she approached her uncle.


    The servers had cleared the table, so only bottles of liquor and sses were left. Uncle Wilfred''s wife got up from the table. Her head held high as she left and joined another group a few tables away, leaving only the head of the Su n and Ang''s father at one end of the table. Ang slightly bowed before as a form of respect before seated to Wilfred''s right¡ªacross her father.


    "How are you? What''s keeping you busy these days?" her uncle asked.


    "I''ve been working on the foundation¡­"


    "Mm. Your father told me about what happened. We''ll take care of it. The Mitchells are people you can''t handle on your own, especially since Congressman Mitchell runs for governor. Make sure you don''t go out by yourself. We don''t know what they''re willing to do at this point."


    "I understand," she responded. "I apologize for putting the Sus at risk. I should''ve known about Herman''s...activities."


    "Sweetheart," her father, Charlie, called. "Don''t apologize for people you can''t control and certainly for not knowing. They''re the ones in the wrong. Not you."


    Ang understood what her father meant. But Uncle Wilfred was strict about not sullying the family''s name. If word got out that any Su was involved in any illegal dealings¡ªeven indirectly, she didn''t want to know what he would do. They nearly sent her to London after that whole Evan debacle six years ago.


    She could only nod.


    "That young man you brought with you tonight. What do you know about him?" asked Uncle Wilfred.


    There it was. She knew he was only leading up to this question. He didn''t want to know about how she was, really. That was nothing but small talk. Knowing who Gael, on the other hand, was more important.


    "He''s a businessman. You heard earlier¡ªhis family is in the oil business and real estate..."


    "So I''ve heard. But what else do you know? He''s not from this state¡­ For all we know, he lied about everything he told you. He could be married in New York or already have a child, but you won''t even know because you haven''t been there."


    A tiny crease formed between her brows because of her uncle''s assumptions. The way he spoke didn''t sit well with her, and she so badly wanted to defend Gael. But at the same time, she couldn''t oppose hisst statement of Gael being married. That''s a very sore subject right now.


    "Actually, I went to New York earlier this week. I met his family and saw a couple of their businesses there. They''re all very nice people. In fact, I was there to join his family''s yearly tradition of cooking and feeding for the homeless. And no¡­" She swallowed. "He doesn''t have a wife nor a child. Is everything okay? Why is my date''s identity being questioned?"


    In a calm manner, Wilfred Su took a sip of his scotch before answering, "I don''t trust this man to get into our family. He seems a little... arrogant. I have a feeling he''s destructive."


    "I don''t think so," Charlie disagreed. "I actually quite like him. He''s outspoken and carries himself with confidence. Besides, he''s a friend of Daniel."


    Ang was thankful that her father was supportive at the moment. However, her uncle''s next words put her back in a bad mood.


    "Charlie. You were friends with General Leos and his son... Well, there''s no need to recall the past, but we all know what happened then. Friends don''t mean anything these days. Anyone stabs you in the back, even the ones you keep close to you."


    Ang couldn''t even disagree with what her uncle said. However, hearing what he had to say about Gael made her feel defensive despite what they were going through at the moment. Her feeling of getting hurt by what''s happening didn''t mean she didn''t like him anymore. If anything, she realized how much she had fallen for him because of how affected she was. But that''s beside the point. The point was, she couldn''t stand others thinking badly about him.


    With bated breath, she briefly closed her eyes. And when she opened them again, she kept her expression neutral and said, "With all due respect, Uncle Wilfred, I was young, and I didn''t know any better back then which led me to trust people I shouldn''t. But I don''t think it''s fair to judge a person you haven''t even spoken to for a minute and say he''s...destructive. We''ve all made mistakes in the past¡ªno one''s perfect. So I''m notfortable hearing your assumptions about him."


    Surprised at her response, Wilfred leaned forward and looked at her in the eye. "Do you love this man, Ang?"


    She swallowed, her heart hammering against her chest. How the hell was she supposed to answer that question?


    Then he continued, "If you do, I will give him a chance and actually get to know him. If not, then there''s no need to waste time, and this will be thest that you bring him to any of our family functions. I''ll be at the golf course tomorrow at 7:30 in the morning. If he shows up, then I''ll know how serious he is."


    This felt like an ultimatum. She didn''t expect this tonight at all. What happened to the Christmas party where families were supposed to have fun?


    Ang stammered, "I-It''s the 24th¡­"


    "Indeed. And also a yearly tradition for the men in our family before doing our familial duties on Christmas eve."


    She knew that, but how could he request something like this? Her eyes darted towards her father, unsure of what she was to say.


    Charlie Su smiled. "I would love to y a whole round and get to know Gael better. Does he y?"


    "I don''t know¡­" she muttered in a low tone.


    Wilfred crossed his arms in front of his chest. He and her father looked very much alike, except her uncle had more grey hair than her father had. "You don''t know him enough, and yet you brought him here."


    "I invited him," Charlie corrected.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already decided."


    Ang clenched her hands under the table, already wanting to leave the table. "It''s the 24th. He might have prior engagements. I¡ª"


    "You don''t have to worry about telling him. I already sent John," Wilfred interrupted.


    On the way here, she came across John, Uncle Wilfred''s assistant. That meant her uncle had already nned to ask Gael even before she spoke to him. ''Well, if Uncle Wilfred isn''t sly.''


    She turned and scanned the event hall but didn''t see Gael anywhere. The more they were apart, the heavier her heart felt. It was as though she couldn''t stay at ease unless she saw him close.


    "Is there a problem, Ang?" asked her uncle. Feeling resigned, she shook her head, and he told her, "You''re dismissed."


    ***


    Ang wanted to look for Gael, but her hands felt hot, and she had the urge to wash them with cold water. She had topose herself before seeing him again, so she went to the restroom.


    "What does Uncle Wilfred want?" Lyra asked as soon as she entered the shared space.


    Ang let out a sigh, her uneasiness reced with animosity at the sight of her cousin. "Why is that any of your business?"


    "You don''t have to be a bitch about it. I''m just asking."


    "No, you''re being nosey." She went to the sink and wet her hands with cold water.


    "Whatever. I bet he doesn''t like your date. Did he tell you to stop bringing him to our gatherings?" Lyra pulled a haughty smile, crossing her arms under her boobs.


    Ang returned the smile through the mirror as she dried her hands with a napkin. "You must be so experienced. He''s told you that several times before Josh came along, didn''t he?"


    Lyra red, her eyes shooting daggers at the other. "At least I brought husband-material men and not abusive boyfriends."


    Facing her cousin, she had had enough. She didn''t n on telling Lyra anything, but because thetter was being hateful at the moment, she wanted to spite her. "Actually, Uncle Wilfred invited Gael for a round of golf tomorrow."


    Lyra''s eyes widened in shock, and she stammered, "B-But...that''s..."


    "For family only. I know, right?"


    "Ugh!!! I can''t believe he hasn''t invited Josh! I don''t understand!" Lyra stomped her foot, her face going red in irritation.


    Her cousin''s reaction made her feel better. Having had enough of this interaction, she turned and said, "Now, if you''ll excuse me... I have to n my golfing attire so I''ll match with my date tomorrow. Toodles." She winger-waved and left, hearing Lyra shriek in annoyance.


    Ang chuckled as the door closed behind her, only to gasp in surprise when she faced a man leaning against the wall just outside the restroom, a handsome smirk dancing on his lips as he gazed at her.


    Her heart nearly leaped out of her chest when Gael questioned, "So what are we wearing for our date tomorrow?"

 Chapter 260 - State Of Mind

    "How long have you been standing there?" Ang wondered, her eyes studying Gael''s features, trying to see if she could read him. He must have already talked to Uncle Wilfred''s assistant.


    "Long enough."


    "Were you following me?" She arched a brow and challenged him. "You should add that to your resume¡ªprofessional stalker."


    He curled a corner of his lip, forming a lopsided smirk. "I already did. It''s right under my contact information,beled in bold letters¡ªIntroduction." He gestured his hand in the air, imagining the word. "That''s how I passed all my interviews. They didn''t need to read beyond that line. Turns out everyone needed my skills."


    She shook her head as she walked around him and headed back to the event hall, letting out a long sigh. "You have an answer to everything, don''t you?"


    "Not really..." He followed after her. "I don''t have your answer."


    Ang cleared her throat. "What were you doing outside the restroom?"


    "Waiting for you. I was on my way back when I saw you leave, so I followed to see if you''re okay."


    Her mind had been too preupied to notice her surroundings. She didn''t even realize he was there. "You didn''t have to. I just had to wash my hands."


    Gael walked ahead of her, opening the door and ushering her back inside the hall. "I didn''t have to, but I want to. I wanna make sure you''re safe¡­"


    She knitted her brows. "It''s a hotel. I was going to the restrooms. What could happen?" Ang tensed when she felt his hand on the small of her back. He subtly pulled her to his side as they maneuvered along the sea of people.


    Some rtives, whom she thought were nice, greeted her, but she continued to move after just a brief hello. She wasn''t in the mood to talk to anyone right now, and she didn''t want to have to pretend to be okay when she was not. Besides, it''s not like they knew what she''s doing, so she couldn''t even talk about her books. And all they''d want to talk about were: love life, work, and other rtives.


    "You say that as if you''re not a writer," he said when they reached a less crowded area.


    "What do you mean?" Her brows furrowed, unsure what he''s talking about.


    Gael pulled out a chair for her, and he gged down a server who was carrying a tray of wine. She sat down and waited until he took his seat. He told her, "Things happen in the restroom in almost all novels and movies. The world is dangerous, Angel."


    Ang scoffed. The server came, and they each got a ss of wine. "We''re not in a novel nor a movie. This is Crown Hotel, and security is tight. The only thing that''s close to danger happening tonight is if Lyra decides to murder me for spiting her. She''s mean, but I''m pretty sure I can take her."


    "Security here is mad¡ªI can tell you that. My men have to wait outside." He looked around as if searching for something, sighing. "Anything can happen, Angel. Always remember that. But no one''s dying tonight¡ªcertainly not you. Not on my watch."


    Little feathers tickled her heart, and she had to take a huge gulp of wine to swallow her emotions. Looking away, she wanted to change the subject, so she asked him about earlier. "Did you speak to someone while I was at the main table?"


    He nodded. "He said he was your uncle''s assistant. Apparently, your uncle wants me to go golfing with them tomorrow morning¡­ Like a tradition or something."


    ''Yes, it''s a tradition. But for you, it will be your initiation,'' she thought but didn''t say it out loud. "I''m sure you have some things to do. You don''t have to go."


    Gael was quiet for a bit, staring at his wine ss before taking a swig. "I have a flight to New York at eight in the morning," he muttered in a low voice. It was like a whisper that she nearly didn''t hear from the music ying in the background.


    "Right. It''s Christmas eve. Of course. You''re supposed to be with your family." She nodded, taking another gulp to flush down the slight disappointment rearing against her throat. Why would she be feeling this way when she didn''t expect he would go? She was the one against it in the first ce.


    Oh, who was she kidding? She wanted him there, of course.


    Gael flitted his gaze towards her, seeing the way her fingers nervously tapped the table. She took a deep breath as if topose herself, and he noticed her being uneasy. His jaw popped as he thought about the flight he''s supposed to take tomorrow. It was indeed Christmas eve, and the look on Ang''s face caused his chest to tighten.


    "Angel¡­" He reached for her hand. "It''s a sudden invitation tomorrow, but¡ª"


    "There you are, my favorite couple!" Aunt Colette flounced towards them, handing her phone to a nearby server, asking, "Take a photo of us, will you?" She ced her arms on each of their shoulders and posed for the camera, her smiles all broad and pretty. "What are you two doing here? You''re the most beautiful pair tonight, yet you both look like you''re not having fun."


    "We...danced a while ago," Ang remarked.


    "Honey. That wasn''t dancing. You were hugging in the middle of the dance floor. I meant shaking your booties and showing them all what you''ve got! What happened to you? You used to be so lively!" Aunt Colette ced a hand on her forehead. "Are you sick?"


    ''I became a boring old woman.'' She smiled. "I''m okay. Just a little tired is all. Where''s your new husband?"


    Colette looked around the room, pursing her lips as she examined the ce. She waved her hand. "Eh. Probably somewhere here shaking hands of potential business partners."


    Ang and Gael exchanged nces, thetter grinning as he took a sip of his wine. A piece of cool jazz music yed through the speakers, and Aunt Colette danced in ce, her hands waving here and there. "Wait. Isn''t this Billy Joel''s? Oh, how lovely! It''s been years since I haven''t heard of this song. Darling, you wouldn''t mind me stealing your date for a dance, would you?"


    "Hm?" Ang looked up as Colette patted Gael''s shoulder.


    "Come on, handsome. Dance with me. It''s your city, after all!" sang Aunt Colette, referring to the song: New York State of Mind.


    Not wanting to disrespect Ang''s family, he nodded once and got to his feet, squeezing Ang''s bare shoulder as he whispered to her ear, "I''ll be right back." His hot breath brushed her skin, and then he''s gone.


    Ang watched Aunt Colette steal him away and brought him to the dance floor. He bowed before her¡ªlike the gentleman he was¡ªa smile on his lips as he twirled her around. Aunt Colette giggled like a schoolgirl.


    Watching the two from a distance, Ang could only chuckle and shake her head. "There goes my date." And then she tossed back another gulp of wine.


    "Easy with the wine, Anj," Oliver said as he took the seat next to her. He looked impable in his burgundy suit, appearing mature than he usually did. "You okay?"


    She turned to face him, nodding.


    "Did something happen between you two?" he asked. "You said he wasn''ting, but he''s here. Are you guys fighting or something?"


    If she were to tell her brother one thing, she''d have to tell him everything. And she couldn''t do that. It was best not to tell him anything at all. After all, she didn''t know if Oliver was aware of Gael''s family. This sucked. She had no one to talk to.


    "We''re fine. Where''s your girlfriend by the way? Why didn''t you bring her here?" Ang shifted the direction of their conversation.


    "I broke up with her," he answered unceremoniously.


    She angled her body so that she was facing Oliver, genuinely worried about him. "Oh, my god. I''m sorry¡­ What happened?"


    He looked at her, ran his index finger along his bottom lip as he contemted for a bit before he said, "Don''tugh when I tell you."


    Ang tilted her head in confusion, watching him pull out his phone and showing her his ex-girlfriend''s selfie.


    Oliver''s face scrunched. "Do you notice something?"


    She studied the picture, unsure of what she was supposed to see until she heard him probe, "Who does she resemble?"


    And then it hit her. Her eyes widened, and her hand flew to her mouth. "Oh, my god. Does she look like Samantha? They have the same hair...and eyes. Why haven''t I noticed it before?"


    For some, this probably wouldn''t be an issue. So what, right? But Oliver had the biggest crush on Samantha in their teens¡ªeveryone knew that¡ªeven Daniel. And for Oliver to date someone who reminded him of her was a bit wacky.


    "You think it''s why I was into her? Because she looked like Samantha?"


    "Well, they aren''t identical¡­ But I do see the simrity. Maybe that''s just your type." Ang gingerly patted Oliver''s arm as a constion.


    The thought of Samantha suddenly uplifted her mood. If there''s one person whom Ang could talk to who knows about Gael and wouldn''t judge her, it''s definitely Samantha Cho.

 Chapter 261 - When Her Thoughts Were More Dangerous Than Drunk Driving

    Gael and Aunt Colette danced for two songs, thetter having so much fun because who wouldn''t when the man she''s dancing with was such a charmer?


    Colette''s husband came and pulled her to a dance after being briefly introduced to Gael. Just before Gael was about to go back to the table, Lyra''s fianc¨¦e, Josh, caught up with him, and they talked for a while.


    Ang would meet his handsome pair of grey eyes across the room as he would often look at her whenever possible. Actually, it seemed as though he had never taken his eyes off of her.


    She took a sip of the wine in her hand¡ªher second ss of white wine; basically the third drink she had tonight¡ªwhile keeping her gaze locked with his. Even with the dimmed lights, slow music, and the presence of her family and rtives around them, only Gael caught her attention.


    The live band had taken a break a few minutes ago, and a DJ reced them. Now, what was he thinking ying the song Almost Lover by A Fine Frenzy at a Christmas party? Ang wanted to look for Aunt Linda toin about it, but she stayed glued to her chair, soaking up the sad song that''s causing her heart to twist some more.


    ''Goodbye, my almost lover? Should have known you''d bring me heartache...'' she scoffed, quickly averting her gaze and wiping a stray tear that decided to escape from the corner of her eye. She was probably just tipsy.


    Damn, this song was really having a go at her. Ang thought someone out there must be watching her and ying these songs at the perfect times just to mock her. ''Where do I go from here?'' she wondered. Was there a manual out there that showed how to handle a heartbreak? Why wasn''t it given for free?


    Angling her body away from the dance floor, she leaned back and swirled the pale yellow liquid in her ss, thankful that her brother already left and didn''t see her being draining and all that. ''I wouldn''t want to be with me if I''m so dispirited like this,'' she thought. Or perhaps that was why her brother left her alone in the first ce?


    "Your aunt is a wild one," Gael remarked as he approached the table and took a huge gulp of the wine he left near her.


    Ang pulled a small smile on her face. "At least you''re having fun."


    "Colette isn''t as bad as I thought she was. Just a little forward... She called me the handsome guy with a tight ass. I''m not kidding¡ªthat''s how she introduced me to one of your cousins whose name I already forgot. Sorry. "


    "How ttering." She dragged her gaze down to stare at his backside. She didn''t have to check what she already knew what''s hiding underneath those tight pants. It was pretty obvious. "You do have a great ass," sheplimented as she took another sip.


    His hand stopped mid-air before lowering his ss back on the table. Then he narrowed his eyes at her, slightly unsure of how to respond to that. "Grazie. I guess I don''t have to ask for a refund for the 30 days butt workout I signed up for," he joked.


    Ang chortled, nearly spilling the drink on her dress. Just imagining him actually going through a 30-day challenge to lift his butt made her want to see it with her own eyes. Just a while ago, she was sulky and pensive, and now she''sughing with him. Her neck had whish from all the emotions she went through tonight. Maybe she should stop drinking now. And so she put the wine ss on the table, deciding not to drink the other half of it.


    "You can enroll at my gym."


    "You''re not afraid I''ll surpass your progress?" He cocked a brow, a small smirk hinting at the corners of his lips.


    Ang shrugged, looking nonchnt as she folded her arms under her chest, the tiny rhinestones from her top digging into her skin. "You can dream. I''m pretty sure Alexander would love to have you in his ss."


    With his hands in his pockets, he tilted his head to the side, his brows furrowing when he questioned, "You have a male trainer helping you to shape your...behind?" He did not like that at all.


    A warm hand patted her shoulder, and she looked up to find her brother, Oliver, saying, "Dad''s tired. We''re leaving early. Youing?"


    She nodded without second thoughts. Ang had wanted to leave this party since it began a few hours ago.


    "All right. We''ll wait for you outside," he told her before nodding at Gael and then turning on his heel.


    Pushing her seat back, she got to her feet and swayed as soon as she stood upright. She became lightheaded, and her vision was a bit hazy. Thankfully, Gael caught her by the arm, preventing her from falling on her face.


    "Woah. Easy there. You okay?" he worried.


    "Yeah. I''m fine." She cleared her throat and put some distance between them despite feeling reallyfortable with his touch. She was fine.


    He didn''t let go of her arm even though she moved back, afraid that she''d trip over herself. "How much did you drink?" He nced at the table and saw the sses of wine¡ªone was his, and the other two were hers; one was empty while the other had about half left.


    "Not much."


    Letting out an inaudible sigh, he grabbed her purse, pulled her to his side, and walked her out of the hall. "Come on." She didn''t protest, but she was tense next to him as they left.


    Oliver and Charlie were waiting by the Town Car. Ang struggled to tie the belt around her waist while trying to walk straight, causing her to chuckle to herself because of the struggle she was in. She must look ridiculous right now. She felt ridiculous¡ªit''s like she''d been smiling the whole time but not on purpose. The wine did that to her, she suspected.


    "I shouldn''t have left you by yourself. What if you get hyperacidity again?" His hand tightened on her waist. And she didn''t hate it.


    "I''m a big girl, Gael. I can take care of myself."


    "A big girl who needs training wheels right now. I''m pretty sure if I let you go, you''d waddle your way out before you fall." He sighed.


    ''That''s the thing. I already fell. That''s not the problem, though. I want to know¡­ Did you catch me?'' Ang questioned in her head as she nced at him. Then she unintentionally voiced out a thought when she muttered, "It seems like you didn''t because I feel like I''ve been hit by a truck."


    "What?" He furrowed his brows and looked down at her, totally confused as to what she was talking about all of a sudden.


    She straightened up and swallowed, realizing what she just did. Her thoughts were safe, but not when she was tipsy. How could she let thatst thing slip out? Of course, he wouldn''t understand. She didn''t mean to speak that out loud.


    Her father, Charlie, beamed as they approached. "Gael, thank you foring tonight, son. I didn''t expect you''de when Ang said you couldn''t make it. It is, after all, almost Christmas. Have you decided if you were going back to New York?"


    Ang was thankful that her father''s questions saved her from rifying Gael''s confusion. She was sure he''d think she was only drunk and started saying nonsense.


    "She didn''t know I wasing, actually. I just showed up. And yes¡­ I have a flight tomorrow morning. My father and his brothers decided to fly down from Italy to celebrate the eve with everyone," he responded.


    Charlie shot a subtle nce at Ang and smiled. "That''s great. At least you won''t be spending your Christmas alone. Have a safe trip back home." The two men shook hands and said their goodbyes.


    She felt her heart drop to her stomach, feeling guilty because she should be happy that he''d be spending it with his family but she was disappointed instead.


    "I''m going home with Dad. Are youing with us?" Oliver asked her.


    "You''re going home to Oakwood?" she questioned. She and her brother were supposed to go home to the mansion tomorrow and not tonight, so she hadn''t prepared and left many things that she needed back at her ce. "I haven''t packed my stuff yet."


    "Yeah. Then do you mind giving her a ride? Oh, but you drank..." he asked Gael.


    "No. Of course, not," Gael readily answered. "Don''t worry. Someone else is going to drive. I wouldn''t put her in danger like that."


    Ang''s heart hammered in her chest. Drunk driving was dangerous, but she was more afraid to be sitting in the backseat with him on the way back to her apartment. For her, that''s more dangerous. And yet she couldn''t find it in her to refuse.

 Chapter 262 - Its A Choice

    Ang didn''t have a choice¡ªwell, she did, she could obviously get an Uber, but that would seem too much, especially with her brother and father around. She didn''t need to be questioned why she''d refuse to ride with Gael.


    He brought a Cadic Escde with him this time, simr to the one he owned back in New York, but it had a different interior. She didn''t ask, thinking that making small talk wouldn''t help her at the moment, so she just kept quiet.


    Rardo was the one who drove the vehicle, just like Gael said earlier. Thetter increased the temperature in the SUV, considering it was pretty cold outside. It wasn''t very toasty, but it was cozy enough to sit in the backseat. "Is that okay?" he asked, and she nodded.


    There was a good one-foot distance between them, and he all but desired to pull her flush to his side, but he didn''t want to drive her away if he forced it. So he suffered in silence, his hands itching to do what he wasn''t supposed to do. She wasn''t too distant during the party, but that wasn''t what he was used to anymore. Gael missed touching and hugging her however and whenever he wanted, so this invisible barrier between them was a pain in his ass.


    Who''d have thought he had this much self-control?


    While they rode in silence, he''d nce at her from time to time, watching her watch the view from the window as they drove in the traffic. Nothing caught her gaze¡ªeven the bright light from the post they just passed by didn''t faze her.


    Sometimeter, he noticed a small movement to his left where Ang was sitting. When he turned to look, she swayed a little, her head slowly falling towards the window. His reflexes kicked in, and before he knew it, he had his hand outstretched, catching her head before it smacked against the ss.


    He hissed and sighed, gently pulling her towards him andying her head on his shoulder. He wasn''t taking advantage or anything¡­ He''s only being a good and helpful citizen.


    Okay, maybe he was, but he didn''t give a flying f?ck.


    ***


    The SUV pulled up in front of her building at eleven in the evening. Ang had been sleeping for half an hour already, but Gael didn''t wake her up, wanting to keep her on his side longer. So he told Rick to park the vehicle by the curb for a while longer.


    To give them some privacy, Rick alighted the car and stood by the entrance of the building while checking in with the security.


    Ang''s soft breathing apanied the silence in the backseat, her chest rising and falling. Gael stayed in the same position for several minutes¡ªjust staying still, an arm wrapped around her while she slept. It felt good like this even though he was the only one aware of what''s happening. He wanted to keep her there with him where he knew she''d be safe, right under his wing.


    There were so many things he wanted to do for her¡ªso many things he wanted to show. What they had couldn''t just end like that, could it?


    With these thoughts in his mind, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Twenty minutester, Ang woke up, and the first thing she sensed was the familiar scent that lulled her to sleep a couple of nights ago. It was his smell that she loved so much. She''d missed itst night. And there it was again...just right under her nose. She wanted to nuzzle against thefortable pillow she wasying on just to inhale more of it and getting another dose.


    As her eyes fluttered open, theynded on his jaw, and she thought she was dreaming, feeling the urge to scratch her nails along his scruff. Her gaze traveled up and saw the rest of his face. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing softly. What a beautiful creature sent from heaven.


    Her chest decided it was the right time to ache. There was no way she could share this man. It was painful just to think about it. But her selfishness was too smallpared to the responsibility that''s weighing on his shoulders. Familyes first, after all.


    Ang let out a sigh, and that woke him up. His lids slowly opened, and beautiful grey eyes met hers. She instantly sat upright, noticing that they were outside her building. "Sorry. I fell asleep. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    He rotated his neck and massaged his shoulder that was bing numb. "You looked like you could use some shut-eye...and I didn''t want to."


    She swallowed. "Thanks for bringing me home. I''ll...um... Goodnight."


    "I''ll walk you to your door," he said as he got out of the vehicle, not giving her a chance to refuse him. All she could do was bite her lip.


    The doorman greeted her and Gael as they entered the lobby. She''d signed him in the day after she gave him the code to her door so that he didn''t have to wait for approval to go up to her floor. He and the doorman were friendly like they were buddies. It made her feel as if she was the guest and he was the tenant instead.


    As they reached her floor, they walked towards her door, passing by the new neighbor''s unit. There was shouting behind the closed door, and she furrowed her brows, wondering if Mrs. Robinson was okay. She hadn''t seen her since that day she left the casserole, though the older woman taped an envelope on her door the next day, which contained the recipe she said she''d share. Ang had meant to drop by and give them a basket of goods, but she hadn''t had the chance.


    "You didn''t have to walk me all the way here," she said as they arrived at her door.


    "I wanted to make sure you reach your apartment safely."


    "Thank you." She nodded, subconsciously rubbing her fingers together to ease the tension that had been present between them since early that evening.


    After a few beats, Gael rubbed his nape and sighed. "Look¡­ Angel¡­ I''ll be there tomorrow." She drew her brows together as he added, "I want to be there."


    "But you''re supposed to go home. Your family is expecting you."


    "They can wait."


    She couldn''t lie. Her heart fluttered, but at the same time, she didn''t like being in this predicament that he''d have to choose between her and his family. She leaned against her door to support her weight, any moment now, and she''d want to crawl in her bed.


    "Despite our situation, I appreciate that you''d be willing to do that. But you can''t sacrifice your time with your family for me¡­" Fudge. That hurt more than she thought it would. "I can''t ept that."


    Gael''s intense stare bore into her, creating ripples of emotion that shook her core¡ªshe had to clench her hands to keep herself up as her knees started to buckle.


    Then he softly chuckled, lowering his stare for a brief second before looking at her again. He inched closer, so close that she could feel the heat radiating from his body.


    He looked into her eyes, and she could see her reflection in his. He cupped her face and caressed his thumb against her cheek as he spoke in a voice so smooth and low, "My family''s important, but so are you. It''s never a sacrifice for me when it''s for you because I''m not forced, Angel. I''m doing what I want because I decide to do so."


    Was it just her, or did her heart and soul leave her body? She swore she could see them dancing before her eyes, showered with little fireworks that crackled around them. Ang had never experienced being drunk like this before.


    "It''s a choice, love. Not a sacrifice." Gael leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.


    Her breathing hitched, and she only realized what happened when he pulled away, saying, "I''ll see you in the morning, Angel."

 Chapter 263 - Its A Feeling

    The door closed behind Ang as she entered her apartment, her heart ramming in her chest while her head was out of sorts.


    "What the leapin'' lizards just happened?" she muttered under her breath, her hand flying to her chest. Yep her heart was still there.


    She darted her eyes from side to side, trying to recall the moment just outside her door. Did Gael just call her ''love''? He''d never called her that before. Sure, it was probably just a careless endearment he didn''t mean when he said, but why did that affect her? Rather¡­ Why did she like it so much?


    Not to mention, he kissed her. A brief one, yes. But he did, and she could still feel it. Bringing her fingers up, she stroked her bottom lip.


    Thest time he did was yesterday before he left around noon. It may not be their first kiss, but the kiss he gave felt like the first time all over again.


    ''It''s a choice, love. Not a sacrifice.''


    The words echoed in her head, and she stopped herself from scoffing. This man was fit for a male lead in her books. ''How does he think of all these swoon-worthy words to say?'' she thought.


    Ang shook her head to brush off her thoughts and opened her eyes. The entryway was dim, but as she walked deeper into her ce, the overhead lights lit up automatically because of the sensors, illuminating her path. She strode across the kitchen and reached the tall window that''s overlooking the front of the building. There, she saw Gael just as he crossed the street.


    Rick opened the backseat''s door for him, but when she thought that he''d get inside, Gael turned around and looked up. It was as if he could sense she was watching him¡ªor maybe he really just wanted to look, and she happened to be watching him. Either way, they were now staring at each other from a distance. She couldn''t see his expression from where she stood as her floor was too high up.


    And then he got inside the vehicle. She watched as he left and until she could no longer see the SUV on the road.


    Backing away from the tall window, Ang scanned the empty ce. She had always liked being alone and being in her own space with no disturbance. But somehow, tonight was just too empty. The thermostat worked fine, but it felt too cold being in here without him.


    "This is why you need to stop expecting, Ang. It hurts less when you''re not disappointed," she muttered to herself.


    She grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge, twisted the cap, and took a sip. While drinking, the not-stolen nt that Giovanni gave her caught her eye. She chewed her bottom lip as she contemted before lifting it from the floor and cing it on the kitchen ind counter.


    Her tongue poked the inside of her cheek as she stared at the green nt for a second too long, and then she disappeared into the second bedroom where her office was. Her head was still buzzing, but she could hold herself just fine as she moved about her ce, printing some photos, carrying stuff here and there, and putting them around the nt. Good thing she was living alone, or someone would think she''d gone mad.


    Several minutester, she stepped away from the counter and admired her artwork. With a small remote in her hand, she pressed a button, and the nt lit up. Fairy lights swirled around the nt, which now had small red ribbons here and there. The Wee nt that Giovanni gave was actually a ZZ nt or a Fortune Tree that was said to bring good fortune or luck. She wondered if Giovanni knew what it meant when he stole¡ªgot it.


    The white pot that housed the nt had some pocket-sized photos and proid pictures of her favorite people and things stuck around it. There was a photo of her and her father, Oliver, Nina, her published books, the new apartment, a couple of photos she took when she went to New York recently, and another one she had with the children from the orphanage.


    She had debated with herself whether she''d include something or not. Still, she ended up also sticking the pink note that Giovanni wrote on the nt¡ªit was about him ''feeding'' the nt with Gatorade because it looked dehydrated. It put a smile on her face, and she decided that it was funny. Hence, she included it.


    In her hand were two photos. The first one, Gael took a picture of himself on her phone back on the ind when they drank that one night four months ago. It was the one without the silly filter on¡ªhe looked handsome and carefree. It was back when she didn''t know the truth about him yet. And the other one was taken yesterday morning before everything went downhill. He had just finished cooking breakfast when she came close and took a selfie with him. He had his arms wrapped around her waist, kissing her temple.


    The photo was so sweet that it would instantly make her smile whenever she looked at it. What she had with him was great. It wasn''t perfect, but it was great. She was still battling with herself, and yet despite everything, she wanted this.


    Was she cruel? Was it self-destructive?


    Maybe so¡­ But the better question was: Was she willing?


    With all these in mind, Ang went to the nt and taped the two photos side by side.


    She liked Christmas, but she didn''t see the point of putting up a tree at her ce when she''d been living alone for a while now. The idea came out of nowhere, and now she had a fortune nt Christmas tree, decorated with fairy lights and red bows. She wasn''t entirely superstitious, but she heard that tying a red bow on this kind of nt said to bring good fortune. There was no harm in doing so, and she certainly needed some good lucking her way.


    The pictures she attached on the pot were like the presents that one would find under their trees¡ªonly hers weren''t wrapped, and they were more like treasures than gifts.


    A glowing smile cast on her face as she affectionately admired her work. It wasn''t the grandest Christmas tree, but it was undoubtedly precious.


    Taking out her phone, she made a short video of her Christmas nt and posted it on her Instagram with the caption: "Christmas isn''t a season. It''s a feeling. -Edna Ferber"


    After hitting the submit button, Ang took a deep breath and took onest nce at the nt before turning around and heading to her bedroom. She was now sober. Tonight had just ended, but tomorrow was yet toe.

 Chapter 264 - Good Morning, Bad Luck!

    You know those days when you slept bad and then woke up on the wrong side of the bed¡ªin the wrong position and just know your whole day would suck?


    Yeah, that''s what''s happening to Ang at six in the morning on December 24. It was Christmas eve, and the first hour was already bad luck. Furthermore, she only had five hours of sleep.


    She got to bed after changing and removing her makeupst night. It was the only thing she could do as she was exhausted and couldn''t bring herself to shower, so she could only do the bare minimum before crashing into her bed. When she woke up, the first thing she thought of was the shower.


    However, she didn''t know that the hot water wasn''t working for some reason. So she groggily got in the shower, turned on the knob, and icy water sprayed all over her skin. Ang screamed and jumped, nearly slipping and falling while trying to turn the water off. That certainly woke her up.


    The maintenance came to check her heater, and they told her there was an electricity fluctuation sometime during the dawn that must have caused it. All they had to do was press the reset button, and it worked again.


    Because of the mishap, she was now runningte and had to rush her morning routine. She didn''t have time to make her coffee using the new espresso machine, so she used her Keurig and transferred it into a ceramic tumbler. She also made one for Oliver. Of course, she scalded the back of her hand in the process.


    Wearing pencil-cut pants and a slim-fit turtleneck sweater¡ªall in white, Ang came down to the lobby where her brother waited for her. She could have worn a dress or a skirt, but it was pretty cold outside today. He was at the reception, flirting with the staff in his ck and dark grey golfing outfit. She shook her head as she approached him, handing one of the tumblers. "Morning."


    "Hey, Sis." Oliver winked at the staff and ced an arm around Ang''s shoulders as he walked her out of the building. "Isn''t the morning so beautiful?"


    "Not for me." She furrowed her brows, taking a sip of the hot coffee. Her brows furrowed some more when the liquid burned her tongue. "Son of a wizard!" She gritted her teeth.


    "Woah¡­ What happened to you? Don''t start throwing spells on me now." Oliver narrowed his eyes at her.


    Ang told him about what happened to her this morning as they got in his car. And while she was strapping on her seatbelt, her voice trailed off when she realized something. "Wait, I thought you went home to Oakwood. Why are you picking me up? Why aren''t you riding with Dad? Don''t tell me you came all the way here just to fetch me?"


    He scoffed as he pulled the car away from the curb. "Please. I only said that because it looked like you two needed some time alone. You were sulking the entire car ride when we were headed to the partyst night. And it was pretty obvious you wanted more time with him." He pointed his index finger at her. "I saved you from hundreds of questions Dad would have asked¡ªhave you ridden with us."


    She blinked, unsure of how to respond to her brother. Oliver could also be perceptive and him doing thatst night¡­ She didn''t know whether to thank him or what.


    "Why would you do that¡­" she muttered, not really asking a question, and then drank her coffee.


    "I love you, but I can''t deal with womanly issues, Sis. That De Luca must really have long patience." He grimaced. "Did you talk about whatever''s going on between you two?"


    "Nothing is going on between us. We''re fine."


    "Sure. Salt is also sweet," he said in utter sarcasm.


    The traffic light turned red, and he stepped on the breaks harsher than he should''ve while she sipped her coffee. He frowned. "Wait¡ªit''s not anything about...intimacy...is it? Oh, sh?t¡ª"


    "Damn it, Oli!" Ang yelled, frantically wiping the spill on her white top. Now it had a blob of light brown in the middle of her chest. Of all the days she wasn''t wearing a stain-resistant white blouse.


    "Sorry." He handed her a box of tissues. "You want me to turn around so you can change?"


    She sighed. Really¡­ Her morning was pure bad luck today. "No. Forget it. We''ll bete. You know what Uncle Wilfred says if we''re not there when he arrives."


    Putting the tumbler into the cup holder, she decided to hold off drinking it until they arrive at the golf course. Ang tried to clean off her sweater, blotting some tissue to absorb the liquid as much as she could, but there''s still a stain. She was having a bad day, and it seemed to get worse each time.


    Oliver drove more carefully this time as they approached the golf course right outside of Mayne City. She closed her eyes as if mentally preparing herself. Gael did tell her he wanted to be there, but she''d never heard of him sincest night. He didn''t show up this morning either¡ªnot that he said he would. So while she tried to stay positivest night, that positivity was slipping away as her morning rolled into a thick mud of misfortunes.


    So once again, Ang reminded herself not to expect. After all, Shakespeare did say: Expectation is the root of all heartache. And she was tired of it.


    ***


    The gear shifted, causing her to open her eyes just in time to see that they were entering through the gates with an overhead signage that read: The tinum Club Resort and Golf Course.


    The tinum Club was an exclusive social club for the elites across the country with less than a thousand members. They had ess to special events that were usually unavable to the public. The admin was strict, and although the membership extended to the member''s spouse and family, some factors still needed to be considered before they were given the privileges. Most of the Su families were members. Some other old-money families in Esmea were also members: the Parks, the Youngs, the Chos, and the Kims.


    Once the car was parked, Oliver and Ang got out and headed towards the lobby. He had a golf bag in tow while she carried a messenger bag and the two tumblers. She could y, but she wasn''t much into golfing. Even though she wore a golfing outfit, she wasn''t going to y. Today was for the men while the women stayed on the sidelines¡ªmore mandatory chitchatting.


    Compared tost night, though, not everyone in the Su n was here to golf. It was more of a sibling tradition, so only Ang''s father, Uncle Wilfred, Aunt Linda''s husband, their sons, and a couple of their male cousins participated.


    "Looks like Uncle Wilfred is not here yet," Oliver remarked, a smile forming on his face as they reached the lobby.


    "Yeah¡­" Ang answered in a low voice while scanning the area, her heart sinking to her stomach. ''He''s not here.''


    "Ha! You''rete, Oli." Aunt Colette appeared behind them, patting Oliver''s arm as she joined them. "Your uncle''s already enjoying his morning tea at the clubhouse."


    "Crap." Oliver hurried in his steps, leaving the two women behind him.


    "I didn''t know you wereing¡­" Ang told Aunt Colette.


    "Wilfred and George clickedst night," Colette said in a sing-songy voice. George was her new husband.


    The two headed towards the clubhouse and just as Ang stepped into the room, the dragons in her stomach roared to life. She met a pair of beautiful grey eyes staring back at her. The owner of said eyes had a crooked smile on his face as he sat in a chair at a table full of Sus, looking like he belonged so naturally. She swallowed the lump in her throat, unable to take another step, forgetting how to function.


    "Oooh¡­ You two even wore matching outfits. Ahh¡­ Youth!" Colettemented before walking away.


    That''s when Ang realized that the man was indeed also wearing an all-white golfing attire¡ªa white long-sleeved polo shirt and pants. They didn''t n, but it still turned out this way. He checked her out from head to toe and then back up, his smile widening when he probably realized the same thing.


    Reluctantly, she took slow steps until she reached their table and heard Uncle Wilfred say in a light tone, "Angie. You didn''t tell me Gael is also a club member. I thought I''d have to let him in as a guest, but he was already here when we arrived. He''s half an hour early."


    Ang flitted her gaze between the two men, unable to utter any sound. She didn''t even know he was a member. Gael got to his feet and stood in front of her, leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. "Good morning."


    His lips were cool on her skin. Still in a daze, she cleared her throat and managed to respond, "Good morning."

 Chapter 265 - Later

    Sporting a custom slim-fit white shirt from Ralph Lauren, Gael looked incredibly delectable. The long sleeves hugged his upper arms, rightfully showcasing his triceps. He''s wearing the watch that Ang gave him¡ªhe hadn''t really taken it off unless he took a shower and went to bed. Even then, he kept the watch on his nightstand most of the time. On his white polo shirt was a white standing horse logo, which she knew was exclusive to RL''s Purple Label collection.


    Gael''s fashion sense was top-notch. He appeared stylish in whatever clothing he wore. Even now that he''s wearing luxury clothing yet still looking casual, his confidence with how he carried himselfpleted his whole outfit. Who wouldn''t want to stand next to this man? Anyone would appear and feel like a million bucks from just being in his presence.


    ''Calm down, Ang. Now, wipe your drool,'' said her subconscious mind, making her subtly touch her lips with the back of her hand in case she really was drooling. She wasn''t.


    "You look surprised," Gaelmented at her stunned expression.


    Blinking, Ang averted her gaze and nodded at Oliver when he nced her way, gesturing the tumbler in her hand and reminding him of his coffee.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here," she replied.


    "I thought I was clearst night when I told you I wanted to be here."


    She shrugged. "I told myself to lower my expectations."


    He pursed his lips as he nodded, understanding why she had to do so. It was his fault why she couldn''t fully trust him anymore. The things he did, does, and would do would still probably hurt her no matter how careful he tries to be. But he still wanted to win her back. No matter what it takes.


    "I didn''t think I''d actually get the color right," he said in a low voice so only the two of them could hear as he inched closer.


    "What?" Ang arched a brow, staring at him like she couldn''t believe he was really there. His intoxicating scent permeated her nose, and that was all it took for her to believe.


    He nodded at her outfit. "You said you wanted to match, but you didn''t tell me what color. So I just went with my gut."


    Oliver came closer to get his tumbler from her hand, and she waited until he left before she answered Gael. "I just said that to spite Lyra. Didn''t mean it."


    "Ah. Too bad. I quite like it that we match."


    She bit her tongue, stopping herself from responding that she did too. Instead, she changed the subject, "So¡­ What about your flight?"


    "I postponed it." He retrieved a white handkerchief from his pocket and handed it over to her, saying, "You have something on your top."


    Ang looked down at her chest and remembered the coffee stain on it. She clicked her tongue, furrowing her brows at the sight of it. "It''s coffee. Oliver stopped the car abruptly while I was drinking."


    "I''ll give you my jacket¡ª"


    "All right. It''s time, boys. Shall we?" Charlie Su rose from his seat and gestured for the others to follow him out on the course.


    Gael and Ang turned their heads in unison, watching as the men walked out of the clubhouse. At the same time, her aunts called her to join them at the corner table.


    "You''re not ying?" he asked.


    She shook her head, folding her arms under her chest. "This is more like a men''s tradition. The women in the family stay behind and sip tea with their pinky finger in the air as they talk about their husbands."


    He briefly nced at her aunts. "Are you gonna talk about me?" he probed as he shifted his gaze back at her.


    ''Fudge me.'' Ang had to pinch her thigh to stop herself from smiling. She could only look down at her tumbler, but not before seeing the sly smirk on his face. "You should go. They''re waiting for you."


    "I was hoping you could watch me y." Gael sighed, reaching for the ck jacket that he draped over the back of his chair and then giving it to her. "Here."


    She received it without thinking much. "I didn''t know you yed golf."


    "I''m not bad at it. Is that coffee?" He nodded at the tumbler in her hand.


    ncing at it, she readily handed it over to him. "Yeah. Do you want it? It''s sweet, though."


    "You don''t mind? I don''t like tea. I only drank a fourth of it because your uncle was staring at me." He rolled his neck from side to side as if to relieve his shoulders from the tension. Taking a sip of the hot drink, he looked at her over the tumbler.


    "Too sweet?"


    He shook his head. "Tastes just like you." Then he winked. "Catch youter, Angel."


    Ang swallowed. Her heart skipped a beat, watching him walk away. He joined her family by the golf carts that were parked outside. This was such a bizarre morning for her. She didn''t particrly enjoy the yearly tradition, but today didn''t seem to be so bad. Or it was probably only because Gael was here.


    She would have loved to watch him y too, but the women wouldn''t go to the course until muchter. Waiting and sitting in the cart for hours wasn''t too fun for them, and she agreed. But this year was different. Gael ying golf with her family made her curious. What were they going to talk about? How would they think of him? Would her father or Uncle Wilfred grill him with questions to scare him off? Was he even scared of something?


    Ang clenched her empty hand only to realize she''d been holding it up mid-air as if she was still carrying her tumbler. She lowered it. "Great. Now I don''t have coffee." A long sigh came out of her as she turned on her heel and joined her aunts at the table.


    "Darling, you look awful. Did you sleep at all?" Aunt Linda greeted as she gave her a mandatory kiss on the cheek. "And what''s that brown thing on your sweater? You should have it cleaned."


    Way to tell her she looked terrible, just as she felt good after her exchange with Gael. "Good morning, Aunt Linda. You look lovely, as usual. Is that a new brooch?" She smiled.


    ''Who the heck wears a brooch to a golf course? Was that a thing?'' she thought.


    "Why, thank you. You noticed! It is indeed. I got it from an auctionst week¡ªa very interesting piece¡­" Aunt Linda then proceeded to tell the whole group about how she got it at an affordable price. And by affordable¡ªit meant thousands.


    Whatever. As long as her aunt''s attention was no longer on her. Ang ordered her food and then took the seat by the window, where she could still see Gael and the others chatting outside. He stood next to her father, sipping the coffee in a pink tumbler that he got from her. How cute.


    She chuckled to herself when she saw the print, only remembering what was written on it. He cocked a brow at her, questioning herugh. But she shook her head, not wanting to tell him.


    Gael whipped out his phone, tapping the screen quickly and then nodding at her to check her phone. Not a secondter, her phone buzzed.


    [ Gael: What is it? ]


    Ang contemted for a second before she texted him back to check the tumbler''s design. After reading her text, he then extended the travel mug away from him and turned it to see what she was talking about. A crease formed between his brows as he read the text in gold print:


    [ IF IT REQUIRES PANTS OR A BRA, IT''S NOT HAPPENING TODAY. ]


    Gael''s expression turned from contemtive to suggestive, a cheeky grin dancing on his lips as he looked at her. Only then did she realize that he must have thought she was hinting.


    ''Oh, my god!''


    She only meant tough at how cutesy he looked with the pink mug and how funny the print was! He should be embarrassed¡ªnot grinning! What the fudge!


    He sent her another text.


    [ Gael: Later. ]


    Ang looked up, and the men were leaving in their golf carts. Her heart began to race, and she was panicking. What did he mean? Later as in "Bye. See youter", orter as in "it''s happeningter"?


    She needed an answer.


    Lyra took the seat next to her just as the waiter served Ang''s french toast. "That''s your breakfast? You do know that''s a lot of calories, don''t you? I don''t think you should eat that," she said in a catty voice while giving her a once-over, then sipping her green tea.


    Almost instantly, Ang''s mood became testy. With a smile on her face, she said, "I work out a lot so that I can eat any food I want."


    Slicing a huge piece of the toast, she smothered it with maple syrup and shoved it into her mouth while holding her cousin''s gaze. Lyra gulped as Ang moaned, relishing the fluffy goodness. She knew all about her cousin''s failed attempts at exercising and yoyo dieting. How fun was it to piss her off? Very.


    Dropping her smile, she warned, "Don''t test me today, Lyra. I had a very bad morning."

 Chapter 266 - Gaels Playbook

    The Su women sat at a rectangr table. Including Ang, there were eight of them, and she sat at the far end, away from the other''s scrutiny. Thankful that Lyra stopped talking to her, she minded her own business and ate in peace while writing in her small notebook. Several ideas and new plots came to mind, and she had to write them all down or she''d forget everything.


    Scanning the pages of her notebook, she was excited to start writing them. But of course, the nning would take time, and she didn''t want to rush it. Furthermore, she had to do a lot of research and visit some ces to gain first-hand experiences.


    Ang subconsciously bit her lip as she began nning how next year would look like. January was her birth month, and she''d meant to travel on her birthday for a change. She hadn''t really decided where to go yet, but she had a few ces in mind.


    At first, she thought about Europe. But she''d been there several times already, so she wanted a different scenery. A friend from Kenya came to mind, and she remembered that her friend told her they should go to Seychelles if she ever decided to visit. A smile ghosted her face as she wrote that in her notebook.


    Ang also wanted to travel to Asia. She''d only been to Hongkong, and her desire to visit Singapore, Mysia, Indonesia, and the Philippines suddenly woke the fire in her heart. Or maybe she could see one of her college professors¡ªMrs. Kaur¡ªwho went back home to India. There were so many ces to visit. It made her suddenly excited.


    With a smile on her face, she put her pen down and lifted her chin, noticing that her cousin, Lyra, was reading something. Her brows knitted uponying her eyes on the familiar book cover in the other''s hands. It had a woman wearing a yellow dress facing the beach.


    How could Ang not recognize her book? Just one nce at it, and she''d recognize it anywhere. It had her pen name written in bold too. She initially broadened her smile but then realized who was next to her. Her face rxed, and she kept a neutral expression.


    "Chasing Summer¡­ What''s that book about?" she casually asked.


    Lyra lowered the book, revealing misty eyes that looked too pitiful. Ang happened to nce at a paragraph of the opened page, and she knew exactly what she was teary-eyed about. The grin on Ang''s face threatened to show, but she held it in so hard. She didn''t know Lyra liked reading books¡ªmuch less her book. Boy, if she''s already teary-eyed now¡­ Wait ''til she reaches the climax. Ang would love to see her bawl her eyes out. She cleared her throat to mask her smile.


    As if remembering she didn''t like Ang so much, Lyraposed herself and shifted in her seat. "It''s a brilliant story, which you''d know nothing about, of course."


    Ang pursed her lips into a thin line. "Mm. I haven''t read that. Not sure I''ve heard of the author. She must be new." At least, thest part was true. She still had a lot to learn.


    Lyra''s brows knitted together, looking almost as if she was offended by her answer. "That''s because you always hide in your cavern. She''s everywhere. You''d actually notice if you go to a bookstore even once in your life."


    Though that sounded offensive, Ang was dying ofughter inside. ''I obviously have to hide in my "cavern" to write my books, so you have something to read,'' she thought.


    "I should. She must be good then. You''re a fan?" she probed.


    Lyra''s expression softened as though she was ready to gush. Then she turned her back, indicating she wanted to finish the conversation. "So-so."


    Way to downy it. Ang didn''t believe that. Her book''s first release was only limited as the timeframe they had for printing it was short. So for Lyra to already have it, she must have pre-ordered the book.


    Who would have thought that the person she always had a rough rtionship with reads her book? Despite their differences, Ang genuinely hoped her cousin would like it.


    She whipped out her phone and skimmed some of the reviews. So far, it was mostly positive feedback. There were a few not-so-nicements, but she didn''t take it to heart. After all, everyone had different tastes.


    "Let''s go, girls. It''s time to support our men out in the field," Aunt Linda announced at the table as she smoothed out her outfit and got up from her seat. The rest followed.


    Before leaving the clubhouse, they dropped by the restroom first. It had been nearly two hours since the men left to y golf. There should be about an hour and a half left until they finish the course.


    ***


    Ang and Lyra shared a golf cart as the other older women took two. They didn''t really have anything to talk about, and she certainly didn''t mind not talking to Lyra, so she quietly enjoyed the ride, watching the greenery around them.


    She then rummaged through her bag, searching for her sunscreen as it was time to reapply. As she spread the cream on her face, she thought about Gael. One should still be wearing some sun protection even during winter. Ang wondered if he had at least put on SPF on his skin. She didn''t want him to burn.


    Tossing the sunscreen bottle back in her bag, she held the ck jacket that he gave her earlier. The two-inch blot of stain on her sweater caught her eye, and it made her frown. She tried removing it in the restroom, but she only managed to lighten it. Gael''s jacket was oversized for her, and if she''d changed, then she would only have her bra under it. That would be breezy with the wind going through the bottom hem, so she decided not to. Good thing it was a softshell jacket. Ang tied the sleeves around her neck and shoulders and let the rest of the jacket drape over her back, ensuring that the knot covered the stain.


    Not long after, they caught up with the men who were just about to head over to their 12th hole in their golf carts. Her eyes immediately searched for the one person she wanted to see. Just as she saw him, her male cousin sitting next to Gael called her, "Hey, Angie! Your boyfriend''s a scratch golfer!"


    ''He is?'' She didn''t know what to do except look at Gael, who just shook his head in resignation, a small smile hinting on his lips. Being called that was a hugepliment. Was she supposed to say, ''Of course'' or ''really?''?


    Gael met her gaze, and when he smiled at her, she smiled back. Because of her cousin''sment regarding Gael, her father, Uncle Wilfred, and the others also saidpliments about him. It looked like he won over that side of the family. They were pretty much shouting andughing from their golf carts.


    "Then it''s settled!" Aunt Collete sang from the other cart. "After Lyra''s wedding, we can start nning for Angie''s!"


    Ang swallowed, unsure of how to respond to that one. The others seemed to be excited about the idea, but her stomach was twisting into knots. ''Can we stop talking about weddings and marriages, please?'' She sighed, briefly ncing at Gael, whose gaze turned intense that she had to look away.


    Beside her, Lyra snorted, rolling her eyes as she bit out under gritted teeth, "They only like him because he has money." She nonchntly checked her pretty nails.


    Seriously. This cousin of hers was the bane of her existence. Ang wanted to talk back, but she reminded herself that it wasn''t worth it.


    As they reached their destination, Gael got off the cart and walked towards her. Lyra left as soon as he arrived.


    "Hey," he greeted. He''s wearing a grey cap that she hadn''t seen before.


    Not wanting to show her sullen mood, she pulled the corners of her lips into a smile. "They seem to like you."


    "What''s not to like?" he responded confidently with a smirk.


    Ang''s shoulders shook as sheughed, scratching her forehead and shaking her head. She leaned against the armrest, her arm grazing his, causing goosebumps to pepper on her skin. But she didn''t move away. "I forgot. You''re Mr. Perfect who is good at everything. What can''t you do?"


    His lips parted, but no words came out. And then one of her uncles called him over. He nodded to them and turned to her again. "Let''s talkter."


    "Oh¡­ You should put this on your face." She gave him the sunscreen.


    "Thanks."


    "Good luck."


    "Now that you''re here, I won''t need it." Gael''s lips quirked into a grin as he walked backwards. "All my swings are for you, Angel."


    Ang started to believe that Gael probably memorized all the lines there were in his yboy''s ybook. Heck¡ªhe probably invented it, seeing how smooth of a talker he was.


    "Hot damn, Angie." Aunt Colette joined her in the cart. "No wonder you are so in love with that hottie. He has a mouth that could melt anyone''s panties."


    Hearing the other''sments, Ang could only cover her face and wish the ground would swallow her. She couldn''t even argue with her aunt''s statement.


    However, Gael being a good talker also meant he''s a good liar. Doesn''t it?

 Chapter 267 - A Thorny Devils Spikes

    Gael and Ang''s father, Charlie, were a team, and they squared off in one foursome against Wilfred and his son. Oliver was d not to y this morning and just watched the game¡ªjust like his sister, he wasn''t much into golfing. He was rather very fond of basketball and was once part of the varsity team back in high school, where he was ssmates with Samantha.


    Noticing his sister taking a shade under a tree, he joined her as they watched the game. The tinum Club Resort and Golf Course had a dramatdscape with pine trees rooted around the course. It was famous not only for the golfing experience but also for its facilities. Families loved to stay in their hotels and vis and indulge in a luxurious spa. Ang and Oliver grew uping here frequently with their father and the other Sus. Their other cousins and uncles yed in the second group after this one. They should all be done by noon, just in time for lunch back at the clubhouse.


    "Damn, I''m hungry. I should have taken something earlier." Oliver rubbed his stomach.


    Wordlessly, Ang pulled out a white paper bag and handed it to her brother. "Here. It''s a chicken club sandwich." She ordered some while they were there, thinking that any of her family might get hungry.


    Was it bad that she actually just thought of Gael but didn''t want to leave out her brother and father, so she got more than she initially did?


    "Ha! Sweet!" Oliver immediately gulfed down the toasted sandwich. The crunch made her look at her brother and chuckle. He momentarily stopped and questioned, "I''m not eating your boyfriend''s food, am I?"


    Hearing the term ''boyfriend'' over and over from her family made tiny crackles on the back of her neck. She and Gael hadn''tbeled their rtionship, and their situation right now was on the rocks. She couldn''t fully enjoy that term, though she wouldn''t lie that she liked it. Ignoring her thoughts, she answered, "Nah. I got three just in case."


    "Nice." He peered from side to side, looking for something. And as if she knew what he was searching for, Ang took out a bottle of water from her bag and gave it to him. Oliver stared at her strangely while receiving the bottle, thinking his sister was like Mojacko, who kept random stuff with her and pulling them out of her bag. "Thanks."


    Clutching her hands together, she was quiet for a while, watching Gael y his best from a distance. asionally, he''d nce at her with an expressionless face, and she''d look away, afraid that if she stared too long, he''d read what was on her mind. She tugged on the jacket around her, his scent lingered in the air as if he was just standing next to her every time she breathed.


    Her phone buzzed, and it was her best friend Nina checking in on her.


    [ Nina: I''ll drop by at your house in thete afternoon to give you my present. Doesn''t it look cute? ]


    A photo of a ck box with a red bow on top sat on a table loaded on her screen. It made her instantly smile.


    She tapped her reply.


    [ Ang: Can''t wait to give yours too! See youter. xoxo ]


    Ang gripped her phone as she turned it off, the smile on her face slipping when she imagined her best friend''s face. Thest time she''d seen her was two nights ago. Nina had texted her the next day, and it was hard lying to her. Sure, this wasn''t the first time that she kept things from her, but this time was different. The information she was keeping involved her family. The guilt burned in her core, and she could literally feel the acid in her stomach rising up.


    "Hey, Oli¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Say¡­ Do you tell Chase everything?" she wondered. Chase was Oliver''s best friend.


    Not thinking much of it, he shrugged, crossing his arms across his chest. "Sure. I mean... I don''t have anything to hide. I''d tell him if he asked."


    Ang thought about the second question that she wanted to ask her brother, but there was no way she could ask it without divulging too much. She hadn''t reached out to Samantha yet, and the longer she waited, the harder it was bing for her. Opening and closing her mouth like a fish onnd as she was hesitant to speak, she cleared her throat and whipped out her phone, pretending to check messages. That was dumb to initiate a question and not follow it up. She just hoped Oliver wouldn''t notice.


    He nced at her. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. Forget it."


    "It''s obviously not nothing when you bring up Chase out of nowhere. Is something wrong?"


    Letting out a long sigh, she wished that all her troubles would leave with her breath. "I''m just re-evaluating myself. It seems that my loyalty has been testedtely, and I don''t like what''s happening."


    His brows furrowed, unsure what to make of what she just said. "I''m not sure I''m following. Does this have something to do with Nina?"


    "Sort of."


    He stared at her, and she looked at him without saying anything else. "Are you hiding something from her?"


    "Maybe."


    "Does she know you''re hiding something? Is she asking you to tell her?" He cocked a brow.


    She shook her head. Ang didn''t really have anything else to say except keeping her answers brief.


    "Is what you''re hiding going to hurt her?"


    The question made her heart sink to her stomach. Her brother had been asking the right questions so far, and she wanted so badly to tell him everything, but she couldn''t. "Possibly. What should I do?"


    "Tell her," Oliver said without hesitation. "Whether or not she will be hurt, she''s your best friend. You''ve been through a lot, and she has always been there for you. She deserved the truth, no matter what it is."


    Ang already knew that, yet still hearing it from someone else made her feel even guiltier. She swallowed, trying to mince the words in her head as if doing so would actually help her do what she''s afraid to do.


    "Looks like they''re winning." He nodded towards Gael and their father, tapping her arm to follow him towards the golf carts. "Come on."


    She was thankful that he didn''t press on the matter. As they moved forward, Gael met her halfway, asking, "D''you mind if I ride with you?"


    "As long as you don''t mind riding with Miss Urs Tempest."


    A crease formed between his brows when he heard a familiar name. Urs Tempest was a hateful character in Chasing Summer, and Gael had read far enough in the book to know about her. Ang flitted her eyes at Lyra, and he followed her gaze. His eyesnded on the book in the hands of Ang''s cousin. Lyra was so immersed in her reading that she was biting her nails like a nervous wreck, her eyes rapidly moving from side to side.


    Gael lowered his voice and leaned towards Ang "Does she¡­"


    Ang shook her head, knowing that he was asking if Lyra knew about her secret identity. "She''d crap her pants if she knew." He threw his head back andughed.


    "Is it okay if I ride with you?" he asked Lyra as they approached.


    Lyra blushed, shaking her head in response. She then moved to the front row seat, letting Gael and Ang take the second row.


    As the cart moved, he scooted closer to her and ced his arm on the backrest. It was getting chilly that morning. However, he''d sat close enough so that she was pressed up against his side, keeping her warm.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you from your family. You should have been with them by now," she muttered.


    "Don''t be. I''m actually enjoying my time here."


    Ang looked up, meeting his stare. "You are?"


    He nodded, leaning even closer so that he could speak to her without the others hearing. "I thought about you a lotst night¡­ I couldn''t sleep just thinking about the things I want to do for you."


    Her eyes involuntarily closed. She couldn''t help but lean into him¡ªtoo weak to fight her heart''s desires. She felt his lips press on her temple.


    "Angel... Do you want to meet the rest of my family?" he whispered.


    Ang snapped her head towards him, her heart beating wildly inside her chest. "What?"


    Gael''s jaw ticked, and he swallowed, seeing the million questions in her eyes. "I want you to meet my father."


    "Your father¡­" she breathed, averting her gaze to the side. His father, Alessandro¡ªthe current leader of the De Luca crime family. Every brave hair down her spine stood like the spikes of a thorny devil.

 Chapter 268 - An Unplanned Affirmation

    "Why do you want me to meet your father?" Ang probed, her eyes unwavering. It shouldn''t be a question as Gael had already met her father and some of the Sus. But his family was different. Imagining meeting the man was unnerving for her. ording to what Nina told her back then¡ªif Gael was ruthless, that''s because he got it from his father.


    "Honestly¡­ I should have done that earlier. Is that too much for you?" he probed.


    He didn''t exactly answer her question, and that bugged her. "I mean, it''s too sudden that you asked. Did you just think about it now? Does your father know about me?"


    Ang''s question made sense to him, and he couldn''t be mad about it when he''d never really brought it up in the past. He squeezed her shoulder as if to give herfort. "It came to mind yesterday¡­ And he''s heard, I''m sure¡ªespecially since I brought you to New York with mest week. But we haven''t talked about you directly."


    She could only imagine his father''s face as she''d seen a photo of him back at Nonna via''s house, but that photo was taken a long time ago. Even so, the resemnce between Gael and his father was uncanny that she thought he''d probably look simr when he''d grow older. Ang could definitely sense the dangerous vibes just by looking at his father''s photo. And now that Gael wanted her to meet his father, a thousand things ran in her head.


    Would the man even like her? Did that matter? For all she knew, he was in on this whole arranged marriage thing.


    She let out a soft sigh, looking away and shifting in her seat so that she was no longer leaning against him. "We both know that me meeting your father is not the same as you meeting mine¡ªto some degree."


    The caddie came to a stop, and Gael was hesitant to leave their conversation just like that. He clenched and unclenched his hand, slightly regretting bringing it up when they couldn''t talk properly yet with all these distractions. But he had to at least put it out there so she could have some time to think. "I know. And you don''t have to if you don''t want to. I''d understand."


    Ang''s cousin called Gael over, and he nodded to say he''sing. He turned to her again. "But think about it. Okay?"


    He caressed her head for a brief second before getting off the cart and joining the others. Watching his back as he walked away was her least favorite thing because it felt as if it''d be thest time that she''d see him. But at the same time, she couldn''t tear her gaze away.


    She wanted to be stronger, but being strong didn''t mean she''d be happy. There were no guarantees in whatever decision she''d make, and she already knew that, but Ang hoped for a path that would give her minimal heartache.


    Because whether she liked it or not, she was painfully aware that everything about Gael might leave a deep scar that''s impossible to cover.


    ***


    Ang already expected that Gael and her father would win the game. She''d only gotten the privilege to see thest few holes they''ve yed, but even so, it was enough for her to determine they''d y. Her father and his brother had always beenpetitive when it came to golf; hence they started the tradition to end the year. Being teamed up with Gael, Charlie Su became even more motivated to defeat his brother. His smile was so wide like that of a child who got the top score in ss as they walked towards the rest of the family.


    "Normally, I don''t like losing a game," Wilfred Su began, putting the club into a bag that''s attached to the golf cart. He shook his head, but there was a hint of a smile slowly growing on his face despite having just lost the game. "But that was a good one. Charlie, we have to keep ying more often on weekends. I can''t let this boy beat me again next year!"


    Gael chuckled, removing the gloves from his hand and then twisting a water bottle''s cap. He looked at it before facing Ang''s uncle and saying, "That was just a lucky shot, Wil."


    ''Wil?'' She arched a brow. Gael was definitely getting chummy with her uncle. If she remembered correctly, her uncle had a totally different attitudest night regarding Gael. But the look on the older man''s face right now was a stark contrast fromst night. It was as if he''d found a new best friend. Uncle Wilfred had even probably thought of legal ways of adopting Gael into the family before the sun goes down. She mentally shook her head.


    "Oh, don''t you go humble on me now, boy. You have control like a sniper in the middle of a war." Wilfred patted Gael''s shoulder, the weight of his hand emphasizing hispliment.


    The corner of Gael''s lips nted into a crooked smile. The innocentment was oddly urate of his marksmanship skills. He''d receive a simrpliment from his father when he learned the different kinds of guns they owned.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Ang in the cart. He caught her looking at him, and he held her gaze from a distance. Her lips parted before they formed a radiant smile on her face, pping her hands and mouthing, "Congrats." He smiled back, lightly tilting the bottle towards her and then tipping it back, the cool water sloshing inside his mouth.


    Her halfway cheerful expression was enough for him to know that she was okay after his proposal earlier. He could only hope that she''d agree.


    A handnded on his shoulder, interrupting his uncharted thoughts. He turned his head to see Charlie announcing to the group, "This is the best game I''ve had this year. Today''s lunch is my treat."


    ***


    Most of the men went to freshen up or change their shirts. Gael, on the other hand, stayed with Ang by the tables. He''d noticed her by herself whenever he''d check on her, only asionally talking to Aunt Colette and not much with the others. It bothered him a little that the other women in her family didn''t give her much attention, and he itched to ask her about it.


    She was checking her phone when he approached, and she put it away as he arrived. "You probably want to change. Here, take your jacket." She attempted to untie the knot, but he stopped her.


    "It''s okay. Keep it."


    She lowered her hands, looking around the clubhouse. There were no other patrons except for her family. After all, it was Christmas eve¡ªeveryone else must be so busy with their home preparations. Not for the Sus, though. They had servants to do dinner preparations for them.


    "I have to admit¡­ You did look like you were having a good time ying with them," she remarked.


    "I did, actually. I''m not particrly fond of golf, and my family has a different mindset when ites to bonding¡­ But this is nice."


    "Yeah¡­" Ang nced at her aunts and cousins, chatting over overpriced wines and subtly boasting about their subsequent expensive purchases. "Mine''s a little extra with everything. I''ve gotten used to it, but I''d still much rather prefer a quiet morning where I don''t have to pretend that I''ve gotten a hold of my life in front of them."


    "Angel¡­ Know that you don''t have to pretend around me." Gael stared at her, taking in the hidden annoyance in her eyes when she and Lyra caught nces. She did a double-take as if she didn''t expect what he just told her.


    Then he felt her hand sliding into his not a momentter. He quickly looked down just to be sure that it was indeed her hand, and it was. When he looked up, he met her soft gaze.


    Ang swallowed, finding the courage to speak. "Gael¡­" She bit her bottom lip. "I like you. I do. I don''t think I''ve said that out loud..."


    Call him cheesy, but this was f?cking beautiful. Ang caught him off guard, but he''d never want to hear that any differently¡ªout of nowhere but definitely hit home.


    Gael was nearly swallowed by the urge to im her lips right at this moment. She paused, probably thinking through what she wanted to say next, and he was a stunned homeless man who just won the lottery from a ticket he bought with thest two dors he had.


    Just as he was about to ask her what she was trying to say, someone called for a family picture. Aunt Colette waved them over. And before he knew it, Ang was already pulling him towards the group. Lyra asked a server to take a photo, giving her phone to be used while the others took their ces. Most of the women were in front while the men were at the back. Ang stood on the rightmost side.


    While everyone got ready to pose, Gael shifted behind Ang, his chest pressing against her back as he slipped his hand around her waist and the other held her free hand. He felt her stiffen when he whispered to her ear, "Me too, Angel. I like you. More than you''ll ever know."

 Chapter 269 - Stareable

    Sometimes, the sweetest words are those that make your heart flutter, your knees buckle, the hair at the back of your neck stand¡ªall at the same time¡ªand yet you''d want to hear them over and over again.


    ''Get a grip, Ang. You''re with your family,'' she scolded herself.


    The effect it had on her was unordinary as it wasn''t just because of the words that Gael told her. It''s how he said it. His voice was smooth, thick, and low. She couldn''t tell whether he did it on purpose to sound sexy or sweet. It could be both. And to top it off, he''d purposely pressed himself against her back.


    ''Dear mother of all bunnies, I am not horny.'' In her head, she tried to sound convincing but failed.


    Admitting that she liked him was unnned. However, she had a lot more things to tell him¡ªnot only that. If not because they were with her family¡­ Why did their timing suck? Also, why was it that when he said the words, it hit differently?


    Ang felt a little hopeful hearing his confession. She wanted to hold onto it, but having burnt with wordsced with promises made her question¨Chow long until he''d change? Forget about the arranged marriage and his family background. She''d already given him a chance in the past despite knowing his identity, and yet here they were. Biting her lip, she had to clear her throat and take a cleansing breath to brush her ill thoughts away. ''Stop being a pessimist. You''re better than this. He just told you he likes you. Be happy about it!''


    The staff member called their attention to face the camera, interrupting her inner debate. This would be the first time that she''d have a photo with her family where Gael was present. With his arm around her waist and his hand holding hers, they really looked like a couple.


    Curling the corners of her mouth into a smile, she reminded herself that he was here. He''d sacrificed¡ªno, he''d chosen to be here with her¡­for her. ''Hold on to that,'' she thought.


    It wasn''t lost on him that she was giving in. He was perfectly aware that this was only temporary, but he''d take what he could get. So he took advantage of the chance and kissed her temple, his eyes closing as if savoring the moment. His heart was full of wishes he''d silently prayed nearly every night since they''d gotten together.


    She squeezed his hand, looked up at him, and met his maic grey eyes. He smiled, tightening his hold on her.


    A few more photos were taken where everyone''s smiles were genuine. Ang''s hate and love rtionship with her family was nothing but a normal urrence. It was Christmas eve, and it was a blessing that she got to spend it with them¡ªor that she had a family, differences be damned. For a second, she forgot about the petty stuff and tried to enjoy the moment while basking in Gael''s warm, cozy arms.


    ***


    The Sus ate at a long table made up of joined rectangr ones. There were nearly twenty of them, and they were the only ones in the clubhouse, enjoying a scrumptious lunch before the resort closes for the day. Today would most likely be thest day they''d get together as a family before the year ended, and it''s when they would decide who hosts the Christmas party for next year.


    While the elders casually conversed over the meal, Lyra finished her food fast, only eating a tiny amount as she was on a diet in preparation for her wedding day. She spent the rest of the time on her phone, engaging with her friends on social media who hadmented and liked her recent post of the photos taken a while ago. She liked to always be up to date, so she uploaded events and selfies promptly.


    A smile brightened her face as she tapped her screen. Her brows raised when she saw a notification of a direct message from someone she hadn''t talked to in a while. She read it.


    <strong>[ Hey beautiful, how''s it going? ]</strong>


    Thest conversation she had with this person was years ago. And after seeing the message, she side-nced Ang, who sat beside her, before typing her response.


    <strong>[ Lyra: Oh hey... Doing ok. Hbu? You in town? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ I''m great. Still in Greece atm but I''ll be home soon. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Lyra: Thank you for your service. ??¡â? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ ? Saw your recent family pic. Good to see everyone''s doing well. And you''re getting married too. Congrattions! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Lyra: Aww.. thank you, Evan. Yes! I''ll be Mrs. Jones in a few months! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Cool. Was that Angie''s new beau? ]</strong>


    Hisst message caused her to nce at Ang again, questions running in her head as she looked at her and Gael sitting next to each other very closely. When she didn''t respond right away, another text came her way.


    <strong>[ Don''t worry. She and I are ok. We don''t talk but I''m happy she''s moved on. So tell me about this guy she''s dating. ]</strong>


    Tapping the side of her phone, Lyra contemted for a while before finally replying, a slight hint of a smile forming on her lips as she did.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ang felt hot¡ªa total opposite of the weather outside. She wished for snow toe and rain on her, but judging by how close Gael sat beside her, she was certain that snow would melt even before itnds on them.


    She wasn''t ufortable, though. Not at all. Just¡­hyperaware of his thick thigh pressed against hers, side torso flushed against her arm, and his arm around her shoulder. He was very casual about it while talking to her father, uncles, and cousins as if his actions were very natural. Even his fingers lightly stroked the tip of her shoulder.


    There were constant goosebumps all over her¡ªgood thing she wore long sleeves. But for the life of her, she could not move away. Ang actually enjoyed this, and she hated that she knew he knew she did. Damn it.


    She shifted in her seat as she pretended to care what the men were talking about. It was mostly about real estate and properties. As if noticing her uneasiness, Gael turned his head and caught her gaze. "You okay?" he probed, and she nodded.


    He narrowed his eyes at her, studying her face, but her neutral expression didn''t give away her real feeling. He was drawn to her pretty lips. They were pinkish and waiting for him to taste them, and damn if he wasn''t tempted to kiss her in front of everyone. He could. He totally could. Should he?


    "You''re staring," she mumbled.


    "You''re stareable."


    A small crease ghosted between her brows, and she looked adorable; it made him chuckle. His softughter sounded sexy, and she was a little pissed that he might be doing it on purpose, seeing as he subtly moved even closer. She couldn''t possibly tell him not to sit so closely. Her reluctance might catch her family''s attention. She was a sitting duck, so all she could do was whisper, "Stop doing that."


    Gael cocked a brow. "Do what? I''m just sitting."


    ''Sure. You''re a sly crook,'' she thought. ''Stop staring at me like you want me.''


    He suddenly remembered something, so he pulled out an item from inside apartment of his golf bag and ced it in front of her. "You did that on purpose."


    Ang''s eyes widened when she saw the pink tumbler with the suggestive print. <em>[ IF IT REQUIRES PANTS OR A BRA, IT''S NOT HAPPENING TODAY. ]</em> Talk about embarrassment! The text was facing her¡ªthank goodness¡ªand not her family. But it didn''t help that Gael thought she gave it to him on purpose. "You know I did not."


    "Sure." He smiled a crooked one as he took a sip of lemon water. "It''ll be the best present, just so you know."


    Her jaw dropped, and she blinked several times. She was just about to protest when Lyra asked her a question, "Hey, are you still in TLR?"


    The Luxe Residences was her old apartment building. Ang shook her head. "I moved out."


    "To where?"


    She arched a brow and did not say anything, which prompted Lyra to scoff and say, "I''m just making conversation. Whatever. I don''t really care." And then her cousin proceeded to y with her phone again. Ang gave the other a once-over before facing Gael again. She lifted a shoulder, finding Lyra strange as always but immediately paid her no mind.


    Soon after, their lunch ended, and everyone stood up, ready to leave.


    "Do you y chess?" Charlie asked Gael as they headed out of the clubhouse. "I''d like to invite you for a game at home."


    "Dad," Ang chimed in. Gael had already dyed flying to New York to see his family. She didn''t want to keep him much longer. "He still has a flight to catch. He''s¡ª"


    "I''d love that, Charlie. My flight can wait." Gael pulled a genuine smile, ignoring her protest.


    His response overwhelmed her that he once again chose to spend more time with them instead of leaving. This was such an eventful Christmas eve.

 Chapter 270 - Sly Gael Is Dangerous

    Ang''s family wished each other Merry Christmas before getting in their cars and driving out of the golf resort. They''d be celebrating the evening in their own houses, so they said their goodbyes and well wishes.


    Charlie and Oliver already left in their cars, leaving Ang with Gael at the parking lot. He traveled alone today, which meant she''d be alone in his car with him. She hoped there would at least be one of his security guards to act as a buffer, but the gods were ying with her today and giving her as much alone time with him as possible. Left with no choice, she rode with him and sat in the front seat.


    He brought the Escde with him instead of the sedan that he used to drive in Mayne City. She liked the height and space when she got settled in the front seat. "Where''s your car? You''ve been driving this recently."


    "At home. You said you preferred me with big cars, so I''ve been driving this," he casually answered as he turned on the engine. His voice sounded carefree and calm as though it was a natural response¡ªlike his choice was a no-brainer. He could have said he preferred it because it was morefortable. Why did he have to say she was the reason? Ang bit her tongue to stop herself from responding, but that didn''t stop her cheeks from flushing. Gael nced her way and lightly smiled at the sight.


    They headed towards the mansion in Oakwood. The ride was rxed, and Ang was thankful that they didn''t talk about anything other than directions to their destination and the house she grew up in. She dly told him a few things about her childhood.


    "Beautiful house," hemented as they entered the gated mansion. Because it was winter, the garden wasn''t green, and the trees didn''t have leaves. However, he could imagine how thendscaping would look livelier when springes. Some servants waited for their arrival at the front door. "Doesn''t your father get lonely that you and your brother aren''t living with him?"


    She toyed with the hem of her sleeves, staring at the house before them. It was a beautiful traditional architecture with six bedrooms. Though the mansion itself wasn''t massive, the entirend stretched so far that it seemed endless. There was even ake behind it and a vast area of grass.


    "Maybe¡­" Her voice was soft and almost a whisper. She''d thought about it before, but because she had to hide what she was doing from her father, there was no way she could live here with him. "Oliver and Ie home as often as we could, and we see each other regrly during the week."


    He studied her expression. She was careful when she answered, and it made him curious as to what else she wasn''t telling him. There was slight mncholy hiding in her eyes, and he wanted to unravel her¡ªinvade her space and consume her whole like it would make him understand everything about her.


    The two entered the foyer, the servants offering them drinks and greeting them. Gael had a medium-sized messenger bag slung on his shoulder, and he scanned the interior of the well-kept home while Ang talked to the butler. The ceiling was tall, the pieces of furniture were luxurious, and the details were intricate. It was quite pleasurable to see where she spent most of her years.


    "Where''s Dad?" she asked the man in a ck suit whom Gael assumed to be the butler, judging by his posture and the white gloves he wore.


    The butler answered, "Your father went up to his room and said he''d take a nap. He asked me to tell you that you show your guest around and have him rest in the guest room in the west wing for the meantime."


    Ang exchanged looks with Gael. Why would her father invite Gael over for a game of chess only to take a nap as soon as he gets home? It''s not like Gael had all the time in the world to wait for a game.


    "Is there a problem, Young Madam?" the butler inquired when she didn''t respond.


    "Nothing." She let out a small sigh and nodded to agree. "Okay, thank you, Elias. Can you ask the kitchen to prepare some snacks?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as the butler left, she faced Gael and gestured for him to follow her upstairs. "Sorry. I don''t know why Dad asked you toe here and then make you wait."


    He walked a step behind her, letting her lead the way as he checked out the paintings on the walls. "It''s alright, Angel. I have all the time in the world."


    Ang stopped in her tracks, arching a brow at him. He stopped as well.


    "What?" he probed, seeing her stare at him so seriously.


    Her gaze bounced between his grey eyes. She must have spoken her mind out loud for him to say the words exactly as she thought not long ago. Either that or he was a mind reader. She cleared her throat and continued walking without answering him.


    They turned left and then right before reaching the end of the hallway. There were two doors to the left, and they stopped at the first one. She opened the door and gave way for him. "Here. There''s a full bath at the corner of the room. You can freshen up if you want. Take a nap or whatever. Dad should be up in an hour," she said.


    Gael shifted his stare at the closed door right next to the one she just opened. "Where does that door lead to?"


    Ang''s eyes moved to the side ever so slightly, and she swallowed. "My room."


    She looked a bit nervous, and he could only guess why; their rooms were next to each other. "Where are your father and brother''s room?" He didn''t take his eyes off her.


    "At the opposite wing."


    He tilted his head to the side, a slow mischievous grin threatening to show. "So no one else is in this part of the house?"


    She snapped her stare at him and narrowed her eyes. She could read what was on his mind. This pervert of a man was probably thinking of cheeky ways to get his way, so he had to ensure privacy. She didn''t hate the thought of it. So who was the pervert now?


    "No. If you need anything, just knock on my door. I''ll see youter," Ang babbled and turned around in an attempt to open the door to her room. She wanted to get out of there before he''d try something she wouldn''t be able to resist.


    Arge, hot hand caught her wrist, and she froze. "Show me where the bathroom is." His voice was low and thick.


    Slowly, she turned back but not entirely facing him as she tried to avoid meeting his eyes. He slowly unwrapped his hand when she entered the guest room, and then he followed, lightly pushing the door until it was ajar.


    Ang walked across the room, passing by the bed to get to a door at the corner where the bathroom was just like she said. Pushing the door open, she briefly peeked to check if it was clean and turned back to face Gael. "There''s hot water if¡ªoh, my god! What are you doing?" Shock crossed her face, her brows rising in surprise when she saw him take his shirt off. The adonis now stood before her in a topless state, his boxer briefs peeking from his waistband.


    "You said I could shower," he deadpanned.


    "Yeah, but you could have waited until I left before you undressed." She walked past him and headed towards the door, stopping at the door frame to whisper, "Someone might see." Her hand gripped the handle tightly as she tried not to stare at his abs.


    "There''s no one there. And it''s not the first time you''ve seen me naked. What''s the problem?"


    Ang was annoyed. He was definitely doing this on purpose. With what''s going on between them at the moment, sex was off the table. It was wrong. Even the kisses were wrong, although they felt so right. This couldn''t keep happening until they''ve established and seen eye to eye. Until then, this flirting was dangerous.


    Gael cocked a brow. She hadn''t moved an inch or said anything. He then shamelessly began unbuttoning his pants without taking his eyes off her. "I thought you were leaving? Are you staying instead? I don''t mind¡­ The bathroom looks huge¡ªI''m sure it''s enough for the both of us."


    She shook her head, realizing she was in a trance. Her eyesnded on his smirk and then down on his hand that was holding the zipper of his pants. It took everything in her to tear her gaze away and leave the room, shutting the door behind her. Leaning against the door, she let out a long exhale, trying to erase the image of him in her head but failing. "Merry Christmas, Anj," she muttered to herself as she entered her bedroom.

 Chapter 271 - Denying Desires

    [ We always long for the forbidden things, and desire what is denied us. -Francois Rabis ]


    After a quick wash-up, Ang was finally able to change from a coffee-stained top into afortable white shift dress that stopped to her mid-thigh. It had a sequined design of a ss of red wine with a Santa hat in sparkly silver and red color. She was in a festive mood, and she thought it was a cute outfit paired with brown over-the-knee boots toplete the look. Checking herself out in the mirror, a small smile ghosted her lips. It was good to be home. To top it all off, Gael was here¡ªhe was literally right next door.


    Just as she thought of him, her phone beeped from the dresser, and she read the message.


    <strong>[ Gael: ]</strong>


    The empty text got her all confused. Her thumb hovered over the reply button, but she was unsure what to even say to the baffling text. She looked at the wall where his room should be on the other side and looked at her screen again. He didn''t send anything else after that.


    Seeing as she was already done prepping anyway, she decided to head out of her room and knock on his door. Perhaps he was done and was shy to go out? Nah. Gael didn''t get shy. That''s absurd.


    Ang knocked once. "Gael?"


    She waited for a few beats, but there was no response. As she was about to shoot him a text, the door suddenly opened. Arge hand hauled her in, closed the door, and then pushed her against it. The belligerent had his arms on either side of her, caging her in. This son of a gun was an expert, and she had no way of escaping. Not that she was nning to.


    At the moment, no one in their right mind would do so when he looked this tempting. Wet, ubed hair falling before his eyes while water dripped down¡ªsome to his shoulder and to the carpet. He had nothing but a fluffy white towel that hung lowly on his hips, his muscles defined and sculpted his V. With tattoos strategically ced on his physique, he was the epitome of ''run or get wrecked''. She was afraid she''s leaning to thetter more.


    "Eyes up here, Angel," he teased.


    She shifted her gaze up¡ªreluctantly¡ªand met his stormy grey eyes. He didn''t seem angry. Those were the eyes of someone who''s aroused.


    "What are you doing here?" he pressed when she didn''t say anything.


    "You sent me an empty text." She gripped the hem of her dress. Her voice was thin and slightly breathy. He was close, but not too close that she could still see most of his upper body.


    Gael turned to the side and scanned the bed, remembering that his phone was under his clothes. A look of understanding crossed his face. "Wasn''t on purpose."


    "Oh."


    It was all she could utter despite the million things running through her head. If it wasn''t on purpose, why did he have to pull her in the room like that and then get all sexy by trapping her and making her thoughts go wild?


    He turned back to face her, his eyes dipping down and checking her out. Ang wasn''t wearing anything revealing; her dress was loose and tunic style. Although her dress was short, her long boots made up for it. But the way he was looking at her caused her blood rush to her face, and her heart began to race.


    "You smell nice." His gaze pierced through her, and her toes curled inside her shoes. "I¡ª"


    "Angie?" a male''s voice called out in the hallway.


    Ang was stunned. It was her brother''s voice, and they could hear him knocking on her bedroom door. Her eyes nearly bugged out when the towel¡ªthe only thing that''s covering Gael¡ªdecided to drop to the floor unceremoniously, and it pooled around his feet.


    He seemed surprised, too, as he looked down at his erection and then back to her face. She couldn''t tell his overall expression because it took her longer than she should have to tear her gaze away from the angry cock he was sporting.


    "Anj?" Oliver called once more.


    To her shock, she gasped, and Gael immediately ced a hand over her mouth. The scent of fresh ocean breeze from his cold hand permeated her nose. He looked collected as they exchanged stares, and she thought it was unfair. Here she was, her chest about to explode, but this man¡ªthis totally naked man¡ªwasn''t the least bit nervous. How so? The corner of his lips curled upward into a crooked smirk as if he enjoyed that they were in this situation.


    Her family knowing that she was dating Gael was one thing, but to be caught with him naked in the guest room of her father''s house with her brother just outside the door was another. How the hell did theye to this?


    Footsteps from outside faded out until they could no longer hear it. Oliver must have already left.


    Gael slowly removed his hand from her, and she let out a sigh of relief. Ang ced a hand over her chest and her brows furrowed deeply. "Why are you doing this?"


    Instead of answering, he cocked a brow in question.


    "This." She waved a hand up and down his body and then between them. "You and I¡­ This can''t happen. We can''t."


    Taking his time, he gently swept a lock of hair away from her face and traced the length of her neck, causing her to shiver. "Why not? It''s clear to me that you want me as much as I want you. Why are you fighting this?"


    Ang briefly closed her eyes, and there was more bite in her words than she intended to. "It''s not as simple as I like you, you like me, let''s f?ck, Gael."


    It was probably not the right time, but his cock just bobbed when the word ''f?ck'' flew out of her mouth.


    "I agree. But dismissing your desires isn''t simple either. You can''t deny that this chemistry we have is so strong it''s driving me crazy. I see you everywhere, and all I can think about..." He huffed. "Baby, I want you."


    The crease between her brows deepened, and he was a total asshat for pushing her buttons, but hell¡ªsexual frustration was a bitch, and he couldn''t help it.


    "I''m not going to be your f?ckbuddy." She averted her gaze, her chest rising and falling as she tried not to snap at him.


    Gael''s head hung, regret wrapping around his chest¡ªthe pressure making him grit his teeth. Why couldn''t he just hold it in and stop driving her away? She turned around and was ready to leave the room. "I''ll see you downstairs," she said, and then she felt him against her back.


    He nuzzled into her hair as his hand swallowed hers. "I''m sorry, Angel. I just f?cking miss you."


    Her shoulders rxed, and Ang couldn''t help but lean against him. She missed him too.


    When she didn''t push him away, he squeezed her hand and brought it up to his lips, kissing the back of it. "It''s only been a few days, and it''s so damn hard. I need you back. I want you back."


    Shifting her body so that she was facing him diagonally, her voice softened. He could see the pained look in his eyes. He was clearly longing for her, and it hurt that she had to keep him at arm''s length. "Let''s talkter. I''ll be downstairs." She left the room before she could change her mind.


    The door closed in front of him, and he felt the urge to punch a hole into it¡ªnot the wisest thing to do when it was made out of solid wood and he was a guest in her father''s house. He red at his erect length that still refused to calm down. "You just had to ruin it, didn''t you?"


    Picking up the towel off the floor, he walked back to the bed and quickly changed into a new set of clothes. As he was arranging his stuff in his bag, he pulled out a t velvet case the size of a passport and ran his thumb over it. He had to give it to her before leaving tonight, and he hoped she would ept it.


    His phone''s screen shed, and the caller I.D. showed his father''s number. Gael stared at it for a few seconds before turning it off, shoving it into his pocket with the velvet case, and then walking out of the room. Ang came first¡­ His father would just have to wait.

 Chapter 272 - A Raging Bulls Calm Demeanor

    Ang met Oliver who was on his phone when she approached him by the stairs. "Where were you?" His brows drew together.


    "I was in the room next to mine. I had to show Gael the um...towels." She avoided her brother''s gaze and began descending the stairs, afraid that he would see through her lies. Her face was hot with the image of Gael in his gloriously naked body still stuck in her head.


    Oliver nced at the hallway, focusing on the guestroom door before following his sister downstairs. He was suspicious of his sister, but he didn''t call her out on it.


    "What did you want?" she wondered, trying to change the subject.


    "We''ll put up the Christmas tree."


    Ang''s face brightened in anticipation. She was a bit confused but also excited at the same time. "Really? We haven''t done that in a while."


    Oliver lifted his shoulders, his hands hidden inside his lounge pants as they headed towards the living room. "Yeah. For a change. Let''s try to do better starting today. Dad''s not getting any younger."


    She had to agree. She and Oliver weren''t getting any younger, too, and they''d have to take better care of each other. Putting up the Christmas tree wasn''t merely a chore for the holidays. It used to be something they''d look forward to when they were younger¡ªback when her mother was still in the picture.


    They tried to do it yearly even after she left, but it wasn''t the same anymore, and eventually, they didn''t care much about it. The Christmas eve preparation was left to the servants¨Cthe dishes and the decorations, amongst other things. All they had to do was show up at the table and have the traditional dinner. Sure, they were somewhat close as a family should be, but the big house was just that¡ªa big house. Itcked something that Ang couldn''t figure out.


    The servants were all busy decorating the whole ce. The once red and gold decor was now reced with primarily white, blue, and silver sparkly ornaments and fixtures. The living room was slowly bing a winter wondend museum. The throw pillows on the sofa were white and silver, while the huge rectangr carpet was fluffy white. By the tall window that''s overlooking theke stood a fourteen-foot fresh Christmas tree. They had just set it up and was now ready to be decorated.


    Ang was eager. She and Oliver began picking out the different ss balls and snowkes in silver and blue and then strategically cing them on the tree. Theyughed and talked about something that happened when they were teenagers, where they got stuck in a snowstorm. They went out on a trip with friends to Vermont and were supposed toe home before Christmas eve when Oliver met an ident. Their flight back got dyed because of the storm, but thankfully, they arrived just in time to spend the 24th with their father. The two used to travel together from time to time before adulthood happened.


    Familiar, heavy footsteps came from the side, and Ang knew it was Gael. She looked up and smiled at him. "Wanna join us?"


    "Sure." Gael smiled back. He strolled towards them, wearing light grey pants and a ck long-sleeved shirt with the top buttons undone.


    She passed him a box of ss Christmas balls. "We were just talking about our trip to Vermont many years ago. Oliver nearly died on a ski slope."


    "Oh,e on. I didn''t. Don''t exaggerate." Oliver rolled his eyes.


    "Right¡­" She leaned into Gael as if she would whisper but didn''t bother to lower her voice. "He broke his butt."


    The servants stifled a peal ofughter and nced at Oliver, whose brows were now knitted together.


    Gael cocked a brow in question, unsure if Ang was joking. Then she added, "I''m not kidding. His x-ray is in the third drawer of Dad''s desk in the study. Oliver was trying to impress a girl, so he did this weird flip andnded badly. He had a hairline fracture in his sacrum¡ªit''s the triangle shape above the tailbone."


    "Yikes. That must have hurt¡­"


    "Hurt like a bitch." Oliver winced. "They couldn''t do anything about it except tell me to have bed rest for 3-6 months with pain meds and rehab. Needless to say, I did get the girl. She ended up taking care of me the whole time." He grinned. "Best winter break ever."


    "Nice." Gael chuckled and fist-bumped with the other.


    "Men," Ang muttered to herself, shaking her head as she continued to put more ornaments on the tree.


    They started at the bottom and worked their way up, taking their time and having fun. "It''s looking gorgeous¡­" she admired as they were halfway done.


    She suddenly felt a warm hand resting on her waist, and then she was pulled into Gael''s side as he whispered to her ear, "I like your nt more."


    Her head snapped at him. "What?"


    Without answering her question, he pressed a kiss on her forehead and moved away, a knowing smile stered on his lips as he picked up another ornament.


    Ang''s heart drummed in her ribcage. What did he mean by that? What nt? THAT nt? But how¡­


    Before she could ask him what he meant, Elias, the butler, came to the living room. "Mr. De Luca, Sir, the Master awaits for you in the front patio."


    Gael passed by Ang, squeezing her arm as if to say ''I''ll be back'', and then he followed Elias out of the house.


    ***


    The sun was still up outside, but it didn''t burn. He raised a hand up to put a shade above his eyes¡ªgood thing Gael used the sunscreen that Ang gave him earlier. He wasn''t much into skincare, but his mother always told him it was the most important step before going out. He wasn''t religious in applying products, but since it came from Ang, he''d damn well use it sacredly.


    Charlie was seated at a concrete chess table next to a giant chess set on the ground. He had a Christmas sweater on and was sipping hot tea. "Ready for a game of chess?" he asked as Gael was near.


    "As ready as I can be. I''m not very good at it, though." Gael took the seat opposite the other.


    "Ah. But you said the same with golf too, and yet you defeated Wilfred."


    He chuckled and began to ce the ck pieces on his side of the board, listening to Charlie talk about how he and Oliver sometimes y chess on weekends while Ang reads a book on the grass.


    Charlie nced at Gael and casually started the game by moving his Queen''s pawn to 1.d4. "I have to say; I''m partly surprised you didn''t let Wilfred win. Most would try to win him over¡ªjust like that Josh guy, Lyra''s fianc¨¦¡ªby letting him take the victory to tter him. That boy tries so hard to make everyone like him."


    Gael mentally smiled but kept a poker face. Charlie made a strong opening, showing strength and control in his pieces. Gael wanted to study the other''s moves first, so he chose to y safe and moved his Queen''s pawn to e6, waiting to see what the White would do next. "He''s not the one I''m trying to win over, Charlie. It''s not his daughter I''m dating."


    His answer made Charlieugh. "Fair enough. You really know how to work your charms, son."


    This time, Gael let out a small smile. "I learned from the best. My father can sell a toothpick to someone who doesn''t have teeth."


    "He seems like an extraordinary guy." Charlie made another move, looking contemtive as he wondered, "What did he say when you told him you''d bete tonight?"


    Looking up at the cloudy sky, Gael recalled his brief conversation with his father this morning. His father tried prying, but he promised he''d tell him more when he gets to New York. Instead of answering Ang''s father, he straightened in his seat and met the older man''s eyes. His voice was firm when he told him, "Actually, Charlie¡­ I would like to ask for your permission."


    Charlie slightly leaned back, taking in the seriousness in Gael''s expression and steepling his hands together as he waited.


    Despite the calm demeanor that Gael disyed, his heart was a raging bull about to dash towards the red g of imminent death. He''d never been this nervous before.

 Chapter 273 - Unexpected Turn

    "Young Madam, your friend has just entered the gates. Would you like to send her in?" the butler informed Ang while she fixed a sparkly silver ribbon on the tree.


    She set down the box of ribbons on the table and picked up a white gift bag¡ªher gift for Nina. "It''s okay, Elias. I''ll meet her out front. Thank you."


    "Heyyyyyyyyy!" Nina greeted as Ang emerged from the house. The trunk of her car opened as she got out. "What are you guys doing? Are you having fun?"


    "We''re decorating the tree." Ang''s eyes widened upon seeing the trunk full of presents. "Wow. Did you be Santa us and forgot to tell me?"


    "I had to send Rudolf to the vet because his nose didn''t light up, so I''m driving instead." Her voice was sing-songy and full of sarcasm.


    They hugged each other and giggled. Nina greeted Oliver who followed his sister out, as she handed over three gift bags for them. He promised to give her one sometime this week.


    "Where''s your dad?" Nina casually looked towards the front yard where she suspected he would be as he mostly spent his time there in the afternoons. Surprise filled her face when she saw Gael ying chess with Charlie. "Oh¡­ You¡­guys are okay?" she hesitated.


    Ang felt a lump in her throat. She hadn''t even told Nina about Gael being with her family today. It seemed like she was living a double life. The secrets she tried to keep were weighing down on her shoulders, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Forcing a small smile on her face, she told her, "It''s..plicated."


    Her best friend studied her face. And she wasn''t sure if she wanted Nina to read that she was barely hanging, so she broadened her smile.


    Letting out a sigh, Nina ced a hand on her shoulder and squeezed. "Hang in there. Call me, okay?"


    It was as if her best friend knew she wasn''t ready to talk yet. Ang was never ready. And she felt even guiltier that Nina was patient and being understanding. She didn''t deserve her best friend.


    Ang pulled her into a hug, squeezing the other a little tighter than usual. "I''ll see you once I get back. Merry Christmas."


    "Merry Christmas, Anj," Nina answered, and then she left after saying goodbye to Oliver who was trying to peek inside the gifts.


    Once Nina''s car was gone, Ang and Oliver stood at the steps, watching their father and Gael from a distance. It seemed as though they took a pause from ying and were in a deep discussion. Her brows furrowed in curiosity, and she asked, "What do you think are they talking about?"


    Oliver pivoted and headed back inside the house, already bored. "Dad probably proposed to adopt your boyfriend and then emancipate you."


    The crease between her brows deepened. "You''re so full of crap." She smacked his head, and he winced,ining that she hit too hard and attempted to get back at her, but she already ran back inside.


    ***


    Considering Gael had to flyter, Charlie ordered the kitchen to serve dinner earlier than usual so they could still enjoy it without having to rush. Gael told him he didn''t have to do that, but the older man insisted, saying, "You''re a guest at my house, and I don''t want your father to think you weren''t treated properly here by letting you leave without feeding you."


    The four of them had a lovely meal prepared by the house chef. Everything that night seemed to be calm¡ªnot much in Ang''s chaotic mind, though. She hadn''t had the chance to speak to Gael privately as he spent the whole afternoon with her father. Did they only y chess the entire time? She attempted to ask Gael about it but didn''t have a chance. The food was enjoyable, but she couldn''t help overthinking what the two men had talked about.


    Ang tried to read Gael''s bodynguage, but he seemed to be...fine...normal. Or maybe he was just that good in hiding? She had to question him, or she''d go insane.


    After their dinner, they moved to the living room for some wine. Charlie and Oliver went ahead, and as she and Gael walked together, he took her hand and tugged her to his side.


    "What''s bothering you?" he asked.


    "What did you and Dad talk about?" She didn''t hesitate to ask now.


    He looked at her considerately, but his expression was unreadable. "Why are you being nosy?"


    "I''m not being nosy. I''m just...curious." Ang tucked her hair behind her ear. "Surely you didn''t just talk about chess."


    A few beats passed before he tilted his head to the side and answered, "We talked about our next shopping spree. There''s an end-of-the-year sale in the city this weekend, but we didn''t want to tell you to avoidpetition."


    She blinked, unsure if she shouldugh or smack his head. Why are men so annoying? "Be serious."


    He chuckled, intecing their fingers together and walking her out of the dining room. "There''s nothing to worry about. We were just chatting random stuff. He talked about his life while I talked about whatever I could tell him about mine."


    Ang couldn''t take her eyes off him, wanting to see if he was hiding something, but it was hard to guess. It seemed as though he and her father were good friends, seeing as they were okay during dinner¡ªmore than okay, actually. It looked like they were best friends now.


    The topic died as soon as they reached the living room. Oliver gave his father and Gael each a ss of scotch and then some bubbly for Ang. Charlie sat in an armchair and Oliver in the other while she and Gael sat on the sofa across the tall Christmas tree. Lights twinkled around it, and the ribbons sparkled. There were many presents under the tree as they included all the servants in the mansion.


    They chatted about the year-end celebration for Su Corporation that''s happening in a few days. It was a casual conversation until Charlie suddenly changed the subject. "There''s someone I''d like you to meet. Not right now. But perhaps early next year."


    Oliver and Ang exchanged nces, confusioncing their faces. "Who?" they probed.


    Charlie took a sip of his drink and gazed at the Christmas tree, taking his time to answer. "Someone I''m...seeing."


    Oliver was swallowing his drink when he heard his father. He choked on it and was sent into a coughing fit. Ang nearly dropped her ss too. "You''re seeing someone? How? Who?" she asked again.


    "Sort of. I met her online a few months ago."


    The corners of Gael''s lips curled upward. He was quiet as he watched the scene y out in front of him. Ang''s brows knitted and rxed and knitted again, thoroughly confused. Why hadn''t she known about this? Not only was her father seeing someone, but he also met her online? She opened and closed her mouth like a fish, not knowing what to say.


    And before she had the chance to speak again, Charlie got up and patted Gael''s shoulder. "Well, I''ll be upstairs. I don''t know about you kids, but I don''t think I can wait for midnight. Good night."


    "B-But¡­" she trailed off.


    Oliver pped his chest several times, still coughing as he stood up. "I need to lie down."


    And then there were two. All the servants left the room, leaving Ang with Gael alone in the living room.


    "Huh¡­" She slumped against the backrest. That was a weird turn of events. Looking to the side, she caught Gael''s grin, and she let out a sigh, shaking her head. She saw the clock on the wall, and her chest tightened. He was supposed to leave at nine and it was already 7:30.


    "Can we talk?" His expression turned serious, his gaze intense.


    Ang swallowed. "Let''s go to my room." The living room was fine, but the walls and ceiling were too far. She felt the need to be in a smaller space with him as if being in one would help stop the ramming of her heart. Surely, it wouldn''t. But at least they''d have their privacy. That was all she wanted¡ªa ce to talk without disturbance. Nothing more.


    He followed her to her room upstairs, the walk taking longer than he liked it to be. Watching her sway her hips in front of him didn''t help the tension that''s building up inside of him. He asked for a talk, but he didn''t want to just talk.


    They entered her room, and she turned to face him. "Gael, I¡ª"


    She swallowed the rest of her words when he pulled her by the waist and smashed his lips to hers. The door closed, and all of a sudden, she forgot about everything else. Closing her eyes in surrender, Ang floated towards the sky and brought Gael with her as she slid her arms around his neck.


    ''What am I doing?'' she asked herself as she let him kiss her. It was impossible to stop.

 Chapter 274 - Our Dance

    Up until a few seconds ago, Gael didn''t know he would kiss Ang. It was as if it was the right thing to do as soon as they got their privacy, and so he acted without thinking it through, hoping she''d reciprocate. And she did. Her hands went to his neck, her fingers threading his hair, causing him to deepen the kiss.


    He dipped his tongue past her lips, flicking against hers, and she moaned. The sweet sound of her approval traveled straight to the tip of his cock. F?ck. He should have done this a long time ago. He shouldn''t have stopped kissing her like this. By now, they should have already been in bed, possibly naked and entangled.


    And just as he thought about having sex with her, she ced her hands on his chest and pulled back as if she''d heard his thoughts and was suddenly afraid of him.


    "No¡­ This isn''t right, Gael. We can''t keep doing this."


    She''d pulled back, but his arms remained around her, and so were her hands on his chest. Their chests rose and fell. He was still on a high and wasn''t ready to let go of her. And she seemed to be in the same predicament. He tilted his head and ran his nose along her jaw, then down to her neck, tempting her. "Doing what? Giving in to what I want? What you want?"


    She was breathless, her fingers clutching his shirt like she didn''t know whether to pull him in or stop him. "You...confuse me."


    "Well, then I''d like to make it clear that I want you. And I''m possibly not above caring where we are right now." That was bold¡ªeven for him. They were in her house where her father and brother were literally on the same floor, for f?ck''s sake! When it came to Ang, he could barely control himself.


    "You''re insane." She scoffed, which sounded more like a soft chuckle. Pulling herself away from him, she held her palms up as if to stop him from going to her. "Can we have a decent conversation without humping each other?"


    Good God. Gael thought it was cute how she used PG words most of the time when she''d written erotic books that were clearly R-18¡ªit nearly lit his hands on fire when he read them. Hiding behind that adorable angelic face was a naughty Angel.


    He smirked, tilting his head. "Hump each other?"


    Ang rolled her eyes in resignation and folded her arms under her breasts as though she was on guard. But if anything, it only made her tits rounder. He couldn''t even see them¡ªwhat with the thick clothing she had on, but he''d seen them plenty enough to know how they looked with or without clothes on. ''F?ck. What is wrong with me?'' he cursed himself, thinking that he was like a dog in heat. But his dick had a mind of its own. How was he to control it when it gets hard whenever he as much as take a whiff of her scent or see her from a distance?


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Oh, you know what I mean! Let''s talk without thinking about screwing each other."


    "You''re thinking about screwing me?" he teased.


    Her eyebrows furrowed at him like she was done with him. He raised his hands in surrender and then stuffed them in his pockets. "Fine. Fine. I''ll keep my hands to myself." Looking at her in all seriousness, he slightly leaned forward, lowering his voice as he told her, "But that doesn''t mean I''ll stop thinking about tipping you over on your bed and take you however I want."


    Ang nced at her bed to the left, and she swallowed. Gael knew she was thinking about it¡ªjust like he wanted her to. If he was suffering from sexual frustration, he might as well tag her with him on the ride.


    She turned around abruptly and stretched the distance between them even further as she headed towards the grey tufted armchairs by the window that''s overlooking theke. A round table separated the two chairs, and she took the chair to the right. "Sit." She gestured to the one across her.


    He looked between where she sat and the reading nook to the other side of the room. The nook had bookshelves framing the window and a light grey chaise lounge where he figured sheid when she read. They could have sitten there or on the bed¡ªhe''d very much like that. But Ang obviously wanted some space. This seating arrangement felt like a f?cking interview. Gael had to remind himself that he was there to talk to her as he''d requested. At this point, he began to feel like a total douche for thinking she''d just forget about everything and continue where they left off.


    Begrudgingly, he sat in the armchair and rested his elbows on his knees. Scanning her bedroom thoroughly for the first time, that''s when he realized he was in a ce where she''d spent most of her life. Seeing the house was different than actually seeing her bedroom. The room had simr aesthetics and vibe with her current apartment in the city; only it had some little bits and pieces of her teenage self here and there¨Clike some old photos on the mirror of her vanity, a few pages of books that she''d strategically stuck on the back of the door with highlights and scribbles and cutouts of images pasted on it, and a photo of Pygmalion and Gtea on the side of a bookshelf. The room was a mixture of younger Ang and grown-up Ang. His heart felt warm.


    "You''re going to miss your flight." Her soft voice pulled him out of his trance.


    Right. He didn''t even want to leave yet. He wanted to stay a little longer. "I don''t know where to begin," Gael admitted. It wasn''t as easy as ''once upon a time''.


    She took a deep breath and looked down on herp. "How about you start with why did you reallye back and look for me? This...arrangement must have happened before you came to see me. Did it not ur to you how I would feel if I knew? You must have known how I felt about you then, to some degree. Or did you just hope I wouldn''t find out since I don''t really know anything about your world?"


    He scrubbed a hand down his face. "I f?cked up, Angel. I know that. I f?cked it all up with you. But you have to understand¡­ This is who I am. I will always have this part of me where I couldn''t just tell you things. And I didn''t think I had to tell you because, for me, that wedding isn''t going to happen. But I should have. And I realized itte."


    Ang''s eyes became misty. She blinked fast and grabbed a square pillow from behind her, hugging it like it would give herfort. She looked away, not wanting to look him in the eyes. He was itching to reach out and just pull her to hisp, but it was probably better that he didn''t.


    "Seeing you with her...you dancing with her...knowing you were there because of your families¡­ It made me realize how much I barely know you. It was like watching a movie y out before my eyes where I felt jealous that I wasn''t the one you were dancing with." She softly chuckled, but her bottom lip quivered ever so slightly. "I can''t believe I just said that. I must sound so pathetic."


    F?ck. It was as if his heart was squeezed dry. He could no longer take the distance between them, so he got up and sat on the table in front of her, their knees brushing against each other. Seeing her like this felt like he''d lost a limb.


    Gael cupped her face and lifted her chin so that she was looking back at him. "No." He shook his head. "That''s where you''re wrong. I think you know me better than I know myself. And baby, you have no idea how you''ve upied my head most of the day. Heck¡ªyou''re all that I think about. That woman you saw¡­ She couldn''t hold a candle to you. Forget about that stupid dance. Last night''s dance is what you should only remember. Our dance. Not anyone else''s."


    Ang gazed at him, the uncertainty in her eyes slowly ebbing. She closed her eyes for a brief second, and he brushed his thumb on her cheek.


    "It still doesn''t change the fact that you have to marry Lauretta, or your families will just keep on hurting each other," she said in almost a whisper.


    Gael had nearly forgotten what that woman''s name was. It was as though his brain refused to register it. His jaw tightened as he tried to make her believe him. "I already told you. I am not going to marry that woman."


    "But¡ª"


    Gael lightly ran his thumb along her lips. "We''ll drain all their resources until they have nothing left. They can''t do anything to us if they can''t operate." Surprise crossed her eyes when he added, "Come with me tonight. Come with me and I''ll show you everything."

 Chapter 275 - In Which Their Hearts Are Beautiful But Life Is Complicated

    Ang looked at Gael as if he''d grown two giant heads. She backed away, and he let his hand fall to hisp, feeling the slight rejection prick at his chest. He must have sounded crazy with what he just told her. It wasn''t as if draining someone''s wealth was as easy as taking a child''s candy. But this was why it was taking the time to do so.


    She shook her head, looking more confused than ever. "What are you talking about? What do you mean drain all their resources?"


    How could he exin it to her without him sounding like a viin? Though that didn''t matter as she''d already known that from the start. He wasn''t a good man. Furthermore, there were a lot of things he couldn''t tell her; for his family''s sake and especially for her own sake. Rubbing the back of his neck, he let out a sigh, finding this conversation one of the hardest he''d ever had. Then he said, "It sounds ridiculous, I know. Not as easy as it sounds either. But essentially, that''s what we''ve been trying to do."


    Gael examined her face, and he knew she was still confused. He grabbed her hands, both because he thought it was a way for him to make her believe him and also because he just couldn''t keep away from her¡ªhe had to hold her somehow. "Look, the only reason why the Morellis are forcing the marriage between the two families is because they''re desperate."


    She didn''t retract her hands away, which was a good sign. But her brows furrowed as she matched his gaze. Ang was trying to understand what he''s saying, but the more he spoke, the more she looked confused. "Desperate how?" she asked.


    "The Morellis are losing money. They''re...drowning in debt and favors. We''re still trying to investigate what happened to them exactly¡­ All we know is that they owe someone a huge sum of money. They want this marriage between our families to save their asses. They think being ''allies'' again¡ªwhatever the f?ck that means to them after all the sh?t they''ve done to my family¡ªwould save them from drowning."


    Her eyes flickered to the side as though trying to piece everything together. For someone like her who wasn''t born and didn''t grow up in his world, this whole thing would sound so messed up. Family feuds, wars, or dysfunctional families seemed to happen only on television dramas, and here he was, being the devil in her innocent world. He hated that he was getting her involved in this. He was supposed to protect her, not bring her danger.


    "But I thought the...leaders were the ones who gave the order? Why are you saying it''s the Morellis who are the ones forcing it?" she questioned.


    Gael hung his head, wishing it was easier to exin everything. Oh, how he wished they weren''t in this situation at all. He felt like every single one of his decisions before came back to bite him in the ass.


    As much as he could, he tried exining it to her carefully, "It''splicated. There''s a group of people, the leaders who are representatives from each of the families¡ªlike a union. This group exists to make our businesses bnced all over the country. As much as possible, whatever happens in one family stays in the family without having to involve the union. In recent years, I''ve been trying to convert our businesses'' legitimacy. When the Morellis knew about it, they told another family who informed another family who''s in business with us¡ªspecifically in the oil business. We operate separately, most of the time. But that family¡ªlet''s just call them the Smiths..."


    Jeez. This was getting harder to exin as he had to keep the identities of everyone involved confidential. Another sigh came out of him. "The Smiths didn''t like what they heard from the grapevine. We''re a big contributor to their business among the other families who are also benefiting each other. If our family leaves¡­ The Smiths will lose money. Do you see where I''m going here?"


    Ang briefly squeezed her eyes shut as she tried toprehend what she just heard from him. "Let me get this straight¡­ There''s a political union that''sposed of leaders from your families?"


    Gael squinted as he tilted his head. "Something like that."


    "And your family¡ªthe De Lucas have a partnership with the Smiths."


    "That''s right." He nodded. "We have a feeling that they''re working with the Morellis in one way or another as they''ve both put pressure on us. Having the marriage between our families would keep the Morellis afloat and the Smiths confident. They need us to stay in the circle."


    His hands slid down to her wrists when she brought her hands up to her face. She groaned, hugging the pillow again. "I think I''m going to have a headache after this. So basically, you can''t leave? You''re not only fighting the Morellis, but you''re also going to have to deal with the Smiths."


    "Pretty much, yeah. But we''re not worried about the Smiths. We can handle them. We''ve been working together for a long time, and they''ll be taken care of without having to resort to unfortunate methods. It''s just the Morellis that we have to bring down so they won''t cause us trouble anymore."


    "But the union still ordered the marriage to happen. Which means the Smiths don''t know about your n?" Ang wondered, and he nodded.


    "Our moves are risky. We need everyone to think we''replying to avoid more bloodshed. It''s hard to trust anyone outside of our family, so until then, we have to nod our heads."


    The air was quiet for a few minutes as Gael gave her some time to absorb everything. She looked at her fingers and fidgeted. He felt terrible that they had to talk about this on Christmas eve, but they had to start talking about it before leaving.


    She nced up at him before settling to look at his steepled hands instead. "This is all too much for me, Gael. I don''t know what to say or think. Your world...is so different than mine."


    He pressed his lips into a thin line. ''It''s not entirely true, Angel,'' he thought. He also thought the same until a while ago, but he slowly realized that the crime family is just a part of his identity. The more he''s with her, the more he saw that she''s bing his world now. All of a sudden, everything was about her. But it would be selfish and irresponsible of him to tell her that when they''re still in this situation. He didn''t want to put pressure more pressure on her than he already did.


    Sliding his hand on the side of her face, Gael stroked her cheek, and in a low voice, he told her, "I''m sorry for bringing you into this mess. I really didn''t mean to hurt you, Angel."


    Ang shook her head and swallowed. "I knew what I was getting into when I decided to get myself involved with you. I just didn''t know it would be this hard."


    He lifted her chin, wanting to see her eyes clearly. His gaze lowered to her lips, and he fought the urge to kiss her again. He felt like an anchor was sitting on his chest when he asked her, "Do you regret being with me?"


    She blinked, and a tear rolled out of the corner of her right eye. It fell on his thumb, and it was like acid on his skin. The harmless drop of tear was filled with all the pain that she''d been keeping inside her. He hated himself for making her so vulnerable when he knew very well that she always tried so hard to stay strong in front of him. He wiped the wetness on her cheek, and she pulled back, brushing the back of her hand on her eye.


    "I don''t know," she answered. "But I regret not being strong enough."


    Gael''s jaw tightened. He held out his arms towards her and beckoned, "Come here."


    Ang looked at him, and for a second, he thought she''d withdraw. Then she shifted in her seat, moved the pillow to the side, and leaned towards him. His arms instantly went around her frame, pulling her closer and tucking her under his chin. There were so many things he wanted to tell her, and yet none of them seemed to be enough tofort her. All he could do was tighten his embrace while she buried her face against his chest.

 Chapter 276 - Shards Of Glass

    "I hate seeing you having a hard time. I wish I could take everything that''s making you sad," said Gael above her head, stroking her hair gently like she was the most precious thing in the world. And she was the most precious person in his world.


    "Am I the only one? Aren''t you having a hard time too?" Ang''s voice was muffled against his chest.


    "I''m used to it." It was the truth. He''d always had it tough, but it was even more difficult now that she was involved.


    "You could have saved yourself all of this mess with me if you had just moved on and forgotten about me months ago. You could''ve had it easier without me. You wouldn''t have had to¡ª"


    He lifted her chin up so he could look into her eyes, and her voice trailed off as he shook his head at her. With easy breaths and a gleam in his gaze, he told her, "I don''t regret my choices, Angel. I don''t do things because it''s easier; I do it because it''s what I want. You''re who I want."


    As if his words burned her, Ang pulled away from his arms. Her brows drew together as she looked down and refused to look at him. It took her a few beats before she managed to speak again. "You still haven''t answered my other question. Why did you reallye back? You said before that you''re here for me, but now I''m not sure you''re telling the whole truth. You knew about the video¡­" she said thest words, answering her own question. She tightly clenched her dress. "How? Did you have me investigated?"


    Gael had been part of the family business for many years, and digging up someone''s past was never an issue. It was like a normal thing to do to keep their enemies away from them. They''d check people who worked for them, and sometimes, they''d get burned. That was just how it was. But having Ang investigated felt wrong. He''d felt that way since at Hillberry when he got so curious about her past. Several times he''d catch himself nearly giving in to what he''s used to¡ªcalling in one of his trusted sources to check out a person.


    "Believe me. I didn''t want to. I had to think it through for a long time before I did. It felt wrong¡­" He hung his head, feeling defeated. "While recovering from the surgery, you were all that I could think about. Many times I''ve wanted to call you. I''ve drafted messages to send you, all of which contain ''I''m sorrys'', but I didn''t know what else to say beyond that. I couldn''t tell you the whole truth... But because of what happened to my family and me, I thought it was best to keep you out of the danger thates with being with me." Heaviness settled on his chest, and his hand flew to rub it as if it would ease the pain. The thought of leaving Ang made him anxious.


    It seemed like she felt what he was feeling too because she squeezed her eyes shut, her bottom lip curling inwardly and her chin wobbling. She didn''t say anything, and it prompted him to continue.


    "I worried that your ex might give you trouble. If I was going to stay away, I at least wanted to know you''d be safe. So I had to..." His jaw tightened, and darkness loomed in his eyes when he remembered what he found. "It wasn''t easy, and it took a while before I came across the video in the dark web." Then his words tumbled fast when she winced. "But I didn''te back because of what you thought. You know I''m not that kind of person," he told her, remembering what she said at the balcony when she found out he knew all along but didn''t tell her.


    Ang hugged her stomach as if trying to hold herself up and scoffed. She hesitated when she responded. "Yeah, well the people who''d seen it and met me thought it''s an honor¡ªlike it''s a pleasure to meet the woman they watched on the screen in person. I feel dirty every time they smile at me when they tell me where they''ve known me."


    "Angel¡­" Gael reached out to touch her, but she recoiled and leaned against the backrest of her chair before she got to her feet and started pacing, unable to stay still. He watched her trudge from left to right, shoving her fingers through her hair in frustration. Despite her not responding to his call, he continued, "I came back because I knew he wouldn''t stop hounding you. That happened years ago, and when we were on the ind, he was still on to you. I realized he was more than just an annoying past, and I couldn''t just leave it alone."


    She kept pacing as if she didn''t hear him. Standing up, he caught her by the elbow. "Talk to me."


    Ang stopped, and she looked wounded when she stared up at him. "I haven''t seen it," she mumbled.


    "What?" His brows furrowed. What was she talking about?


    "The video. I''ve never seen it."


    The crease between his brows disappeared, and she pulled her arm from his grasp. She didn''t want to be touched, and he could only guess it was possibly because the memory of that assault was currently haunting her. When she said she hadn''t seen it, he understood why. Who would want to relive their hell? "And you don''t have to. What he did to you was cruel. You¡ª"


    "I can''t remember everything that night! Only bits and pieces," she bit out, her hands clenched into fists. Then she smacked her hand onto her chest. "Do you know how frustrating that is? I can feel it, Gael! I can feel that night as clear as day! How he drugged me, touched me, how he hit me, how he humiliated me while recording it for the whole channel to see! But the images in my head are all but shards of ss, slicing me every time I pick them up and put them together."


    She took a deep breath and let it all out in a long exhale, shaking her head as she muttered, "I don''t know which is better... Finding out what happened the entire time he assaulted me or keeping myself from knowing how hurtful it was?"


    It would break her if she saw the whole thing. Seeing her so pent up like this made him feel useless. Back in New York, Gael turned the Bunk upside down after watching the whole video of Evanying a hand on her. His blood boiled when clips of it shed in his head. The urge to murder someone crept through his bones, and he groaned. Now he was the one pacing. "F?ck. I''m gonna kill that son of a bitch. I swear, he''ll regret ever touching you."


    He nned out several ways on how he''d torture the bastard before actually killing him. "I''m gonna make sure he''ll die a slow and painful death. Instead of asking to be let go, he''d beg me to end his life." His chest rose and fell as he continued to mutter under gritted teeth, most of it incoherent for Ang to understand.


    At first, she was extremely pissed and frustrated. But when Gael began talking about what he nned for Evan, the pressure in her chest slowly dissipated. Was she actually enjoying this? Was she that evil? But Evan did her wrong. It was only right for her to feel relieved, wasn''t it? Gael was angry for her. He''s enraged because of what her ex did to her. He''s willing to kill for her¡ªnot that it was something she''d ever prayed to happen. Her brother and Nina said the same thing. However, she knew they only said that because they were emotional. They wouldn''t actually harm people. But Gael saying he''d make Evan pay, she believed him.


    "What do you think?" He abruptly paused and faced her. She was in a daze, looking at him but not really paying attention. "Angel." He ced his hands on her shoulders, snapping her out of it. "You okay?"


    She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts and sighed. "How is violence going to solve it? What happened already happened. It won''t change the past."


    "It won''t, but it would definitely relieve me," he admitted in a heartbeat.


    Ang knitted her brows. "Gael¡­ I appreciate that you want to avenge me..." She slid her hands on his waist and clenched his shirt. "But I don''t like violence."


    "I''m fine with violence."


    "I''m not," she punctuated her words with the seriousness in her eyes. "Promise me you won''t."


    "I can''t do that¡ª"


    He looked almost pissed until she ced her hand on his cheek. "Promise me."


    Gael closed his eyes, his shoulders dropping as he turned his head to press a kiss on the palm of her hand. He leaned towards her and kissed her forehead, her nose, and the corner of her lips before pulling back.


    "I promise I will try," he said in a low voice.


    She exhaled a sigh in resignation. That wasn''t what she wanted, but Ang could only ept that for now.

 Chapter 277 - What It Means

    Promise. The word rang in Gael''s head. He did promise he''d try. And he would try. It''s just that, his patience when it came to that piece of sh?t was like a snowke. He''d been waiting for a long time for this, and he was sure he''dbust the moment Evan would appear in front of him. That snowke would dissipate before it even reaches his skin.


    ''I''m sorry, Angel¡­ Me trying would probably onlyst five seconds. Maybe two. Five is too much for me,'' he thought as he stared deep into her eyes.


    Ang looked away. "I don''t like that you saw it."


    His brows immediately drew together, but he was careful with his words when he replied, "I hate that you went through that. When did this happen? Was it before I met you?" He wanted to connect the dots¡ªto see a clear timeline in his head.


    Pulling away from his hold, she turned to face the window, looking over at the sereneke outside that was almost pitch ck if not for themp posts on the grass. He stayed behind her, watching her watch the view outside while containing the urge to touch her. She looked vulnerable, and he was afraid that if he touched her again, she''d break.


    "After¡­" she answered. "I¡­ He¡­" Ang swallowed, trying topose herself, seemingly uncertain of how to tell him what happened. She hugged herself. "It was a few weeks after I met you the first time."


    Gael exhaled harshly, shoving his fingers through his hair. They met and spent the night together on the ind, and that happened to her after they met? He''d thought about her from time to time. Who the f?ck knew something as horrific as that happened to her, and he had no idea? He couldn''t understand the emotion that''s gutting him¡ªfeeling guilty even though he had no control over what happened. He should have been there for her. Maybe if he was, it wouldn''t have happened. No, if he was there, it definitely wouldn''t have happened. He''d make sure no one couldy a hand on her.


    "Why is that f?cker not in jail?" It felt good to curse. He just couldn''t stand the thought of that vile man.


    A harsh and pained chuckle escaped her lips. "All the money we have, and we can''t even do anything to him. Pathetic, huh?"


    "Your father must have connections¡ª"


    "You didn''t talk about it with him, did you?" Ang spun around so fast, fear crossing her face. "Gael, tell me you didn''t."


    "I didn''t." His brows knitted, confusion etched on his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    She looked relieved for a brief second, but the concern remained on her face. Letting out a sigh, she shook her head. "He doesn''t know. Only Oliver and Nina are aware of what happened in the dark web."


    "And why doesn''t he know? He has to, doesn''t he?"


    Ang swept her hair in frustration, the strands falling back as she released them. "It''splicated. Just¡­ You can''t tell him. Please?"


    Gael studied her for a beat, trying to understand why she wouldn''t tell her father what happened to her. He could guess that she must be embarrassed and didn''t want to hurt her father. But still, something this big, and she wanted to keep it a secret? Despite not understanding her fully, he agreed. "I won''t. It''s not my ce to tell. But why are you keeping this from him? He should have been able to do something. And your brother couldn''t?"


    She swallowed, looking almost as if she was ashamed. "There are just some things that don''t go your way no matter how much good you want to do. Can we drop it? I don''t want to talk about it anymore. It''s bringing back all the feelings I don''t want."


    Something wasn''t right. She''s not telling him everything he''s dying to know. The questions remained at the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed everything, not wanting to force her out of her bubble. Ang had already said a lot, and if he pushed her, she might just push back instead of giving in to him. Gael wanted her to depend on him, to surrender everything that she''d been carrying all by herself. But that''s just not who Ang was.


    Just as he was about to reach out to her to pull her to him, his phone buzzed a long and steady vibration in his pocket. It was loud enough for the two of them to hear. He whipped it out, already knowing what it was¡ªa reminder that he had to leave soon. He pressed the dismiss button and shoved it back into his pants pocket.


    "You should go¡­ You don''t wanna bete," she said.


    "Is it toote to hope that youe with me?" He hadn''t asked her to go with him tonight, and she hadn''t answered his proposal of her meeting his father. But it was a stretch to expect that she''d agree.


    Looking apologetic, Ang bit her bottom lip, softening her voice as she responded, "It''s Christmas. I have to stay."


    Gael had already expected her answer, but it still stung anyway. He didn''t know when he''d be back yet. "If it wasn''t Christmas, would youe?" he asked as if wanting the sting to prick more.


    "I''m sorry, Gael¡­ I still need to process what we just talked about. On top of that, I have to speak to Nina. I don''t think I can handle keeping a lot from her. She''s my best friend and her family is involved in all this."


    "You gonna tell her everything?"


    She brushed her arms like she was cold, but it was surely because she was seekingfort. "I''ve already lied to her. I don''t know how I''m going to talk to her."


    This honesty between them was like walking on thin ice for him. He''d hoped she wouldn''t rattle to her friend. It was a risk he was willing to take. He hadn''t told her everything yet, but what she knew tonight was enough information to make the Morellis doubt everything and use it to their advantage. What he told her tonight meant that he betrayed his family. He trusted this woman for what? For her to forgive him? For her to understand him¡ªto give him a chance? Why was that so important to him? He chuckled in his head, already knowing the answer to his "why" but didn''t want to admit it loudly to himself. All he knew was that he was willing to do anything just to keep Ang next to him again.


    Gael nodded. "I''m not making you choose. You do whatever you need to do. I''ll understand whatever you decide." He felt like sh?t because he was being selfish. He''d told her so she''d understand, and yet he was making her decide what to do with it on her own. Instead of making her feel safe, he''d only made her question her loyalty to her friend. What was he doing?


    Shaking his head, he moved closer, held her arms, and squeezed. "I''m sorry, Angel. I know it''s unfair that I''mying this all to you and let you decide on your own. I should have thought about it more thoroughly. But just so you know, I''ve wanted to tell you this because I want you to see who I really am. I''m not some kind of hero like the ones you write in your books. I don''t sweep away women and give a fairytale ending. That''s not who I am¡­ I''ve had a shitty past, I''ve made mistakes, and I''m still making them. I scheme against my enemies because that''s what I''m good at. My world has been dark, and I''m constantly looking over my shoulders, but I''ve never been more sure about something...about someone until you."


    He was rambling, and he wasn''t sure if she understood what he was telling her. She didn''t respond, or maybe couldn''t¡ªas if he''d rendered her speechless. Her gaze was hopeful, and it was pulling him in. She wanted more.


    "There''s something I want to give to you." Gael took out the t velvet box from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "W-What''s that?"


    "Hold on to it. Open it when I leave," he told her as she hesitantly received it.


    Ang opened her mouth, looking guilty as she clutched the box in her hands. "I didn''t get you anything. I mean I had, but it''s not with me right now."


    Sliding his hand against her cheek, he cupped her face and lightly stroked his thumb on her skin. "Tonight is already enough for me. I''m just d you''ve given me the chance to talk to you." She closed her eyes and leaned into his palm. He took it as a sign that she''s permitting him, so he pulled her to him, wrapping his arm around her frame.


    "I''ve put things off, Gael¡­ It''s because I already know how betrayal feels like. And running away instead of dealing with it is what I''m good at. I¡­ I still don''t know what this means to us."


    Gael gently kissed her forehead and leaned back so he could look into her eyes. "It means I''m here as long as you''ll have me."

 Chapter 278 - Once A Tragedy, Now A Tradition

    Ang didn''t expect she''d feel lighter after having that conversation with Gael in her room just now. He didn''t tell her the exact n on how the De Lucas would handle their situation, and she didn''t want to know because knowing what might go down would be tougher on her part.


    Despite Gael telling her that he liked her and wanted to be with her, the fact of the matter was that the marriage arrangement was an order given by the union which held all the Italian-American crime families together. Going against it would mean going against the union. And she would technically be the mistress if she stayed. Were they even still together to be called that? What''s difficult was that they neverbeled their rtionship, to begin with, yet all of this was hurtful as if they were official. ''Can I ever call you mine?'' she thought.


    As they left her room and descended the stairs, Gael''s men arrived in front of the house. They would drive Gael to the airport. Some of them would fly with him while the others would stay behind. A couple of the men brought Christmas presents inside the mansion and ced them under the tall tree. Gael told her that it was just a few things he thought her family would like. There were more gifts in the back of one of the cars, too, and he said he''d drop them off at the Cho''s house on the way.


    Gael turned to face Ang as they stood in front of the front door. He wasn''t quite ready to leave yet, but he had to. He had already stayed as long as he could. "Angel¡­ I''ll be gone for a while. I have some things I need to do in New York."


    "Oh, okay¡­" Her face fell, yet she nodded with a subtle sigh.


    "But I''ll call you," he told her right away as if that would reassure her that he wouldn''t leave and disappear again. Gael pushed her hair behind her ear. "I mean it. I will. I''ll be busy, but I''ll make time." He wanted to promise, but that didn''t mean much anymore¡ªnot like it used to.


    Ang lowered her gaze, staring at her wrung hands as though she couldn''t look him in the eyes. Then she asked in a voice so soft and uncertain, "Will you be gone long?"


    Her question gave his heart a start. It was like the spark that had once been there disappeared, and now it''s back again. He felt hopeful hearing her ask that. Did it mean that she''d want him back as soon as possible? The corner of his lips tugged upward. Cheekiness came over him like a tickle on the side.


    He tilted his head sideways, peeking at her until she met his gaze. "I''ll be back before you miss me."


    She scoffed, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms under her full breasts. His smile widened, and he swore there was a hint of amusement on her face too. His Angel was back¡ªsomehow¡ªshe''d be back; he just knew it.


    Gael''s starended on the velvet box in her hand. She hadn''t let go of it since he gave it to her. His heart raced at the thought of her reaction once she''d see it. Would she like it? It looked cute when he first got it a month ago. He wanted to see her expression, but at the same time, he wasn''t sure how he''d feel once she''d know what it was.


    "Listen, Angel¡­ I hope you don''t misunderstand what''s in it. I pro¡ª" He sighed, stopping himself from making another promise. "I had my best interest with you in my mind when I picked that."


    Ang nced at the box and held it tighter. "Should I be worried?"


    "I hope not."


    A car door opened several feet away from them, and Honey came running and barking towards them. Gael instinctively looked down, a loving smile spreading across his face as he knelt and rubbed Honey. "Hey, Little Fry¡­ You ready to go?" The little pupper yapped and happily nuzzled into his hand.


    Ang also bent down to their level. "She''sing with you?"


    Just as she asked, Honey looked at her and bounced around her knees, her tail wagging so fast like she''d seen the most exciting toy ever. Honey barked once and jumped onto Ang''sp.


    "Hello¡­" Ang giggled when Honey licked her chin. "I miss you too."


    "Yeah¡­" Gael answered. "Can''t leave her alone if I''ll be gone for more than a day. She''ll get lonely." They got to their feet, and Ang carried Honey in her arms. He grinned at the adorable sight.


    "Boss?" Rick called behind him.


    Gael nodded in response before facing Ang again. Though reluctant, he told her, "I have to go."


    "Oh. Right. Of course." The smile slipped from her face, and she attempted to hand Honey over to Gael, but the fluffy ball of fur gripped on her dress, the ws digging into the cloth. "Oh!"


    "Honey,e on. We''ll bete," Gael urged, reaching out to pull his dog from Ang, but before his hands could evene closer, Honey barked at him. "What the hell?" He recoiled, his brows furrowed in confusion. "Did you just bark at me?"


    Honey whimpered and barked once more, causing his brows to knit even deeper. "This has never happened before. What did I do?" And then he looked at Ang who was equally confused as he was. This couldn''t be that his dog liked Ang more than him now? He couldn''t deny that he felt a tiny pang in his heart, yet his lips curled into a grin. "You like her more than me?" He sighed. "I can''t me you¡­"


    Ang met his eyes, and she bit her bottom lip. She was half trying to get Honey off her and also holding her carefully so that the dog wouldn''t fall. Honey was scratching and wing at Ang''s dress, desperate to cling onto her.


    Gael shoved a hand into his pocket and scratched his forehead with the other. "Looks like she''s picked a side¡­ Do you¡­maybe...want to look after her for a few days?"


    The look in Ang''s eyes was pure shock. She nced at Honey and then at Gael and then back at Honey again. "You''re leaving her with me? You trust me with her?"


    He was slightly taken aback by her question, and almost instantly, he replied, "Of course. Why wouldn''t I¡ªyou don''t hate her, do you?" Gael had to ask. He''d only seen little interaction between them as the two didn''t have a lot of chances to interact with each other. However, those times when they did, he''d seen how gentle she was with Honey.


    "Of course not. She''s so adorable. How could I hate her?" Ang frowned, scratching Honey''s ear.


    Nodding, he felt relieved. "If you''re okay with it, I''d appreciate it. Constant flying might actually tire her out. I don''t want that."


    "I think I can handle her. We''ll have a good time while daddy''s away, won''t we?" Ang cooed as if she was talking to a baby.


    The smile on Gael''s face widened. He couldn''t help but feel touched to see his two most treasured ones together. He signaled his men, and they took out Honey''s things and ced them at the foyer. This wasn''t what he nned at all, but he actually liked this better. He hadn''t even left yet, and he was already looking forward toing back home to them.


    Rick walked Honey to the frontwn for a couple of minutes, giving Gael a little more time to say goodbye to Ang.


    "You''re gonna bete, Gael," she reminded when she saw the time on her phone. She leaned against the door frame as he stood before her.


    "I can''t seem to leave. I don''t want to leave."


    Biting her bottom lip, she wanted to tell him to stay, but she couldn''t. What could she do to end this night on a good note? They at least earned that after their conversation, right?


    "Angel?"


    She swallowed and looked up at him. "Did you know that the mistletoe had a violent history?"


    "The mistletoe?"


    Ang nodded. "Legend said that a god made an arrow out of mistletoe and used it to kill his brother. There were many versions, but...the mostmon one was that it ended with a decree. To forget the violence that happened, whoever passes under a mistletoe must kiss¡ªa token of love. Once a tragedy, now a tradition."


    Gael inched closer, his gaze burning as he stared at her. "What are you saying?"


    Her breathing hitched when he slipped his hand around her waist and pulled her to him. She ced her hands on his chest, her heart drumming against her ribcage. "I-I''m saying tonight should end well. But there''s no mistletoe."


    He nced above their heads for a brief second before whipping out his phone. "Then let''s make one." He tapped so fast and showed it to her; an image of a mistletoe brightly lit up the screen.


    Gael raised the phone above them with the mistletoe facing downwards. A charming smirk danced on his lips. "How about now, love?"


    She let out a long breath. "Screw it. It''s Christmas." Ang clutched his shirt, tiptoed, and pressed her lips to his.

 Chapter 279 - A Diamond Of Trust

    Who told Ang it would be easy getting involved with the mafia? Absolutely no one.


    She enjoyed writing about the miseries of the characters in her books. Just like in her first work, Falling in Love With the Mafia Prince, Ka said she couldn''t live without Nico, and the two got married¡ªscrew the mafia family''s n to have Nico get married to someone else for convenience.


    How funny was it that Ang found herself in the same boat as Ka? In her first book, Nico did everything for his family before he met her. It wasn''t love at first sight for the two. However, they also met at a wedding, had a one-night stand, but just a few dayster, Nico and Ka got entangled with each other again. While he fell for her, he began to go against his family''s wishes just to be with her. The family didn''t approve of her because she didn''t bring "benefits" to their business. Therefore the family set up Nico with a daughter from another crime family.


    See how ironic this was? It was as if Ang wrote her future. She was almost convinced that she was a irvoyant, except if she was, she would have avoided the heartbreak and went straight to the happy ending.


    But that''s just how life is. You think you know everything, and then suddenly, you''re being thrown into a curveball.


    Her conversation tonight with Gael didn''tst long, but at least they got to talk somehow. There was still a lot to talk about, but that would just have to wait.


    She watched the vehicles leaving their estate until she could no longer see their tail lights. Her chest started to burn, and she took a few cleansing breaths to brush the feeling away. "Come on, Honey," she called the little one, and they walked up to her room.


    ¡­


    Ang ced Honey''s soft bed next to hers and set the water bowl next to the dresser. The cute dog just looked up at her as if it was trying to figure her out. Tonight would be the first time that she''d take care of someone else''s dog. It was slightly strange for her, but knowing that Honey was Gael''s dog, she felt some sense offort that she wasn''t alone.


    It hadn''t been that long since Gael left when she washed up and changed into a silk pajama set that he called her.


    Confused, she picked up the call. "Did you forget something? Are you back?" She peeked through the window next to her bed, but the driveway was quiet.


    "No¡­ I''m still on the road. Why? Did you need me back?"


    Silly. Why would she think he''de back when he had just left? "No¡­ I just¡­thought¡­ Nevermind. Why did you call?" Ang let go of the curtain, covering the window again. Her butt fell on the bed, and a ball of fur bounced on it. She was surprised to see Honey by her hip, but she didn''t have the heart to let her leave.


    "What are you doing?"


    She reached and lightly petted Honey''s head as itid down, looking sleepy. "I was just getting ready for bed." She imagined Gael nodding during the few seconds of silence before he spoke again.


    "Have you opened it?"


    Ang knew he was talking about the velvet box. She turned to look at her nightstand where she ced it and then tentatively grabbed it. "Not yet. I''m holding it now."


    A long exhale was heard through the receiver. "Open it."


    With one hand, she tried and managed to open the velvet box. Inside was a white gold ne with a beautifully designed angel wings pendant that formed the shape of a heart, the bottom edges of the wings joined at the point. A four-pronged diamond sat at the cleft of the heart, and it sparkled under the light. It was simple and ssic, yet also unique and heartwarming that her eyes began to water. Her fingers traced the jewelry, admiring its beauty. She couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    "Gael¡­ This is beautiful¡­" was all that she could say.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes¡­ It''s¡­ wings¡­and a heart¡­ I honestly don''t know what to say. I love it. Thank you."


    Relief washed over Gael as he exhaled a long sigh. "That''s good to hear. I''m d you do. I meant to give it to you for a while now."


    "When did you get this?" She gently lifted the pendant with her fingers as if she was afraid she''d break it if she touched it. The ne didn''t look fragile or anything, but she wanted to be very careful.


    "Beforeing back to Esmea."


    His answer surprised her. That meant he''d gotten it when he was still in New York. "Why didn''t you show it earlier?" she wondered. "You had this with you the whole time?"


    "Sort of. I couldn''t find the right time. It felt like it was too much to give when we were only starting¡ªnot too much for me, I''d give you anything¡­ The price didn''t matter. But I thought you''d think it was too much and you wouldn''t ept it. I don''t...deal with rejections very well."


    Her bottom lip curled inwardly, and there was a hint of a smile on her face. "I really like it."


    The line was quiet for a few beats until Gael said, "There''s something else, though. I''ve had the ne for a while, but I''ve added something just recently."


    "Oh?" Ang felt some lines on the back of the pendant, so she flipped it, and her heart raced upon reading the words engraved into it.


    <strong>[ I miss you in the tiniest moments, between the seconds. ]</strong>


    It was the same message she had engraved on his watch. Back then, she thought it was fitting because of her gift to him, and in a way, she did mean it. It was a bold choice of words when they weren''t together at that time¡ªshe just went with her gut. But Gael added the words on this ne now, making the message more meaningful.


    Ang read the engraving in nearly a whisper and muttered, "You even added that here¡­"


    "Oh, right¡­ Yes, I did."


    Her brows drew together in confusion. "This isn''t what you meant?"


    "Well, yes. I added that too, but there''s another one."


    "Okay?" she answered hesitantly.


    "There''s a um¡­" Gael cleared his throat. "...positioning system installed inside the heart, for um...location referencing." He sounded unsure if he was supposed to say it.


    Ang blinked, looked at the ne in her hand, turned it, and blinked again, uncertain what she was supposed to see, though her heart started palpitating.


    "Angel?"


    His voice brought her back to earth, and she narrowed her eyes. His choice of words made her scoff. "What? Are you saying there''s a tracking device on this¡ª"


    "I know how this looks, but I''m not¡ª"


    "Why would you do this?" Ang bit out. She sped the heart ne despite feeling like it scalded her hand.


    "Angel¡­ Just let me finish exining."


    "What is there to exin? You''re giving me a gift, but you''re also monitoring me?" Her eyes scanned the floor and saw the bowl of water. For a second, she was tempted to chuck it in there.


    "It''s not on." Gael tried to get his words out to stop her from misunderstanding some more. "It has to be activated manually."


    Ang slowly calmed down, but the doubt in her voice was still apparent. "And that makes it okay?"


    He sighed, and she could just imagine how he must''ve looked at the moment. Gael must be feeling frustrated. "Angel¡­ Look, I didn''t want to have to do this. But after what happened to us when you saw me at that party the other night, I didn''t know if you would talk to me again. I came back to Esmea because I wanted to be there for you. And if you didn''t want me around anymore, I''d understand. But I at least wanted you to have the option to call for help if you needed one."


    She nced at the heart and ran her thumb across the wings. He wanted to be there for her, and she wanted to hold on to that.


    When she remained quiet, Gael added, "I have the same one in all of my watches so my men will find me. Yours¡­ The diamond. It serves as a button to activate the system. You press it, and it will send a signal directly to me so I''ll know where you are."


    "It won''t turn on unless I press it?"


    "Yes."


    A few moments of silence passed, and Gael''s voice came again. "You still there?"


    "Yeah¡­ I just don''t know what to do with it." She swallowed.


    "It''s yours, Angel. You can do whatever you want, but it''s there if you need it. Just one press, and I''lle to you."


    Ang took a deep breath, her chest a mixture of heavy pressure and relief. She couldn''t tell whether she was thankful for what she just learned or be wary of it. Gael gave her a choice to trust him through the ne.


    A muffled sound in the background came through the receiver before she heard his voice again, "I''m at the Chos now. I''ll be heading straight to the airport after. I''ll call you in the morning. Good night, Angel."

 Chapter 280 - When Faith Isnt Enough

    Gaelnded in New York at eleven in the evening, and he went straight to Nonna via''s house in Bay Ridge, Brooklyn. The house was packed with all of his family from his father''s side, the atmosphere was filled with chatter, and the long table was flooded with so much delicious gourmet spread of variously cooked dishes. Just like most Italian-Americans celebrating La Vigilia, they prepared only aquatic delicacies for appetizers and dinner.


    Rounding the house to greet everyone, a woman in herte fifties pulled Gael to an embrace and kissed his cheek. "There you are. You look...better."


    "Buonasera, Aurora." He smiled at his father''s wife. The woman had always been sweet and kind to him ever since his father brought him to Italy where he met her and his half-siblings. It was awkward for him to meet his father''s wife, given that she wasn''t his mother. Gael had only lost his mother then, and so meeting them was hard for him.


    Thete Severino De Luca, Alessandro''s father, wished for a male grandson. He''d known about Gael''s existence, but he respected Alessandro and Isabe''s decision not to involve them in the family business. A few yearster, Severino arranged a marriage for his son to a friend''s daughter, and that was Aurora. Although the two didn''t get married for love, they learned to cohabit peacefully.


    When Aurora left to go back to the kitchen, Gael''s father, Alessandro, entered through the front door. Alessandro just came from the Bunk and signaled Gael to the office where they could have some privacy.


    They greeted each other with a hug, his father patting his back and muttering, "d you made it in time."


    "Me too." He was as tall as his father, and thetter had some grey hair on the sides of his head.


    "You didn''t answer my call earlier." Alessandro poured some scotch into two sses and handed one to Gael who hesitated for a second before epting it.


    His alcohol abstinence onlysted for a few months, and he''s back to drinking again. And there were a lot of reasons to drink now. He rotated his neck from side to side, wondering if his father noticed how edgy he was since he arrived. "I was busy. I had to fix something before flying back here."


    "Too busy to answer my call?"


    "I just wanted to get it over with." Gael took arge gulp of the amber liquid; it was smooth before it burned the back of his throat. That was a strong one. Wanting to change the subject, he then asked about his sick uncle''s condition. They discussed treatments and ns in the near future as they would have to stay in New York moving forward.


    While the father and son conversed, light footsteps echoed outside of the office, drawing their attention. Gabrie walked by and paused by the door, only to roll her eyes at Gael before heading out the door, nearly mming it behind her.


    His brows instantly drew together, frowning at the door where his sister just disappeared. "What''s her problem?" he asked.


    Alessandro rubbed his temple as he sat at the edge of the oakwood desk. "She found out about the marriage arrangement with the Morellis."


    Gael snapped his head at his father, and confusion marred his expression. "I thought we all agreed not to tell her?" he probed, recalling the agreement they all had a couple of months ago during a family sit-down.


    His father shook his head, looking resigned. "I didn''t. But Mariano Morelli came to town earlier, with permission, of course. He had a meeting with Giovanni at the club...and your sister happened to be in the area while the Morellis were about to leave. Mariano met Gabby and mentioned the wedding. She didn''t take it well."


    Gabrie was the De Lucas'' princess, being the only daughter of the family''s boss. Gael knew she''d react like this, and he couldn''t me her. No one wanted to be in this situation. "I''ll go talk to her," he said, already heading out the door after setting down his ss.


    "Hey, son¡­" Alessandro called, and when Gael turned, he worried, "Are you okay?"


    Gael briefly looked to the side. His father must have given him the drink after sensing how tense he was. He breathed in before nodding his head. "Yeah," he lied. He felt uneasy that he was in New York and had to leave Ang. His family was important; there was no doubt about that, but so was his woman. Damn it. Ang had camped in his head ever since he left the mansion, and he had yet to hear her decision about the ne.


    ¡­


    Gabrie had just lit up a stick with a pink body and gold filter when Gael came out of the house. She sucked in the cigarette between her red lips and then blew out a cloud of smoke, ncing at her brother as he stood next to her. He then snatched the stick from her and, without hesitation, dropped it on the ground and stepped on it. "If I''m not smoking, so are you."


    She groaned, grabbing another stick and holding it in her hand but paused when he gave her an eye, saying, "I''ll break all of those too." His voice was calm, yet the promise was cold. She believed him. Annoyed, Gabrie stashed the stick back in the box and crossed her arms under her breasts.


    "You should have told me," Gabrie muttered under her breath.


    Gael draped a coat over her shoulders; he had grabbed it from the closet on his way out. Her expression rxed, but she still looked vexed as she pulled the coat close. The cold air in Brooklyn and the faint sound of caroling from a distance reminded him that it would be midnight soon. "Doesn''t change anything even if I did."


    "That''s not the point. When are you gonna stop carrying everything on your shoulders? I''m not a little girl anymore. You''ve got to trust me sometimes."


    He rubbed his jaw and stuffed his hands into his pockets. There was nothing he could say to that.


    "And is this why you sent J back to Australia? You didn''t tell me about that too!" She clicked her tongue.


    "Why does it matter to you where he is?" Gael cocked a brow, and Gabby bit her bottom lip. "He did something against my orders. He''s lucky I only sent him back there."


    "What did he do?"


    "Doesn''t matter." He wanted to divert the topic to the matter at hand. "Dad said you met Mariano this afternoon. What did he say?"


    "Nothing... Just¡­ He wanted to see me. I don''t know."


    Gael narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Stop looking at me like that!" She frowned.


    "Do you like him?"


    Gabrielle''s eyes widened as her mouth hung open. "W-What? No!!!"


    "Then why the f?ck are you turning red?" He turned to face her fully, his brows knitted together while he studied his sister''s expression.


    Her hands immediately flew to her cheeks. "Shut up. It''s cold, okay? And he''s an asshole. There''s no way I''m gonna marry him. No matter how attractive he is," her words trailed off.


    "You don''t want to marry him, but you find him attractive?"


    She raised her chin up and looked away. "I find a lot of men good-looking¡ªdoesn''t mean I''m marrying them."


    Gael was quiet for a moment, and silence lingered in the air. Gabby''s not telling him something, but he was honestly tired after the day he had. He was sleep-deprived and so drained that he didn''t have the energy to press on it.


    Gabrie nced at him. "What about you? You''re getting married too. How''s ''Angel'' gonna feel about that?"


    His jaw clicked at the question. Feeling the need to drink more, he pinched the bridge of his nose and huffed. "I''ll die first before I marry a Morelli."


    "This war has been going on for decades. Do you really think we have any other option?" She scoffed.


    "You don''t have faith in our family?"


    Turning to face him, Gabrie exhaled an exhausted sigh. She kissed his cheek and patted his shoulder. "In many ways, I trust you. But I''m afraid my faith in this family isn''t enough to save us from this mess."


    Giovanni came out of the house and bumped into her as she went back inside. "Where are you going?"


    "If I can''t get out of this wedding, I might as well start browsing online and pick my own stupid dress. You two better pay for it. I''ll choose the most expensive one," she said withplete sarcasm.


    Gael let out another sigh and scanned the nearly empty street, rubbing his nape as his scattered thoughts gued his head. He swore he aged a hundred years in just a few days.

 Chapter 281 - Distressed De Lucas

    Giovanni handed Gael a bottle of Perrier and kept one for himself. They twisted the caps and took a sip of the sparkling water as they observed a group of carolers from a few doors down.


    "What did he want?" Gael asked after pocketing the cap. "Mariano."


    "They want to push up the wedding."


    He cocked a brow, staring at his uncle and waiting for him to continue. Mariano would be the next underboss in their family when his father would rece Don Mario as the family boss. Buttely, he seemed to be taking on more responsibility, so the De Lucas could only assume that he''d be moving up the rank soon.


    From the little information Gael had gathered about Mariano''s personal life, the bastard was a prick¡ªwell, probably simr to how he was in the past and how Giovanni was until now¡ªady''s man. Mariano was cruel, and as much as Gael knew, he wasn''t the settling down type at all. During their meeting at the hotel in Esmea a few nights ago, Mariano wasn''t as vocal as Gael''s hesitation regarding the marriage arrangement. But Gael could sense that the other didn''t want this just as much as he did. So why was he suddenly here and even wanted to speed up the wedding?


    "It was agreed that we would decide the date. What''s his reason for requesting that? Was he drunk? High? Was he held at gunpoint?" Gael was pissed as he muttered. It was already bad enough that they had to pretend to cooperate, and now the Morellis want to hasten it up? Laughable.


    Giovanni shrugged. "Strange. Something must be up in their family. They''re rushing it."


    "What did you say?"


    "I told him we weren''t ready. He said they''d shoulder the cost of the wedding preparation and everything else."


    "With what money?" Gael scoffed.


    "Of course, I had to remind him it wasn''t about money," Giovanni added.


    The marriage between the two families meant they''d have to be generous with each other. It wouldn''t be easy if they were two ordinary families who weren''t out for each other''s blood, so it certainly wouldn''t be a walk in the park, what with their circumstances. The De Lucas had to protect their assets. Mariano knew this, of course, and Gael also knew that the Morellis were also trying to save theirs. It was a no-brainer. "And?" he questioned.


    Giovanni took another sip of the water and set the ss on the porch. He rotated his neck from side to side and then massaged his nape. "I told him about my brother being in town. They already heard about his illness anyway. I said we couldn''t have a celebration and disregard my brother''s health. So the wedding will have to wait."


    Italian weddings are a huge thing. And despite the order being an arranged one, the elders required a formal ceremony and not just a mere contract signing. Gael''s other uncle being terminally ill should be enough of a reason not to rush the wedding. Having a big party while someone from their family was fighting to live every day didn''t feel right¡ªnot that there would ever be a wedding. They just needed to buy some time.


    "What did he say?" Gael probed.


    "He''s giving us a month tops. Said that my brother''s illness shouldn''t matter as he''s not the one getting married anyway, so there''s no need to dy."


    "That son of a b?tch." Gael huffed, pinching the bridge of his nose when he felt a tension headacheing up from the base of his skull and then forming across his forehead. "Can we even do it in a month? Are we ready?"


    "We have to be." Giovanni turned his head towards the other, his face hardening. "Otherwise, you''d be a married man sooner than you''d expect."


    The muscle on Gael''s jaw ticked at the thought. There was no f?cking way he''d be married to a Morelli. He briefly closed his eyes, trying to drown out his thoughts, not wanting to imagine that life. This would mean he''d have to be in New York more often to see the operations and have their ns in ce. Staying in Esmea and handling his businesses remotely only worked because he thought he had more time. But now, they had to move faster, and he could only do that if he was here with his family in Brooklyn.


    With all these in mind, an image of a beautiful woman entered his thoughts. Ang. The only reason he stayed in Esmea was because of her. How could he be there for her if he had to stay here? His mouth went dry as he worried. He finished the water and set the bottle next to Giovanni''s, the atmosphere bing sullen every second.


    A few momentster, Giovanni broke the silence. "Lia was there."


    "Lia? You mean your¡­" He stopped himself from saying ''your Lia?'' and restarted. "She came with Mariano?"


    "Not exactly." Giovanni took out a ck cigarette and leaned his backside against the railing. He lit up the stick and then blew it in the air. "I left the club with Mariano, and she was right next to his car, waiting for him."


    Mariano and Lia were half-siblings. And with her past with Giovanni, Gael didn''t expect she''d show up in the neighborhood where his uncle practically told her never to show her face there ever again. He was curious about what happened, but he waited for Giovanni to continue.


    Giovanni took another long drag, taking his time to tell his tale¡ªor probably he was dying it on purpose. A crooked smile that didn''t look like it was bred from happiness crossed his face as he said, "She introduced her fianc¨¦. Apparently, they got engaged this year and will get married in six months."


    Gael raised his brows, studying his uncle''s expression. He could sense that Giovanni was trying to mask his real emotions. "She told you that? You don''t think she was only trying to make you jealous or something?"


    A thick cloud of smoke lingered in the air as Giovanni puffed. He was smoking like a chimney. "There was a huge stone on her finger. Her story checked out. It was on the entertainment section of almost every newspaper in June. The man''s a big shot in Ohio." Heughed, but there was no mirth in his eyes.


    For so many years, Giovanni hadn''t sought after Lia after what went down between them. It was the first time that Gael heard his uncle had the woman checked out. He shook his head. What was Lia thinking introducing her fianc¨¦ to Giovanni? "I''m sorry, man," was all he could say.


    Giovanni chuckled, and Gael wanted to join him, realizing that they both looked pathetic at the moment.


    Knitting his brows, Giovanni scoffed as he dropped the cigarette inside the green bottle. "Sorry? You kidding me? This is the best news I''ve heard in a long time. I feel sorry for the guy picking up my sloppy seconds." He pushed himself off the railing. "Oh, and then Gabby showed up."


    It wasn''t lost on Gael that the other quickly changed the topic, but he didn''t call him out on it. "So I heard."


    "Has she met Mariano before? It didn''t seem like it was the first time they saw each other this afternoon," asked Giovanni.


    "She didn''t tell me if they did." This made Gael even more suspicious of his sister.


    "Gabby wouldn''t say anything, and she was pissed the entire ride home. She called me a sybaritic dingleberry. What the f?ck does that even mean? Who says things like that?" The crease between Giovanni''s brows was deep as he was thoroughly confused.


    Despite himself, Gael couldn''t help but chuckle. Oh, he knew someone like that all right. Perhaps Ang''s writing influenced his sister''s cursing. After all, Gabrie was a fan of Ang, and thetter was quite creative with her words.


    "Gael, Gio,e inside. Everyone''s waiting," Aurora called as she peeked through the window.


    The two men nodded and headed back inside. As Gael entered through the door, he checked his phone, but there weren''t any messages from Ang. He figured she was already asleep, so instead of calling, he sent her a message.


    [ Gael: Buon Natale, Angel. Sento tua mancanza. Vorrei che fossi qui. ]

 Chapter 282 - Is She?

    Gael knocked at the door to the room where Gabrie was staying in Nonna via''s house. It was left ajar, and when he heard her say e in", he lightly pushed the door open and found her justing out of the bathroom, patting a towel on her face. They had just finished their celebration downstairs, and it was nearly three in the morning. "Hey¡­"


    "Hey¡­" she said back. "What''s up?"


    "Just checking up on you. How are you?"


    Gabrie looked at him for a few seconds as if trying to figure out why he actually came here. She draped the towel on a hook and sat on the bed while he leaned against a dresser by the foot of the bed. She shrugged. "Thrilled for my wedding day. You think I should get a tan?"


    The sarcasm in her voice was violent, causing his jaw to tick. "I''m sorry you had to find out that way."


    "This is a big deal. I hate it when all of you keep things from me like I''m a baby. I''m freakin'' twenty-three, for crying out loud!"


    Gael pressed his lips together to stop himself from smiling. No matter how much Gabrie had grown, he still saw her as that snotty little girl when he first saw her. It took a while for him to be friends with everyone in Italy, but Gabrie was the kind of girl who''d force herself to be in your life even though he''d ignored her most of the time. She wiggled her way into his heart and nted herself there. It wasn''t hard to love Gabby despite her being a brat at times.


    Now she''s telling him she''s no longer a baby, and yet he didn''t want to believe it. All everyone wanted was for her to be safe. The men in their family always looked out for her, and it would stay like that no matter how old she''d get. Not telling her about the order was part of them protecting her. She didn''t have to know, especially because they didn''t have ns on going through with it. So there was no point in making her anxious.


    Pushing himself off the dresser, he sat next to her. "You''re gonna get married one day, Gabby. But not like this. I promise you. You''ll only get married to the person you love¡ªwhoever that may be."


    "He''s so certain, though. Like¡­ He''s so sure this marriage is going to happen."


    He briefly nced at her clenched fingers. She was fiddling with the hem of her shirt. "Who?"


    "Mariano." Her brows drew together as if mentioning the name brought some memories.


    Gael examined her face for a few beats as she stared at nothing in particr. "Have you met him before today?"


    Gabrie swallowed, her fingers stopped moving, and she blinked a few times before looking up at him.


    "Gabby?"


    "Actually¡­ I did meet him back when they took me after you got shot. They put me in a cell in a basement. He was there¡­"


    His heartbeat raced a hundred miles per hour as he listened; his eyes were instantly menacing. "This is why the bastard wants to speed up the wedding? What a f?cking psycho! Did he touch you?"


    She was so shocked by his outburst, her eyes widening as she grabbed his arm. "Calm down! Lower your voice. You''re gonna wake up Nonna. No. He didn''t touch me, okay? It''s not like that."


    "Then what the f?ck happened?"


    "He¡­ He was in a cell next to mine," said Gabrie. She then described that there were three cells in the basement with steel bar dividers. There wasn''t any furniture inside, so she had to sit on the floor and lean against the steel bar. Her hands were bound behind her, and she was blindfolded at first. She was tense as she recalled what happened, her eyes looking down before she paused and took a deep breath. She didn''t want to say all the details. When she opened them again, she added, "Anyway, he was there."


    This time, Gael was thoroughly confused. "Wait, what? He was in a cell? Are you sure it''s him?"


    "Yeah. I wasn''t sure who he was back then. He didn''t tell me his name was Mariano. I''ve only heard about that name but never knew his face. When I met him there, he told me his name was Miano¡­ What a liar." She scoffed and folded her arms. "He was still there when I was released. I didn''t even know he was a Morelli...because why would they put him there, right?"


    "Right¡­" He racked his brains on possible reasons why they had put the next underboss in a cell but couldn''t think of any.


    "I met him again today. Then I found out who he really was and that I''m supposed to get married to him. It''s just...weird."


    Gael rubbed his forehead. He had to get out of here to get some sleep. His head was already pounding as it''s almost twenty-four hours since he was awake. He nodded, checked his watch, and then got to his feet. "Go to sleep, Gabby. We''ll have brunch with Grandma tomorrow."


    ¡­


    Just as he reached the ground floor, he rounded the ce and said goodbye to his rtives. His father was in the office alone, drinking when he checked in on him.


    "Dad, I''m heading home," he said as he stepped inside.


    Alessandro was slumped in an armchair with his top button undone, and he held a ss in one hand. He nodded as he set the ss on the table. "What time are we visiting your mother tomorrow?"


    Gael''s chest stung at the question. It''s been so many years, but it was still depressing whenever he was reminded that his mother was no longer there. He gazed at the window, his back facing his father as he answered, "We can go at nine. Then head over to Grandma''s for brunch."


    "I miss her. Isabe." Alessandro sighed while pouring more scotch into his ss.


    What could he say to that? Nothing. So Gael remained quiet. There was silence for a couple of minutes, and when he was about to turn to say goodbye, his father spoke again.


    "Tell me about that woman in Esmea."


    Gael knew his father would ask him soon about Ang. He was sure the other had already done some digging. There was no point in hiding it. "She has a name. Ang Su."


    "I don''t realize she had one. You never told me."


    Gael rolled his eyes before closing them.


    "Su, huh? From Su Corp?" asked Alessandro.


    "Yes." Keeping his answer brief, he turned around and sat in an armchair. He was only half surprised that his father knew about Ang''s family''s business.


    "Are they friends with the Chos?"


    Gael nodded. Last year, Daniel, Samantha, and their kids visited Italy and met his father as he toured them around Rome. His father spoiled the kids during their visit, and the kids loved him. They even cried when they were leaving.


    "Then they''re good people," said his father.


    Gael nodded again. "They are."


    "Why haven''t you told me about her? She''s clearly important to you."


    "Because they''re good people."


    Alessandro looked at him with an expressionless gaze. It was like looking in the mirror. His father didn''t say anything and was clearly waiting for him to say more. So he relented.


    Running his fingers through his hair, Gael huffed. "I didn''t want to drag her into our mess. She¡­ She wasn''t supposed to be¡­"


    "Serious?" his father punctuated his thoughts.


    "Yeah. I didn''t want to hurt her."


    "And you did?"


    Gael softly chuckled. "I still am." He shook his head and leaned against the backrest. "I knew I''d hurt her either way, and I went ahead and did it anyway." He told his father how he met Ang nearly four years ago, sparing him about the book, and that she knows about his family because of Nina being connected to the Morellis.


    "She knew, and she still wants to be with you?" his father asked.


    "Right now... I don''t think so. We haven''t been okay since she found out about the arranged marriage." Gael scrubbed his face and heard his fatherugh. "I''m d I''m amusing you," he muttered in total sarcasm.


    "I''m sorry, son, but you have the shittiest luck with this woman¡ªAng."


    "Gee, thanks." He was ready to leave. He got to his feet, and so did his father.


    "I knew this was serious the moment you brought her herest week to meet your Nonna and grandmother." Alessandro walked with Gael towards the door and ced his arm around the other''s shoulder. "But you''re not acting like yourself."


    "What are you talking about?" Gael cocked a brow.


    "You''ve always been tenacious. When you wanted something, you''d take it no matter what was in the way. Has she brought you to your knees and made you weak?"


    The thought of being on his knees in front of Ang only reminded Gael of their ne ride back to Esmea. ''Get your head out of the gutter, idiot,'' he scolded himself.


    When he didn''t answer, his father added, "The way I see it, you''re scared, and that''s okay. Being scared only meant that she''s worth it." And then he threw a million-dor question. "Is she?"

 Chapter 283 - Can You Not Do That Again? (1)

    Gael was surprised to wake up five minutes to nine in the morning. He thought he''d end up having a sleepless night after the conversation he had with his father¡ªespecially after that question. He held back and didn''t answer without knowing why. It should have been easy; a no-brainer. Ang was very important to him, so there shouldn''t even be a question if she was worth it.


    When he arrived home at three in the morning, he crashed into his bed and passed out. Then his rm clock red from the nightstand, jerking him right off the bed groaning because of a heavy headache. Padding towards the bathroom to relieve himself, he quickly took a shower and then changed into a fresh set of suit. He''d be visiting his mother in the cemetery today, so dressing up was a must.


    He scanned himself on the mirror, ttening the ck polka dotted tie that his mother gave him when he was a teenager. He''d worn it with a ck shirt under a three-piece maroon suit. Running his fingers through his neatly slicked-back hair, he thought he''d get a haircut as it had grown longer¡ªa little past his ears now. But that was the least of his concerns at the moment.


    His phone buzzed. It was another reminder that he had to leave to pick up his father and sister from Nonna via''s. Apart from the reminder, a few emails, and some text messages from friends and family, he hadn''t heard from Ang yet. He began to get a little anxious, but given that it was Christmas, he calmed himself into thinking she was busy with her family.


    The visit to the cemetery felt peaceful despite the gloom that lingered within it. It was cold, and they all had to bundle up tobat the harsh weather that day. His father kissed the tombstone like he always did whenever they went there. Gael remembered that he''d repeatedly questioned his father during the first year of his mother''s death when he told him he''d loved his mother. If he did, why didn''t he stay? Why didn''t he fight for what he wanted? Was his mother not worthy?


    Alessandro''s answer to his question didn''t satisfy him. "I valued her safety more than my love for her."


    It wasing back to him now that this might be one of the reasons why Gael couldn''t answer his fatherst night. A lot of times, he couldn''t tell what his father was truly thinking. If he admitted how much Ang meant to him, how would that change anything? Could it be that he didn''t want history to repeat itself? Was he really scared, just like what his father told him?


    His father and sister walked back to his SUV while he stayed behind for some alone time with his mother. Kneeling down in front of the tombstone, he ran his hand on the engraving, and his jaw clenched. "Hey, mom¡­ I miss you today. I was gonna bring Honey with me, but¡­she found someone more fun than me to hang out with." Gael smiled. Silence enveloped his surroundings; not even the soft breeze of cold weather disturbed him. "I messed up. I thought I was doing the best for everyone. Since you left, I¡­" He took a deep breath and did not finish what he wanted to say. At this point, he thought they were all just excuses. "Merry Christmas, mom. I love you."


    Gael got to his feet and turned around. It wasn''t fair to anyone that he''d tell them what''s been bothering him. And just a while ago, telling his mother didn''t feel right either. He was fine keeping them to himself like he always did after his mother left. There was no need to inconvenience others. He just needed to focus on where he was good at¡ªtaking care of his family.


    ¡­


    Brunch at his grandmother''s house was amazing. This had be sort of a tradition whenever they spent Christmas in New York instead of Italy. They''d visit the cemetery and then have a meal with his grandmother. Gael brought a lot of presents for her and the family she was living with. He loved doing things like this as it made him feel grounded whenever he connected with the only person from his mother''s side.


    "How''s Ang?" Susan asked as she put the dishes into the sink. "Has she made progress with the espresso machine yet?"


    "She loved it. It was very sweet of you to do that, Grandma. Thank you." Gael gave her a side hug and kissed the side of her head.


    She patted his arm with a smile on her face. "Just something I''d like to do for the people I love."


    Warmth spread across Gael''s chest upon hearing his grandmother. She had only spent a few hours with Ang, and she was alreadyfortable saying she loved her. He rolled up his sleeves, and the two of them started to wash the dishes.


    "Tell her I love the book. I have just started reading it, and I couldn''t put it down. I had to hide it under my pillow so that I could get up and make breakfast. Otherwise, I''d still be in bed right now," she added.


    His brows wrinkled as he nced at his grandmother. "What book?"


    "The book she sent me. It arrived yesterday¡ªoh my, I was so excited I forgot to tell her I received it. I have to call herter to thank her."


    Ang sent her a book? He leaned his hip against the counter and faced his grandmother. Ang never told him, so this was surprising. A small hint of a smile peeked at the corner of his lips. "What''s the book about?"


    "It''s actually an exciting contemporary romance about a ballerina in her mid-thirties who got injured and had to retire early. She had to raise a child on her own after her boyfriend left her. Later, she met another man. The British author is brilliant." Susan smiled as she recalled the plot of the story. "It reminded me of the frustration I felt when that happened to me¡ªthe injury. The story''s very rtable to me. Ang''s very thoughtful. I really appreciate that."


    "She is," he agreed. Gael''s mind was now filled with images of Ang''s smile, herughter, the way she talked andughed at the same time while struggling to finish what joke she wanted to tell him, the way she narrowed her eyes whenever she tried to listen attentively to whatever he had to say to her. His chest expanded as he took a deep breath and felt the urge to call her. "Excuse me, Grandma. I''ll give her a call."


    Just as he said that, his phone buzzed, notifying him of a message from Ang.

 Chapter 284 - Can You Not Do That Again? (2)

    You know that feeling when you jump from a height, and your heart seems to leap before dropping to your stomach? That''s how Gael felt upon seeing Ang''s text that morning. He never thought he''d feel exhrated just from a text.


    <strong>[ Angel: Hi. My battery died while sending you my reply this morning. Merry Christmas, Gael. I hope you had fun with your familyst night. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: Oh, and this is what I woke up to ]</strong>


    <em>An image loaded on his screen. It was Ang in her bed with Honey curled up into a ball in the crook of her neck. Honey''s head rested on Ang''s shoulder. It was the most adorable thing he''d seen all morning.</em>


    He tapped the screen to erge the photo, and he stared at it, a broad smile growing on his face.


    "What are you smiling at?" Susan wondered as she subtly peeked over his arm. "Oh, how lovely! Honey looks sofortable next to Ang. She must really like her. She doesn''t do that to just anyone, does she?"


    Gael nodded. Aside from Gabby and his grandmother, Honey didn''t like to be around other women. When his grandmother walked away, he quickly tapped his response.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''m jealous. ]</strong>


    Another message popped in soon after.


    <strong>[ Angel: Of what? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: She gets to wake up next to a beautiful face. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: ¡­you talking about her or me? ]</strong>


    Heughed.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''m jealous that Honey gets to wake up next to you. Is that clear now? ]</strong>


    Though he couldn''t see Ang''s expression, he assumed she was smiling. He hoped she was. After waiting for a minute and not receiving any reply, he called her, and she answered after two rings.


    "Hey," he greeted as he walked out of the house and leaned against the brownstone railing. A cold wind swept across his face, and he shoved his hand into his pocket. The weather was a little annoying.


    "Hi," she replied, her voice as angelic as he''d remembered it, making him exhale a sigh of relief.


    "How was your sleep?"


    "It was¡­okay. However, I woke up sometime around dawn. I thought someone else was in my room. Then I heard Honey snoring. I didn''t know dogs snore. I didn''t know she snored."


    Gael worried as he listened to her, and then he chuckled. "Yeah, she does, especially when she''s exhausted and is sleepingfortably. I''m surprised she slept so deeply when it''s her first time there. She''s usually restless when she''s new to a ce. I guess she must really trust you."


    "Is that so?" She paused. There was shuffling in the background, and Oliver''s muffled voice was heard. "I was in the living room just now with Oliver and my dad. They''re ying with Honey."


    "I''m d she''s well taken care of. Thank you." Gael rubbed his nape and scanned the tranquil street. Everyone seemed to be staying in this morning. The sky had sprinkled little snowkes since an hour ago. "Where are you right now?"


    A door clicked, and he guessed that she was in an enclosed space. "I just got into my bedroom. We''re opening gifts in a little while. I just snuck out for a bit."


    "I see¡­" A curtain from the living room window not far from him moved, and he met his father''s gaze when he looked up. Alessandro tapped his watch, signaling him that it was time to leave. He nodded and raised a hand to give him a little more time. "When are you going back to your apartment?"


    "In a few days, maybe. I''m not sure."


    "You''re not spending the new year with your family?"


    "I am, but we might be at Oliver''s or mine. Why?"


    "Nothing. Just¡­wondering if you''re going to be in your apartment by yourself."


    "Oh¡­ I guess. I mean, I''m used to it. So, yeah, I''ll be in my apartment in a few days."


    Gael let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose as he gathered his thoughts and tried to see if there was a way to work around his situation. He didn''t like that he had to choose. His family in New York needed him, and so did Ang, even though she wouldn''t tell him that she did. And the fact was daunting to him because right now, he had to choose. If only he could be at two ces at once.


    "Is everything okay?" she probed when he didn''t respond.


    "Yeah. I just thought I coulde back tomorrow. But I need to be here longer, Angel¡­" He swallowed and closed his eyes. She didn''t respond right away, and it was even harder for him to imagine what was going through her mind at the moment. Was she disappointed? Was she relieved? Was she even the slightest bit sad?


    "That''s okay."


    Shit. Her brief answer made him anxious.


    "I''m sorry, Angel. I really want toe back sooner."


    "No, you don''t have to apologize for being with your family. Besides¡­ You technically don''t have any business to be here other than¡­" She hesitated. "It''s okay, really. Don''t worry about it."


    Gael ran a heavy hand down his face. What was he supposed to do? There must be something that he could do to be with Ang while also being there for his family. He felt like crap. Their distance was killing him. "Could you stay with your family while I''m away? I don''t like the thought of you being alone in your apartment."


    Ang didn''t speak, and all he could hear was a faint sound of wind through the receiver.


    "Baby, you still there?" he asked.


    "Okay," she answered. "I''ll stay with my dad until youe back."


    It was as though a tidal wave passed by and washed away his worries. Gael wasn''tpletely relieved, but he was hopeful that she''d be safe, and he didn''t have to worry too much while he was not there with her. He still had to hear what her decision was with the ne he gave her, and he was dying to know. But he didn''t want to put pressure on her because he''d already broken her trust. More than her epting the ne, he prayed she''d never had to use it.


    "Thank you. That makes me feel less worried." He pushed himself off the railing and idled by the door. "I have to go. Can I call you again tonight?"


    "Tonight. Okay. And Gael?"


    "Yeah?"


    He heard her take a deep breath before speaking her mind. "Thest time you went home¡­ You¡­" Silence. "You being there¡­doing what you have to do¡­ You ended up getting shot and disappeared for a while." Another bout of silence. "Can you not do that again? Getting shot and disappearing."


    Gael didn''t know why but what she said made him feel so warm, and suddenly the weather was no longer annoying. "Don''t worry, Angel. I''lle back to you in one piece. I''m not disappearing again."

 Chapter 285 - The Bunk

    Thest time Gael went to the Bunk was when he had to get some liquid cash to give away to the homeless people during their feeding program. And the time before that was when they had a sit-down on thest week of November before he flew to Esmea. It had only been a month, and it felt as if it had been longer than that.


    The leaders of their family usually had regr sit-downs here. But due to Alessandro''s brother being sick, they spent more time in Italy recently, so Gael and Giovanni had to fly there more often.


    The office in the bunk was located on the third floor of the brownstone where only highly selected soldiers were allowed to enter. There was only one window, mainly for emergency exit purposes, and it''s always drawn closed with a thick curtain that blocked the sunlight from entering. It wasn''t convenient to have an open office, given the nature of their business. The walls and pieces of furniture were made of heavy wood with a brown finish. The mahogany desk was ced diagonally at the corner of the room, and the walls behind it had floor-to-ceiling bookshelves filled with hardbound books and family pictures.


    Alessandro headed for the liquor cab as soon as they entered. He poured one finger of whiskey into three sses and gave the two to Gael and Giovanni as they settled in the L-shaped fine leather couch. He then lit up the firece as the room was chilly. Gael hesitated to drink the whiskey, but with their current situation, he needed the distraction.


    "How''s DLing along?" Alessandro asked when he sat in the leather armchair across the couch.


    "There''s somest-minute paperwork I need to take care of, but it should be settled in a month," Gael answered.


    His father nodded, nced at the orange liquid in his ss, and took a shy sip. "How confident are we to let go of Gaseda for the Russos and focus on DL?"


    Giovanni smiled, setting his ss on the coffee table. "Come on, brother. We''re talking about your genius son here. Are you questioning your own genes?"


    Alessandro shot his brother an annoyed nce before looking at Gael. "I''m not questioning your capabilities. You know how I am. It''s my job to worry for our family."


    Gael didn''t mind his father''s question at all. For many years, his father had been so used to underhanded methods to earn money for the family that it was understandable to hesitate in trusting something new. Though this wouldn''t be their first legitimate business in recent years, this would be their biggest investment. Gaseda was the oilpany that they partnered with a Russian mafia for many years. It''s the same oilpany that they nned to bargain with the Russoster.


    He swirled the whiskey in his ss and subtly nodded. "It will be a big transition, but nothing we can''t handle," he reassured.


    After a few moments, he cast a nce at his uncle and then his father. "I spoke to Gabbyst night, and she told me something¡­strange."


    Giovanni cocked a brow. "Strange?"


    Alessandro didn''t say anything, but he kept his gaze at Gael, waiting for him to continue.


    "Apparently, she had met Mariano before¡­" Gael then recalled what his sister told him, not sparing any detail. His sister being kidnapped was a sore subject that hurt all of them¡ªhis father the most. But they had to talk about this objectively, so he breezed through the story and focused more on the question he had in his mind sincest night. "Isn''t he the favorite son? It seems odd to me that you''d lock up your own son like that."


    "It wouldn''t be odd if the son disobeyed the father," Alessandro lightly said, taking a sip of his drink. Gael narrowed his eyes at him, but he ignored it.


    Their family wasn''t free of violence. But blood was thicker than water, so if one made a mistake, they were more likely to be lenient if they shared blood.


    "What are you thinking?" Gael probed when Giovanni was in deep thoughts.


    Giovanni blinked and shook his head as he pulled himself out of the trance. He took a long swig of his drink, nearly finishing the contents of his ss, and then wiping his lips with the back of his hand. "I just remembered something."


    "What is it?"


    "Back then when¡­" Giovanni swallowed, looking as though he didn''t like what he remembered. "¡­when Lia was here. She said something about having a dysfunctional family¡ªthat her father was a scum who took advantage of everything. And that her brother had always wanted to change the family or something."


    Alessandro got up from his seat and refilled his ss. "Was this before or after you shoved your small dick into her?" he said with his back facing them.


    Gael rubbed a hand over his lips to cover the grin that''s threatening to show. He nced at Giovanni, and thetter rolled his eyes, clearly irritated that his older brother had to remind him of his mistakes. What happened between Giovanni and Lia nearly cost their family, but they didn''t me all of it on him. Giovanni wasn''t entirely at fault. They all should have been better. But what''s done was done.


    "Hrious. My dick is obviously bigger than yours," Giovanni remarked, got to his feet, and elbowed his brother when he stood next to him by the liquor cart. "Moving on. If what she said then was the truth, then that could exin why Mariano was down there. If he crossed his father, then he got what he deserved."


    "But they''re still putting him up in the ranks? How does that make sense?" Gael questioned.


    Alessandro turned around to face them. "Gael''s right. Marino Morelli is a doubtful man. He''d never trust anyone who had already betrayed him once¡ªeven if it''s his son, Mariano. He''s a selfish bastard. He wouldn''t give up his throne if it didn''t benefit him. I believe there''s more to the story."


    Standing up, Gael put his unfinished drink on the table and buttoned his suit jacket. "Then let''s ask someone who might know."


    Without any questions, Giovanni and Alessandro followed him out of the office. The three of them headed down to the basement of the Bunk where they kept a captive.

 Chapter 286 - Dysfunctional Family

    The three of them passed by some of their men who greeted them as they headed towards the basement. The soldiers had broad smiles on their faces having received their bonus. It was the least they could do for them when they''ve worked hard this year. That and the fact that they didn''t have a ce to go home too except the Bunk.


    "Don De Luca." One of the soldiers who was in his forties came closer.


    Gael''s father turned his head and the soldier bowed before him. The soldier hesitantly held his hands out and Alessandro ced a hand on top of the soldier''s. The soldier kissed the ring before he lifted his head and said, "Thank you for the blessing. My Eleanor also wants to say thank you. She''s no longer worried now that we have money when she gives birth."


    Alessandro patted the soldier''s shoulder and nodded. "I''m d I could be of help. You should have stayed at home today. It''s Christmas."


    "I just came by to bring some food that my wife madest night. They''re already eating it in the dining." The soldier jerked his thumb over his shoulder. "I also wanted to thank you in person."


    "You deserved it. There''s no need for thanks."


    The soldier left after thanking them one more time. The three of them descended the stairs towards the basement. The area had cemented walls and floor. To the right was a beat-up sofa, a wooden coffee table, and an old T.V.


    Gael pulled the third hook of a ck rail-mounted wall hook hanging rack downward. A block of the wall that''s about the size of a notebook next to it pushed forward, revealing a digital device. He pressed his hand on the screen and it scanned his print. A couple of secondster, the device disyed "Phantom" and "ess Granted". Next, a section of the floor lifted up, showing another set of stairs that led to a deeper level underground.


    The Bunk had been with their family for so many years. The exterior looked like a regr brownstone house. It had a traditional interior and only the privileged ones were able to ess the basement. Over time, they upgraded the ce until it became their safe haven.


    Lights illuminated their steps as they walked downwards. When they reached thending, three paths greeted them¡ªto the left, to the right, and to the front. They turned right. A few feet down the path, two guards stood outside a metal door and they opened the door for them.


    The stench of blood permeated the air, the metallic smell gave Gael a headache. He groaned. "Can somebody clean this hole up? I don''t know how you can stand this ce when it smells like a f?cking sewer," heined. He only came to this area when he needed to, and usually, it was ''cleaner''. The soldiers assigned here would clean it up before any of them came by, and their visit today was unnned. One of the soldiers acknowledged his order and disappeared to get some cleaning supplies.


    This area was darker than the hallway. There were four metal rooms¡ªtwo on each side¡ªand they opened the first one on the left. The fluorescentmp on the ceiling lit up and someone on the corner winced. A man with no clothes on cowered on the floor. He shielded his eyes with his hands, his ankles and wrists were bound with chains. The only thing he had was a piece of cardboard which he used to sit on.


    "Merry Christmas," was Gael''s first greeting as he stood in the middle of the room with his hands in his pockets. "How was your feastst night?"


    His father took a seat on the steel chair by the door and Giovanni leaned against the wall next to Gael.


    The captive peeked from behind his hands. His face and body were dirty, his beard was three inches long, and his hair was a matted ck. The De Luca soldiers took him down here the day Gael got shot. He was the mole who fed information to their enemy. At first, they thought he wasn''t aware that he was seeing someone from the Morellis. Later, they found out that he worked for them before he came to New York and infiltrated the De Lucas. He was new then and hadn''t even been to the Bunk, so he hadn''t given any vital information to the Morellis.


    Other times, those who did the De Lucas'' wrong would be punished with death, no questions asked. Sometimes, they''re tortured. This man deserved thetter. At the moment, they''re keeping him here as he wasted his life until he dies of hunger or loss of blood¡ªwhichever came first. The man shivered¡ªmaybe he''d even die of hypothermia.


    The man looked down, his lifeless eyes uncaring. "Cold turkey sandwich," he muttered, pertaining to the food he gotst night.


    "Oh, don''t be ungrateful. It was from a three-star restaurant."


    "And by that, he meant a kid drew three stars on its wall with a Cray," Giovanni added.


    Gael lifted a shoulder in nonchnce. "The kid''s a Picasso."


    "To what do I owe the pleasure?" asked the man in a weak voice. "I guess it really is Christmas seeing the three Kings of this family visiting a rat like me."


    Gael softly chuckled, scratching his temple even though it didn''t itch; the itch was rather in his hands from wanting to m the man''s head against the wall for trying to be funny. This rat didn''t get to be amusing. Gael didn''t want to be here. It''s supposed to be a day of celebration¡ªhe should''ve been with Ang. But the matter at hand had to be taken care of. "Tell us about Mariano," he questioned.


    The man in chains lifted his head. His brows slightly furrowing as if he didn''t expect the question. "What about him?"


    Studying the captive''s face, Gael tried to read what he was thinking. Was there a reason why he looked somewhat surprised? It could be because they didn''t ask about Mariano before. That guy did nothing but yed around after he graduated, so the De Lucas didn''t see him as a threatpared to his father.


    "<em>Cretino.</em> We''re the ones asking the questions here, not you," Giovanni spat.


    "I don''t know much about him. He likes women and alcohol. He and his father didn''t get along," said the man.


    Gael cocked a brow and exchanged looks between Giovanni and his father. It was typical to hear the first one, but they didn''t know about the other. He rxed his face once again and probed with a neutral tone, "Why don''t they get along?"


    "I don''t know. They''ve always been that way."


    That was an unhelpful answer. Gael shot his father a nce without saying anything and in response, Alessandro banged his fist against the door. His father hadn''t spoken since they arrived. He was usually like this. He didn''t speak in front of people he didn''t trust. When the door opened, a soldier waited for amand. Giovanni wordlessly nodded at the captive and the soldier moved across the room. The three De Lucas worked in coordination without even saying anything, their presence, their eyes, and bodynguage were enough to understand each other and also give an order.


    The soldier''s hands were quick in maneuvering a device that was linked to the chains of the captive. In the next few seconds, the captive dangled in the air upside down, groaning in pain. His head was about a meter off the ground. A lot of the bones in his body were already broken and this position wasn''t doing him any favor.


    "Just kill me," pleaded the man, his voice distorted.


    Gael walked closer and bent to his level with a stare enough to cut ss. "Where''s the fun in that?"


    "Boss, what else do you want from m¡ª"


    He shook his head and clicked his tongue. "You don''t have the privilege to call me that after the nine lives that my family lost because of you."


    Still groaning, the man squeezed his eyes shut, the blood rushing towards his head and he turned red. "I already told you everything."


    "When they took my sister, she was ced next to Mariano''s cell. Why was he there? What did he do?"


    "He¡­" The man clenched his jaw, his stomach clenching in pain. "Marino thinks his son tried to poison him."


    "Did he?"


    "Mariano denied it, but¡­" He groaned again. "But it''s not impossible."


    There was silence for a few seconds before the captive continued, "When they''re in front of the others, they appear like a family. But there was one time when Marino called me to his office, the door was left open. I saw him p his son across the face. They might''ve been arguing but quickly stopped when they noticed I was there."


    Gael believed the Morellis were more messed up than they thought they were. And a family like that was easier to break.

 Chapter 287 - What She Really Meant

    Gael loosened his tie when theynded back on the ground floor of the Bunk. The underground level felt suffocating the entire time they stayed there. Seeing that man again brought memories from that day¡ªAugust 30¡ªhis birthday. He tried to push the haunting thoughts out of his head so his father wouldn''t see how that day still affected him. They mourned over losing their soldiers and feared nearly losing his grandmother and sister that day.


    His uncle and father¡ªheck, the whole family told him it was not his fault. But he couldn''t help feeling guilty over what happened. The names of the men they lost that day floated in his head. If only he knew better. If only he was a better leader. He pushed the door to the bathroom and closed it behind him. Sshing his face with water, the coldness hit his skin, and he was calmer.


    Looking up, Gael stared at his reflection through the mirror. He saw a man he barely recognized. A year ago, he wouldn''t have had to question what he was doing. Now, all he could think of were the decisions he made and the repercussions he gained.


    If he didn''t get stranded on the ind, he''de back to New York earlier. He would''ve probably been able to prevent any of that from happening. But no; who was he kidding? He wanted to be on that ind, just like three years ago. He wouldn''t have done anything any other way.


    As he got out of the bathroom, his father was outside waiting for him.


    "Everything okay, son?"


    He nodded. "I didn''t get enough sleep."


    Alessandro pulled out a handkerchief from the inner pocket of his coat and handed it to his son, pointing at the water dripping from his forehead. Gael received it and dabbed it on his face. "No. What''s really going on with you?" Alessandro probed.


    Leave it to his father to be doubtful. Alessandro could read someone like it was his job. Gael got that from him. There were times when his father could sense that something was wrong with him, even before Gael realized there was. He found it a little annoying when he was a teen because his father analyzed his behavior.


    "Just tired."


    Alessandro chuckled as he ced an arm over Gael''s shoulder and led him towards the front door. He squeezed his son''s shoulder a little as if he was telling him, ''I know what you mean.''


    "I''ve been doing this for¡­" Alessandro huffed. "For far longer than you did, son. ''Tired'' is an understatement."


    And with that, Gael was sure that his father already knew what he meant. He was tired of all this, and he couldn''t imagine how his grandfather, his father, and his brothers did it all their lives. Alessandro was right; he had been in the family business far longer than Gael. But that didn''t mean Gael wouldn''t feel as drained.


    "Come on, your Nonna''s cannoli is waiting for us."


    Gael''s hand flew to his chest. "Ah. Now that! That I''ll never get tired of."


    They stepped out of the house and as they headed towards the car, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He checked the notification and saw Ang''s name.


    <strong>[ Angel: I feel like I should apologize. I didn''t mean what I said earlier. ]</strong>


    His brows furrowed in confusion and he tapped out his response.


    <strong>[ Gael: Apologize for what? Me getting shot and disappearing? You didn''t mean when you said you don''t want that to happen? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: No! I meant what I said about you not having any businessing here¡­ ]</strong>


    Oh. She did say that, but he got over it quickly. But Ang wanted to apologize for that? Had she been thinking about their conversation this whole time?


    <strong>[ Gael: Want me to call? ]</strong>


    Her reply came fast.


    <strong>[ Angel: We''re about to watch something in the family room. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: I just wanted to say¡­ you cane to Mayne anytime. You don''t need a reason. ]</strong>


    A smile ghosted his face as he read her text. And he couldn''t help but tease.


    <strong>[ Gael: But I do have a reason toe back. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Honey will miss me. She can''t part with me for a long time. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Angel: Tough luck. Dad''s already adopting her. She''s now a Su. ]</strong>


    A peal ofughter rumbled through his throat, and then Giovanni interrupted him.


    "Hey, lover boy! Hurry up, it''s cold!"


    "Shut up," Gael fired back without giving him a nce as he typed on his phone. He wanted to hear her voice again, but he couldn''t be too greedy.


    ***


    <em>Oakwood, outside of Mayne, Esmea </em>


    Ang woke up with Honey sleeping in the crook of her neck that morning. The little fluff ball must have been cold and Ang was too scared to move because it might wake Honey up. She took a picture to show it to Gaelter. The thought of him and the notifications on her phone made her check his message. She was still sleepy and had one eye open as she navigated the screen.


    Her eyes widened and then they narrowed at the gibberish text in Italian. He must''ve forgotten that she didn''t speak thenguage. At first, she thought it was a mistake, but her name was there. Ang highlighted the text and chose the option to trante it to English. Her cheeks burned when it was decrypted. It was too early for her to feel this giddy. What was she supposed to say to that?


    Before she had the chance to respond, her phone died. She needed to rece it as the battery dies on her more often these days. It wasn''t until a few hourster when she was able to send him a text message and he ended up calling her. Her heartbeat raced upon hearing his voice on the other line. Was it crazy that he had so much effect on her even over the phone? It had only been about twelve hours since she hadst seen him.


    The weird emotion she felt while talking to him made her say something she didn''t mean. Although Ang was a good writer, she sometimes found it hard to convey her thoughts through speaking¡ªespecially towards Gael. It was easier to write on paper than tell him what she wanted to say. She felt guilty when their call ended, thinking that she should have said it better. She did try to say something nicer at the end, but her thoughts still went back to the other one¡ªabout him not having any business toe back to Esmea.


    Knowing that he was already busy, Ang decided to forget about it and move on. However, a couple of hourster, she was still bothered about what she said. So she decided to pull up her big girl panties and rified it with him.


    Of course, Gael had to throw in suspense and a joke, making her grin. He probably didn''t think much of itpared to her. Still, it was nice to get it out of her and receive his response.


    Just when she thought their conversation had ended, her phone buzzed again. Two messages from him.


    <strong>[ Gael: I want to be clear. Like I told you earlier, I''lle back to you and for you, Angel. You. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I should''ve told you this in person. No need to apologize. It''s my fault for not making it clear. I''m trying, Angel. Whenever you feel uneasy, just read the message above again. ]</strong>


    "Well, shit," she muttered to herself. Her chest felt as if warm and cold swished inside and swirled towards her stomach. Gael was sweet. And because she wanted to hold on to the little hope she had, she smiled.


    <em><strong>[ Ang: It''s crystal clear. I believe you, Gael. ]</strong></em>

 Chapter 288 - Pompous

    Thursday ¡ª December 27


    The song "Thief" by Ansel Elgort softly yed through the smart speaker in Nina''s living room. The room was a mix of grey, pink, and white¡ªand it was cozy. Ang visited her best friend in the afternoon and even brought Honey with her. Like what she told Gael a couple of days ago, she decided to stay at her father''s mansion for the time being. But since Oliver and her father went back to work yesterday, she got bored staying indoors in the huge house.


    It was a bit strange for her to feel that way when she was already used to being alone. Perhaps it''s because she''d been working nonstop for the past few months and suddenly not doing anything made her feel uneasy. Ang promised herself that she''d take a break for the remaining days of the year. She didn''t have to start working again until a couple of weekster.


    Though if she were being honest, this little break was a bit of torture. She was dying to start her new story already. But Nina was also adamant that she take a break. She''d get an earful if she did otherwise. "You finished four books this year. You deserve a month-long break!" were Nina''s words. Ang negotiated to take a short break of only two weeks, but she had yet to convince Nina.


    "Has he called you today?" Nina asked, referring to Gael. She shoved a spoonful of cookies and cream ice cream into her mouth as she slumped back on the sofa with her legs up.


    Ang had told her friend earlier that he kept in contact since he left. It was mostly a few minutes of call in the evenings and morning texts. She shook her head. "Just a text this morning. He''s probably busy."


    "Of what? Sitting on top of his gold bars?"


    "He has gold bars?"


    "I don''t know, Anj. You tell me. You''ve been to his house here and in New York."


    She chuckled and rolled her eyes. "Well, I''m sorry. I didn''t have time to snoop around and go full-on Nancy Drew on his properties. I''ll be sure to video call you when I have the chance."


    A naughty smile appeared on Nina''s face, her brows wiggling up and down. "Show me how much porn he stashed or if he has any toys. Did he use toys on¡ªI mean ''in'' you? Did you like it?"


    Ang tossed a throw pillow at her pervert of a friend. Nina kicked the pillow away with her right foot while shouting, "Hey! I''m eating!" The twoughed while throwing pillows at each other.


    Ang ended up telling Nina some truths on what she talked about with Gaelst Christmas eve. So she knew her best friend was only trying to lighten up the mood after their serious conversation. Nina had been her best friend for a very long time; she believed their years of friendship mattered and that it was strong enough to face the situation.


    Although she told her friend that Gael didn''t n to marry Lauretta, she didn''t say how he and his family intended to bring down the Morellis. As far as Nina knew, Ang had no idea what would happen. And that Ang was only hoping things would be better between her and Gael.


    Nina''s response eased the burden that Ang carried in her chest: "I sure hope he doesn''t marry that witch. For his sake. Or he''ll die in frustration."


    Ang felt a lot better after talking to her best friend about it. She still wasn''t happy that she had to keep things from the other. However, this was already progress. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Nina. It''s that Gael trusted her with the partial information and it didn''t feel right to tattle, even to her best friend.


    By telling Ang what he told her a few nights ago, Gael was already breaking their code¡ªagain. She didn''t want to put him in a more difficult situation than he already was.


    The front door of the apartment chimed and the two friends turned their heads to see Laurettaing inside. Honey immediately hopped off the sofa and barked at the woman who just came in, seemingly defensive¡ªor perhaps territorial.


    "Oh, my god. What is that ugly-looking thing?" Lauretta''s disgusted face scrunched up as she looked at Honey from a few meters away. She remained standing on the entryway as Honey blocked her path.


    Hearing how she insulted Honey, Ang''s heart twisted. How could Lauretta call the adorable fluffball ugly? Was she blind? Ang furrowed her brows and was just about to speak when her best friend beat her to it.


    "If she''s ugly, then you''re monstrous," spat Nina.


    Lauretta rolled her eyes. "Whatever. Get that thing away, I need to get something from the bedroom."


    "Honey,e." Ang patted the space next to her.


    Honey, whose eyes were locked at the stranger, took a step back before turning around and then jumping onto Ang''sp. She settled in a sitting position, but her eyes never left the rude woman.


    Lauretta walked deeper into the apartment and stopped by the bedroom door. "Ah, right. How are you and William, Ang? Am I going to hear wedding bells soon too?" Sheughed in a carefree manner. "Forgive me. Now that I''m getting married in a month, all I think about is the wedding."


    In a month? The words rang in Ang''s head. What was she talking about? Gael hadn''t told her anything about a date. Was that supposed to happen soon? A month wasn''t that far away. Her heart began to beat faster.


    And as if Honey could sense her uneasiness, she nudged Ang''s hand with her snout and whimpered.


    "You''re getting married in a month?" Nina questioned what Ang was thinking.


    "Uh-huh. In fact, I''m flying to New York tomorrow to buy my dress," answered Lauretta. Her phone rang and when she checked the screen, she nced up at them, a small smile growing on her face. "I have to take this. My husband-to-be is calling me." She waved her phone and then ced it against her ear. "Hey, babe. I was just thinking about you¡­" she said to the caller as she stepped inside the bedroom, leaving the door open. Her voice could still be heard from the living room, but it was iprehensible.


    "Anj," Nina called when she noticed her best friend stare at nothing in particr. "Don''t mind her. She''s crazy."


    Snapping out of her trance, Ang swallowed the lump in her throat. With how Gael had been treating her these days, she didn''t want to believe what Lauretta was trying to do. A little part of her couldn''t help but ache. There was no way that Gael would call Lauretta, was there? No. There couldn''t be.


    Sighing, Nina set the tub of ice cream on the coffee table and patted Ang''s arm. "Text or call him if you want to find out. I''m like ny percent sure that my crazy cousin is lying."


    That''s what Ang thought too. And it wouldn''t hurt to try, right? God knows she wouldn''t be at ease unless she found out. She checked the bedroom and Lauretta was still on the phone. Taking out her phone, Ang shot Gael a text.


    <strong>[ Ang: Hi¡­ you busy? ]</strong>


    Was that a strange message? He wouldn''t think she was being clingy by texting him in the middle of the day, would he? Before her thoughts could wander, her phone beeped, and her thumb couldn''t tap the Read button any faster.


    <strong>[ Gael: I was driving. Just parked. What''s up? ]</strong>


    Lauretta stepped out of the bedroom and entered the living room with the phone still attached to the side of her face. Sheughed in exaggeration. "A, babe, you''re so sweet."


    Ang''s phone rang, and Gael''s caller I.D. shed on the screen. She gripped her phone, relief washing over her body.


    A broad smile ghosted on Nina''s face as she whispered, "I told you."


    Ang felt silly for even thinking that Gael would contact Lauretta. ncing down at her screen, she bit her bottom lip. It was three in the afternoon and he wasn''t supposed to call her untilter that night. But she couldn''t deny that she needed to hear his voice; especially after the little anxiety she just experienced.


    "Hey," she answered his call as she got up and headed to the balcony, passing by Lauretta who was still pretending to be in a call with her "husband-to-be".


    "Everything okay?" Gael asked, a hint of worry in his voice.


    "Yeah. It''s nothing¡­ I was bored."


    He sighed and softly chuckled. The sound was music to her ears. "You could say you miss me, you know," he told her, and she chuckled with him. And just like that, the uneasiness left her heart.

 Chapter 289 - Pretentious

    The smile that''s growing on Ang brightened her face. She turned towards the railing of the balcony and leaned against it, looking over the view of the Mayne City below her. Nina''s apartment was on the sixteenth floor.


    "You didn''t have to call. You must be so busy," she said.


    "Not too busy for you. I''ll always have time."


    "Are you¡­working?"


    "Yeah¡­ Sort of."


    A soft knock could be heard from the other line and some shuffling. She couldn''t tell where he was at the moment. Her best guess was that he was still in the car. "Sorry for disturbing you, I should let you go now."


    "It''s okay. Giovanni''s outside the car. I have a minute to talk. Where are you?"


    "At Nina''s. You?"


    "I''m a¡­out of town."


    Ang could sense that he must be doing something he couldn''t talk about, so she didn''t ask any further questions. "Okay¡­"


    "What did your friend say?" asked Gael.


    She''d told himst night that she would talk to Nina today, so he was aware why she was here. "She''s cool about it." She chuckled, ncing at the two women inside through the ss sliding door behind her that separated the balcony and the living room. "She said that you''ll be dodging a bullet by not marrying her cousin."


    "I would never. Even if she''s thest woman on earth."


    "Then she''ll be disappointed. She said she''ll be in New York tomorrow for her wedding dress."


    "What?"


    The surprise in his tone was evident. It was clear to Ang that Gael wasn''t aware of this. Was Lauretta just making stuff up? Or did the De Lucas not know that she would go there?


    "She said that? When did you talk to her?" he questioned.


    "She''s here." Ang cleared her throat and told Gael what happened before he called, including the phone call the woman received.


    "Obviously, that isn''t me she''s talking to. Oh, for the love of¡ª" The sound of leather squeaking was heard from the other end of the line. His voice softened. "I''m sorry you had to see her."


    She was quiet for a few beats as she mulled over what Lauretta said earlier. Her heart drummed in her chest when she contemted whether to ask him or not. Cold wind blew against her and she shivered. "Is¡­ Is it true?" she asked hesitantly.


    "What is?"


    "She said the wedding is in a month."


    Gael didn''t answer right away. It was as though he was being careful about what he was supposed to say. "They''re trying to pressure us into doing it in a month. It''s not what we agreed, but we couldn''t be toox either. It''s why I''ve been busy these days. We''re¡­doing the best we can, Angel. You still believe me, don''t you?"


    Ang swallowed. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she muttered, "Yes."


    He exhaled a sigh of relief. "Then, that''s all I need to know." Another knock sounded through the receiver and Giovanni''s voice telling Gael to hurry up came in. "You should go back inside. It''s cold out there. I''ll call you again tonight. "


    "Okay. Take care, Gael."


    "You too, babe."


    When Ang stepped back inside the living room, Nina and Lauretta were arguing. Apparently, Nina snatched Lauretta''s phone and spoke to the caller. It turned out that it was a woman on the other line¡ªLauretta''s friend and Lauretta just wanted to show off. Ang caught them exchanging profanities at each other.


    "So what? It''s not like I''m the only one pretending around here. Right, Ang?" Lauretta asked, throwing Ang a mischievous look.


    Ang returned Lauretta''s stare, but instead of responding, she just looked at her.


    Walking towards Ang, Lauretta kept a haughty smile on her face. "You don''t strike me as someone sly¡­ But then again, I don''t know you that well. Tell me. How do you know Gael? Better yet¡ªwhat''s your rtionship with him?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Ang replied while keeping a straight face despite the raging blood inside her. How the heck did Lauretta know?


    "Oh, cut the crap, Angie. I saw you two that night at the balcony."


    Chill ran down Ang''s spine, yet she tried to keep her expression looking unbothered. She didn''t think Lauretta saw them that night. However, she didn''t let it get to her. Slightly lifting her chin up, she wondered, "Oh, yeah? And what did you see?"


    Lauretta shrugged. "You look so confident. Aren''t you afraid of what I found out?"


    "Why should I be afraid? I have nothing to hide."


    "Oh, I don''t know¡­ Coveting someone else''s fianc¨¦ doesn''t look good on the young madam of Su Corporation. I wonder what your family would say if they learned that you''re stealing my man."


    "Stealing¡­" Ang repeated as if she''s testing the word on her tongue. "Stealing means you own¡­ Are you telling me you own him? Does he know that?" She chuckled. "As far as I remember, he clearly told you there''s nothing romantic between you two. Or have you deluded yourself into thinking that you''re living in some kind of fantasy?"


    Lauretta cleared her throat, raising her chin and looking arrogant. "Nothing is impossible. Royalties get arranged marriages too and they fall in love. Doesn''t matter. There''s nothing you can do anyway. Our wedding has been set in stone. So if I were you, Angie¡­ I''d stay the fuck away. You don''t want to get in the way¡­"


    Folding her arms under her chest, Ang stepped closer until they were face to face. Then a killer smile stered on her face. "Is that a threat?"


    "Maybe." Lauretta lifted a shoulder. "Just one word from me and my family can¡ª"


    "Lauretta!" Nina warned.


    Lauretta red at her cousin and then turned to face Ang again, her voice hard and cold when she said, "Stay away from Gael."


    Not backing down, Ang arched a brow as she gave Lauretta a once-over, the smile on her face widening. "Or what? Hm, Karen? "


    Ang looked amused and it only angered Lauretta even more. Red colored thetter''s face. She looked so pissed, it seemed as though the vein in her neck would pop. "I swear, you¡ª"


    "Hey! Back off!" Nina stepped between the two women and ced her hands on her cousin''s chest, stopping Lauretta from getting closer to Ang.


    Meanwhile, Honey began barking at the woman who''s being rude to her momma.


    Lauretta''s nose red, her chest rising and falling as she breathed harshly. "You better watch your back, Angie¡­ I''ve got my eyes on you."


    "I''m ttered." Ang ced a hand on her chest. "I haven''t had a female stalker before."


    "Get off me!" ring at Nina and Ang, Lauretta turned around and left the apartment, mming the door shut on the way out.


    "Didn''t shein at the party when her father was setting her up? Look at how obsessed she is now. What if she tells them whatever she saw on the balcony?" Nina probed. She and Ang stared at the door with their brows knitted deeply.


    Ang''s mood got spoiled after her exchange with Lauretta. She didn''t feel threatened, but she sure was pissed at the other. Part of her was worried that this might put Gael and his family in jeopardy. She decided to tell him about thister. "I don''t think she has it in her. Besides, she would have already done that if she thought it would help her get what she wants. It''s been days since the party¡­ Something must be stopping her."


    Nina let out a long sigh. "Let''s just hope she wouldn''t give you any trouble. We may be rted, but I''m definitely on your side."

 Chapter 290 - Jimmy

    Chicago, Illinois


    It had been over an hour since Gael and Giovanninded at O''Hare Airport. Usually, they would fly in their private nes, but Illinois was the Morellis'' territory. So they flew coach and used fake IDs.


    The two came on their own because most of their men were already busy. Gael only brought a few of his security to New York as the others, including Rick, stayed in Mayne, Esmea to watch over Ang. They didn''t have a choice.


    They had someone investigate the Morellis for them and used him as their eyes and ears. ording to their findings, Marino Morelli''s soldiers had been seen with some men from a warehouse of a clothing brand based in Chicago, which was obviously an odd behavior. The boss of the Morelli family surely didn''t have a thing for fashion. This was why Gael and Giovanni came. They needed to know how to attack Marino on all sides, making sure he wouldn''t have anything to fall back on.


    Using a rental SUV, Gael drove them towards the warehouse, and he parked at the corner of the street. He received a text from Ang at a time when she normally didn''t. And "you busy?" usually meant "I want to talk to you". So he gave her a call.


    Knowing where she was and what she did, Gael appreciated Ang for being thoughtful of him. Last night, she assured him that she wouldn''t say anything about what they discussed. He hadn''t asked her to do so because he didn''t want her to choose him over her friend. It wasn''t fair to her. And when she told him about Lauretta being there, he realized the reason for her initial text. She was worried.


    He couldn''t me her. Even with just the little interaction he had with Lauretta, he already knew what kind of woman she was. Gael could only imagine what Ang must be feeling. But despite the situation, he was d that Ang came to talk to him about it. He wouldn''t want her to keep it to herself or jump to conclusions without telling him.


    At Giovanni''s second knock on the window, Gael ended the phone call and stepped out of the vehicle. It was five in the afternoon, and the sun was about to set. The street was crowded with people who couldn''t wait to go home.


    "The Momos areing to New York tomorrow," said Gael as he fixed the ck cap on his head. He followed Giovanni towards a coffee shop in front of the warehouse. When Giovanni cocked a brow, Gael told him about what Ang said.


    "When I said ''feel at home'', I didn''t mean they coulde and go like it''s their home," Giovanni remarked.


    "Since they''reing, we better finish this tonight and fly back before sunrise. Where''s the mouse?" asked Gael, referring to their target. They reached the coffee shop, sat down at a window table, and ordered ck coffee.


    Giovanni kept his eyes outside and nodded at a group of men across the street. "Flower boy with a blue cap."


    Gael scanned the group and zeroed in on the young man wearing a blue cap. Beforeing here, they learned his background. A young man in his mid-twenties, no family, and had a criminal history of pickpocketing a few years ago. Their informant told them that he''s one of the truck drivers who had been present whenever the Morelli soldiers were also around. They chose him because he''s the less risky target they could approach.


    Gael and Giovanni waited for nearly an hour before their target left the warehouse and began walking away. As stealthily as they could, they followed him until he crossed the street and turned the corner.


    "Hey, Jimmy. Long time no see," Gael threw an arm around the young man''s shoulders.


    "Wha¡ªWho the hell are you?"


    Giovanni stayed on the other side of the man, sandwiching him between them. "Come on. We''ll give you a ride." They urged him to follow them to the SUV. His and Gael''s presence was enough to pressure the man.


    Gael mped his hand on the young man''s shoulder in a vice grip, causing the other to wince. "Don''t do anything funny. I hate clowns. Just do as you''re told and get in the car. We promise you''ll be home before bedtime."


    Without much choice, the young manplied and got in the backseat of the SUV. As soon as he did, a strong pair of arms circled around his neck, and then his vision went ck.


    ***


    On the eighth floor of an unfinished building about an hour from the warehouse, Gael and Giovanni stood in front of a man that''s tied up on a chair. They were waiting for him to wake up. The level was dusty and had many materials lying around. A cold wind brushed past them as there were no walls on the sides.


    "You sure you didn''t kill him? He''s knocked out cold," Giovanni questioned.


    Gael drew his brows together. He was sure the man was still breathing when they took him inside. As if to remind himself, he examined the unconscious body and saw the chest rising and falling. He let out a huff and checked the time on his watch. It was almost seven in the evening. "We don''t have much time. Let''s wake him up."


    Nodding, Giovanni stepped closer and tilted his head. "Hey, flower boy, wake up." He patted the man''s cheek.


    Slowly, the man''s eyes fluttered open. He squinted through the dim lights. The only light they had came from a battery-operatedmp on the dusty floor. Then, he was suddenly aware that he was tied up on a chair with his hands behind him, and his ankles were bound to the chair''s legs. Panic crossed his face, and he began wriggling in an attempt to get out of the restraint.


    "You''re just wasting your energy, stop moving." Gael sighed.


    "Who are you people? What do you want from me?" he demanded.


    Giovanni reached into his back pocket and unfolded a paper. He showed the print to the man and said, "These are the dates that you drove one of the trucks out of the warehouse heading out of Chicago. Most of the time, you drove alone. But the ones highlighted in yellow are the nights that you had apany riding shotgun. You know what I''m talking about, Jimmy?"


    The man averted his gaze, and he stuttered, "It''s James n-not Jimmy."


    "Saidpany isn''t an employee of the warehouse," added Gael. "So why is he riding with you, Jimmy?"


    ''Jimmy'' pressed his lips into a thin line, refusing to say anything.


    Gael exchanged looks with Giovanni, and at the same time, the two started stretching and rotating their necks as though they were warming up for a marathon.


    "Come on, Jimmy. We know you want to go home. We want this to be over in the next five minutes. It''s better if you cooperate nicely." Giovanni smiled as he cracked his fingers.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," muttered Jimmy.


    "My bad. Let me rephrase so you''ll understand exactly what I''m talking about." Gael slightly bent forward until his face was level with the man''s, and then he gripped Jimmy''s shoulder with force¡ªthe same shoulder he''d gripped earlier. Jimmy groaned in pain, his eyes widening as if he couldn''t believe such grip was so painful. With a hard, cold expression, Gael questioned, "Why are there Morelli guards in the warehouse and chaperoning your trips?"


    "I don''t know¡ª"


    "Ehhh," Giovanni buzzed, mimicking the sound of a buzzer. "Wrong answer. Try again."


    Gael let go of his shoulder and stepped back just when Giovanni kicked Jimmy in the stomach, causing the man to fall backward. Thetter groaned louder, and he shook his head, dering, "I swear! I don''t know anything! Just let me go!"


    Rubbing his tummy, Gael let out a sigh. They''ve only just started, and he was already dying to end the night. To top it off, he realized they hadn''t eaten lunch yet, and it was already evening; his stomach grumbled.


    Giovanni chuckled as he nced at his nephew. He fished out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Gael who thought for a second before epting the candy. Gael unwrapped it and put it in his mouth.


    They pulled the man back upright. Gael yed with the green-apple-vored lollipop in his mouth, popped it out, and pointed it to their captive. "I really hate doing this, Jimmy, especially when I''m hungry. So do yourself a favor and answer the damn question."


    When Jimmy avoided their gaze and kept his mouth shut, Gael and Giovanni exchanged looks. Together, they dragged the chair towards the edge of the floor and positioned the man until he was facing the view of the city lights in Chicago that twinkled from a distance. Because the building was unfinished, there were no walls on this level.


    "W-What are you gonna do?" Jimmy panicked.


    "Last chance, Jimmy," Giovanni warned. He and Gael held the back of the chair.


    "What does Marino have to do with the warehouse?" Gael questioned just before he and his uncle tipped the chair towards the edge, scaring Jimmy out of his wits.

 Chapter 291 - Instill Fear

    Police and ambnce sirens sounded from a distance from the city before them. However, none of those mattered to Jimmy at the moment. The two front legs of the chairs were the only ones touching the dusty floor¡ªhis ankles were bound to them but were done so in a way that his feet didn''t meet the ground, making it even harder for him to find bnce. He was literally facing death and was at the De Lucas'' mercy.


    "I''ll tell you everything! Please! Just put me back down!" Jimmy begged.


    Giovanni clicked his tongue. "That''s not how this works. You tell us first¡­and then we''ll put you back down."


    "Okay! Okay! Just don''t drop me!" Jimmy breathed heavily, squeezing his eyes shut as it was scarier to see the height below him. "Th-they¡­ Mr. Morelli''s mene with us to make sure the goods are delivered properly to the correct client."


    Gael shifted the lollipop to the side of his mouth and stuffed his free hand into his pocket as if they were casually chatting and not ying with a man''s life. Then he questioned, "Why the hell would he care about a truck full of clothes?"


    Jimmy looked up at Gael. His eyes were red and misty and looking as though he was also figuring out what they were thinking.


    "Ah¡­" An idea came to Gael''s mind. "Unless¡­they''re not actually clothes." He shot his uncle a nce.


    Giovanni then urged the man, "What''s on the truck?" When Jimmy didn''t answer, Gael abruptly shook the chair forward, causing Jimmy to scream. "Our hands are getting tired, Jimmy. We''d have to let go soon," said Giovanni.


    "Coke!" Jimmy yelled in desperation. "It''s coke!"


    Hearing the man''s answer didn''t surprise Gael and Giovanni. "Figures," Gael muttered. The Morellis had been in the drug business for years now, so the information wasn''t new to them. However, this was the first time they heard about Marino using the transportation of the drugs through a clothing brand.


    "Please¡­ Mr. Perry will kill me if he finds out I spilled," Jimmy begged, pulling Gael out of his trance.


    "Who''s Perry?" Gael inquired. The name didn''t sound Italian, so he must be an associate or a client.


    "Please put me back down¡­ My heart is about to burst." Jimmy''s face turned red, and although it was probably an exaggeration, Gael and Giovanni pulled him back upright. The man breathed in relief.


    "Speak," Gael demanded.


    Jimmy, who was barely catching his breath, swallowed and then answered, "He''s Mr. Morelli''s future son-inw. He''s very strict when ites to business, and I don''t want to ever cross him."


    "Marino''s son-inw?" Giovanni drew his brows together and exchanged looks with Gael.


    "Yes. It''s that daughter of Mr. Morelli he''s marrying."


    Without talking to his uncle, Gael knew that Giovanni was thinking about his ex, Lia. When Gael heard about her engagement from his uncle, he thought that she was marrying someone who wasn''t rted to any of their family''s underground business. Maybe it was just that hard to get away with this life, seeing as Marino was working with this Perry guy.


    "Looks like Marino trusts this Perry so much that you even fear him," Gael remarked.


    "There''s hardly trust in their family," Jimmy replied. "But since they benefit each other on the deliveries¡ª"


    "What are you talking about?" asked Giovanni.


    Jimmy turned his head and looked at Giovanni. At this point, he already gave up protesting and just answered. "I''m pretty sure Mr. Perry gets a big cut from the deliveries, and Mr. Morelli has a courier for his goods. It''s a win-win."


    That didn''t sound like a normal rtionship between the two men. As far as they knew, Marino didn''t give any special treatments. "Why would this Perry guy receive a portion on the deliveries? Who is he?"


    Jimmy looked at the two of them in confusion before he spoke. "Because Luna is his clothingpany. It''s his warehouse¡­ It''s his trucks used for transportation."


    "Huh¡­" Gael gave Giovanni a look. Thetter let out a huff as if he was pissed at something. Gael signaled his uncle for a side talk, and once they were out of earshot, he probed, "You didn''t know Lia''s fianc¨¦ was thepany''s owner?"


    "How the fuck should I know?" Gael bit out. His face was marred with irritation as he lit up a cigarette and harshly blew it to the side.


    "I thought you had that in your little research after knowing she''s engaged."


    "I''m not interested to know who the hell she''s marrying."


    Gael sucked his lollipop as he studied his uncle''s expression. Giovanni looked bothered despite not vocalizing what he''s actually thinking. The hard candy cracked between Gael''s mrs, and he threw the stick to the side as he nced at their captive a few meters away. Their informant had only given them the information this morning and there wasn''t enough about the warehouse or thepany Luna yet. Gael and Giovanni flew to Chicago to make use of their time and decided to see where things would take them.


    "Come on. Let''s wrap this up and fly back."


    The two walked back towards Jimmy and dragged him away from the edge. As they untied the rope from his ankles, Gael wondered, "Where do you take the trucks with the drugs?"


    "I don''t know their names. We don''t talk to anyone after we drop the shipments."


    "Which city?"


    "I don''t have the same routes as the other drivers. But I heard some of them go as far as Las Vegas and New York. I only delivered in the neighboring states and a couple of times down Florida and Esmea."


    Gael''s hands paused from untying the ropes fully. He exchanged hard stares with Giovanni. Even without them saying anything, they knew what exactly the other was thinking. The Morellis were totally screwed. Esmea was off-limits to any of the crime families, which meant none of them were allowed to do any illegal dealings there without the Parks'' permission.


    After making sure Jimmy wouldn''t bber about his detour by instilling fear that shook him to his core, Gael and Giovanni headed towards the airport. Their trip to Chicago was enlightening, but flying back to New York was of the essence even though they wanted to investigate further.


    Once theynded at JFK and were on their way to Nonna via''s house in an SUV, Gael received a text message from Ang, and his brows drew together when he read it.


    [ Angel: Lauretta saw us on the balcony that night at the party. ]


    The message was sent an hour ago when they were still in the air.


    "Shit." His jaw ticked, and he was already thinking of ways to subdue the Morelli woman.


    "What''s up?" Giovanni asked.


    Gael showed Ang''s text to his uncle and Giovanni only nodded, saying, "Ah¡­ right¡­ She won''t say anything. Don''t worry about it."


    "How do you know?"


    Giovanni shrugged. "Saw her snooping that night and told her if she says anything to her family, I''d personally deliver the incriminating photos we have of her to her grandfather." He chuckled, recalling how shocked Lauretta was that night. It was Gael''s idea to keep a file on Lauretta as soon as the marriage order was given. The woman was a socialite, and there should be something they could use in their favor. "I have to admit. I thought it was a waste of money to get those pictures. I guess you''re getting your money''s worth, brother."


    Relief washed over Gael, and his shoulders dropped as he slumped backward. Then his thoughts went back to Ang, thinking that he should call her soon so she wouldn''t worry. He sent her a text.


    [ Gael: Justnded and saw your text. Don''t worry, Angel. It''s already taken care of. She can''t touch you, so she won''t be a problem. ]


    [ Angel: I wasn''t worried for me¡­ I was worried for you. ]

 Chapter 292 - Signed And Sealed

    Reaching Nonna via''s house, Gael still hadn''t responded to Ang''s text. He was at a loss for words on what to say. The two of them had been doing welltely despite their sticky situation. Although there''s still an apparent distance between how they''re talking to each other, Ang understood his circumstance better now¡ªso seeing that she''s more vocal about how she felt made him tread more carefully. He didn''t want to ruin what''s already fragile by saying the wrong thing. So what was he supposed to say?


    ''Thank you for worrying''?


    It just didn''t seem good enough of a response for him.


    When they got to the house, Gael, Giovanni, and Alessandro had a conversation in the office where they could have some privacy. Gael and Giovanni ryed the information they got from their short trip to Chicago earlier and discussed their course of action.


    "I say we f?ck him over by wrecking the deliveries and burning their factory down," suggested Giovanni as hezed down on the leather couch with his feet up on the couch''s arm.


    Gael, who sat in a winged armchair by the firece with his leg crossed over the other, nodded as he absentmindedly tapped his phone onto hisp. "I like that idea. The old one and the house they put insurance on."


    "We can''t risk it," Alessandro disagreed. "There might be people inside we don''t want to hurt. The fewer casualties, the better."


    "Fratello mio." Giovanni knitted his brows. "Don''t tell me you''ve gone soft? Have you forgotten that they disregarded the lives of our family and killed pap¨¤ without remorse?"


    "No one forgot anything," Alessandro bit back. "I was there that night. I don''t need a reminder."


    "Then why are you hesitating?"


    "Maybe it''s you who has forgotten hisst wishes. As much as we can help it, we are to avoid taking lives unless we have to. We will get our revenge. Just be patient. Marino and Don Mario''s heads are what we want. We don''t need to sacrifice other lives. What if there are women or children in those houses?"


    Gael agreed to what his father just said. Because it seemed like their time was running out, he couldn''t help but think about the more straightforward route which was to go over to their territory and let the bullets rain or burn the whole ce down. He didn''t care for anyone in the Morelli family. But his father was right. They didn''t need to involve innocent lives.


    Giovanni exhaled a sigh, looking defeated. He didn''t answer, but his silence was considered as an agreement.


    Gael turned to his father and said, "We still have time. Once we get everything that we need, we''llmence. I''m expecting to hear some news from Savannah in a couple of days. Hopefully, we will be ready then."


    Alessandro nodded while he swirled the ss of whiskey in his hand. He had been drinking a lot these days, saying it helped calm his nerves. "What time is Ms. Morelli arriving tomorrow?"


    "I have no idea," Gael answered.


    "Clear your schedule and apany her wherever she wants to go. We don''t want to raise any suspicions."


    Gael''s jaw ticked. The thought of spending the day with that woman was repulsive. "I''m busy. Ruth is on leave for a few days. Her daughter is in the hospital again. Someone covered her shift today, but no one can do it tomorrow. I have deliveries to receive." He wasn''t lying, and he was d to work in his nightclub tomorrow.


    "I''m sure Gio can take care of that."


    "Sure." Giovanni rolled his eyes and spoke with utter sarcasm. "It''s not like I have my own club to run."


    "The Manor won''t miss you if you don''t go there for a day."


    "Sono tuo fratello! Can''t you be a little nicer?" ( I''m your brother! )


    Alessandro only nced at his brother before turning to face his son. "It''s just one day, son. Bear with it."


    Gael clenched his jaw and slumped back in his chair, sighing. He nned to wake upte and sleep early tomorrow. The shorter the time he had to spend with that woman, the better.


    ***


    When Gael came home at eleven that night, he took a shower and dove in his bed. He''d told Ang earlier that he would call when he got home. Seeing as it was alreadyte, he hoped that she was still awake.


    Dialing her number, he waited until she''d pick up. It took her several rings, and he thought she was already asleep. Just as he was about to end the call, the line went through.


    Her voice sounded shaky and pressed when she answered, "Hi. Ow! Ow." She hissed.


    "You okay?" he asked, his brows deepening as he listened closely and tried to pick up more sounds from her end.


    "I slipped in the bathroom andnded on my butt. I''m okay, but this is gonna bruise."


    Gael exhaled a sigh of relief, and then he worried again, "Put some ice on it. We don''t want it to bruise."


    "Who''s ''we''?"


    "Me, myself, and I."


    Sheughed, and herughter made the corners of his lips lift upward. "I miss you," he said with a gentle tone.


    The line went silent for a few seconds, and then she cleared her throat as if topose herself. He waited for her response but did not expect her to say the same. There was a shuffling of what he thought were the sheets on her bed. He thought she was lying on them, and so he turned to his left and imagined Ang was there in his bed.


    "So, Lauretta''s going there tomorrow," she muttered softly.


    "Yeah¡­" He huffed. "Apparently, I have to chaperon her during her visit."


    "I see¡­"


    Even with only those two words, Gael could sense the dejection in her tone. "I''d much rather spend the day with you if that were possible," he told her.


    "Yeah¡­ Well, too bad I''m here." She softly chuckled, though she wasn''t amused.


    He briefly closed his eyes and wished that Ang would actually be right next to him when he opened them. "Yeah. Too bad."


    His eyes fluttered open, and theynded on the books on his nightstand. Picking up the top book, which happened to be her first book, he casually said, "Grandma would love it if youe. I know I would."


    "I''d love to see your grandma again too."


    Gael scoffed as he looked at the cover of the book, nning to reread it tonight. "Only her? You said you were worried about me. Don''t you want to see me too?"


    "Nope. Just your grandma."


    He chuckled. Flipping the cover of the book, the smile slowly slipped off his face when he saw a written letter on the page. Ang''s beautiful and neat handwriting filled nearly the whole nk page. "You signed the book."


    "What book?"


    "The first book¡­ I''m looking at it right now. I just saw it¡­"


    "Oh¡­"


    Gael became silent, his heart kicking his ribcage as he read what she wrote.


    <em><strong>~~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Gael,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I wouldn''t have finished this or even attempted to write anything if I hadn''t met you that night. I found my passion again because of you. And for that, I''ll be forever grateful. </strong></em>


    <em><strong>You have no idea how much writing this helped me during my dark days. This book saved me more than you can imagine. </strong></em>


    <em><strong>"A buon intenditor poche parole."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I learned this phrase while writing this book and I like it more now because it reminds me of you. I love ourte-night conversations, and I''m looking forward to more, knowing that you''re always listening even when I don''t speak.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Grazie, No.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Grazie mille, Gael.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Ang Kylie Su</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Aka Ka</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Aka Gtea K.S. </strong></em>


    ?


    <em><strong>~~~</strong></em>


    A handsome and wide smile spread across Gael''s face as he ran his fingers over the kiss mark in red lipstick. He couldn''t believe he''d only read the letter just now. His chest was so full he thought it would burst.


    "Still there?" she wondered.


    "Yeah," he replied. "I have to see you soon, Angel... Or I''ll go crazy."

 Chapter 293 - Why Stay?

    Friday ¡ª December 28


    "Ang?" Samantha called as she stirred the pot on the stove in the kitchen of Ang''s apartment. The room smelled absolutely divine; it could make anyone''s mouth water.


    Ang lifted her gaze from the phone and looked at the other. "I''m sorry. Did you say something?"


    Instead of being annoyed that Ang wasn''t the best listener this morning, Samantha smiled at her. That only made Ang feel guiltier. Samantha turned the stove''s heat down to low and covered the pot. Ang had asked her the other day if they could meet today at her apartment in the city. Hannah was also supposed to teach her how to use the coffee machine properly but had to cancel at thest minute. Knowing that Samantha loved cooking and baking, Ang thought she could learn a thing or two from her.


    "Don''t worry about it. Has he contacted you yet?" Samantha asked.


    Clearing her throat, Ang went to get a bottle of water from the fridge and answered casually, "Who?" Though she couldn''t see Samantha behind her, she could sense that the other just rolled her eyes.


    "Gael."


    "Ah¡­ No."


    "When did youst speak to him?"


    "We talked on the phonest night."


    Ang turned around and leaned against the counter, across Samantha. She knew that Samantha was studying her, and it made her a tiny bit ufortable. "What?" she asked.


    "Come on, now. I know I could''ve just sent you a youtube video where you can learn how to cook a stew or a baked dish. But I came because I know you wanted to talk."


    God. Ang felt like a toad. She''d listened to Samantha when she demonstrated how to prepare and cook the stew, but her mind wasn''t totally focused on learning. "I''m sorry, Sam. It''s rude of me to space out a lot today when I invited you over. I swear I listened earlier."


    Samantha waved her hand as if to brush it off. "It''s okay. There are days like that. I get it. So what''s up? This is about Gael, right?"


    Ang nodded, wondering how she would start the conversation. Talking to Nina yesterday was different as she still had to hold back information. And now that she''s facing Samantha, she became conscious about what to tell her. She didn''t even know what Samantha knows about Gael and his family. Was this a mistake?


    When Ang didn''t speak, Samantha informed her, "He came by on Christmas Eve. Said he came from your house in Oakwood. He just dropped off some gifts to the kids and left for the airport."


    "Yeah¡­ He told he would."


    "I¡­heard about your guys'' situation¡ªnot from him. From my husband. They talked, and I made Daniel tell me." She giggled, and Angughed with her.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang pursed her lips into a thin line. That was the hint she waited for. She set the bottled water on the counter. "So you know he''s¡­engaged?"


    "Ugh." Samantha shook her head, slightly looking disgusted at what she heard. "Let''s not call it that. It irks me. I like romance, Ang, and there''s nothing romantic about the two of them. Let''s just say he''s forced."


    Ang couldn''t agree more. "Yeah... So there''s that."


    "You must be feeling awful¡­"


    "Awful is an understatement. I''ve had to take mtonin the past few nights to help me sleep. I tried yoga and meditation, but it''s only temporary." She closed her eyes and ran her fingers through her hair. "It''s taking up my mind the whole day. I can''t think about anything else but this."


    "Have you told him that?"


    Ang shook her head. "He has a lot on his te already. Telling him would only add to his long list to worry about."


    "I get what you mean." Samantha nodded, ncing at the view from the tall window. She was in deep thoughts as if she recalled something from the past. When she took a deep breath and turned to Ang again, her expression changed to thoughtful. "I don''t think you need my help deciding whether you like him or not. I''m sure you''ve already figured that out. And seeing that you''re stressed about this, you''re definitely affected¡ªwhich means you more than like him."


    Ang cleared her throat, turned away, and cleaned up the counter. She couldn''t look Samantha in the eye. "How I feel about him isn''t the problem. I just¡­don''t think I''m good enough."


    "You think you''re not good enough for him? Why would you think that? Girl¡­ You''re Ang Su!" Samantha remarked, causing Ang to scoff.


    "And who is Ang Su? A broken, indecisive, and sappy hopeless romantic writer who''s afraid of thunderstorms like a child."


    "You''re afraid of a thunderstorm?"


    "It''s¡­a long story. Anyway¡­" She sighed, ying with her apron as she faced Samantha again. "I love writing and reading dark romance stories, Sam. The thrill, the danger, the twists¡ª"


    "The oh-so-fucking-hot smut?"


    "Yes. Who doesn''t?" Ang chuckled. "But that''s about it¡­ I like it because it''s fiction. My imagination is endless, and I get to live in a world that I created. But this¡­ What''s happening between us¡­ It''s just too¡­too¡­"


    "Real?"


    She nodded. "I''m not sure if I can handle ''real''."


    Ang didn''t look away when Samantha stared at her this time. Samantha seemed to contemte first before she turned off the stove and then faced her again.


    "I understand what you''re going through, Ang," Samantha started. "Not that Daniel had to be forced into a marriage too, but I understand how it feels being with someone whose background isn''t¡­pretty. I don''t have any words to describe it, really."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you wondered how we''re connected to Gael?"


    "I did¡­ But it''s not my ce to question, so I just didn''t think about it."


    A small smile ghosted Samantha''s lips as she twisted the rings on her finger¡ªan engagement and a wedding ring. "Daniel had some history with the Olsens. I think you''ve met them at our wedding. The Olsen family is like the De Lucas. It was some pretty dark past he had while he was with them. When I learned about it¡­" She swallowed. "It felt as if I didn''t know him at all¡­ It made me question a lot of things. Just like what you said¡­ It felt too much¡­too real."


    Ang saw Samantha getting emotional. She felt that Samantha could rte to what she was going through to some degree even though they weren''t exactly in the same situation. Her eyes became misty too as she remained quiet, letting the other continue talking.


    "Thinking back¡­ I could have left him, you know? I didn''t exactly have the strongest mental health back then. I was weak, unsure most of the time, and even thought I didn''t deserve him. With everything that happened between us, the easiest way was to leave him."


    Exactly what Ang was feeling. It was as though she was listening about herself through Samantha. "What made you stay?" she probed.


    Samantha chuckled, wiping a stray tear that escaped from the corner of her eye. "It''s going to sound cheesy, and I bet you''ve read this a hundred times in romance stories¡­ But I stayed because I love him, and I couldn''t see my future without him in it."


    "Just love, huh?"


    "It''s more than that, really¡­" Samantha lifted a shoulder. "I stayed because I would die without him¡­ And I would literally die for him. Apart from my family, I didn''t think I''d do that for any other man. I stayed because he''s my endgame, and I felt it even after learning his dark past."


    Ang ruminated on Samantha''s words. This woman loved her husband so much¡ªshe knew then that he was the one. Ang questioned herself how she would know Gael was ''the one''? Would that be the answer to all her questions if she found out?

 Chapter 294 - If It Matters

    The buzzing of her phone interrupted her thoughts. Ang swiftly checked the notification and saw Lauretta had sent her a direct message from the social media app. When she tapped on it, a photo of Lauretta and Gael loaded on the screen. They were in front of a bridal shop. Lauretta''s smile was wide, and Gael, who stood behind her, had a neutral expression.


    The photo was a post from Lauretta''s page, and she forwarded it to Ang''s inbox. The caption read: "Wedding dress shopping with the fianc¨¦. NY is cold today, so we''re heading somewhere warm."


    Lauretta sent the message without context, but it was obvious what she was trying to do. Ang thought the woman got to her this time. Her pretending to have a call with Gael wasn''t nearly as hurtful as seeing them actually together right now.


    She gripped her phone tightly until her knuckles turned white.


    "Is that her? Why would she send that?" Samantha asked when she peeked at her phone. "I''m not usually vulgar, but she has a bitch face. The audacity!"


    Ang didn''t respond. Her thoughts were chaotic at the moment, and her fingers were quick to move even before she was aware of what she was doing. Her brows drew together as she took a screenshot of the private message and sent it to Gael.


    She blinked, and blood rushed to her cheeks as she watched the indicator turn from sent to read. Her heart drummed in her chest, and her hands lightly shook. She couldn''t tell if it was because she was too pissed to see that picture, too embarrassed to have forwarded it to Gael, or too worried what he''d think upon seeing what she sent.


    Samantha gasped beside her when the screen shed with Gael''s caller ID. Ang didn''t know what to do. Her thumb hovered above the ept button and then the reject and then back to ept again. Then, she pressed the lock button and tossed her phone on the counter behind her.


    "You okay, Anj?" Samantha hesitated.


    Bringing her hands to her face, Ang eximed, "What was I thinking sending it to him? That was stupid!"


    "Well¡­ Not what I would have done, but that wasn''t so bad. At least now he knows what that witch was doing."


    "What would you have done then?" she wondered.


    Samantha shook her head slowly. "Honestly, I don''t know¡­ I''d probably be so pissed, I''d hack into her ount and delete all her posts, rece it with something scandalous, broadcast it, and change her password."


    Ang knitted her brows and stared at the other. "Why do I feel like you''ve done something like that before?"


    Clearing her throat, Samantha tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled. "Not really¡­ But I could do that for you if you want."


    "Sounds tempting, but thanks." Pushing herself away from the counter, Ang grabbed two cups from the cupboard and started making coffee for the two of them. She wanted to take her mind off it, so she changed the subject. "The stew looks amazing. Thank you again, Sam. I''m sure Dad would love that tonight."


    "Eh. I didn''t make it by myself. You did well cutting the vegetables and meat."


    "If by well you mean uneven sizes, then thank you."


    "Trust me. You did well. Just make sure your knives are very sharp next time. It''s safer if you use sharp knives to avoid any idents like slipping and then cutting yourself or something."


    "Yes, Chef."


    Ang was thankful that Samantha didn''t force her to talk about the matter. Right now, she just wanted some distraction and not think about Lauretta, or her blood would boil. She didn''t pick up Gael''s call not because she was mad at him¡ªrather, part of her regretted sending it to him, and now they had to talk about it. She was unsure how to talk to him at the moment. Feeling all sorts of emotions inside, Ang wanted to avoid possibly saying something she''d regret even more. She had to cool down first.


    "This is such a cute little nt," Samanthamented as she looked at the Christmas nt that Ang decorated a few nights ago. It was on the dining table. "Is it okay if I see the pictures?"


    "Sure." Ang smiled. She brought the cups of coffee into the living room and set them on the coffee table. Samantha sat at the dining table across the room to see the pictures one by one, making sure she didn''t touch anything so roughly. Sipping her coffee, Ang nced at her phone that was still on the kitchen counter.


    "Oh¡­ You even have your books and the digital covers for Love Tales! They''re so beautiful! It''s like a miniature Christmas tree. Ours is also full of pictures this year. Sia particrly loved hanging her artworks in our tree." Samanthaughed, her eyes twinkling as she continued to check the objects.


    When Ang didn''t respond, Samantha turned to check and saw the other looking at her phone on the kitchen counter. Her phone''s screen was shing as if someone was calling.


    "You can''t stop thinking about him," said Samantha.


    "I don''t know what to tell him, Sam. That was embarrassing."


    "I''m sure he preferred that you told him. What would you say to her if you replied?"


    Ang shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe something sassy."


    A sigh escaped from her lips before telling Samantha about what happened yesterday at Nina''s. "I can''t be too rash. Yesterday, I couldn''t help it. But now, I don''t want to provoke her and cause her to do something that would put his family in a difficult situation."


    "You really like him a lot, huh?" Samantha moved to the sofa to sit next to Ang. As she took a sip of her coffee, her eyes went back to the Christmas nt, and she contemted for a bit. "I have something to tell you¡­"


    When Ang shifted her gaze to her, Samantha bit her bottom lip and took her sweet time before speaking again. "Anj¡­ I''m not sure if Gael told you. He made me promise not to tell you, but¡­ I feel like you should know."


    "What is it?" Ang hesitated, uncertain what this was about.


    "After we signed the contract for the project, Ba told me that she spoke to Gael when we were on the ind. It''s about your first book¡­"


    Ang''s eyes widened in surprise. "You both knew then..."


    "Not exactly¡­ I didn''t know you were the author of the first book until our meeting. Anyway, Ba told me that apparently, Gael knew it was you. He was against the project the first time, and he expressed that while we were still on the ind. Only the two of them talked¡ªI didn''t know about this until after our meeting. However, he called her on the 30th of August and told her to give you the project as nned."


    Listening to Samantha, Ang''s eyes shifted to the side as she recalled the events that happened a few months ago. Gael knew about her project with Love Tales? "What do you mean? Are you saying I wouldn''t have gotten the project if it weren''t for him?"


    "No, no, no¡­" Samantha raised a hand. "Don''t misunderstand. You were chosen because of your work. Not because of him. We were ready to give you the project¡ªalthough we would have asked you to write a different story if you could. But Gael called and told us to proceed as nned."


    Ang''s mind churned as she tried to process things. "What?"


    "Yeah. He said to produce the project using your first book. We did end up signing for three stories, which is amazing for us. But that''s what happened." Samantha ced a hand on Ang''s arm and squeezed. "I don''t know if knowing what he did matters to you. But that''s something you can also consider and think about."

 Chapter 295 - Test Me And Youll See

    New York ¡ª a few minutes ago


    Along the Fifth Avenue in the borough of Manhattan, Gael exited a bridal shop with Lauretta behind him. This was the third high-end store they''ve visited today in thest few hours. The Fifth Avenue was known as Millionaire''s Row where New York''s best shopping street and most expensive retail spaces are located.


    The dresses that Lauretta liked ranged from six thousand to twelve thousand dors. She surely adored luxury and designer brands. He didn''tment on anything and barely even said a word to her since she arrived. When she asked him how she looked after trying out a dress, he''d told her, "If you like it, buy it."


    At one point, she said something to the staff which hinted that he would pay for her chosen gown. ''Like hell I would!'' he thought. It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford it; he''d buy the whole store if he wanted to. But no way would he buy her a dress. Besides, what was she going to do with it when there wouldn''t be any wedding?


    With that in mind, he almost felt sorry for her. Almost.


    He checked the time on his watch. It was two in the afternoon. When he woke up this morning, one of his men picked him from his house as they had to fetch Lauretta at the airport. She came alone; no other Morellis in sight.


    He''d wanted to contact Ang, but he thought it was best to call her afterward instead. Telling her where he was or what he was doing, knowing that he was with Lauretta, he knew she''d feel ufortable. So Gael wanted to finish this early and be done for the day.


    While waiting for the car, they stood outside the bridal shop. He was browsing through his emails on his phone when Lauretta suddenly hooked her arm with his and said, "Smile!" He raised his head and saw her taking photos of them. Feeling annoyed, he wordlessly retracted away from her and walked towards the curb. The car was taking too long. Today was so frustratingly slow.


    A few minutester, he began to feel exasperated as the car still wasn''t there. His phone buzzed, and the notification at the top of his screen showed that Ang had sent him a message. Warmth spread in his chest as he tapped on the screen, hoping to see a text from her that would lighten up his mood. However, what he saw only enraged him. It was a screenshot of what looked like Ang''s private message, and Lauretta sent her a photo she posted on her social media ount.


    Without thinking twice, Gael immediately called Ang, but she didn''t answer. Turning around, his face hardened, and his voice was cold when he snapped at Lauretta, "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    Lauretta flinched at his tone. She brought her hand that was holding her phone to her chest and snapped back, "What!"


    "Who the f?ck said you can post that photo and you even fabricated a story?"


    As if realization dawned on her, a wicked smile cast on her face and she folded her arms under her chest. "What a bitch. Did she report it to you already? How pathe¡ª"


    "Say that one more time about her, and you''ll regret it. I don''t care if you''re a woman!"


    "What are you so mad about? It''s just a picture! And it''s not like I''m lying. You are my fianc¨¦!"


    Pain traveled from the base of his skull to his temple, and the vein on his neck twitched. He briefly shut his eyes, and when he opened them again, his gaze became icy. "Give me your phone."


    "No!"


    "Hand it over, or I''ll force it out of you and smash it on the ground."


    Seething with anger, Lauretta''s face contorted and her nose red as she harshly held her phone towards him. Gael swiped it off her hand.


    The phone was unlocked, and Instagram was opened. If his sister hadn''t taught him how to use the damn application, it would''ve probably taken him time to navigate through it. He found the post she just made which already garnered hundreds of likes andments. Without hesitating, he deleted the post. Then, he went to the phone''s gallery and checked the camera roll where he found several photos she had taken earlier today. He cursed in Italian as he selected the ones where he was in the frame and deleted those as well, and emptied the bin folder.


    Lauretta gasped when she saw what he did. "How could you!"


    Giving back her phone, Gael warned her, "Don''t ever take a photo of me without my permission again."


    She gripped her phone tightly, seemingly afraid of his warning but also trying to look unperturbed. "Or what?"


    Tilting his head to the side, a glint shone in his eyes. He looked like he could kill with just a stare. "Test me, and you''ll see."


    Just then, a car parked next to them, and the driver opened the backseat. Lauretta swallowed as she cautiously stepped away from Gael and then got inside the car. She scooted to the leftmost side and waited for him to get in. However, Gael remained outside.


    "Send her to the hotel," he ordered the driver.


    "What? But I still want to visit more shops," said Lauretta.


    Gael did not look at her and kept his stare at the driver. "Drive her to the stores and then send her to the hotel."


    "Gael! You can''t make me go alone. You have toe with me!"


    He shot her a re. This woman was so thick-skinned. ''Who does she think she is?'' he thought. "No. I''m done for the day. I have work to do." He nodded at the driver, turned around, and walked away. The car sped off into the traffic.


    There was technically no work. Giovanni was at The Phantom Club, and he could take the day off if he wanted to. But Gael had to get away from that woman. As Gael walked along the sidewalk, he considered going to his club, so he gged a cab and got in it.


    Staring at his phone screen, he was anxious to call Ang again. She''d only sent him that screenshot and didn''t even say anything. Was she mad? Of course, she was. Why wouldn''t she be? He clenched and unclenched his hand while he stared at her phone number. It took him fifteen minutes before he finally called her again.


    His first call was ignored, so he tried again. Ignored. And then another. This time, he was about to give up when the ringing stopped, and he heard her voice on the other line.


    "Angel¡­" he muttered as he straightened on his seat.


    "Yeah¡­ Hi¡­"


    He let out a long sigh of relief when he noticed that there was no hostility in her voice. "Sorry about that. She took the photo without asking, and I didn''t know she would make it public like that. I deleted her post already."


    "It''s not why I sent you the screenshot. I didn''t ask you to delete it."


    His brows drew together. "Would you have wanted it to stay up?"


    "No!"


    "Good, because I hated it."


    There was silence on the other line before Ang spoke again in a gentle tone, "Me too¡­ Thank you."

 Chapter 296 - In Which Emotions Get The Best

    Gael''s mood nearly flipped 180 degrees after hearing Ang''s voice. He tried so hard to avoid upsetting her, so he was careful on what to say to not drive her away. But despite his best efforts, airheads like Lauretta still existed and managed to sullen everything up. It was as though the heavens taunted him and were having a st for making fun at him.


    "Did I upset you? Is that why you didn''t answer my call?" he wondered, wanting to understand her reaction.


    "I was upset. But not at you. It''s just annoying that she did that to spite me on purpose."


    "I can''t expect anything good from a Morelli."


    She paused as if mulling his words. And when she spoke again, her tone was careful and thoughtful. "You haven''t told me what you did so she wouldn''t tell on us about what she saw on the balcony that night."


    "It''s nothing special." Gael nced at the cab driver and lowered his voice so that only Ang could hear him as he told her that they had materials about Lauretta that she didn''t want her family to see. He didn''t think they''d actually have to use it, but as it turned out, it was helpful. "That would shut her up for now."


    "And what about today? I''m sure she''s pissed about what you did. What if she does something to you?"


    An amused smile ghosted his lips. "You''re really worried for me that much? I''m so touched."


    Ang scoffed. "Just so you know, I rolled my eyes just now. Be serious."


    "She can''t do anything to me," he answered. He was confident that he could handle himself, but he was worried for her. "Where are you?"


    "In my apartment. Samantha came over¡­ We''re cooking¡ªwell, she''s teaching me how to cook."


    "Hiiiiii~" Samantha''s voice came through the receiver. Her voice sounded distant, as if she was far from Ang.


    "But I''m sure you already know that," added Ang.


    "Know what?"


    "That I''m in my apartment. You left Rick here to spy on me."


    It was as though cold water was poured on his back when his secret was revealed. "I don''t know¡ª"


    "Don''t wiggle your way out of this."


    "Okay." He let out a sigh. There was no use trying to get out of this. "But I had him keep an eye on you, not spy on you. How did you know?"


    "I went running this morning at the park with Honey. She probably spotted him from afar and started running towards him."


    "Cazzone." (Idiot) "I told him to watch from a distance." He shook his head. "Are you mad that I''m doing this?" From the receiver, Gael could hear her long release of breath as if she was contemting her answer. He surely didn''t want her to feel ufortable.


    "It''s not the first time someone''s watching out for me. A few years ago, my brother hired a dozen security detail to follow me everywhere for months. I got him to stop it nearly a yearter. I don''t like being watched¡­"


    Gael couldn''t respond. ''Shit,'' he cursed in his head. As far as he knew, Ang still hadn''t worn the ne. This was one of the reasons why he was still feeling uneasy that they were apart. He couldn''t be with her at the moment, so there was no way he''d be okay about leaving her unguarded, especially since a couple of nut jobs were still on the loose.


    Screw it. Her safety was his priority. "I''m not gonna ask my men to stop, Angel."


    There was silence for a few beats before she answered, "I know."


    "You know?"


    "You''re sweet, Gael, but you''re also stubborn. How can I go against you?"


    "Is that supposed to be apliment?" He drew his brows together, still uncertain what Ang''s thoughts are on this arrangement.


    "Depends." She chuckled. "Look¡­ I''ll let this be, but we have to be even."


    "Even?"


    "Yeah¡­ It''s not fair that you know wherever I am, but I don''t know what you''re doing there or where you are."


    Gaelughed. Relief washed over him when he found her sentiments amusing. "You want to have someone to watch over me?"


    "You know what? Forget it," she said, sounding a little annoyed.


    "The most convenient way is if youe here and stay with me, Angel. That way, you''d know where I am or what I''m doing. You know I''m right."


    "What would I even do there?"


    A charming smile brightened his face when he thought he was winning her over. "You can do whatever you want, babe."


    ***


    Mandarin Oriental, New York


    Meanwhile, at a luxury five-star hotel, Lauretta screamed as she mmed the door to her bedroom shut. She harshly threw her bag on the floor and headed to the mini bar where she poured herself a ss of red wine. She was seething in anger, recollecting what happened outside the bridal shop.


    Lauretta couldn''t understand why Gael was being so difficult. Just because of the pictures, he scolded and got mad at her on the sidewalk. He even sent her to the hotel alone. They were supposed to visit more shops and have dinner at a fancy restaurant. It all got ruined because of that stupid Ang Su.


    "That fucking b?tch! Who does she think she is?" she hissed and took a huge gulp of wine. She couldn''t believe Ang told Gael. Setting her ss on the counter harshly that liquid spilled out, she thought of ways to get back at the other. Her chest rose and fell, and her brows knitted together in rage.


    What''s pissing her off more was the fact that the De Lucas had something on her that her father shouldn''t know. There must be something she could do to get rid of that woman. Biting her lip, she nced at her phone and then began scrolling through her contacts. When she found the person she was looking for, she pressed the call button and waited.


    It took several rings before a man''s voice came through the receiver. "Yes?"


    "I need you to do something for me."


    "I''m expensive," replied the man.


    She rolled her eyes. "Then you better be worth it. I want you to look into Ang Su from Mayne, Esmea. I need it tonight."


    "You''re not going to get a lot within that time frame."


    "I don''t care. Just give me whatever you can. Anything."


    "I''ll send you my ount details."


    Without responding, she ended the phone call, and a wicked smile cast on her face as she stared at nothing in particr. Lauretta already felt like she was winning.

 Chapter 297 - Ridiculously Green

    Saturday ¡ª December 29


    As a tradition, Su Corporation hosted a year-end party on thest week of December for its employees and business partners. Hundreds of guests filled up the massive event hall in the Four Seasons Hotel that''s decorated with ck, gold, and red. The interior looked luxurious and alive. Everyone enjoyed the food and the live band ying on stage.


    Wearing a gold mermaid evening dress that sparkled under the chandelier, Ang looked stunning and regal. She didn''t particrly care about thepany''s parties but had to make sure she attended all of them. This year had been a roller coaster ride, and she wanted to enjoy the remaining days before the new year started.


    Feeling positive, she smiled as she observed the guests around her. Ang stood near the stage with a ss of champagne in hand. Thepany had a raffle event tonight, so she could see everyone''s excitement. Her father and brother always made sure to give back to their employees, so the gifts were generous¡ªfrom electronics to expensive appliances to spa services and a holiday trip for two. If she were an employee, she would definitely want that holiday trip. Who wouldn''t want an all-expenses-paid vacation?


    Noticing a presence next to her, she turned and saw her brother in a sharp tuxedo. "Congrats on the project," she greeted.


    "Thanks. I worked hard for that sh?t."


    "I''m really proud of you, Oli. You''vee a long way from not caring about the business to actually grinding your butt off."


    Oliver fixed his tie with a proud smirk stered on his face. "What can I say? I''m a changed man."


    "Yeah. You''re almost perfect."


    "Almost?" he protested. "I am perfect!"


    "I''ll think about admitting that when you get a girlfriend and stay with her for at least half a year."


    "Damn, Sis." He clutched his chest as if he was hurt. "You don''t y. It''s not my fault we don''t work out."


    Ang shrugged. "Sure. Maybe if you stop thinking with the brain between your legs, then something might work out for you."


    Oliver clicked his tongue and narrowed his eyes at his sister; then, he threw an arm around her shoulder. "Have I offended you or something? Why are you attacking me like a warrior tonight? Just because you''re in a rtionship, you''re rubbing it to my single face? You show no mercy."


    She jokingly brushed his arm off her and gave him an eye.


    "Ah, right¡­ I have an update on Herman," he changed the subject.


    Her brows raised upon hearing the familiar name that stressed her out this month. "What about him?"


    "He was seen in a convenience store in the north outside of Mayne. The police tried to track him down, but they didn''t find him."


    "What''s he doing there? They should keep searching. One can''t stay hidden for a long time."


    Oliver nodded. "A team was already sent to keep an eye out for the area. We''ll get him, don''t worry."


    "Who are we trying to get?" a man chimed in behind them.


    The siblings turned around and saw Vincent Stone with a smile on his face. "Vincent," Ang greeted.


    The two men shook hands, and Vincent kissed Ang''s cheek. "Nice to see you again, Su."


    "I thought you couldn''t make it," Oliver remarked.


    "Yeah¡­ I had to get away. Turns out Mayne City is such an exciting ce to stay. So who are you guys looking for?"


    Ang and Oliver exchanged looks before she began filling Vincent in about the orphanage and how her school project wouldn''t happen. The orphanage was already in the hands of a reputable organization working on circumstances like this. While it was sad to know that this kind of situation was rampant, Ang was d that the organization was able to help the kids from the orphanage.


    "I''m sorry you went through all of that to introduce me to Ms. Cox," she said.


    He waved a hand to dismiss it. "Don''t worry about it. It''s not a big deal. I''m sure you''ll have something to work on in the future. Let''s just hope that the bastard will be found soon. I can''t stand scumbags like him." His jaw ticked and he looked quite pissed at what he heard.


    Ang remembered that Vincent was an orphan, so he spent some time in an orphanage when his parents died. Hearing about this matter must have infuriated him.


    Oliver left to meet some guests, leaving the two behind. Ang and Vincent were talking about his ns for the new year when a photographer approached them for a picture. Seeing as the photographer had an ID attached to his shirt, Ang and Vincent knew he was part of the hired team for the press. So the two of them posed for a shot.


    ***


    Brooklyn, New York


    Gael was at Nonna via''s for dinner with his family, just like the previous nights. They had just finished dinner and he was sitting in the living room when his phone hummed. It was a message from Ba. His brows furrowed, unsure of what she texted him for.


    [ Ba: Are you two okay? Just saw this from a friend. Thought it should be you with her and not Mr. Stone. ]


    The crease between his brows deepened further as he tapped the link that brought him to what seemed to be a photographer''s page on Instagram. He''d posted a photo of a beautiful Ang and the Rock, smiling at the camera while standing close to each other. The Rock''s hand was casually ced on her waist.


    Was this karma? Revenge? Why did it seem like he was at the receiving end of something that happened yesterday? Fate must be ying with him. This was why Gael didn''t like social media. It was a pain in the ass.


    "Oh¡­ Who''s that fe next to our Ang?" Giovanni asked as he sunk onto the sofa to Gael''s left. He grabbed Gael''s hand that was holding the phone so he could check the picture properly.


    "OMG! She''s so pretty!" Gabrie chimed to Gael''s right, pulling her brother''s hand towards her to get a good look at the post. The two nosey De Lucas sandwiched him. "Wait¡­ Isn''t that the same guy at the restaurant we went to that day? Vincent Stone¡­" she read the caption on the post and gasped. "That''s Mr. Stone?"


    "Who''s that?" Giovanni wondered.


    "Only one of the hottest and richest bachelors in Cali!" She nudged Gael on the shoulder. "Are you guys like a throuple and Mr. Stone''s the third one?"


    Giovanni''s face scrunched up. "What the hell is a throuple?"


    "A three-way rtionship!"


    Having had enough, Gael took his phone back and got to his feet. He headed out of the house, wanting to get to his club to blow off some steam. Giovanni followed him out, but Gael paid his uncle no mind. He thought about texting Ang, but he didn''t want to sound like an overly jealous and possessive boyfriend. He scoffed. Boyfriend. He couldn''t even call himself that.


    "I''ll drive." Giovanni got in the driver''s seat before he could and left him no choice, so Gael climbed into the other side and let his uncle drive.


    With his mind still shing images of the post he just saw, he reminded himself that he had no right or no reason to feel bad about it. However, he just couldn''t help it and sent her a text.


    [ Gael: Having fun? ]


    The seconds ticked away and every beat got him impatient. It took her a few f?cking minutes to respond. She must really be having fun.


    "You''re looking green." Giovanni chortled.


    Gael ignored the jab and then he got a response.


    [ Angel: Yeah, it''s alright. ]


    A string of Italian curses escaped under his gritted teeth. "Yeah? All right? What kind of answer is that?" He cursed again.


    "What did she say?" asked Giovanni.


    "Just drive!" Gael pushed the chair backward and slumped against it, seemingly pissed. Why was he feeling so worked up about this? He thought it was ridiculous.

 Chapter 298 - Ladies Night

    The Phantom''s Empire was packed that Saturday night. It was still half-past nine in the evening, but there was already a long line outside. Gael''s marketing personnel announced a "Ladies'' Night" that evening, which allowed the women to enter the club for free and would also get their first drink for free. This pulled in many female patrons, which also drew in more men searching for potential new female "friends".


    Gael and Giovanni took their spots in the exclusive area that''s mainly reserved for them. They sat in a half-circle booth made with fine leather material. The luxurious feel set it apart from the other chairs and booths in the club. Other VIP booths that were open for patrons were also on the same floor but were located on the opposite side. Giovanni ordered their drinks, and their personal bartender prepared and then set them on the table.


    Since they arrived an hour ago, Gael just stared at nothing in particr, drowning out the music and noise from the patrons. He sat in the middle of the booth while his uncle was a few feet to his left. Giovanni kept himself distracted with a woman he picked up on the way to their booth earlier, pressed against his side. He casually talked to her and asionally smiled but didn''t make a move on her like he used to do whenever they were in a club.


    Gael was vaguely aware of what''s happening around him, but his thoughts didn''t stray away from the image he''d seen of Ang and the Rock. He stared at his phone screen, and in the past few minutes, he found more photos of the two uploaded on the photographer''s page.


    There were pictures of the entire event and the guests that attended that evening. But the only thing he cared about was if Ang was in the photos. Out of the five images posted, three of them had the Rock''s hand on her waist, one with Angughing at whatever the douche was saying, and the other one with the Rock whispering something to her ear. What the hell could be so interesting that they had to stand so close together like that?


    Bitterness settled on his tongue, and the longer he looked at the photos, the more pissed off he got. The crease between his eyebrows had been permanent since they came into the club.


    "Why don''t you call her?" Giovanni shouted from where he sat.


    Gael scoffed. As if that was easy. "And tell her what?"


    "I don''t know¡­ That you''re horny or something. That''s got to be an interesting way to start a conversation. Am I right?" Giovanni smirked at the nameless woman next to him. Her eyes sparkled, and her smile went wide as she caressed his thigh.


    Ignoring his uncle, Gael squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he tossed his phone onto the table, swiped the shot of negroni, and took a swig. He couldn''t describe what he was feeling right now. There was a burning sensation in his chest and his jaw started to hurt from the way he''d been clenching his teeth.


    He wanted to call Ang, but being mad about what he saw didn''t seem rational. Surely there was nothing going on between the two. She made it clear to him that she wasn''t interested in that Rock. But just why the f?ck did they have to be in the photos? Wait¡ªwould it have been better if there were no photos and he wasn''t aware that they were together at the moment? Neither of the two was better than the other. He finished his drink, and the bartender immediately reced it with another.


    His knees bounced up and down as he felt uneasy for being too far from her right now. Gael remembered what happened yesterday and wondered if this was how Ang felt when she saw the photo which Lauretta posted. If so, then he felt deeply sorry for her. Lauretta did that to provoke Ang while the photos of Ang and Vincent tonight were from a photographer that''s hired by thepany. Yesterday was staged; tonight was natural. The thought of that didn''tfort him, and it was so frustrating that there wasn''t anything he could do.


    "Uh-oh." Giovanni whistled, catching Gael''s attention. He was reading something on his phone, and then he nced at his nephew, saying, "I don''t know if I should show you this."


    Gael shot him a harsh and cold stare. "What?"


    "You seemed to be so worked up about it, so I checked yourpetition. There''s an article from a gossip column posted just twenty minutes ago. Here."


    He received the phone from Giovanni and read the write-up. In bold letters, the title stated, "<strong>Spotted: Vincent Stone attends Su Corp''s year-end party with his date Ang Su, the corporation''s heiress.</strong>"


    Gael didn''t bother reading the whole thing and just skimmed through the page. But thest part caught his attention.


    <strong><em> [ ording to sources, Mr. Stone had been sighted in Mayne City many times this year. Something tells me Chairman Su''s daughter is the reason for his visits. Don''t they just look great together? I don''t know about you, but I approve of this ship! This might break the hearts of the fans of the Californian I.T. genius, but I wish he''d settle down now. #VinG shippers, anyone?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Catch you on the flip side.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Yours truly,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hermoine Whispers]</em></strong>


    VinG? A harshugh escaped from his throat before he tossed the phone back to his uncle. Tonight just kept getting better and better. Gael grabbed the drink from the table and took a long swig, letting the bitterness burn his throat. "The most f?cking ridiculous thing I heard."


    Giovanni couldn''t help butugh as he spread his arms wide on the backrest. "You have your men watching over her. All you have to do is give the order. They''ll take care of him."


    As much as Gael thought that the idea was tempting, he couldn''t do that. Ang would hate him more.


    Meanwhile, a woman in a shiny red dress approached the booth only to be stopped by a guard.


    "I''m your boss''s fianc¨¦e," she said in a confident tone.


    The expressionless guard stared at her while keeping his arm stretched out. "Nice try. Ma''am, please go back to your booth. This is a private area."


    Lauretta arched a brow, looking condescending as she folded her arms under her breasts. "Why don''t you ask him?"


    Giovanni, who noticed what''s happening, told the guard to let her in. Lauretta marched towards Gael and took the seat to his right. Gael didn''t look up despite hearing and knowing who just arrived. He was too riled up to care.


    "We were supposed to visit some venues today! You didn''t show up!" Laurettained.


    Gael downed his drink and poured two fingers of whiskey into the ss. "I didn''t get the memo. I was working here the whole day," he answered in a lifeless manner. He wasn''t lying too. Ruth was still on leave, and Giovanni had some business in Manhattan, so Gael had to work.


    "I called you several times!"


    ''Oh, for fuck''s sake!'' he cursed in his head. He couldn''t stand listening to this whiny woman. "I said I was busy."


    "Lor!" a female''s voice called from outside the booth.


    They looked up and saw Lia standing by the guard. Her eyes flicked from Lauretta to Gael and then settled on Giovanni.


    "She''s with me!" Lauretta informed the guard, and Lia was granted ess to the booth. Thetter hesitated at first before she went to sit next to Lauretta.


    ''Great. The Morelli women are invading my space. Just what I needed.'' Gael''s head began to throb. When they nned the "Ladies'' Night" event, he didn''t mean like this.


    He checked on Giovanni who was now purposely ignoring Lia''s presence and had suddenly started being more attentive to the woman beside him. He called his uncle''s actions bullsh?t.


    Just as Gael thought his night couldn''t get any more eventful, his phone rang. It vibrated on the table, and Ang''s name shed on the screen.

 Chapter 299 - In Which The Alcohol Gets To Him

    Lauretta followed Gael''s gaze and saw his phone on the table. It was ringing with the name "Angel" on the screen. Her eyes widened, and she quickly grabbed his arm, tugged at it, and said, "Grandfather said you should show me around tomorrow!"


    His phone stopped ringing, and the screen turned off. Ang didn''t wait long enough for him to answer and had given up so fast. Gael swiped his phone off the table and gripped it. He was still pissed, and to add to that, Lauretta''s being f?cking clingy next to him. Retracting his arm from her, he questioned, "What are you even doing here?"


    "What?" Her brows were furrowed and she looked annoyed. "Are Morellis not allowed in your clubs? You surely overlooked it when Lia came years ago. Right, Gio?" She smirked at Giovanni.


    "Lauretta!" Lia warned, pulling Lauretta''s arm to stop her cousin.


    "Sure," Giovanni answered in a disinterested tone while keeping his eyes hooked at the woman next to him. He looked as though he was unperturbed by his ex''s presence in the booth. But was he really?


    "Come on," Lia tugged at Lauretta''s arm again. "We''re leaving. Let''s go, Lor."


    This time, Giovanni turned to look at Lia from across the booth. His eyes wereced with rage, but his voice was calm and collected when he casually spoke. "No. Please. Stay. There''s plenty of room for everyone. Right, Jen?" he asked as he rested an arm around the shoulders of the woman next to him.


    "It''s Jane," reminded the woman with a smile before looking at Lia. "But yeah, you should stay and have fun. Drinks?"


    Jane looked harmless. She had brown hair and bold red lips. And she wasn''t shy stroking her hand up and down Giovanni''s thigh while pressing herself much closer into his side.


    Lia nce at it, blinked, and averted her gaze. "No, thanks."


    "She''s right. I insist. You should order. Sex on the beach, right?" Giovanni probed, a sly smirk forming on his lips as he cocked a brow at his ex.


    Gael couldn''t tell if there was a meaning behind the cocktail name that Giovanni suggested to Lia and if he was ying with her. This was a conversation that Gael didn''t think he''d find slightly interesting tonight. He took a swig of his drink, his phone still tightly clutched in his hand as he watched the two.


    Lauretta grinned and ordered her own drink from the bartender. "We''re already here, Lia. Let''s stay and enjoy the night."


    Lia shifted in her seat, looking ufortable under Giovanni''s watch. She swallowed as she looked away and told the bartender her order. "Actually¡­ Just club soda and lime. Thank you."


    Giovanni''s jaw clenched. He and Lia exchanged gazes for a few beats too long. Gael, who was only watching on the sidelines, could feel the sexual tension in the atmosphere between the two. Giovanni and Lia were clearly still hot for each other. He couldn''t deny that he wondered what would happen if one of them gave up their pride and surrendered. That would probably be impossible, seeing how they loathed each other at the moment.


    Gael''s thoughts were interrupted when the phone in his hand buzzed. He checked the notification and read the message from Rick.


    [ R: She left the hotel and rode in Stone''s car. Looks like they''re headed to her apartment. ]


    The thought of her being in a car with that Rock burned his stomach. That bastard was bringing her home, and then what? Was she going to invite him inside? He finished his drink and mmed the ss on the table; it nearly shattered. The people in the booth looked at him, but he kept his stare at his phone.


    It was one of those times when he hated that he was in New York. Why did they have to be so f?cking far from each other? This was one of the reasons why back on the ind, he''d told her they weren''t going to work. It was the cherry on top of all the reasons that involved his life of being in the mafia¡ªif that alone wasn''t already enough of a reason.


    The urge to call her was so strong; the vein in his temple throbbed. He had to leave the club so that he could call her.


    When he got to his feet, his vision swayed a little. Lauretta was immediately on his side, hooking their arms together. "We should dance."


    "I don''t dance."


    "So you said, but you danced with me at the party. Remember?"


    "I''m tired. I''m leaving."


    Gael took a step forward, but Lauretta refused to let go of his arm. This pissed him off even more. He recoiled away from her and snapped, "Didn''t we already talk about this? Ms. Morelli, this arrangement is nothing but business. A contract. There''s no need to force yourself to me. You don''t own me and I''m not obliged to do anything for you. Now you can either stay and enjoy the club or leave. It''s up to you. But I''m f?cking leaving. Good night."


    Stepping out of the booth, he maneuvered his way through the sea of people as he headed towards the door. He unlocked his phone as he walked and dialed Ang''s number.


    On the third ring, she answered, "Hi¡­"


    "Where are you?" he questioned, his voice sounding cold.


    "I''m on my way home. Are you at the club? It''s loud."


    "Yes. Are you with someone?"


    Ang hesitated for a moment before she answered, "Vincent''s driving me home. We''re nearly there."


    Gael reached the exit, and the loud music faded in the background. He walked towards his SUV and patted his clothes for the keys, but he couldn''t find it. "Why is he with you?"


    "Dad and Oliver are still at the party, and I got tired, so I told them I''m going home first. My ce is nearer."


    "Cazzo!" he cursed under gritted teeth and leaned against the side of his car in a huff. His keys weren''t with him. He just remembered that Giovanni drove them to the club earlier. Gael didn''t want to go back inside the club anymore, so this frustrated him even more. "You''re not answering my question, Ang. Why are you with him?"


    He was being an asshole at the moment, but with the liquor getting to his head, he couldn''t care less. Was his question hard to answer? He''d been trying not to let Lauretta get in between them and Ang being with Vincent tonight didn''t seem fair to him. What''s putting him off more was the fact that there was nothing he could do because he was too far.


    "Gael¡­ I''m almost home. Can we talk when I get there? Please? The elevator''s going to cut the call. I''ll call you as soon as I step out of it. Is that okay?"


    Gael took a deep breath. Her voice was so gentle and calm. It was as though she was trying to appease him, and it was working. He had to calm down. Squeezing his eyes shut, he massaged his temple to ease the growing headache and exhaled a sigh. Then he softened his tone when he told her, "I''ll wait for your call."

 Chapter 300 - In Which Sounds Are Deafening

    Mayne City, Esmea


    A ck Maybach pulled over in front of an apartment building, and then the door to the backseat opened. Vincent got out first, and he helped Ang out.


    "Thanks for the ride, Vincent," she said as they walked towards the entrance.


    He nodded and nced inside the lobby behind her. "No problem. D''ya need me to walk you up?"


    "I''m okay. Thanks! Call you soon?"


    "Sure. Let me know what you''ve decided. And text me when you''ve gone inside your ce safely."


    "Bye, Stone." She smiled.


    "Laters, Su."


    Vincent signaled for her to go inside while he stood there. She knew he wanted to make sure that she reached her apartment safely, but she didn''t think he had to walk her to her door.


    Ang rode the elevator up to her floor, and when she got out, she stopped right outside the doors and sent Vincent a text, telling him she had arrived before she called Gael.


    She guessed that Gael must have been drinking in his club. She worried that something had happened for him to talk to her like he was upset. Was it something she did or had things gone worse in New York?


    However, it seemed as though he was more upset when he heard that Vincent drove her home. It couldn''t be because of that, right? She''d told him there was nothing between them. If it''s because of that, then that sucked. She did not do anything wrong, and there he was, being engaged to another woman. She let out an exhausted sigh at their predicament.


    cing the phone to her ear, she listened to the ringing sound and hoped he answered faster. Gael answered after two rings.


    "You okay?" was his greeting.


    "Hi¡­ Yes. I just got off the elevator, and I''m walking to my door."


    "Alone?"


    Ang rolled her eyes. "Yes, Gael. Alone."


    "Where''s that Rock?"


    "He left. Why? Did you want him to walk me up to my apartment?"


    She heard a huff on the other line, and she could imagine his annoyed face.


    Gael spoke in almost a whisper as if he was muttering to himself, "Not inside your apartment, but since he was already there, the least he could have done was make sure you safely arrived on your floor. Stronzo. What kind of man leaves a woman like that?"


    Ang chuckled at his irritated tone. It was as if Gael couldn''t decide whether he should be jealous or mad.


    As she walked past Mrs. Robinson''s door, she heard yelling of what sounded like two men arguing inside just like the other times. The door was closed, so the voices were muffled. She wondered what they fought about all the time. That must be very exhausting.


    "The neighbors are fighting again," she whispered to the phone.


    "Ignore and get inside your apartment. Lock the door," he said in a toneless voice.


    Following Gael''s advice, she took a deep breath once she was safely inside her ce. The door lock chimed, indicating that it''s locked. "I''m here," she announced as she took off her shoes and padded into the kitchen to get some water while simultaneously trying to unzip her dress from the back and failing. She only managed to unhook the top part.


    "Good."


    Ang bit her bottom lip as she leaned against the counter with a ss in hand and a phone on her ear. "Did you drink?" she wondered.


    "Yeah."


    "Are you drunk?"


    "A little."


    This was a nice conversation. She closed her eyes, trying to rack her brain as to why Gael was being so moody. Was he on his period?


    Remembering that she found something from the Inte around the time she left the hotel, she thought she should let him know. "So¡­ I saw some gossip online tonight. If by any chance you saw it¡ªI do hope you haven''t¡ªbut if you did, you know that none of that is true."


    "About you dating the Rock¡­"


    He didn''t ask. He confirmed. Her heart sank to her stomach. "So you did see¡­"


    "I did."


    Ang swallowed. So that''s why Gael''s acting like this? Of all people, she knew very well how disheartening it feels to see something like that. It hurt when she saw the photo Lauretta sent even though it was done only to provoke her. But she didn''t intend for Gael to experience what she''d felt then. She should''ve been more careful. "Are you mad?"


    "Yes."


    Crap. She gripped the ss tightly and her brows drew together. "At me?"


    Gael sighed over the other line. It sounded like he was on the street with people chatting around him and some cars passing nearby. She guessed that he was outside his club. Who was he with anyway?


    "No. At myself. Also at that Rock whose hand was on you."


    "You should stop calling him that¡­ He''s been nice."


    "I''m good with Rock."


    Gael was cute when jealous, but also a little frustrating. Ang took a sip of her water and then set the ss on the counter. Because she couldn''t see Gael at the moment, she could only imagine him sulking in front of her and not smiling. He looked hot when he''s brooding, but she didn''t want him to feel bad.


    Her heart raced as she pondered ways on how to make this better. "I''m sorry. I meant what I said before¡­ There''s nothing between me and him. I hope you still believe that."


    "But he did start out as your blind date, didn''t he? So I can''tpletely take that off my mind just yet."


    "There''s that. Yes. I understand. But I do think he already has someone now, though¡­"


    "He better."


    ***


    The Phantom Empire, New York


    Gael had his hand in his pocket as he leaned against the SUV with his eyes closed. He took a deep breath, the smell of New York permeating his nose. He thought this was home, but it smelled nothing like Mayne where Ang was.


    "God. I miss you." He let out an exhausted sigh. "I feel like I''ve said that many times in the past few days now."


    "Me too."


    "Do you really?" he probed.


    "Are you doubting me?"


    No. It felt good to hear her say it. But it wasn''t enough. He badly needed to be with her. Gael felt as though the longer he stayed in New York and far from Ang, the shittier his days had be.


    "I''m a mess here, Angel. There''s so much to do, so many things to think about."


    "Do you wanna talk about it?"


    "No." He shook his head even though she couldn''t see him and then changed the subject. "You called me earlier. Did something happen?"


    "Oh, um¡­ It''s nothing urgent. But¡ª"


    Gael arched a brow. "But?" He waited and listened, but all he could hear was some shuffling on the other end of the line.


    His heart nearly leaped out of his chest when all of a sudden, the sound of a gunshot banged against his ear. His eyes widened upon hearing Ang gasp loudly and the sound of metal nging like her phone had dropped.


    "What the hell was that?" he panicked. "Ang?"


    No answer. He paled.


    "Damn it, Ang! Answer me!" Gael shoved his hand through his hair. "Ang!!!"

 Chapter 301 - In Which Sounds Are Haunting

    Guns had always scared Ang, probably more than lightning and thunder if not equally. She could write a bloody and horrifying scene in her books, but her heart would always be racing whenever she did.


    While she was on the phone with Gael, she heard noises from outside the front door. It sounded as though they were fighting in the hallway. She halted in the middle of the sentence when themotion caught her attention and walked towards the front door. But just as she reached the entryway, a shot was fired. She flinched and froze in ce, her mind racing as she stared at her door, wondering what was happening behind it.


    Ang was so stunned; she didn''t even notice that her phone had slipped from her hand and had dropped to the floor. What was she supposed to do? Her stare fastened at the closed door while abruptly imagining that whoever was outside might get to her. ''No. That''s not possible. The door''s locked,'' she reminded herself. There was an iprehensible shouting again, and then another shot was fired. From the first to the second shot, everything happened in five seconds.


    She instinctively dropped to the floor, and her hands flew to cover her mouth, afraid that they would hear her. A faint voiceing from the phone by her feet pulled her out of her state, and only then did her attention goes back to the phone call that she had with Gael. With trembling hands, she picked up the mobile phone and pressed it to her ear.


    "F?ck. She''s not answering!" Gael cursed, and another man''s voice was heard on the other end of the line. Giovanni''s, maybe.


    "Gael¡­" she whispered. Her hand covered her mouth and the phone''s microphone as she spoke. No one could possibly hear her from outside, but she didn''t want to risk it. There was more shouting.


    "Ang! Sh?t. What the hell''s happening? Those were gunshots!"


    "I-I don''t know¡­"


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Where are you right now?" he asked in a hurry.


    "I''m fine¡­ But something is happening outside¡­ like outside my door."


    "Why are you whispering? Did you lock your door?"


    Her eyes shifted to the door lock, and she remembered that she definitely heard the chime earlier. "Yes. Gael, what do I do? They''re outside."


    Just then, someone banged on her door and impatiently rang the doorbell. "Ang? Are you here? Please help!"


    Ang''s eyes widened. Her heart rammed against her chest when the familiar voice registered in her head. It sounded like Mrs. Robinson.


    "Who''s that?" Gael questioned.


    "I think it''s Mrs. Robinson knocking at my door¡­" She got to her feet and checked the smart panel on the wall where a camera feed of the person outside was disyed. She recognized the face right away. "It''s her."


    "What? What does she want?"


    "I¡ª" Ang gasped when she looked at the feed carefully and noticed that Mrs. Robinson had very messy hair and something was smeared on her cheek, neck, and the top of her white blouse. It was blood. The older woman kept looking to her left as if she was looking at something or someone.


    Mrs. Robinson knocked and rang the doorbell once again and cried, "Please, Ang. Help¡­ Our phones are out of battery."


    "Oh, my god. She has blood all over her. She needs help!"


    "F?ck," Gael cussed. "Whatever happens, do not open that door! Stay inside!"


    Ang was torn. Mrs. Robinson could be in trouble. What if something worse happens to her?


    "Ang, please¡­ My son¡­" Mrs. Robinson pleaded; the tears on her eyes hadn''t stopped flowing.


    "I have to answer," Ang informed Gael and heard him protest, but she ignored him and pressed the button on the smart panel. "Mrs. Robinson? What happened?" she probed.


    Mrs. Robinson broke into tears, her hands tightly clutched on her chest as she looked to her left again. "My son¡­and my husband¡­they fought. He¡­ My son threatened his father with a knife¡­ I¡­ I¡­shot him."


    Ang hit the mute button and choked up. She tightly gripped the phone that was still pressed to her ear. "Oh, my god."


    "He''s bleeding so much¡­ I don''t know what to do. My husband has a bad back, so we can''t carry our son to the hospital," said Mrs. Robinson in desperation.


    "Ang," Gael called. "Don''t open the door."


    "Then what do I do?"


    "Call the police."


    "But¡ª"


    "Call the police, Angel. I''ll send Rick over. Keep your doors locked until then. Let him in and not anybody else. Do you hear me?"


    Breathing out, Ang nodded. "Yes. Okay." Her finger shook when she pressed the answer button on the panel and told Mrs. Robinson, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Robinson, I can''t open the door, but I''ll call for help. Just stay with your son."


    Mrs. Robinson squeezed her eyes shut and nodded. "Thank you," she mumbled before rushing away. Ang imagined that the older woman must have gone back to her son and husband.


    Ang immediately called 911 to report the incident, informing the operator to send an ambnce. The operator told her that someone had also called for help from the same floor of her building just before she did, so the police and ambnce were already on their way. There were four units on her floor and three of them were upied, so the other neighbor must have called.


    Rick arrived a few minutester. She rang him up, and he reached her floor when the paramedics and emergency medical technician, and two police officers also did. Ang tried not to look at the scene in the hallway, but she had to open the door when Rick was already outside. A pool of blood and red footsteps stained the marbled floor just several feet away from her. She happened to meet Mrs. Robinson''s eyes before the police took her. The older woman wasn''t handcuffed, but she was escorted when she insisted that she had to go with her son to the hospital.


    ***


    Ang''s head was muddled as the event reyed in her head over and over. She wasn''t in the scene when Mrs. Robinson shot her son during the fight, but she could feel and see it happening in her head: From the time she arrived on her floor, the shouting when she passed by their door, the yelling outside her door while she was on the phone with Gael until Mrs. Robinson banged her door for help. It. Was. Haunting.


    She couldn''t believe that someone as sweet as the older woman did that to her son. It just didn''t make any sense.


    Rick made Ang a cup of cappino and set it on the coffee table while she sat on the floor in front of the sofa. She hadn''t asked him to make her one, but he did it anyway. "Thank you." She smiled and took a sip of the warm drink.


    They hadn''t spoken much since he arrived, yet he was the one who patted her out of her trance when she lingered at the door and brought her back inside her apartment. Wordlessly, Rick did a quick sweep inside her unit and checked outside through the windows like he was looking for something probably out of the ordinary. She''d ignored his presence when she took a breather at the foot of the sofa.


    Ang called her brother to tell him what happened, and Oliver said he and their father were on their way. They should arrive in about half an hour.


    Staring at her screen, she wondered what Gael was doing after he hung up earlier to contact Rick. She called his number, but it went straight to voicemail. Her brows drew together as she looked up at Rick who was standing by the tall window and staring outside. "Are you able to contact him? My call doesn''t go through."


    He turned around, checked his phone for a second, and then shoved it back to his pocket as he casually answered, "Boss has probably boarded."


    "What do you mean boarded?"


    The doorbell rang, and Rick took long strides towards the security panel. "The ne. He was on his way to the airport when he called me."


    "The airport?" Ang was thoroughly confused. Was Gael flying somewhere? She followed Rick to the entryway and saw two police officers outside her door. When Rick asked what they wanted, they said they needed to ask some questions about the Robinson family.


    Ang let the officers in. They started asking her questions, but she couldn''t concentrate as she constantly thought about Gael who was possiblying to see her.

 Chapter 302 - Melt Like Chocolate

    For the past thirty minutes, Ang told the police everything that she knew. Starting from the time she met the family up until tonight¡ªincluding the day when Mrs. Robinson gave her the casserole.


    The two police officers¡ªa male and a female¡ªscribbled on their notes as they asked thest set of questions. The male officer inquired, "So you can confirm that you heard two consecutive gunshots?"


    "Um¡­ The second gunshot didn''t happen right after the first one."


    "Can you rify that?"


    "The shots were fired several seconds apart from each other."


    "And you''re sure about that?"


    "Yes." Ang nodded.


    "Your partner was here with you while it happened?" The female officer nced at Rick who was standing by the window.


    Ang frantically shook her head. "Oh, no. He''s not¡­"


    "I''m her security detail," answered Rick without hesitation. "Her boyfriend was on the phone with her while it happened. He called me, and I came while Ms. Su called 911."


    "Okay. I think that''s all we need," said the male officer.


    Out of curiosity, Ang asked about the son''s condition, and the officers informed her that the son was still in the operating room, so she wondered about the parents. Up until the police got up from the sofa, they were the ones asking her questions. So this time, she politely asked them as they headed out.


    "May I know¡­what happened?" Ang probed. "I was here, but I didn''t really see the incident with my own eyes. I just¡­couldn''t believe that Mrs. Robinson would do that."


    The officers exchanged looks as though they were contemting telling her. Then the woman shifted her weight and began, "Well¡­ It''s not like you don''t know anything; you heard but just didn''t see it. The father and son fought because of the route they took going home. Son suggested using a shortcut, but the father¡ªwho was driving¡ªdidn''t want to get lost, so he stayed on the main road. They got stuck in traffic for an hour, came home and fought, bringing up old issues about each other."


    Ang''s brows drew together. "I can''t imagine how that would lead to¡­the gunshots."


    The male officer answered, "The son cursed at his parents, he shoved his mother, and she fell down the floor, then the son and the father got into a fistfight. ording to Mrs. Robinson, she got her husband''s gun from their bedroom when she saw her son grab a knife and threatened his father."


    Putting the pieces together in her head, Ang wondered if what she heard the other nights and tonight was enough for everything to make sense. Was the son really that terrible? The cause of their fight seemed to be small for it to be this big of a deal. A fight because of being stuck in traffic led to the shooting? That seemed insane no matter how much she tried to understand.


    "H-How did they end up in the hallway?"


    "Mrs. Robinson said they had to drive their son out of their apartment. They ended up in the hallway where ording to her statement, her son attacked them. She panicked and pulled the trigger."


    "So it was self-defense?"


    "Looks like it."


    "I''m sorry I''m asking a lot¡­ But what does Mr. Robinson say?"


    The two cops looked at each other again and the female officer shook her head. "He''s exercising his rights. He remained silent."


    "Well, there are cameras in the hallway. That should exin everything, right?"


    This time, it was the male cop who answered, "Unfortunately, it was a blind spot. The son could be seen with the knife and getting shot, but the camera only captured the couple''s feet. The footage is still being examined."


    Ang''s shoulders sagged. So far, Mrs. Robinson''s confession to the crime was their only evidence, and they were still testing for gunpowder residue and fingerprints. Ang was having a hard time epting that Mrs. Robinson could do that. Was it that easy for her to choose her husband and shoot her own son? And why would Mr. Robinson stay quiet? There were so many questions in her head and no one could tell her the answer.


    While she was in deep thought, the female police officer patted her shoulder, bringing her back to earth. "Ms. Su, thank you for your cooperation. Is it okay to call you if we need to ask more questions?"


    Ang nodded. "Y-Yeah, sure. Whatever you need."


    Just as the officers left, Chairman Su and Oliver arrived. They were thoroughly worried about her and wondered who the man was in her apartment. She had to exin to them that Rick was one of Gael''s guards.


    Once again, she recalled the story of what transpired. At this point, she was already tired of exining and didn''t want to talk about it.


    "You can''t stay here, sis. At least for a few nights. You will be reminded of the incident whenever youe home and walk the hallway," said Oliver.


    Chairman Su lifted the cup of tea from the table that Oliver prepared for him. "Your brother''s right. You were supposed toe home with us anyway. We should head out."


    Ang knew that. She only came here to rest and told them to pick her up when they were headed home. Furthermore, Honey was in the big house. She left her with the servants when they headed out to the party, so she wasn''t nning on staying here for the night.


    She bit her bottom lip as her gaze shifted to the door. It''s been more than two hours since she''d heard from Gael. He should be arriving soon, and she didn''t want to miss him.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" Oliver asked his sister when he noticed her checking her phone and the door many times.


    "Boss is on his way," Rick answered while reading something on his phone.


    Hearing that made Ang''s heart beat like crazy. Gael was reallying. The anticipation only made her even more anxious.


    "Wasn''t he in New York?" Oliver wondered, which Rick responded with a nod.


    Chairman Su revealed a small smile on his face before he took a generous sip of the tea. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked pleased. A minuteter, he told them, "Then we''ll wait for his arrival."


    Ang, who was sitting on the sofa with a pillow on herp, wrung her hands so nervously. Tonight had been so crazy, and her mind had been in a constant whirlpool. She felt as though her heart would break out of her chest from all the thinking she''d been having and the emotions she''d been feeling.


    Her head snapped to the side when she heard beeping sounds from the door. It meant that someone was trying to unlock the door from the outside. The pillow fell to the floor when she got up abruptly. As soon as the door was pushed inward, she knew he was here and her body moved even before she realized it was happening.


    "Angel¡ª"


    Gael nearly lost his bnce when Ang jumped into him, her arms locked around his shoulders. He managed to get his footing as his arms went around her body in a tight embrace. It felt like it had been weeks or months that they hadn''t seen each other when it had only been five days.


    Ang didn''t know how, but as soon as she felt him around her, the constricting feeling in her chest went away. She didn''t say anything¡ªall she did was bury her face into the crook of his neck and melted like chocte in his arms.


    "I got you," he whispered and pressed a kiss on her hair. "I''m here now."

 Chapter 303 - On The Sly

    This. This was how "home" smelled like.


    Ang.


    Her hair, her neck, her everything. Gael couldn''t believe he''d gone nearly a week of not being this close to her. She was like a drug that he didn''t want to get over from, yet he was forced into rehab during the days they were apart.


    He was probably crushing her with how tight his embrace was, but he couldn''t help it. He missed her so much.


    Footsteps from several feet away caught his attention, and when he looked up and saw Ang''s father and brother, a chill ran down his spine. He slowly released her as he whispered, "Your family''s here."


    As if Ang had just remembered it, she immediately stepped back and turned around to face her brother and father, a tinge of pink coloring her cheeks.


    "So you flew from New York?" Oliver wondered.


    Gael nced at Chairman Su and then at Ang before he nodded and answered Oliver, "Yes."


    Oliver looked at his sister who averted her gaze and decided to stare at the floor. "Huh¡­ Interesting," he mumbled under his breath.


    "Charlie." Gael stepped forward and shook hands with Chairman Su. "It''s nice to see you again."


    "I''m d you''re here." Chairman Su returned the handshake and turned to Oliver and said, "Come on, Son. Let''s go home."


    "All right," Oliver agreed. He went to his sister and hugged her. "Call us if you need anything."


    "Thanks, Oli."


    Ang walked her family out the door after giving her father a tight hug. As they paused outside and looked at the floor where blood was still present, the air was silent for a minute as though they each imagined what had happened. There was yellow tape that cordoned off a portion of the hallway, allowing only a small path for the homeowners to pass through. The investigation was still ongoing, and a couple of police officers stayed behind to guard the area.


    "Get someone to clean this as soon as the investigation is done," Chairman Su told his assistant as he pointed at the bloody floor and Ang''s door.


    Confused, she followed the direction of her father''s gaze, and horror filled her face. There were bloodstains on her door, doorbell, and door frame. It must have been from the time that Mrs. Robinson came for help. How could she have not seen this earlier? Until the investigation was over, the crime scene wouldn''t be cleaned.


    Seeing the blood on her door caused her to step backward and bump against Gael''s chest. Knowing what scared her, he took her hand and stepped in front of her so she wouldn''t have to see it anymore. Ang''s family left after bidding goodbye one more time.


    "I''ll be right back," Gael told Ang before speaking to Rick in Italian in the hallway as if the stench of blood didn''t bother them.


    Since she couldn''t handle the smell and the sight of it, Ang turned around and headed to the kitchen.


    Not a minuteter, she heard the door close, and footsteps grew behind her. "Can I get you anything?" she asked while already taking out a ss and mug from her cupboard and turning on her Keurig coffee machine.


    "Coffee. Thanks." He stuffed his hands into his pockets as he observed her from the hallway. She was still wearing an evening gown, and he knew she looked beautiful even by just looking at her from behind.


    Feeling eyes on her, Ang nced up at him and smoothed down her hair. She was pretty sure it was messed up from the chaos that happened earlier. "I should probably change out of this¡­" She looked down at her dress and breathed out.


    Ang cleared out the cups used earlier, put them in the sink, and ran some water on them. As she leaned against the counter absentmindedly, she felt strong hands glide on her waist, then his arms locked around her frame.


    "What''s on your mind?" he asked in a gentle tone beside her head.


    Her eyes involuntarily closed, feeling his warmth surrounding her. There was a faint smell of alcohol from him, but his familiar scent was stronger that she let him stay in ce. "A lot¡­ The gunshots¡­ The blood¡­ The Robinsons." She turned around but remained in his cage and looked up at him with eyes full of longing. "You being here¡­ I can''t believe you''re here."


    "Me neither."


    "H-How? Why did you fly all the way here?" she probed despite already knowing the answer.


    Gael''s brows drew together. "Do you really have to ask?"


    Right. She didn''t, and that was dumb. But sometimes, she just needed to hear it from him.


    "Do you not want me here?" he questioned when she didn''t say anything.


    Ang let out a sigh, and her hands unknowingly clung to his shirt. "I do."


    "I got here as fast as I could."


    "I''m sorry you had to."


    "Don''t be. It was second nature. I''ve wanted toe back the moment I left your house." He pushed back a lock of hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ear, cupping her cheek as he gazed into her eyes.


    Her phone on the counter space next to her buzzed and a message notification from Vincent shed on the screen. She saw Gael had nced at it before his eyes went back to her. He dropped his hand and stepped back, putting some space between them as if giving her permission to do what she had to do.


    She reached for her phone, closed it, and ignored the text.


    Clearing her throat, she clenched the skirt of her dress when she felt the atmosphere go slightly awkward. "So¡­ How long are you staying?"


    Gael rubbed his nape and thought for a second. His face softened when he told her, "I have a business meeting tomorrow at 9 in the morning."


    The hopeful look on Ang''s face fell as soon as he answered. "Oh¡­ I see¡­" She nodded and took a deep breath. That was understandable. He''s been busy since he went away. It shouldn''t be a surprise that he''s still busy tomorrow. But he just got here. She thought he''d at least stay for a day.


    It was as though she''d heard her heart wince when she said, "So¡­ you''ll have to leave again soon."


    "Come with me."


    "What?" Her brows raised upon hearing his invitation. He''d said it as if he was inviting her to go to the nearest supermarket or coffee shop.


    "Come back to New York with me," he rified. "You don''t have anything on your calendar for at least two weeks, right? And Nina had been telling you to go on a trip to rest up before your next project. This would be good for you. And honestly, Angel¡­ I''ve been uneasy since I left. Rick is here, but even then, I still can''t stop worrying about you. We were more than a thousand miles apart."


    "That''s too far¡­" A tiny smile showed on Ang''s face at his honesty. He waited for her answer, but she had a lot to consider. "What about New Year?"


    "What about it? We''ll celebrate it there."


    "I mean¡­ I''m supposed to celebrate it with my dad and Oli¡­" She could already imagine how it would go when she calls her father. Although they didn''t have grand celebrations in the past, they were always together for Christmas and New Year. "And what about Lauretta?"


    Gael''s brows knitted together as if the mere mention of the woman''s name vexed him. He crossed his arms in front of his chest. "I don''t know about you, but I don''t want to celebrate New Year with her. That''s one of the worst things that could happen to me."


    Ang rolled her eyes. "That''s not what I''m saying¡­ I mean¡­she''s there. What if she finds out I''m there? That wouldn''t be good for you or your family."


    Understanding filled his expression, and he reassured her, "Let me worry about that. You just have toe with me, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Her bottom lip curled inward, and she chewed on it as she contemted.


    "Do you trust me?" he asked.


    Ang''s heart raced, and she had to swallow the lump in her throat as she nodded. "Okay."


    A handsome smile shed on his face as he closed the distance between them. "I''ll help you pack your stuff."


    Her hands went up to his chest when he wrapped his arms around her waist again. She''d just agreed to something crazy. But then again, this wouldn''t be the first time that she goes with him on a New York trip¡ªonly it would be longer than a day this time. "What about Honey?"


    "I already sent Rick to get her. They''ll meet us at the airport."


    "You already sent Rick to pick her up?" Ang arched a brow in confusion. "How did you know I would agree to go back with you? What if I had said no?"


    A deep rumble ofughter came out of him. But instead of answering her question, Gael leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss on her lips. She seemed to have forgotten her question when she slid her arms around his neck and kissed him back.

 Chapter 304 - Winter Night

    As the ne cruised high above the sky, Gael sat on the sofa with Ang nestled to his left and Honey to his right. It didn''t take long after the take-off that Ang had fallen asleep. She had her legs up on the sofa and her back pressed against his side while he read some documents on his iPad.


    The flight was thankfully smooth so far, and he''d asked the crew not to disturb him after the seatbelt sign was off. So for the next two hours, Gael had some peace, hearing only Ang''s and Honey''s faint snoring next to him.


    At some point, he squinted his eyes and lowered the tablet on hisp, then rubbed his forehead to ease the headache. Ang stirred in her sleep, and he looked at her. He had an arm around her, and she was hugging it, her head resting on his shoulder. He couldn''t help but lean down and kiss the top of her head.


    The corner of his lips curled upward at the reminder that Ang thought she had a choice back at her apartment. He was determined to go back to New York with her one way or another and won''t be leaving without her again, so she didn''t really have a choice. Gael wouldn''t admit that despite her question earlier, and she didn''t ask afterward.


    He pressed another kiss on her hair and lightly pulled her closer as he leaned back, extremely satisfied that she was finally here with him.


    Ang whimpered and stirred again. He thought he had disturbed her sleep, so he stayed still and waited for it to pass until she suddenly woke up in a gasp.


    "Hey¡­ What''s wrong?" he worried.


    She slightly leaned away to look up at him and be able to see his face. Her forehead was damp, and she was a little breathless. Still holding on to his arm, she squeezed it as if to check something and exhaled a sigh of relief. "I¡­uh¡­I heard a gunshot."


    Realization dawned on him. Ang just had a nightmare because of the incident that happened with the Robinsons. Gael shifted in his seat and ced his tablet away before facing her again. He handed her a bottle of water and wiped her forehead with his handkerchief. "You must have been really scared back there."


    Taking a small sip and closing the water bottle, she nodded. "I just want to forget all about it. Were you working?" she asked, ncing at his iPad that''s set beside Honey.


    "Just doing some reading for tomorrow''s meeting," he answered. Her expression fell, and she appeared to be guilty when she bit her bottom lip. "What''s with that look?"


    "Your meeting tomorrow must be so important. You could''ve used tonight to prepare for it¡­but instead¡­"


    "Hey¡­" Gael slid a hand on the side of her neck and brushed his thumb against her cheek to soothe her. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already prepared for days. I was just reading to pass the time."


    Ang nodded. She spun around to face him properly and crossed her legs. She had already changed into a set of loungewear pants and long sleeves, and her hair was tied up into a ball at the back of her head. Stray strands of hair fell to the side of her face, making her look effortlessly beautiful.


    "Well, I need a distraction, so tell me about this meeting. I mean, if you''re allowed to tell me," she said in a hurry as if realizing that his meeting tomorrow could be confidential.


    Gael smiled and opened his hand as heid it on hisp. At first, she looked at it before cing her hand on it. He gave it a squeeze, knowing that Ang was trying hard to be strong, and one of the ways she dealt with it was to not think about it and talk about something else. He felt terrible that she experienced that tonight. It must have been traumatic for her. "Of course. It''s not a secret." He kicked back and rested against the backrest. "I''ll be meeting up with some potential investors for the newpany."


    Her eyes widened in excitement. "You mean the investmentpany you''re opening? It''s finally happening." She smiled back, remembering that he had told her about it once in passing back in Esmea and the second time a couple of days ago. He nodded but didn''t say anything, so she wondered, "Are you nervous? Excited?"


    He took a deep breath and released it in a sigh. "Both. I don''t want it to fail."


    "I''m sure you''ll do great."


    Ang gave him a reassuring smile. Gael really wanted to bring his family out of the dangerous world, and she found it admirable. He''d been working so hard to make everything work, and with The Phantom Empire, the new oilpany, and this one, it only goes to show how much effort he was putting into it.


    The captain spoke through the speakers, informing them that they''re about tond, so they buckled up their seat belts and braced for thending. Twenty minutester when they were about to leave the ne, Gael spoke to a few of his men while Ang stayed on the sofa with Honey on herp. Rick came to their section and whispered to Gael before thetter came back to her. His men descended with her luggage, and she slowly rose from her seat.


    "Is everything okay?" she probed when he reached her side.


    "It looks like there''ll be a blizzard in the morning."


    "What about your meeting?"


    He shrugged. "I don''t know. I''ll see when morninges. For now, let''s head home. Did you bring a coat?"


    "Oh¡­" She blinked, trying to think if she packed one in her suitcase and checked the weather outside. It was dark, but there was snow falling from the sky. "I don''t think I brought one."


    "Hold on a sec." Gael went to the bedroom, and when he came back not a minuteter, he brought a thick ck coat with him. "Here."


    "What about you?" she wondered while he helped her wear the coat.


    "I''ll be fine." He put on a long ck trench coat and scarf around his neck, then he took her hand and led her out of the ne. A cold, harsh wind blew past them as they walked towards the waiting SUV.


    Although Gael had told her it was cold in New York right now, Ang didn''t expect it to be this cold. She was so used to the subtropical climate in Esmea, where its summers were hot, and winters were cold with infrequent frost, but this was more than she''s used to. It was colder than the first time she came here with him. Her ears immediately flushed.


    It was nearly five in the morning. And the sky was still dark as they arrived at Gael''s house. His men did a quick sweep inside before they left the two of them alone. She waited in the living room while he spoke to them and her knees bounced up and down, finding herself suddenly feeling nervous about all of this.


    She knew she would be staying in his house because where else would she be staying, right? But Ang wasn''t sure she was ready to stay in the same room as Gael again. They were doing okay, but they weren''t the same as before.


    "Ready to head upstairs?" he asked, and she nodded.


    Once theynded on the second floor, Gael walked her towards a room that wasn''t his. He opened it and switched the lights on. The walls were light gray, and the pieces of furniture were white. It looked clean and neat, but it was obviously unupied, knowing that he wouldn''t let anyone else stay in his house.


    He rolled her suitcase in the middle of the room and turned to her. "I know we''re not there yet. So I figured you wanted to have your own room. No one has slept here since it was renovated. I hope this room''s okay."


    Ang''s heart raced. She always wondered how Gael could know what she had in mind even without her telling him first. It was endearing, but at the same time, there was a slight pang in her chest when she knew they wouldn''t be sharing beds, even though that''s what she wanted in the first ce. "Thank you," she said as she entered the room.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll see you in the morning." He kissed her forehead and headed out of the door.


    In a panic, she reached and tugged the sleeve of his shirt. "Wait."


    "Yeah?"


    "Can you stay? I don''t want to be alone tonight."


    Gael contemted for a second before he nodded and unbuttoned his coat. "Of course."

 Chapter 305 - No Interruptions

    "Why are you so stiff?" Ang questioned as shey on her side while facing Gael whoy next to her with his arms folded across his chest as though he was making sure they would stay in ce.


    "What do you mean?"


    She scanned him up and down and waved her hand on his form. "You''re like a stick. Unmoving. Do you not like this room? The bed?"


    ''Damn it,'' he thought. He didn''t dislike anything. No. That''s a lie. For the past ten minutes since he gotfortable in bed while she got ready and then joined him afterward, he stayed still. He hated the fact that they were sharing a bed, and yet he had to keep his hands to himself. So this wasn''t exactly a joyride. This was torture.


    He''d been dying to get her toe with him and stay in his house, only to restrain himself? This was ridiculous. Gael didn''t know whether he should pat or curse himself for being a good boy.


    "I get it," Ang continued when he didn''t say anything. Her face fell as she nodded. "You don''t want to be here. Sorry. I''m being selfish asking forpany. You have a meeting in a few hours. You should be resting¡ª"


    "It''s not that."


    "Then what?"


    Gael sighed. He wasn''t about to tell her he was itching to peel off everyyer of clothing on her body, kiss every inch of her, flip her over, and f?ck her from behind. That might scare her off that she''d take the next flight back to Mayne.


    "Forget it. Aren''t you sleepy?" he asked, only ncing at her briefly before staring at the ceiling again. He could feel her stare burn the side of his face.


    "I was and then I''m not. I''m¡­afraid to sleep."


    Brushing his lustful thoughts away, Gael turned to the side until he faced her, their faces only a foot apart. "How can I help?"


    "Just¡­talk, I guess?"


    He nodded. "Okay."


    Ang fiddled with the nket over their waist and contemted before she probed, "Can you be honest? I know you said you weren''t mad at me when we spoke on the phonest night. But why did it feel like you were? You sounded so pissy and didn''t even answer my first call¡­"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he stared at her for a few beats. "I was jealous. I saw the photos, and I didn''t like what I saw."


    Surprised by hisplete honesty, she had to take a deep breath before she was able to ask the next question. "How did you even see it? I didn''t think you read gossip."


    Gael then told her about Ba''s message and Giovanni''s google search. She listened and didn''t judge while he exined. "I apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong. My actions weren''t fair to you."


    "I can''t me you. I somehow did the same when I saw the photo. You called me right away, and I didn''t answer. I apologize for that too." Ang bit her bottom lip.


    His eyes dropped to her lips, and his jaw flexed. He could kiss her right now, and she''d most likely kiss him back¡ªthat wasn''t the problem. Knowing full well that she wasn''t ready to take anything further at the moment, he didn''t want to add fuel to the fire that''s already burning within him.


    "Stop that." He brushed his thumb along her lips until she released it. "Lying next to you and not being able to touch you like I want to is already killing me. So don''t tempt me with those lips."


    A shy and slightly teasing smile ghosted her face.


    "What''s with that smile? Are you having fun at my suffering?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Ang''s naughtiness kicked in when she reached for his chest and slid her hand down to his stomach. His cock grew hard and twitched in response. Then his hand flew to catch her wrist. Gael''s stare darkened as he slowly released her hand. If she insisted, he wouldn''t stop her.


    "I''m very patient, Angel. But I''m not a saint. I can''t guarantee I''ll remain a gentleman."


    Lifting both her hands up, she grinned. It was fun teasing him, but she didn''t want to push too hard. "I''ll stop now. I promise I''ll keep my hands to myself."


    "Good. Or I''ll have to tie you up¡ª"


    "Kinky."


    Gael smiled and lightly flicked her forehead. Sheughed and rubbed the spot. "I didn''t mean it like that. But if that''s what you want¡­" He lifted a shoulder.


    The air went silent after theirughter died down. They gazed into each other''s eyes wordlessly, and though it was quiet, it didn''t get awkward.


    "Thank you," Ang told him.


    "For what?"


    "You flew over a thousand miles for me. I appreciate that a lot."


    "Well, it sobered me up."


    "Seriously, Gael. No one has ever done that for me."


    "It''s their loss. You''re worth it."


    She paused, looking unsure about what to tell him. When another minute passed, and she remained silent, he asked, "Penny for your thoughts?"


    "I''m just thinking."


    "About what?"


    "About us. This shouldn''t be soplicated, but it is. You and I both know it''s not that simple."


    Gael could only nod in agreement. It was indeedplicated.


    Then Ang added, "As much as I want to let go, not let the things get in between us, and not worry about everything else, this is who I am. I worry, and I can''t help it. I''m trying, though. I hope you can see that." She shrugged. "I mean¡­ I''m here, right?"


    He gently caressed her cheek, thankful that she was here. It was still hard, but it''s less hard now that she was with him. "And I feel much better that you''re here."


    "Me too."


    Pulling the nket over her shoulder, he urged, "Try to sleep. You''ve had a rough night."


    "Okay¡­ But can you¡­tell me a story?" She smiled with her nose scrunched as though her request sounded silly. "Something I haven''t heard before."


    It made Gael chuckle. He shook his head and gave in. "Fine. But it''s my story, so you can''t interrupt."


    Ang nodded, her eyes sparkling in anticipation.


    Taking a deep breath, his eyes shifted sideways as though he was digging for some treasure in his mind. Then he began, "Once upon a time, a handsome prince entered a bar in Mayne City, and everyone, especially the women, turned their heads in his direction. He walked up to the counter and ordered his drink, not noticing that a beautiful woman was sitting next to him. They got to know each other as they talked and decided to go on a date where he discovered that the woman was actually a princess. Everything went well between them until the prince brought the woman back home to New York to meet his mother.


    "The prince told the queen that his lover was a princess, but she didn''t believe it. So that night, the queen had her servants prepare the woman''s bed and ced a pea under the mattress¡ª"


    "Wait a minute." Ang''s brows knitted. "Is this a modernized story about The Princess and the Pea?"


    "Shhh¡­" Gael pressed a finger to her lips. "No interruptions."


    "But¡ª"


    He pulled her to his chest and trapped her in his embrace. "Anyway, where was I? Oh right¡­ All of a sudden, the prince became a frog. And to break the spell, someone must give him a true love''s kiss."


    "Hey!!! That''s a different¡ªAw!"


    Gael yfully pped her butt. "I told you no interruptions. Now I have to start over."


    She whimpered. "This bedtime story sucks. You know what? I''m fine sleeping here alone. You can go to your bedroom."


    "Nah-uh." He grinned. "You''re stuck with me until you fall asleep."

 Chapter 306 - Butter And Maple Syrup

    Ang slept through the harsh weather in Brooklyn, New York. She woke up when a branch of a sleeping tree ratted on the window. Her eyes fluttered open, and the room was dark with the drapes drawn close, so she took her time to blink a few times to adjust to her surroundings until she remembered that she was in Gael''s house.


    Only Gael wasn''t in bed when she looked from side to side.


    She sat up and recalled that he was cuddling herst night. A soft chuckle escaped her lips at the reminder of Gael''s bedtime story remix. Who''d have thought that a modern prince and princess story would turn into an action thriller sort of thing? Apparently, Gael was now a self-proimed genius storyteller. She would have to ask himter how the story ended because she fell asleep while he stroked her back and talked above her ear. His deep voice was the perfect ASMR for her.


    Ang scanned the room, but only his coat fromst night was there. Had he left already?


    After relieving herself in the bathroom, she washed up and did her morning skincare routine. The temperature was colder than she was used to, even with the thermostat on, so she figured to add anotheryer to her clothing. As she looked through her luggage, she realized that she didn''t pack enough warm clothes. Last night, she was still so out of it that even after Gael told her what to bring, she only managed to pack a few thick clothes that were probably not enough for her stay here. Though she wasn''t sure how long she would stay.


    Once she put on a hoodie, she checked her phone and realized that it was eleven in the morning. She''d slept for about six hours, and it was the best sleep she''d had since she found out about the arranged marriage thing.


    There was a text from her father, a reply from her messagest night, telling him she would be flying to New York with Gael and promised to call today.


    [ Dad: As long as you''re not alone. I heard there''s a snowstorm there today, so stay warm. Be safe, princess. ]


    There were also texts from Nina, but Ang decided to get back to themter when her stomach grumbled from hunger. Knowing that Gael''s meeting should have started a few hours ago, she thought she was alone in the house. Something ratted on the window that caught her attention. When she swiped the curtain to the side, her eyes widened. The backyard waspletely covered in white. Heavy snow fell from the sky, apanied by a strong wind. She thought it was the air vent that''s making noises. Gael couldn''t be out there, right?


    She left the room and began to descend the stairs while calling his name, "Gael?"


    "I''m up here," he responded, his voiceing from the floor above her.


    Turning around, she headed towards him. She hadn''t explored the rooms upstairs, but she knew he had a home gym up there. On thest door down the hall, the door was open, and she peeked inside to see him working out.


    Gael was conveniently and deliciously shirtless. Two straps attached to the ceiling dangled above him. They hadrge rings at the ends¡ªone on each strap¡ªand he reached for them. Grasping one ring in each hand, he pulled his body up and suspended his legs forward until his body formed an L shape. Gael maintained the pose while he spoke to someone on the phone through Bluetooth earpieces. His muscles flexed, and sweat dripped down his body. Ang had to steel herself and lean against the door frame for some support as she ogled him.


    "Time is what I don''t have, Sav. Find another way." He paused for a beat to listen to whatever the other person was saying. "I don''t care¡ª" Pause. Gael nced at Ang. He sounded upset, but he tried to control his tone. "Whatever. Talk to youter."


    His legs lowered, and he released the rings, thennded on the floor. Grabbing a towel from a bench, he wiped his face and neck as he walked towards her, his body glistening under the ceilingmp.


    What a tasty breakfast he was.


    "Hey¡­ How was your sleep?" he asked, but she didn''t answer. Her eyes were trained on him. A smile slowly formed on his face as she openly checked him out. He smirked and tilted his head to the side. "You like what you see?"


    Ang took a deep breath, raising a hand and reaching for his hard abs but not touching. "Yes. I was craving bacon for breakfast, but all I need is butter and maple syrup, and I''m good." She caught his stare and grinned, picturing him naked on the table for breakfast with maple syrup on his abdomen.


    Gael swallowed, and then he chuckled at Ang''s naughty thoughts. "Hungry?"


    "Yeah." She flicked her gaze up to his face and nodded. He ced a hand on her waist and led her down the stairs.


    ***


    "So, what happened to your meeting?" Ang wondered as she wiped thest dish dry while Gael rinsed the sink to remove the soap suds. He''d cooked her breakfast¡ªbacon, and pancakes, of course¡ªwhile she made them fresh orange juice.


    He turned around and leaned his backside against the counter, and folded his arms across his chest. "We had to postpone it. Most of them are going to be away with their family for vacation, so I don''t know when I''ll have their time again¡ªthat is, if they''ll still be interested by the time theye back."


    "What about a video conference?"


    "I suggested, but only one of them was avable. I pitched to him earlier."


    "How did that go?"


    "It went well. We''ll sign contracts after the new year."


    Ang smiled. "Well, that''s great! I''m sure the others will want to work with you too."


    Gael let out a sigh and rubbed his neck, a small crease forming between his brows. "It''s the second time that this meeting has been postponed. I''m not so confident they''re really interested in working with someone like me. It''s a lot of money to trust someone when they know myst name."


    Realization dawned on Ang. For many years, Gael''s family had been working dangerously. It wasn''t a baseless reason for the potential investors to be hesitant in putting their trust in him. This caused her heart to ache. "Do they¡­know?"


    He shook his head. "I doubt it. They probably heard a thing or two about our family''s¡­.risk-taking behavior when ites to our other businesses. But putting those aside, they''d see the sess behind the clubs, petrol, and real estate."


    She squeezed his arm to give himfort. "You''ll find your footing. I believe in you."


    Gael hooked a finger under her chin and lifted it towards him, pressing a soft kiss on her lips. "Thanks."


    "You''re wee." She smiled.


    "I need to take a shower. Will you be okay for ten minutes?"


    "Of course. Take your time. I''ll just¡­snoop around for something interesting here. Who knows what I''ll find?"


    "Be my guest. On second thought, it might take longer than ten minutes. Your presence inspired me this morning. I need to make use of this image in my head." He winked.


    Ang''s mouth hung open, and Gaelughed as he walked out of the kitchen. "Don''t peek in the basement. There are monsters down there."


    While he was taking a shower upstairs¡ªand possibly relieving himself in lusnd, she took her time checking out the paintings on the walls and picture frames here and there. Gael had impable taste. The house was so neat and orderly that it made her think he''d notice if she so much as moved a decoration by an inch. His keenness for detail and sophistication showed how ssy he was, yet the house felt like a real home, and it was probably because he grew up here with his mom and grandmother.


    As she sat on the living room''s sofa, she picked up a hardcover book in dark red with the title "The Art of War by Sun Tzu" and she smiled as she began flipping the pages.


    The doorbell rang, and her brows knitted together, wondering who it could be in this weather. Who in their right mind would walk in this storm? Ang went to check, and her eyes widened to see a man on the inte''s screen. A man who looked very much like Gael, only older.

 Chapter 307 - An Impelling Face-Off (1)

    There was no doubt that the man waiting outside was Gael''s father. Ang had seen his photo in one of the frames in this house and a few in Nonna via''s. Gael had wanted her to meet his father, but she didn''t think she''d meet him this soon. While staring at the image of the man in the inte, she debated whether to open the door or tell Gael that his father was here.


    "Yeah. I should tell him," she muttered to herself and began to turn towards the stairs but instantly froze when another doorbell rang. She looked at the inte again and realized that Gael''s father was standing outside in a snowstorm. Her heart hammered in her chest, knowing that she had to open the door for the poor man.


    She quickly smoothed her hair and looked down at her outfit, silently cursing that she was wearing lounge pants and a hoodie¡ªlooking pretty evident that she had spent the night in this house. What a way to meet Gael''s father in this state! ''God, this is so embarrassing!''


    Clearing her throat, she opened the door and saw Gael''s father had raised a fist in the air as though he was about to bang the door. The man was as tall as Gael, and his eyes were also grey, only they looked a shade lighter as he stood outside. "Good afternoon," she greeted while mustering a neutral smile on her face.


    A look of confusion appeared on the other''s face uponying his eyes on Ang. "My apologies¡­ I thought this was¡­" He looked at the wall by the door frame where the house number was, and he looked even more confused. When his eyes went back to Ang, he questioned, "Who are you?"


    "Um¡­" She swallowed. What was she supposed to say? How was she supposed to introduce herself? ''Hi, Sir. I''m your son''s not-girlfriend but kinda like a girlfriend?'' That sounded ridiculous in her head.


    Then a look of enlightenment washed over his expression. "Ah¡­ You''re her."


    She snapped out of her trance. Had Gael told his father about her? She extended a slightly shaky hand towards the older man and decided to introduce herself directly. "My name''s Ang Su. You must be Gael''s father."


    He nodded and shook her hand. "Alessandro. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ang."


    The man''s firm grip told her what kind of man he was. It was the kind that said: No one messes with me. However, despite the aura he emanated, she could sense that he wasn''t displeased with her. Either that, or he was really good at concealing his real emotions, just like his son. Whatever that may be, it didn''t change the fact that this man in front of her was the De Luca family''s head. He was their family''s crime boss.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mr. De Luca." A strong gust of wind blew past them, causing her to shiver. She stepped aside to give way. "Oh, um, please. Come in."


    Ang noticed a car behind Gael''s SUV, and there were men inside. She figured it must be Alessandro''s and his security. She knew that he had a house next to Nonna via''s on the other side of Brooklyn, but Gael''s father looked pretty much at home when he removed his coat and hung it in the coat closet. "Would you like something warm to drink?" she offered while already heading towards the kitchen.


    "Coffee would be great."


    She could sense him following behind her, and it only made her more nervous as she checked the cupboards for cups, only she forgot where Gael told her they were stored.


    "Above the sink. Right," said Alessandro.


    "Oh, right." Ang took out a cup above the sink and searched for the Moka pot to make coffee. ''God, why does he have to be here now?'' she worried. She had her back facing him, so she couldn''t see his face, but she could definitely feel that he was observing her. What was taking Gael so long?


    Alessandro slid the Moka pot toward her without saying anything.


    "Thanks," she muttered and began making an espresso on the stove.


    Footsteps padded in the hallway, and Gael appeared in the kitchen. "I heard the doorbell. Who¡ª" He stopped in the doorway and saw his father standing on one side of the kitchen with his hands in his pockets. "Dad¡­" Then his gaze flickered towards Ang by the stove whose smile looked like it was forced out of her while she clenched her hands together. He walked to his father. "What are you doing here?"


    The two men greeted each other with a cheek-to-cheek gesture¡ªfirst left and then right¡ªwith a brief hug.


    "I was in Manhattan this morning, and I figured I would drop by to check on you on my way home. You told me you were supposed to meet with the investors today."


    "All of them were postponed due to the storm except for one. We did it over a video conference."


    Alessandro spoke in Italian, and Gael shook his head in response. The former walked towards the hallway, and thetter followed him. Gael nced at Ang and gestured for her to wait, reassuring her that everything was okay when she began chewing her bottom lip.


    She nodded and watched them disappear from the kitchen. They didn''t go far, so she could still hear their voices from where she stood. But that didn''t do much because she couldn''t understand when the two men spoke in Italian. Although she was helpless, she heard his father''s angry tone, followed by Gael''s defensive rebuttal. ''Oh, God. They''re fighting.''


    cing a hand on her chest¡ªabove her erratic heartbeat, Ang walked towards the doorway and tried to make out what they were arguing about. She couldn''t help herself when she had a gut feeling that they were talking about her. And that was proven when she appeared in the doorway of the kitchen and saw Gael''s father pointing at her while spouting whatever he was so mad about.


    Was he mad that she was here in this house or that Gael brought her here? She didn''t think his father would be so unweing. Still, she understood how protective he could be when he''s trying to protect their family''s secrets¡ªnot to mention the De Luca and Morelli''s arranged marriages were still at stake.


    Deep inside, she didn''t like the way that Alessandro sounded so harsh towards Gael, especially when her gut told her that they were talking about her. Her instinct kicked in, and before she knew it, she was walking towards them and gathering all the courage she had as she called the older man''s attention.


    <em>"Pardon me for butting in, Mr. De Luca, but if you have a problem with me, why don''t you say it to my face? I don''t appreciate being talked about behind my back and would prefer you tell it to me straight than talk in Italian so that I won''t understand. And I won''t just stand here and pretend not to care while you yell at your son who has done nothing but be kind to me. You may be older, but yelling doesn''t show authority. Your son deserves respect."</em>


    The two men, who had been at each other''s faces, stopped and turned to face her while she spoke her mind. Gael''s face softened upon listening to her speech, and he was unable to utter anything. Alessandro, whose face was impassive as he looked at her, folded his arms across his chest and waited for her to finish. Her chest rose up and down as though it took all of her to say that to them. Alessandro exchanged nces with Gael, and they looked at each other as if they were silentlymunicating.


    She couldn''t believe she just said that to the De Luca''s family boss, but she could no longer take it back. "Well?" she probed when neither of them spoke.


    Just then, Gael lowered his head, and a smirk peeked on his lips before his shoulders shook as he tried to contain hisughter. Then Alessandro threw his head backughing and then patted Gael''s back as he said, "I like this one already." He then took out a hundred dors from his billfold and gave it to his son who pocketed the money.


    Ang''s brows knitted in confusion as her gaze shifted between the two men. "What''s going on?" she asked, although she was starting to understand what really happened.


    Alessandro stepped towards her with his hands stretched out as though he was offering a hug. "Mi scuso per essere stato spregevole con te."


    "He says he''s sorry for being mean to you," Gael told her.


    "What?" She saw Gael smiling, and she was still lost. Was this all a y? Then she looked back at his father who was about to hug her. She couldn''t move as she was still baffled at what just happened, so she stood frozen while Alessandro squeezed her frame. The warmth felt like family.


    The embracested for a couple of seconds before Alessandro stepped back, a smile stered on his face as he looked between Ang and Gael. "Now I can understand why you''re so smitten." Then he turned to her, "It''s nice to finally meet you, Ang."

 Chapter 308 - An Impelling Face-Off (2)

    The argument that Ang witnessed just now reyed in her head like a movie, and it was still reeling her in. It sucked that she didn''t understand what they were arguing about, so she''d have to ask them about it as she wouldn''t be able to move on.


    However, just as she opened her mouth to question, Alessandro told Gael that they needed to talk. And before she even had the chance, Gael nodded his head towards the room across the living room and responded, "Let''s step in my office."


    His father disappeared into the room while Gael walked up to Ang and caressed her cheek. "We won''t be long."


    She nodded. "Oh, the coffee."


    "I''ll take care of it. Do you mind waiting in the living room?"


    "No. Okay."


    Ang sat on the sofa while Gael disappeared into the kitchen. A couple of minutester, he came out with his father''s coffee and brought it to the office, closing the door afterward.


    While she waited anxiously, she couldn''t help but stress over the encounter in the hallway. Was all that really just a prank? It sounded so real¡ªor maybe because she just didn''t understand a word they were saying. She definitely saw Alessandro giving Gael a hundred bucks as though they had a bet, and Gael won. But what exactly was there bet about? That she''d go off on them?


    She kept ncing in the direction of Gael''s office, wondering about their conversation. Was it about their business? About her? About the Morellis? Whatever it was, it made her anxious just waiting in the room like she was about to hear her name being called in a dental clinic. Though she wouldn''t be called in at all, she knew that, but it still felt like so.


    Ang looked down when something nudged on her leg. Honey was begging for attention. "Hey, baby¡­" She picked her up and ced her on the sofa. Honey stretched andy down. To distract herself, Ang called her father to update him. Itsted for about five minutes, and it ended when he said he was ying chess with Oliver. She promised they would keep in touch.


    Gael and his father were still in the office, so she figured to reply to Nina''s text, but just as she typed in her message, the door to the office opened and the two gentlemen walked into the living room.


    "Ang, it was really nice meeting you." Alessandro smiled at her.


    She got to her feet and faced the older man with a polite smile on her face. "It was nice meeting you too, Mister¡ªum, Don De Luca." She cleared her throat.


    Alessandro''s smile widened like he was amused to hear her calling him "Don". "I''ll see you both tonight." He turned and left the house before she could respond.


    Ang and Gael watched Alessandro get in his car until the vehicle pulled away from the curb and carefully drove away. The storm had stopped, and the surrounding was slowly clearing up, though it was still not safe to be out there.


    When they got back inside the house, she turned to face Gael and questioned, "Everything okay with your dad?"


    "Yeah. Just business."


    "What''s tonight?"


    "Dinner at Nonna''s."


    "Is there a celebration?"


    He shook his head. "Just dinner. You okay? You seem flushed."


    Ang pressed a hand to her cheek, and it sure felt a little hot. And then she drew her brows together when she looked up at him. "What was that all about?"


    "What was what?"


    She pointed towards the hallway without taking her eyes off him. "That argument in the hallway you had with your dad."


    "Don''t worry about it," he answered, a smile threatening to show on his face.


    She matched his smile, though hers looked a little more dangerous. "Okay, I''m not worried. But I must know what it was about. I think I deserve to know. So tell me from the start¡ªfrom the time you both left the kitchen."


    Gael rubbed the back of his neck. "He asked if you spoke or understood Italian, and I said no."


    Ang recalled the part where his father spoke, and Gael shook his head before the two headed towards the hallway. "And?"


    "He said you were nervous the whole time you talked to him. Since you let him in and attempted to make some coffee."


    "What did you say?"


    "I told him that it was because he showed up unannounced. And that even if you looked nervous, you were certainly not weak."


    Ang arched a brow, and he took it as her waiting for him to continue. So he did. "He thought you''d run away if things got intimidating for you, just like the girl I used to go out with when I was neen."


    Her brows knitted. "Your father met one of your exes?"


    "Not really. I didn''t introduce them to each other. It was just a few dates. That girl and I were hanging out in my apartment, and my father came by. We argued about something, and Ipletely forgot she was there. I only realized when the door mmed shut. I never saw her after that."


    "So your father thought I would get scared and run away?"


    "Maybe." His lips pressed into a thin line. "He wagered fifty bucks that you''re going to excuse yourself and run upstairs to hide."


    "But I saw him give you a hundred."


    Gael stuffed his hands into his pockets, looking confident as ever. "I raised it to a hundred and told him he''d be surprised."


    The crease between her brows deepened as she recalled how the encounter in the hallway happened. "You bet that I would do something foolish? How could you have so much faith in me? It''s your father we''re talking about! What if I ran away?"


    "You didn''t."


    "But what if I did?"


    "I knew you wouldn''t."


    "What if I had just stayed in the kitchen and ignored you?"


    "I don''t know." He shrugged. "But what you did wasn''t foolish¡ªwell, a little reckless if it were other people who could''ve been dangerous, but it doesn''t change the fact that you stood up for yourself and me. I know you, Angel. Even if it''s my father we''re talking about."


    Ang''s bottom lip curled inward, and she chewed on it as she mulled over what he just told her. Warmth lingered in her chest upon realizing that Gael knew her better than she knew herself.


    She shifted her weight and averted her gaze. "And what about that whole fight thing? It looked so real when you two were arguing."


    When Gael did not respond, she faced him again and saw the mirth dancing in his grey eyes. He chuckled.


    "What''s so funny?" she questioned, a little annoyed that he found this so amusing.


    "O Sole Mio."


    "What?"


    "We were exchanging lyric lines to the Italian song¡ªO Sole Mio."


    Ang scoffed when it dawned on her that the father and son really yed her today. Oh, they had her fooled. Folding her arms under her breasts, she tilted her head and smiled wickedly at Gael. Slowly, she stepped towards him, and he stepped back. "So you''re telling me¡­that the whole time you were just saying lyrics?"


    He nodded.


    She continued walking towards him, and he continued to step backward until his back met the wall.


    "Well, aren''t you two adorable?" She eased her hands on his chest, her finger tracing his exposed skin above the neckline of his shirt.


    Gael gripped her hip with two hands, slid them upward and underneath her hoodie until his fingers found her skin. "You''re mad," he said. It wasn''t a question.


    Keeping the smile on her face, she shook her head. "Oh, no. How could I be mad? That was very entertaining¡­" She tiptoed to kiss his jaw¡ªher right hand holding the side of his face while the left caressing his chest.


    A breathy hum escaped from his lips as he tilted his head to the side, giving her ess. She pressed soft kisses along his jawline and down to his neck. His hands continued to travel upward until he felt her bra. He slipped his thumbs under the material and stroked the swell of her breasts.


    Sliding her hands from his chest and down to his abdomen, she hooked her fingers on the waistband of his lounge pants and tugged it. His eyes were dark and hazy when she met them.


    Ang traced the skin on his V, her fingers toying with the waistband of his boxer briefs, and whispered before his lips, "You know what''s even more entertaining?" His jaw ticked when her fingers slowly inched towards his erection. He was slightly breathless when she moved even closer until the distance between their lips was paper-thin.


    "I get to keep this." A sexy yet evil smile split her face, and his eyes flickered towards the thing that she waved in her left hand. The hundred-dor bill was tucked between her index and middle fingers. "Thanks for winning me money." She released the waistband, and it pped on his skin.


    Gael''s mouth hung open as he watched her walk away¡ªmore like she skipped up the stairs, humming to ''O Sole Mio'' and waving the money in the air.


    Heughed and shook his head in defeat. "Well yed!" he yelled and heard her giggle from upstairs.

 Chapter 309 - Dinner At Nonnas

    The dining area at Nonna''s house that evening was packed with members of the De Luca family. Ang was nervous when she met them again, but everyone was very friendly and they weed her with no qualms. Alessandro introduced her to his wife, Gael''s stepmother, who gave her a generous hug and even served her first wine for the night. Ang thought the only person she hadn''t met was Gael''s brother. He''d told her he had one, but he''d never talked about him, and neither did the others. She didn''t want to cause awkwardness, so she decided to ask him about itter when they''re alone.


    Laughter and chatter filled the room that joyous evening. Dinner was superb with Alice and Nonna''s dishes spread on the table. They had authentic Italian dishes and some American staples. Ang barely had room for Nonna''s tiramisu in her stomach, but there was no way she would pass up eating that. She and Gael shared a piece.


    She excused herself to the bathroom for a few minutes, and when she came back, they wereughing and talking about this afternoon''s O Sole Mio ''performance''¡ªabout how Alessandro lost the bet to his son, but he wasn''t mad about it. In fact, he was pretty impressed and proud.


    "So you won a hundred bucks because you had faith in your girlfriend that she would not take any sh?t?" Alice''s husband questioned.


    Gael leaned against the backrest of his chair, his arm resting on the top of the empty chair next to him with the other on the dining table. He shook his head and sighed. "Yeah. I guess I did."


    Ang, who felt morefortable around his family now, didn''t want to pass up the chance to take the credit. She took the empty seat and scoffed yfully. "Uh¡­ No, you didn''t. ''I'' did. ''I'' won ''me'' a hundred dors because ''I'' stood up for ''me'' and ''you''." She folded her arms under her breasts and arched a brow at Gael as though she was challenging him.


    The people around the table made teasing sounds of "Oohs" as she openly challenged Gael in front of his family.


    The corner of his lips twitched, amusement threatening to show on them as he scoffed back, "Yeah. ''You'' stood up for a song."


    "Doesn''t matter." She shrugged. "I still kicked your asses." She quickly faced Gael''s father to mouth "sorry" for the term she used.


    Alessandro chuckled and lightly waved his hand, whispering, "Forget about it."


    Giovanni, who sat across Gael, rested his elbows on the table and leaned forward, a knowing grin dancing on his face. "So, she got the hundred from you?"


    "I took it while he was¡­distracted," said Ang.


    Moreughing ensued, causing Gael to roll his eyes. He couldn''t believe that his own family was siding Ang. He was the one who yed the bet and he won it! Despite his thoughts, he was happy to see that she was having fun with his family. He just wouldn''t admit that. "Oh,e on. You yed me."


    "No¡­ It''s you two who yed me. So I won it. The odds are in my favor." She swept her eyes to everyone at the table and a sly smile drew on her lips. "And apparently, so does your family."


    Giovanni cackled, waving his finger at Gael and took a jab. "I never thought I''d see the day you''d lose to someone¡ªespecially to a girl."


    "Hey!" Gael red at Giovanni, and then his gaze softened when he turned to Ang and squeezed her shoulder. "She''s not a girl. She''s ady."


    Her grin reached her ears as she ced a hand on Gael''s thigh, and he kissed her temple. "Thank you," she muttered.


    Feeling confused and betrayed, Giovanni stuttered, "Wha-I-Wait. I thought we were on the same side? You were kicking his ass at this table."


    The childishint made her giggle. "For the record, I''m on my own side. And right now, it''s to whoever''s letting me stay in his house and not out on the streets for taking his Benjamin."


    Gael chuckled at her response, casually brushing her arm as he pulled her to his side.


    "Ang yer Su." Giovanni shook his head and tossed back a shot of scotch before he got up and poured another one into his ss.


    Nonna via, who sat at the head of the table, pped her hands, a sweet smile stered on her face as she watched Gael and Ang. "This is good. This is great. I''m so d you decided toe back and stay with us for the new year, Ang."


    "Thank you, Nonna. I''m happy to be here too."


    "I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s happy. The man next to you had been grumpy while he''s here, and you weren''t." She rolled her eyes and got up from the table too. The others teased Gael while Ang swore she saw Giovanni mouth the words to his nephew: you''re whipped.


    ***


    Most of the men from the dining room got up and dispersed. Gael pulled Ang into the office to have some privacy, but he didn''t close the door. He just needed to be away from the others to talk to her.


    Holding her hand, he told her, "Listen¡­ I forgot we''re supposed to go somewhere tonight¡ªwell, me and the other men in this house and some from the Bunk."


    Ang''s brows drew together, her heart increasing the rhythm as she asked, "Where are you going?"


    "The Manor."


    "Oh¡­" She swallowed, ncing at the living room from where she stood and then tucking her hair behind her ear. What did it mean then? Was she supposed to go home alone now that he was supposed to be somewhere? "Okay. Is something happening?"


    "Nothing to worry about. It''s sort of like a year-end celebration. There''ll be drinking and distribution of bonuses. Our men did well this year despite losing some of our brothers. They earned it. I''d take you with me, but¡­it''s just us men, and it could be dangerous."


    "Dangerous? You...going to a club is dangerous?"


    "It''s dangerous because we''re a big group, though I pray that our number wouldn''t bring us bad luck. Most of us, except those on duty, will be there."


    "I get it." Ang nodded, though she started feeling off. The other time they had a big gathering in public was during his birthday, and she knew how that ended. Her heart drummed against her chest. Just at dinner tonight, they were having fun, and now suddenly, she was feeling nervous for him.


    Gael saw the worry in her expression and realized she was thinking too much. He cupped her face, smiled, and reassured her, "I shouldn''t have said that. Nothing''s going to happen tonight, but I can''t let you stay on your own at home, so I need you to stay here while I''m there. We''ll just be at the club for drinks. I won''t even stay the whole night. Probably just two hours¡­three hours tops. And I''lle pick you up. Is that okay?"


    Despite his reassurance, Ang couldn''t help but worry. "Are you sure everything''s going to be okay? It''s just a party, right?"


    He nodded. "Positive. Like I said, I want to take you with me, but it''s just us men tonight. I don''t want to bore you there. Alice and Gabby will be here. You like them, right?"


    "Yeah. Of course, I like them. They''re really nice."


    A woman walked through the front door a few feet away from them, carrying a covered tray in her hands. Gael called for her. "Val, you''re staying until wee back. I''ll pick up Ang in a few hours."


    Val, Gael''s cousin, nodded with a huge grin on her face. "Excellent! I''m thrilled you''re not making me go with you guys to The Manor. Ang and I will have a lot of fun tonight." She winked at her before heading towards the kitchen and yelling, "Gabby! I brought something you''re gonna love! Oh, and Ang''s staying with us. Take out the bottles, and I''ll meet you, girls, at the den!"


    Gael let out a sigh and then faced Ang, already regretting leaving her with these women. It''s not like he didn''t trust them, it''s just that, he didn''t want Ang to feel pressured. His expression was serious when he warned her, "Don''t drink too much."


    Everyone else didn''t look so worried; Val was even nning a little party of their own. Therefore, Ang brushed off her worries and trusted Gael that he and the others would be okay while they were away, so she decided to enjoy the girls'' night. "I''ll try."

 Chapter 310 - Alla Nostra

    It''s the 30th of December, and they had little progress in putting the Morellis down. As for Gael and Giovanni''s trip to Chicago three days ago and finding out the Morellis were delivering trucks of drugs to cities, including Esmea, they had yet to find out the best n there was to screw them over. But it would take money, time, and workforce to do so, and it wasn''t an easy feat.


    At The Manor, the whole third floor was made exclusive where only the De Lucas and their men were allowed to go up and a few entertainers in their skimpy dresses. Loud music and smoke filled the entire ce. On the first and second floor, the patrons were partying to their hearts'' content without knowing that dangerous and powerful men were celebrating above them.


    Gael, Giovanni, and Alessandro stood in a corner with drinks in their hands. While discussing options for their current situation, Giovanni suggested, "Why don''t we just go down to Esmea and confront the Parks about it? The Morellis delivering drugs to their territory breaks the agreement."


    "And what good will that do?" Alessandro questioned.


    "Nothing," Gael chimed in.


    Giovanni''s brows knitted. "What do you mean nothing? The Morellis are breaking the agreement. And that''s everything that all of the families have agreed on."


    "I''m saying¡­if we tell them, it''s not only the Morellis who will be in trouble. We''re going to be implicated because of the marriage order that we have with them. We may not have signed any marriage contracts yet, but this connection is enough to drag us down."


    "Goddamnit."


    "Moreover, who''s to say the Parks aren''t the ones dealing with the Morellis?"


    "Who''s stupid enough from the Parks to break the agreement that''s made among six families? So far, I''ve only met that obnoxious billionaire and his womanizing cousin, and I don''t see either of them wanting to swim in coke."


    Gael agreed with his uncle. Damien and William Park, despite their reputation, didn''t seem like the kind of men who''d want to be associated with drugs despite one of their feet dipped into the underworld. Of course, this was just Gael''s opinion as he didn''t know the two personally. However, he also didn''t want to believe that if Marino had been supplying drugs into Esmea, there was no way the Parks wouldn''t know about it. "Well, Marino is already breaking it. He only needs to convince the Parks to be in bed with them. And if they''re conspiring, we need to have something better to offer to the Parks to get the upper hand."


    Giovanni tossed back his drink and sighed. "So tell me, what do you offer someone who already has everything?"


    Gael''s jaw tightened. That was the problem. They couldn''t be reckless about how they should deal with it¡ªespecially because the woman he cared so much about was from Esmea. And if they make one wrong move, he might not be able to take another step on their soil.


    One of Giovanni''s men came to them and whispered something to him. When the man left, Giovanni told his brother and nephew, "It''s time."


    The three of them walked to the middle of the area and faced their men. The entertainers were made to exit the third level, leaving only the capos and soldiers. Every one of them gathered around, giving their undivided attention to their leaders. Alessandro stood confidently with Giovanni to his right and Gael to his left. And it was Giovanni who opened the assembly.


    "Thank you foring tonight. I''m sure you all want to be with our families at this time of the year. But I believe we all are one family. Through the test of time, we are one, and we always have been despite everything that happened as ofte. I know the shift in ranks shook us all, and I know some of you me me until now and that no matter what I say, it won''t bring back the past and undo everything. But I want you to know that I didn''t, and I wouldn''t ever do anything to hurt this family. I don''t like promises. And I rarely make them. But what I can promise is that I am trying to be the better leader you all deserve. This family means everything to me."


    Gael felt bad for Giovanni. Thetter still hadn''t forgiven himself for what their family had to suffer because of a mistake he did in the past. To top it off, his uncle was reminded of what this family went through because of the Morellis when he met Lia again recently.


    "Fratello mio. I hope you stop ming yourself for the things that were out of your control." Alessandro mped his brother''s shoulder and squeezed as he spoke his thoughts. Then he faced the rest. "The year is about to end, but we are only just beginning. We are finally moving forward, and I trust that we will continue to receive your support. Giovanni and Gael have been doing their absolute best to make everything possible for this family."


    Scanning the faces of the men around him, he continued, "I apologize I had to step away to take care of my brother, and things had gone under while I was away. I was afraid I failed all of you when we lost several lives of our brothers this year. I wish there was something I could do to bring everyone back. I can only hope that they''re in a better ce. Despite facing threats and problems after another, our time hase to finally move things forward." He looked at his son.


    Gael nodded and addressed their people. "A few years ago, when I asked all of you if you were willing to give up this¡­dirty world for a stable and more fulfilling life where you no longer have to hide and be proud of the kind of job you have, I gave you a way out. I''ll let you choose¡­ You could walk away and never look back, or you could stay. And you made your choice. This¡­battle we''re facing isn''t merely a family feud that can be settled with a contract. It''s about justice for what they''ve done to my grandfather and our family. Your loyalty is our strength. And with this strength, we''ll make sure ''De Luca'' is thest thing that leaves their mouths when they take theirst breath."


    <em>"Cin cin."</em> Giovanni raised his ss. (Cheers)


    Alessandro raised his. <em>"A vostra salute."</em> (As to your health.)


    And Gael smiled as he raised his own. <em>"Beviamo a nostra."</em> (Let''s drink to us.)


    sses clinked¡ªsmiles, hugs, and handshakes were exchanged. Tonight might have been an end-of-the-year celebration for the family, but it was definitely not the end for them. For a long time, Gael thought that the sess of turning their businesses legit would be impossible¡ªand though it was still far frompletion, he could already see the light ahead of him. It was yet small and faint, but it was enough for him to see the rocky mountain ahead that he had to climb to get out of this vicious world.


    Gael caught his father''s gaze from across the room, and they exchanged hopeful smiles as they tilted their sses forward before taking a swig. The new phase had begun, and he was ready for it.

 Chapter 311 - Sword Of Uncertainty

    An hour into the party, the De Lucas settled into their own tables, chatting about random stuff and the things they nned to do while turning a new leaf. Sitting in the biggest booth with Alessandro, Giovanni, and Gael in the corner were two Capos who got up and left the table to join the others.


    Shortly after, Giovanni waved to someone from the crowd, and a woman in a pink wrap-around dress with blond hair walked towards the booth. He presented the woman to his nephew. "Gael, I''d like you to meet Patricia."


    Patricia extended a hand and drew a big smile on her face, looking slightly nervous and giddy at the same time. She subtly stuck her chest out. "Hello, Mr. De Luca. It''s nice to meet you."


    Gael looked at her face and then nced at her waiting hand before looking away and focusing his gaze on the patrons dancing below them. "And you are?"


    "My gift," Giovanni answered. "I heard your office is ready soon. I thought I''d save you the trouble interviewing candidates for the secretarial position. Patricia here is an undergrad of NYU and currently pursuing grad studies. Given you''re both alumni, it would be beneficial to work together."


    Patricia lowered her hand when she realized that Gael didn''t look at her again and wasn''t interested in meeting her.


    Keeping his gaze away, Gael let out a sigh. He didn''t want someone who looks like Barbie to work for him, so he let her down gently. "My apologies. I''m sure you''re very skilled, but I''m not looking into filling that position anytime soon. You can leave your contact information and bank ount to the guard. I''ll sendpensation for the trouble."


    Patricia looked embarrassed when she met Giovanni''s eyes. Not taking the rejection to heart, Giovanni shrugged. "Well, if you don''t like her, then I''ll take her."


    Alessandro chuckled, shaking his head. "What would you even need a secretary for?"


    Giovanni got to his feet and buttoned his coat as he answered casually, "Come on. Of course, I need a secretary. Gael''s giving me a corner office with a view of Central Park. What better way to top the beautiful scenery than a beautiful secretary right outside my ss door. I''d be inspired to work every damn day even when I''m distracted, not knowing where to look." He winked at the woman and ced a hand on her back. "Gentleman, please excuse me. I need to find some quiet ce to discusspany benefits with my new secretary. Patricia, how would you like to see my package?" He grinned over his shoulder, and Gael chuckled at the other''s innuendo.


    Alessandro shook his head, mirth dancing in his eyes as he and Gael watched Giovanni bring the woman towards another table at the far end corner of the floor. His brother was a gentleman as much as he was adies'' man.


    "You didn''t even give her a second look." Alessandro leaned against the backrest of the couch, keeping his gaze straight and looking nowhere in particr.


    Knowing that his father was referring to the woman who Giovanni just introduced, Gael responded, "I don''t need to."


    "I know."


    "Then why say it?"


    "I''m just saying¡­ You''re serious with Ang, and I know you''re trying to avoid any problems in the future by not hiring a secretary that looks like that."


    ''Looks like that,'' Gael scoffed in his head. The woman just now, though he already forgot her face, was like a carbon copy of women he''d met over the years¡ªlong hair with body-hugging dresses whose instant reaction was to catch his attention by sticking their breasts out as if they were their prized possession. "I''m not going to give Ang any reason even though I know she wouldn''t get jealous over petty things like having a female secretary."


    "I know that too."


    "Then why are we even talking about this? What''s your point?" Gael was now a little annoyed about the conversation. He had checked his phone from time to time and hadn''t received a message from Ang since they left Nonna''s earlier. He knew she was safe there but being away just made him constantly think about her.


    "My point is¡­ You haven''t answered my question."


    Gael turned his head to his father and asked, "What question?"


    "Is she worth it? I asked you that a week ago, and you haven''t said anything."


    "I don''t need to answer that."


    "You don''t need to, or you don''t want to?"


    "Same thing. I don''t need to because it doesn''t matter. She''s here now."


    Alessandro leaned forward and poured a finger of whiskey into his ss, and then refilled Gael''s. "She''s here because you asked her toe with you, even after knowing what''s about to happen with the other family. From what I can see, she''s showing you she doesn''t care. She still wants to be with you."


    Gael ran a hand down his face. He didn''t like having to talk about this with his father¡ªor anyone for that matter. "Where exactly are you getting at?"


    "Have you told her?"


    "Told her what?" He lifted the ss to his lips


    "That you love her."


    His hand froze mid-air, an inch away from his lips, for a few seconds before he tossed his drink back. His jaw ticked as he lowered the ss and stared at the skull-shaped ice in it. He was unable to say anything.


    "Look, son. This family has been through a lot. ''You'' have been through a lot. But you also deserve to be happy. What''s holding you back?" Alessandro probed, and when his son remained quiet, he pressed on, "Why haven''t you told her yet?"


    Closing his eyes, Gael exhaled a heavy sigh. It was rare to have conversations like this with his father. Talking about women was never the topic of their discussions. Over the years, he had a feeling that his father didn''t have to worry about him getting involved with someone. So meeting Ang must have made him think she''s different.


    He fluttered his eyes open and said, "Because I don''t want to tell her that and hear her tell me the same thing only because I told her first. If she feels the same way..."


    "You know she does."


    Gael looked at his father in the eyes. "IF she feels the same way, I want her to tell me not because me telling her pressured her to say it back, but because she wants to. That she stays with me because it''s her decision, not because I''m making her."


    A few beats of silence passed as Alessandro matched his son''s gaze¡ªas if Gael was trying to make his father understand what he meant by letting the other read his serious expression. Gael knew too well how his father measured people like that, by reading them¡ªa skill and a habit he picked up from him over the years.


    "How do you know she''s not doing the same thing¡ªwaiting for you to say it first, I mean? She''s here spending the New Year with our family instead of hers. How much more proof do you want until you believe that she''s not leaving?"


    It was only then that Gael averted his gaze. Goddamnit. His father always knew what to say even though Gael had never said those things out loud. "They all do. One minute they say they''re here to stay, but as soon as things get ugly, they''re the first ones to leave."


    Alessandro huffed, a small smile creeping on his lips. "Things are ugly right now, yet she''s still here, isn''t she?"


    Gael''s gaze shifted towards the watch on his wrist¡ªthe one Ang gave him. It reminded him of the ne he gave her before he left Esmea¡ªthe one she was supposed to wear if she was ready to trust him already. After flying back to Mayne, seeing her again, and bringing her with him to New York, he had never seen her wear the jewelry.


    Ang might have already known about his family, but she hadn''t seen anything yet, so the sword of uncertainty was still dangerously dangling above his head. "Yeah, well, that''s not enough."

 Chapter 312 - Happy Cookie (1)

    Ang, Gabrie, Val, and Alice stayed in the living room while the others had already left and turned in for the night. Fire crackled in the pit in front of the couch where Ang and Gabrie sat; Val and Alice took the two armchairs on either side.


    The smell of sandalwood permeated the living room, mixed with the scent of a Christmas tree stationed at the corner of the room that''s decorated with lights and ornaments. The ceilingmps were off, and only the Christmas lights on the tree and the mantel above the firece illuminated the ce. It felt cozy and homey that made Ang suddenly miss her brother and father.


    A loud sneeze rocked out of her, and she covered her mouth with a tissue. After tossing the tissue into a bin, she sanitized her hands with a gel sanitizer. It was the sixth time she sneezed since the men left for the club that night. "Excuse me. God, it''s so cold tonight."


    "Bless you." Gabrie handed her a fleece nket, and she used it to cover her legs. "I''ll get you a jacket upstairs to keep you warm."


    "No, it''s okay. Thank you. This is fine." She smiled.


    Gabrie was a beautiful woman. She could see the resemnce between her and Alessandro, though she got her mother''s eyes and lips. When Ang met her earlier tonight, Gael didn''t even have the chance to finish introducing her before Gabrie pulled her into a tight embrace as though they were friends who hadn''t seen each other in a long time.


    It was sweet, and it made Ang feel weed. Gael told her that Gabrie was very picky to whom she would be close with. So for Gabrie to hug her was a big deal. Knowing that Gabby was a fan of Gtea like Gael had told her before, Ang got her a small present that she was supposed to bring tonight, only she forgot it in her luggage. She''d have to give it to her next time they''d see each other.


    "Are you worried?" Val asked.


    "Hm?"


    "You keep checking your phone. I assume you''re waiting for his text."


    Ang looked at her hand, realizing that she hadn''t put her phone down since Gael left with the others. Her cheeks heated, and she chuckled in embarrassment as she set her phone down the coffee table. "Sorry, that was rude of me. I wasn''t even aware I was doing that."


    The others chuckled, and then Alice reassured her, "It''s understandable. And don''t worry about them. Security at The Manor is tight."


    "How do you do it, Alice? Your husband¡­ You must be worried every time he goes out for¡­work," Ang probed.


    "Well, it wasn''t easy at first. And I still worry, but it''s bearable over time."


    "Besides, the Morellis have left earlier today. There''s nothing to worry about," Val added.


    Ang''s brows rose. "They left?"


    "Yup. That woman flew back to Chicago. We drove her to the airport this morning before the blizzard."


    ''That woman,'' Angel thought. Even without being specific, she knew that Val was referring to Lauretta. Ang forgot about her because Gael and the others hadn''t talked about the Morellis until now. "I see."


    Val moved to sit on the floor cross-legged and poked the fire in the pit with a rod. "I have to say, Anj¡­ I thought we''d never see you here again."


    "Why is that?"


    "I don''t know. I just haven''t seen Gael being with a woman longer than five minutes."


    That was an exaggeration, but Ang got what Val was trying to say. Although the thought of Gael being with other women in the past stung her chest, Ang pulled her lips into a small smile. "Does he date around?"


    Val exchanged nces with the others. "Well¡­"


    "Never mind. I don''t really want to know." She shook her head andughed¡ªso did Val.


    "Okay. I''m curious. And I am because he''s family. But what do you see in him that made you like him? He''s a ssy asshole."


    Angughed even more, noticing Gabrie and Alice leaning forward as though they, too, were interested in what she had to say. A ssy asshole was one way to put it. Gael had this aura in him where he exuded poise and nobleness, like an aristocrat, but with a modern take of being blunt who cusses like a sailor, and yet he appeared hot and sexy whenever he did. "You know what? I do agree. The second time I met him, he was such a jerk."


    "The second time?" Gabrie wondered. "What about the first?"


    "Yeah." Ang smiled, staring at her phone on the table while imagining Gael. "The first time we met was nearly four years ago at a wedding on Hillberry Isle. He was a gentleman."


    "Mm. I can''t disagree with that. He''s annoying, very protective, and also annoying." Gabrie made a face.


    "He''s charming," said Ang. She peeked at them through hershes, feeling a little shy about what she was about to admit to his family. "And if I''m being honest¡­ I like him because he makes me feel that I''m me."


    "You''re you? What does that mean?"


    She took a deep breath, pulled her knees up, and hugged them. "I''m a private person, and usually, I like to keep things to myself. But with Gael, I¡­ I find myself wanting to show him what I like or who I am without feeling the need to hide. I''mfortable being myself around him. I guess that''s what I''m trying to say. I don''t know if I''m making sense¡­"


    The others exchanged knowing smiles. Gabrie moved to sit next to Val, extending her hands towards the fire as she told Ang, "I have to say. I didn''t think you''d be the kind of woman my brother would introduce to us. I''ve met a few of the girls he dated in the past, and most of them were like queen bees who forgot they were no longer in high school. One time when he was a college freshman, there was this girl who came to me and told me to stay away from him."


    Ang arched a brow. "But you''re his sister?"


    "Exactly my point. Anyway, so when I met you tonight¡­ I was happy you''re nothing like them. I like you, Ang."


    She smiled, feeling warm inside. "Well, if I''m gonna be in a room full of De Lucas, being likable is a priority," she joked.


    ***


    Alice made eggnog from scratch after dinner. She served it in the living room, along with a te of peanut butter cookies that Val brought tonight. Although Ang could hardly taste the eggnog now, she remembered how delicious it was when she tasted it earlier tonight. She was probablying down with a cold because of the weather, but she was fine, apart from the sneezes she had earlier and theck of taste. Though it was probably a good idea not to drink too much eggnog, or she''d get drunk fast.


    Laughing, Val asked Ang while pointing a half-eaten cookie at her, "How many cookies have you eaten?"


    Angughed too, unsure why she was feeling giggly as she looked at her hand and the te on the coffee table. The four of them were now sitting on the floor with their backs against the couch. She couldn''t remember how many she ate, but she gingerly raised two fingers. "I don''t know¡­ Three? Four? I can''t remember. I don''t even taste anything, but I can''t stop eating."


    Gabrie burst outughing. "I had my fifth. I think."


    "I can''t remember thest time I felt like this. It''s been a while," said Alice as she munched on a cookie.


    "Mommy? I had a nightmare." Elisa emerged from the stairs, and the four of them slowly turned their heads towards her. Alice excused herself and informed the others that she''d return after putting Elisa back to bed. The little girl curiously peeked at the te and asked, "Can I have a cookie?"


    Ang, Val, and Gabrie exchanged stares before a fit of giggles came out of them. Alice motioned to her daughter to go up the stairs as she told her, "Sorry, sweetheart. It''s not for kids."


    When Alice and Elisa disappeared, Ang stared at the te of cookies and the ss of eggnog next to it. She thought she was feeling woozy because of the booze in the drink, but now that she heard what Alice just told her daughter, a realization hit her, and she wasughing again. When Val brought the cookies to them, she said it was called "Happy Cookie". Val brought weed cookies.


    Ang covered her face. "Oh, god. Oh, god. Happy Cookie. Gael is gonna kill me."


    Val snorted. "You just realized that?"


    "I can''t taste for sh?t. He''ll f?cking kill me." Ang couldn''t control herughter, and the other two joined her. "Do you hear that? There''s music in my head."


    Gabrie pressed her ear to the side of Ang''s head like she was trying to listen, her mouth hanging open. "I can''t hear anything."


    The three of them giggled some more as Val wobbly got to her feet and pulled the other two with her, saying, "Get up, stone-faced. Let''s dance to the music in Ang''s head."

 Chapter 313 - Happy Cookie (2)

    In the past hour, Ang and the three other De Luca women had been chilling in the living room, watching TV as they sat on the couch. They were mostly quiet and asionally giggling every now and then while they watched the most interesting show there was.


    It wasn''t until Ang gasped and called the others that their watching was interrupted. She sat straight abruptly. <em>"There it is. It''s on again! Spice Girls is on again. Quick! Let''s dance before it disappears!"</em> She got up, tapped her foot, and swayed her hips.


    "I still can''t hear anything," Gabrie said, but she danced like the others anyway.


    Ang began singing to the music sting in her head, ignoring the loud TV. <em>"Yo, I''ll tell you what I want, what I really, really want. So tell me what you want, what you really, really want~"</em>


    ***


    Meanwhile, a ck SUV parked right outside the brownstone and two gentlemen in suits got out from the backseat. Giovanni lit up a cigarette and Gael stood next to him. Their security drove here too, but they stayed inside the cars that were parked in front and behind the ck SUV. Alessandro stayed at the club with the other Capos when Gael and Giovanni went home.


    Gael decided toe home half an hour ago when he tried calling Ang and she was whispering over the phone. Her voice was barely audible, but he could hear some giggling in the background so he thought the girls were just having fun or something. The call ended in ten seconds. He checked with the guard stationed outside Nonna''s house and he was told that they hadn''t left and everything was fine. So Gael wasn''t worried, but he was ready to go home.


    "At least it''ll be quiet here for a few days while the Momos are back to their city," Giovanni remarked as they discussed what they''re doing the next few days. "You guysing over tomorrow?"


    Gael dug his hands in his pockets as he shook his head. "I''ll have to ask Ang what she''s up to tomorrow. We might stay for dinner and then head out before midnight." He checked the time on his watch. It was nearly one in the morning. "She probably fell asleep."


    He elbowed Giovanni as he turned towards the house, ready to go up the stairs. That''s when he noticed moving shadows from the window that said the girls were far from asleep.


    "I think they''re still partying," Giovannimented, and the two of them walked up the stairs.


    "We''re here¡­" Gael announced at the front door, but no one came to greet them. The house was quiet, apart from the faint murmurs not far away. But from the foyer, they couldn''t see the living room, so they weren''t sure what was happening. His brows knitted in confusion as he exchanged looks with Giovanni.


    The two men walked deeper into the house, turned left, and stopped in their tracks at the entrance of the living room. The four women, with their backs facing them, iled their arms in the air like they were f?cking Skydancers¡ªthose intable tubes with arms moving about outside an establishment for advertising. The scene was extremely bizarre: no music, no singing, but someone was humming. They probably hadn''t realized the men had arrived yet.


    "What the hell''s going on?" Gael muttered.


    "Are they drunk?" Giovanni stared at the girls.


    Gael scanned the area but he didn''t find any alcohol bottles, though he noticed that there were four empty sses on the table. One of the sses had about an eighth of yellowish-white liquid with a cinnamon stick inside. So he guessed that they probably drank eggnogs. He knew that Ang had a higher alcohol tolerance, so she couldn''t have been drunk from just one drink.


    Walking towards the four women who were lined up in front of the couch, he ced a hand on Ang''s shoulder and lightly tugged her to face him. "Hey¡­" he called.


    In Ang''s head, she believed she was giving a remarkably energetic performance of "Wannabe by Spice Girls" and the other women were her backup dancers. But in Gael''s eyes, Ang did nothing but raise her fist to her lips as though she was holding a microphone and lightly bobbed her head with a huge smile on her face.


    Ang gasped a few seconds after seeing him. <em>"Babe~ Babe you''re here~"</em> Her voice was soft and whisper-like.


    "I¡­ I am¡­" He was baffled that she called him that.


    She all but climbed on the sofa to face him, holding his face in her hands and he was stunned. That''s when he got a good look at her face. "Wait. Are you¡­"


    <em>"You guys¡­look. He''s here~"</em> She turned to call the girls.


    He held her face and turned her head towards him. "Angel, look at me."


    Ang turned to face him again, the smile still stered on her face like it had been stuck there all night. Her eyes were bloodshot red and half-lidded like she couldn''t keep them open more than halfway.


    "Jesus Christ. You''re high." He could hear Giovanni mumbling and chuckling beside him but he was too pissed to care what his uncle was saying.


    <em>"Shh¡­"</em> She pressed a finger to her lips and continued to speak in a whisper-like voice. <em>"Nonna will hear you."</em>


    Gael looked around and saw the te of cookies on the table. After making sure Ang wouldn''t fall over, he picked one from the te and took a sniff. It smelled earthy and peanutty¡ªhe''d already suspected it was pot cookies and smelling it only confirmed his suspicion. He briefly closed his eyes, regretting that he left her here with Val.


    Giovanni smelled the cookie and plopped it into his mouth as he slumped on the sofa,ughing as he watched Val, Gabby, and Alice still dancing about. "If I had known you girls were having this much fun here, I would have stayed."


    "Val." Gael grabbed his cousin by the elbow and asked, "How much weed is baked into these?" However, Val only chuckled and he didn''t get any answer. It was no use asking her.


    "Rx. It''s probably a low dose. This thing is small," said Giovanni as he tossed the second cookie into his mouth.


    Gael hoped that was the case. One cookie was two inches in diameter and he assumed that it had probably about 2.5mg THC per cookie like Val usually did when she baked them. He turned to Ang. "How many cookies did you eat?"


    Ang raised two fingers, nced at them, and back at Gael while giggling. <em>"Four? Five?"</em>


    The gears in his head turned as he did the math while considering Ang''s size and weight. He grabbed her wrist, his thumb pressing on her pulse. It was faster than normal. Sighing, he rubbed a tired hand down his face. Weed was legal in the city for recreational use¡ªthat didn''t surprise him but seeing Ang high did.


    "Good. You''re here," Alice''s husband, Pete, appeared in the living room to get his wife. He hade home earlier because his daughter looked for him. "You should take them home. I''ll bring Alice upstairs."


    "How long have they been trippin''?" Gael probed.


    "Not sure. I came home and found them staring and giggling at the fire pit for twenty minutes straight."


    There was no TV in the room, so what Ang and the others thought they were watching before they danced had all been in their head.


    Gael rubbed his temple when he felt a headacheing and then helped Ang to her feet. "Come on, let''s go home."


    "I''ll take care of the two," Giovanni offered.


    <em>"Wait~ I gotta say bye to my homegirls!"</em> Ang whisper-shouted.


    "Your homegirls?" Gael cocked a brow, watching Ang as she hugged Val and Gabrie.


    <em>"My bae''s here. I gots to go. Bye bitches~"</em>


    Giovanni burst intoughter, whipping out his phone to take a video of them. "She''s so stoned. I never knew Gangsta Ang woulde out when she''s high."


    ***


    Once they were out of the house, Ang trod towards the car very slowly,ining that the soil was too soft¡ªthough she was walking on concrete. Gael held her by the waist because the ground was slippery from the snow while she shushed him, insisting that people were staring at her. There was no one around.


    He fastened her seatbelt and climbed on the other side of the backseat. The ride was slow as they drove away; the roads were still recovering from the storm that day. Ang grabbed his hand and squeezed as they cruised, saying that they were driving too fast¡ªwhich was absurd because the car was moving at nearly 20mph since her firstint.


    <em>"I''m so hungry!"</em> she whined.


    Of course, she was. She was stoned.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    <em>"Chicken nuggets. Fries. And chicken nuggets. And fries."</em>


    At this point, Gael could onlyugh. He was past the point of being mad at her. Exhaling a sigh, he told Rick, who was driving the SUV, to stop by a 24-hour McDonalds on the way to Williamsburg.


    Ang gasped as she turned to face Gael while pointing at her head. Her world was in a slow-mo at the moment.<em> "Babe~ Do you hear that? Spice Girls is on again~"</em>


    He could only shake his head. "You''re gonna regret this in the morning."

 Chapter 314 - Happy Cookie (3)

    In the kitchen of Gael''s brownstone, Ang sat at the ind counter on a high stool that she insisted on sitting, despite him telling her it was dangerous because she kept swaying. In front of her was a spread of a box of twenty McNuggets, a container of what looked like a kilo of French fries, ice-cream sundae, and c. Her head bobbed in rhythm, and he assumed there was a Spice Girls concert happening in her head while she ate her munchies.


    She stared at nothing in particr, her hands never empty since she started eating as soon as they arrived at his home¡ªa nugget in her right hand and a handful of fries in the left. In between chewing, she''d sip the soda that''s right in front of her, using the straw sticking upward, before she''d dip the fries into the sundae and then shoving them into her mouth¡ªall of them in a cycle.


    Gael was leaning against the counter with his arms folded across his chest and his legs crossed at the ankles as he watched her at an arm''s length, unwilling to stay far away in case she fell out of her seat. He ran his tongue inside his cheek, a question lingering in his head as to how he fell for this woman who was currently out of her mind. For someone high, she managed to have only a little mess as she ate¡ªsort of. She seemed to be fully aware of where her mouth was, delivering the food straight into it.


    A couple of times, she''d smeared ice cream on the corner of her lips, and he''d wipe it with his thumb. He quietly observed as he let her have her fill. On the third time that she made a small mess again, he''d wipe it off, then her lip twitched into a smile.


    "Are you having fun?" he asked, wondering what crazy stuff was in her head at the moment.


    Ang''s smile went wider, and she giggled. Her reaction made him chuckle and shake his head, thinking, ''Yeah, she''s tripping, all right.''


    When she''d finished eight nuggets and a lot of fries, Gael decided that she had more than enough. He then began to clear the food from the counter. "That''s enough."


    "But I''m still hungry~" she whined in her whispery voice, pouting as she finished the remaining fries in her hand.


    "You only think you are, but you already ate plenty."


    "But~"


    "If you don''t stop eating, you''ll explode."


    Ang gasped in shock, her whisper-like voice still in y. "Oh, nooo~"


    "Yeah. You don''t want that, do you?"


    She shook her head, and a smirk peeked out from his face. Helping her off the stool, he led her out of the kitchen and up the stairs. "I thought so. Now, let''s go upstairs and get you cleaned up. You have a fry in your hair."


    ***


    Ang could barely stand still if Gael hadn''t held her by the waist, trapping her between him and the sink behind her while he wiped her face with a washcloth. He''d cleaned up her hands, arms, and then her face while she busied herself unbuttoning his shirt¡ªslowly and failing like her fingers forgot how to function, yet she seeded to do it halfway down.


    She began shaking her head from side to side and then started gagging. He knew she was getting nauseous when she started whispering, "Stop spinning", a few times then, so when her body began to lurch, Gael swiftly maneuvered her towards the toilet. He was just in the nick of time before Ang belched and emptied her stomach.


    "I feel like dying¡­" She sobbed. "Am I dying?"


    "No one''s dying." He stroked her back with one hand while holding her hair with the other.


    "I''m so sorry¡­ So sorry¡­" She kept repeating the phrase while she was sick.


    Ang was able to brush her teeth, though it took a long time, after Gael cleaned her face again. "You need to change your clothes. Can you do that?" he asked as he walked out of the bathroom and searched for some sleepwear in her luggage.


    She didn''t answer, but she followed him out. When he found a pair of pajamas that was warm enough to sleep in, he turned back towards her, immediately halting before they collided.


    Her arms went around his torso, and she looked up at him through her half-lidded eyes. "Babe~"


    The endearment was both adorable and amusing to him. Ang hadn''t stopped calling him that the whole night and he wondered if she''d desired to do so if she wasn''t high.


    His lip twitched. "Yeah?"


    Sliding her hands up his neck, she softly and slowly told him, "Babe~ You know?"


    "Know what?"


    "I really¡­really¡­really¡­like having sex with you¡­"


    Oh¡­kay¡­ That was not what he expected at all. The sudden confession caused his cock to bob as if it nodded in agreement. ''Fuck yeah. Me too,'' his dick thought.


    "You do?"


    Ang nodded. "Like¡­really, really¡­"


    A grin slowly grew on his face as he ced his hands on her waist, steadying her to keep her from swaying. He wished he could record this moment and rey it tomorrow when she''d gotten out of this high.


    Ang was still clearly having fun. It wouldn''t be selfish of him if he had fun himself by asking her questions she would probably deflect when she''s sober, right?


    "Really?"


    "Really~" she whispered. "But it''s a secret~ Shhh¡­"


    "I¡ªWoah!"


    Gael swallowed the rest of what he was supposed to say when Ang pushed him backward and hended on the bed. She peeled her top off and then her jeans next. He should stop her¡ªthat was the right thing to do. But at the moment, he was too mesmerized at the scene before him that words refused to leave his mouth.


    He swallowed. It had been too long since thest time they''d been intimate, and he wouldn''t put it past him to reject her advances¡ªespecially if she looked like sex on a stick, just waiting for him to be devoured.


    Before he realized it, Ang only had a pair of ckced panties as she came close and straddled him, her center sitting right on top of the bulge in his pants. She grinded on him, and he knew he was losing it with her tits just a few inches from his face. The sensation woke him up from his stupor, and he gripped her hips to stop her from moving. "Angel¡­" he groaned.


    It seemed as though she didn''t hear him as she started unbuckling his belt. The urge to flip her on her back and take over was killing him. But he stopped himself before losing control.


    "Baby, stop." Gael caught her wrists. "This is a bad idea."


    "This is a great idea~~~"


    He softly chuckled, wishing she wasn''t high right now. If it were any other time, he wouldn''t stop her at all. He was undoubtedly rock hard. But he wasn''t a total asshole. Fuck. Why wasn''t he a total asshole?


    Gael held her neck and kissed her hard, biting her bottom lip before breaking the kiss. A sweet moan came out of her, and it was nearly impossible for him to stop.


    Pressing their foreheads together, he told her, "Not tonight. I won''t do this to you." He pushed a lock of hair away from her face. "First, you sleep. Sober up, and then we''ll talk in the morning if this is still what you want tomorrow."


    He couldn''t tell if she understood what he was saying, though she responded by mumbling iprehensibly. He swore she said something about animals, but he couldn''t be too sure with her current state.


    Lifting her off of hisp, he set her next to him and helped her put on clothes before tucking her to bed. She didn''t fight him. She was probably so exhausted after everything that happened that night because as soon as her head hit the pillow, her eyes closed.


    Was it strange that he went from getting pissed mad when he learned she got high to justughing about it and now even taking care of her, making sure she wouldn''t have a bad trip?


    Gaelid on his side next to Ang, the two of them facing each other and had less than a foot apart. Her eyes were closed and the corners of her lips were tilted upward. Part of him felt thankful that she was at least able to take her mind off the horrible incident back at her apartment.


    He didn''t tell her that while she was sleepingst night, she whimpered when he tried to get out of bed to sleep on his own bed. And he was almost certain that she was having a nightmare about the gunshots and bloody mess when she mumbled a series of incoherent words under her breath. She only calmed down when he resumed his position, pulled her back to his chest and tightened his arms around her.


    "Babe~" Ang reached for him and he caught her hand.


    "Mm?"


    "I see bloop~ Come say hi~"


    His brows drew together in confusion and he chuckled. God, this woman was so high, she was floating in space. "Enjoy it while itsts, Angel," he whispered above her head as he pulled her to him and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 315 - Guilty Bunny

    Gael woke up with a ring headache at seven in the morning, and the events from the night before came crashing down on him. He let out a long and heavy exhale as he recalled.


    He barely slept after leaving Ang''s room, so his head was slightly muddled. When he thought that Ang was done for the evening and finally getting rest, she began to bawl her eyes out. Her emotions were too heightened that whatever imaginary friend named Bloop visited her that night got her crying when she said Bloop had left.


    The effects of getting high would be different for every person or every instance. Some may have bad trippings, and their anxiety levels would rise through the roof; others would have a good time¡ªlike Ang hadst night¡ªgiggling the whole night and was just in a good mood. But onemon denominator was the sensitivity, dyed reaction, or overreaction. So while she had her giggling moments, she spiraled down to being depressed over something that didn''t even exist.


    But Gael took it all and was patient the whole time she cried on his chest. He even felt bad that her imaginary friend left her and felt lonely¡ªthus the crying. And after leaving a big wet mess on his shirt, Ang fell asleep and was snoring while hugging him tightly as though she was afraid that it was him who''d leave next.


    He didn''t mind her clinginess. He actually loved that she needed him¡ªuntil she unconsciously slid her hand under his shirt and began stroking his abdomen, causing him to stiffen. She was asleep, of course, so she couldn''t have known she was doing it.


    Her touching didn''t help calm him down at all. He had been sporting a hard-on since she gave him a clumsy striptease that led her to straddle him. Her hand was warm, and part of him wanted to push her hand southward and inside his pants to where it should be. So he''d had blue balls since he decided to be a good boy because good boys don''t do that. He couldn''t take advantage of her state.


    Lying next to her that close without touching her like he wanted was torture¡ªlike the first night she stayed in his house. So just like that first night, he carefully rolled out of bed after he made sure she was already in a deep sleep, recing his spot with a pillow that she hugged tightly before leaving the room.


    If he were still smoking, he would have already smoked several sticks to ease the tension. Gael thought about drinking a shot, but he stopped himself and thought he had enough for the evening, so he went to his bedroom and took a shower instead.


    And against his better judgment, he jerked off while thinking about her straddling him with her tits before his eyes just like what she did, only in his imagination, he didn''t stop her. He''d flipped her on her back and took control, sank inside her, and fucked her like there was no tomorrow.


    You think that would''ve helped him? Apparently not. Because he was still hard even after the partial relief in the shower¡ªespecially knowing that Ang was right next door.


    Gael twisted and turned in bed as he stared at the locked doorknob. Ang was dangerous when high. The woman confessed she "really really" liked having sex with him and even initiated one after doing a striptease. He must have been out of his mind that he''d turned her down. And now, all he could think about was how stupid he was that he''d turned her down¡ªmore stupid that he thought locking the door would help stop his fantasies from ying in his head.


    So the following day, he was groggy from having only a few hours of sleep. He took two Tylenols and washed up. After checking in on Ang by peeking into her room and seeing that she was still asleep, he made himself some coffee in the kitchen and decided to throw himself to work.


    ***


    The urge to pee woke Ang up at a quarter past eight in the morning. She didn''t have a headache, but she felt so drained that taking steps towards the bathroom was like a chore. After relieving herself and washing her face, she drank a whole bottle of water to moisten her dry throat. She was standing next to a mirror as she drank and saw her appearance, noticing the puffy eyes. That''s when she remembered what happenedst night.


    Her eyes widened as she mmed the bottle on the nightstand, the scenes from her stoned state fromst night shing in her head. "Oh. My. God."


    Ang thought her heart would break free from her chest¡ªwhat with the way it was beating frantically from the guilt and embarrassment she was feeling. She''d said too much and done too much! Her eyes darted at the clock on the wall and figured¡ªno, hoped and prayed that Gael was still sleeping. It was still early, right?


    Perhaps she could prepare breakfast for him as an apology, promising herself that she wouldn''t set the house on fire. She swallowed. Maybe coffee and toast would be okay? She was nervous, and cooking might not be the best thing to do at the moment.


    After giving herself a pep talk, Ang left the bedroom and exhaled a sigh of relief when she saw that his bedroom door was still closed. She came downstairs and walked into the kitchen, heading straight to the refrigerator to check what was avable. She only managed to reach the ind counter when a deep voice greeted her from behind, and she jumped.


    "Good morning."


    Slowly, she turned around and saw Gael at the dining table. His arms were folded across his chest, and his long legs were extended in front of him and crossed at the ankles. He wore a navy blue sweater, ck lounge pants, and an unreadable expression that made the hair stand up on the back of her neck.


    "G-Good morning," she responded and swallowed her nervousness down her throat.


    "How was your sleep?"


    "I-It was okay. I was just¡­ Ummm¡­ I was¡­" She turned around and headed towards the refrigerator. She couldn''t look him in the eyes because she was too guilty. "I was thirsty and¡­"


    Before she could open the refrigerator door, she felt his looming presence behind her, and then he ced his hand on the door, stopping her from opening it. "And?"


    When Ang looked away, his lip twitched, a smirk threatening to appear. He took out a bottle of water from the fridge and handed it to her. "Here."


    "Thanks." She received the bottle, only briefly ncing at him before looking away again. ''Fudge.'' It felt like her skin was on fire with the way he stared at her like she did something wrong¡ªwell, she did do something wrong, and that''s why she felt so guilty and embarrassed.


    The air was silent for a few beats until she couldn''t take the pressure anymore, so she faced him. Folding her arms under her breasts, her brows knitted as she barked, "Stop looking at me like that."


    "Like what?"


    "Like that!"


    Gael raked his eyes over her figure¡ªfrom head to toe and then back again. A slow grin formed on his lips. "Like I really¡­really¡­really¡­want to¡ª"


    Ang''s hand flew to his lips. "Stop! Fine! Oh my god! Just stop!"


    His shoulder shook as heughed and lowered her hand from his face. Her eyes reddened, and she pouted.


    Sighing, she began to speak, "I''m sorry aboutst night. I didn''t mean to get high¡­"


    He leaned against the counter. "Tell me what happened."


    "I think I caught a cold yesterday. I was sneezing and couldn''t really taste or smell anything, so I didn''t know the cookies had weed in them. I''d already eaten a few before I realized it. I should''ve known¡ªthey were called Happy Cookies." She rolled her eyes and leaned against the counter next to him. "I made a fool of myself to youst night¡­"


    "You did."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." He took her hand and squeezed it.


    Biting her bottom lip, she hesitated before she spoke again. "And¡­thanks for stopping me when I tried to¡­" Her voice trailed off, though it was pretty obvious what she was referring to.


    Gael took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. "It wasn''t easy."


    "I know¡­"


    "I don''t want to force it. But I''m there, Angel¡­ Always have been. So whenever you''re ready."


    Ang felt better after talking to him, but she couldn''t help feeling the heaviness in her chest. He''d been so understanding, and she wished she could give him more. "I''d like to take it slow¡­" she said. "For now¡­"


    Nodding, he smiled at her and kissed her forehead. "There''s coffee in the pot and food on the table. I need to take a shower."


    "Thank you."


    The yfulness on his face returned when he smirked. Gael pushed himself off the counter and strolled away, speaking without turning his head. "No¡­ Thank you¡­ I''ll be really¡­really¡­really¡­enjoying my shower while thinking of you. Like really¡­really¡­"


    Ang groaned. "You''re not gonna let this go, are you?"


    A devilishly handsome smile danced on his lips. "Nope. I really won''t."

 Chapter 316 - Silly Cone

    "Can Ie in?" Gael asked as he knocked and peered through the crack of Ang''s room. He waited for her response before entering.


    "Yeah,e on in. I''ll be out in a minute. Just drying my hair," Ang yelled from the bathroom.


    "Okay." He wandered inside the room and saw the closed bathroom door. Ang had taken a shower after eating while he''d had to get some work done in his office. He was already dressed in his usual dark pants and ck shirt with its sleeves rolled up to his elbows.


    While waiting for her to finish, he began snooping into her stuff that''s scattered on the dresser. Most weren''t things he hadn''t seen before¡ªmakeup, hair products, lots of skincare, perfume. Gael decided to chat while she was still in the bathroom. "I was just on the phone with Gio. He''ll be out with some friends tonight to The Knick."


    The bathroom door opened a little and she asked, "What''s that?"


    He could see half of her through the gap while she was drying her hair, then he casually went back to checking out the different bottles on the dresser¡ªpicking up one item, reading what it was for, nodding or smirking at her choices, putting it back down, and then picking up another one.


    "The Knickerbocker," he answered. "It''s a hotel in Midtown Manhattan. There''s a yearly event every New Year''s Eve; an ultimate experience to celebrate the New Year. It''s got the closest view of the Times Square ball drop." He picked up a bottle of perfume, opened the cap, and took a sniff. It smelled good. A small smile hinted at his lips as he imagined how it would smell when she wears it.


    Ang sounded amazed. "I''ve seen that on TV. Gio''s gonna be there? That''s incredible!"


    Gael put the perfume down, picked up the object next to it, and examined it. "Yeah. The group reserved for a party of twenty. A couple had to cancelst minute, so there''s two avable slots. He''s waiting for me to confirm if we''re going. It''s an exclusive party at the Sky Box on the rooftop and they have a waiting list, but he gave us the top priority. He needs to know before noon. Do you wanna go?"


    "Are you kidding? That sounds amazing! I would love to!" She emerged from the bathroom, fluffing her hair. "I''ve always wanted to see the ball drop up close."


    He smiled. Damn, she looked beautiful. Wearing dark jeans and a white turtleneck sweater, she was several feet away, but he could smell her fresh-from-the-shower scent from where he stood. "Alright then. I''ll tell him we''re going."


    Ang''s eyes sparkled in excitement, then they shifted towards the thing in his hand, and she drew her brows down, confusion written all over her face.


    Gael looked down at his hand, pressing and squeezing a silicone item that he hadn''t seen before. It was ced on top of a silicone holder before he picked it up. "What is this thing? Is it like the stress ball or something?"


    A smile slowly grew on her as she walked towards him. "No."


    "What? Why are you smiling?"


    "Nothing. But you should put that down."


    He stopped squeezing and he cocked a brow as he looked at the object in his hand and then back at her. "Why?"


    "I just sterilized it, so I have to do it again because you touched it. It''s my period cup."


    His brows deepened. Gael was truly baffled. "Your what cup?"


    Leaning one hip against the dresser, Ang kept her face straight while she answered, "My menstrual cup. You know¡­ Menstruation. Monthly period. Blood?"


    He rolled his eyes. "Yes, Su. I know what menstruation means. But what is this for? Is this like a special cup for shots or what? I don''t get it."


    This time, she couldn''t stop herself fromughing at how clueless this man full of testosterone was when it came to this stuff. Gael was adorable. But she obviously couldn''t expect him to know these things since he didn''t bleed monthly like she did. So she told him, "You''re too cute, De Luca. It''s to catch my blood."


    He arched a brow but didn''t say anything, so she had to tell him in a much simpler way. "Whenever a girl bleeds, we use different stuff. Like¡­a napkin sticks on the underwear while a tampon goes into the vaginal canal. This cup¡­" She pointed to the silicone cup in his hand. "It also goes into the canal to catch the blood."


    His gaze traveled southward her body and focused on the area between her legs. "You mean¡­you shove this into your¡­"


    She chuckled at the term he used. "Shoving. Yeah, you could say that. I insert it there."


    The wheels in his head turned. "And it stays there¡­"


    "Yes."


    "For how long?"


    "Eight? Max twelve hours. Depends."


    "What the f?ck? You had this thing inside of you for that long?"


    Angughed. "I mean, I remove it, dump, clean, and then put it back in. So what?"


    "So what? You had this inside of you for that long!"


    She shook his head. "How do you think a tampon works? It''s almost the same thing¡ªonly this one is reusable and it''s morefortable to use."


    "I know I''m not a woman, but I''ve seen a tampon. It''s like the size of my damn little finger. This¡­" Gael waved the cup. "This is huge. It''s like the size of a dildo¡ªonly much shorter."


    Angughed some more. "I can''t believe we''re discussing my period right now." She took the cup from his hand and set it down on the dresser, taking a mental note that she''d have to sterilize it again before putting it awayter. "The cup is made of silicone. It''s flexible and adjusts to my size. Don''t be so weird."


    Rubbing his forehead, he realized how ridiculous this was. "You''re right. Sorry¡­ It''s just.." He nced at the cup, and he just had to ask. "When was thest time you¡­inserted this in you?"


    "I removed it this morning when I woke up. My period ended yesterday."


    Gael swallowed, looking at the cup, shifting his gaze to herher region, and then to her eyes. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Ang''s lip twitched, amusementcing her stare. "I feel like I should say no, but you''ve already built your momentum, so I''m just gonna say yes."


    A smirk grew on his lips. "When you put this in¡­ Do you ever get¡­turned on?"


    Her eyes widened. "What? No! You''re such a perv." She shook her head. "That''s the great thing about the cup, I don''t feel anything when it''s inside me."


    "Good."


    "Good?" It was her turn to arch a brow at him.


    Pointing his finger at the cup, he said, "This thing''s been inside you for a while when I haven''t for what feels like a century. I just want to make sure it''s not doing anything to you behind my back."


    She rolled her eyes and walked past him towards the bed. "You''re crazy and so possessive, you know that?"


    He shrugged, turning around and watching her backside, a grin stered on his face. "You''re one to talk. Last night you explicitly told me you really, really¡ª"


    "Oh my god. Shut up." Ang threw a pillow at him but he caught it,ughing and then tossing the pillow back at her.


    She got distracted catching the pillow and Gael took the chance to trap her by the waist with his arms. He pulled her flush against him, her back to his front, and then kissed her neck. "Call me ''<em>babe</em>'' and I''ll shut up."


    "No!"


    "No? No? That''s all you keep sayingst night and now you don''t wanna say it?"


    "It was my alter ego speaking, not me!"


    "Wiseass." He yfully bit her shoulder and she wriggled in his arms.


    His phone buzzed in his pocket and he checked to see that it was his uncle. With an arm still around her waist, he told her, "It''s Gio. I need to take this and tell him. Get dressed. We''ll have lunch at Grandma''s and then we''ll go to Fifth Avenue after. The streets around Times Square will be closed in the afternoon. We''ll try to get as close to The Knick as possible so we can head over there for dinner, but we might have to do a lot of walking, so wearfortable shoes."


    Ang didn''t always go to New York in the past, but Fifth Avenue was one of the districts she''d visited whenever she was around. And she knew it was one of the most luxurious stretches of retail in the country. "You''re going shopping?" She turned her head sideways to look at him.


    Gael shook his head. "You are. Saw your suitcasest night. You don''t have enough warm clothes. January''s chilly; you need more clothes." He kissed her temple and headed out of the door. "I''ll see you downstairs when you''re ready."


    He was already answering his phone when Ang decided to tease him a little and called him, "Babe¡­"


    Pausing outside the door, he snapped his head towards her with the phone pressed on his ear, cocking his brow while looking a little surprised.


    She smiled. "I''ll see you downstairs."

 Chapter 317 - New Years Eve Ball Drop (1)

    Meeting Gael''s grandmother for lunch was one of Ang''s favorite parts of the day. Susan was delighted to see her again, and she didn''t stop gushing about the book that Ang sent her for Christmas. The book was not even a tenth of the price of the coffee machine, but it was one of Ang''s favorite stories, and she thought Susan would enjoy it. She nned to keep sending books whenever she could.


    Her trip to New York was unnned, so she didn''t bring any gifts for Gael''s father''s side of the family. So after lunch, Ang decided to shop for presents when they reached Fifth Avenue.


    Traffic was heavy in Manhattan. The sidewalks were bustling with pedestrians in a hurry to tick off the items in their checklist before heading home, and the streets were filled mostly with yellow cabs and some private vehicles. It was already half past two in the afternoon when they were dropped off in front of The North Face store at W 43rd St and 5th Ave¡ªthe closest that Rick could get them before the streets were closed for the evening event.


    Ang and Gael went to multiple stores. He was confused when she first went to the men''s section until she told him that she was shopping for his father. Wherever she looked, she didn''t think any of the things she found were good enough. What could one give to a man who happened to be a mafia family''s boss?


    She felt a bit frustrated, feeling overwhelmed that she couldn''t decide what to give his family. Seeing her expression, Gael told her that she didn''t have to choose today; they coulde back anytime the following days. Ang was relieved after his reassurance and decided to just focus on getting stuff for her that afternoon. Gael would be busy again in the next few days. She could use the time to shop for his family then; that would give her time to think about gift ideas.


    The rest of the afternoon was enjoyable as they perused the different stores. Gael even helped pick out clothes for her¡ªsome clothes she didn''t think were actually suitable for the winter weather. While she chose warm clothes, he got her sexy dresses that showed skin but without looking slutty¡ªthe opposite of what he told her she needed for the season. He was being sly, but she let him anyway.


    Gael was adamant in paying for the clothes despite her insisting on paying since they were hers anyway. The staff was confused about which credit card to receive when each of them handed their own. They bickered for a couple of minutes until he shut Ang up by kissing her in front of them. The staff gaped, and their mouths hung open as Gael lowered Ang''s hand and gave his ck card to them¡ªall without breaking their kiss.


    "Don''t fight me on this, Angel. I can do this all afternoon." He smirked, and nodding was all she could do¡ªwhat with her mind being too hazy from the hot kiss he just gave her.


    As if he couldn''t trust that Ang would still insist on paying for the next stores, Gael would give his credit card as soon as they entered a store and maneuvered her towards the women''s section right away.


    She felt weird choosing outfits for herself when she''s not the one paying, and him noticing it, he chose most of the clothes for her. His men waited outside the stores to bring the shopping bags back to his house.


    "I think that''s enough for today," Ang told him as they left thest store.


    Gael checked the time on his watch and saw that it was six in the evening. He nodded. "The stores will be closed already anyway. We should head over to the hotel. 6th Ave is closed since 3 p.m. for vehicles and pedestrians, but I have passes to get us in. We need to walk about two blocks. Is that okay?"


    "Of course." She smiled. They''d been walking the whole afternoon, but she wore sneakers and jeans, so she could manage the two blocks.


    Just as they crossed the street, Ang caught sight of a familiar building¡ªone she''d visited a couple of times when she came to New York. The tall entrance of the monumental arcs and columns and the two giant marble lions¡ªnamed Patience and Fortitude¡ªthat guarded the majestic building on either side of the iconic steps were as beautiful as she remembered them. Staring at the New York Public Library gave her butterflies. An awestruck smile painted her face. She thought she could smell the books even though they were over a hundred feet away from the doors.


    Gael noticed her stare. He pulled her to his side and asked, "You want to go inside, don''t you?"


    "Can we?" She looked hopeful; her eyes sparkled in excitement. "Is it even open?"


    He shook his head. "They''ve closed already, and they won''t open until the third of January."


    Ang deted, her shoulders sagging before she nodded. "Too bad."


    Lifting her chin to face him, he told her, "I''ll make sure wee back here soon¡ªeven spend the whole day if you want."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise." He smiled, pressing his lips to her cheek. "We have to go. Gio''s waiting for us at the lobby."


    The walk from the library to The Knickerbocker took less than ten minutes. Like Gael told her, Giovanni was waiting for them at the lobby to give them their tickets to the Sky Box. Gael received their tickets and the invoice that Ang briefly nced at when he took a quick peek before keeping it away. She was stunned to see the amount written on it, but she waited until Giovanni left for the elevators to speak to Gael.


    The hotel staff ushered them towards a room they could change into their evening clothes, and as soon as they were alone, she questioned, "Sixty-two grand?"


    Gael paused from unbuttoning his shirt, realizing she had seen the total on the invoice. He chuckled. "It''s Manhattan¡ªand a special event. That shit''s normal."


    "No. That''s robbery."


    "Sixty-two thousand was for twenty people in the party. It''s just $3,100 per person."


    "That doesn''t sound any better. Are we eating gold?"


    His smile went wide. "I''m sure the chef''s managed to add that on the menu."


    Ang grew up with money not being an issue for her family. But ever since she lived on her own, she made sure to use only a portion of the ie she got from their family''s business so his father wouldn''t question why her ount didn''t have any transactions if ever he checked on them. However, she only moved the money to another ount where her father had no ess, and she rarely used it. She decided to live on the money she earned from her writing. So although she could very much afford to spend $3,100, it still seemed too expensive for her for one night.


    "The food better be damn good." She huffed.


    Gael changed into a ck tux and bow tie while Ang wore a ck fitted velvet bodice with a high neckline and sheer long sleeves. The dress was his choice from a luxury Italian clothing store in the afternoon. He looked at her with so much intensity in his eyes, she thought he''d burned a hole on her dress. But he kept himself a gentleman and guided her out of the room.


    The rooftop was alive with music and full of people dancing with entertainment for the VIPs early ess. As soon as they stepped into the scene, many patrons came over to greet Gael. It was loud and fun, and he didn''t let go of her hand the entire time.


    As they snaked their way towards the box with him walking ahead of her, three dolled-up women barreled towards them and threw their arms around him. "Long time no see!" they squealed, excitement apparent in their voices. "Meet youter at the ball drop?" said one of them flirtatiously.


    Ang stepped back involuntarily and saw the women attempt to kiss him on the cheek. She very much wanted to rip them off him with her ws. ''Mine.''


    His grip on her hand tightened and he leaned away from the women at the same time that he pulled Ang to his side. He introduced her with ease and confidence, "This is my girlfriend. Ang."


    Heat crept up Ang''s face with the way he presented her. ''Girlfriend'' made her insides tingle. A megawatt smile formed on her face as she waved at the women whose brows were reaching their hairlines, giving her a once-over and looking extremely jealous that Gael''s arm was possessively around her waist. "Nice to meet you,dies." She wiggled her fingers. They mumbled their replies before unwillingly walking away.


    Turning to face him, she kept an impassive face. "Girlfriend, huh?"


    Gael narrowed his eyes, and his jaw ticked when he challenged her. "Yes. Girlfriend. You have a problem with that?"


    Ang bit her bottom lip to stop herself from grinning. "Not at all."


    Standing on tiptoes, she kissed his cheek.


    "What was that for?" he asked with his brows furrowed.


    She shrugged. "For my boyfriend."

 Chapter 318 - New Years Eve Ball Drop (2)

    The illuminated Private Sky Box was at the corner of the rooftop. They had direct views on their exclusive seats overlooking the biggest and grandest celebration. With a dedicated butler, bottle service and premium top-shelf alcoholic beverage, a widespread of hors d''oeuvres by a Michelin-Starred Chef, Ang was able to justify the few thousand dors per person spent just for this experience. It was still crazy expensive, but they paid for the experience.


    The party on the rooftop was just as exciting as the concert happening on the street below. There had got to be a few hundreds of people on the rooftop.


    The night was supposedly cold because it was winter, but space heaters, velour throws, and hand warmers were avable to keep them warm as they waited for the midnight countdown with everyone.


    Throughout the night, Ang''s mind would go back to when Gael decided to make their rtionship official. He hadn''t asked her, he hadn''t proposed¡ªhe took control and challenged her if she would take a step back after he imed they were official. That one step forward was all it took for her to lower her barricades and let him call the shots. Honestly, she found that hot. He was demanding and bold and she loved it. She liked his dominance just as much as she liked how sweet he could be to her.


    He''d introduced her to people he knew while keeping her close to his side at all times. It was cute how he had his hand on her the whole time to show she was his. The men were respectful to Ang¡ªalthough their nces at her physique were not so subtle. And she could see through the double-faced women who didn''t have dates that night and were hoping to snag Gael for the evening. The disappointment on their faces was apparent despite the stic smiles they gave her way.


    Ang also met some of Gael''s friends from when he studied at NYU and a few others who went to Harvard University. Apparently, Gael took a semester in Harvard before he dropped out a few years ago.


    When she got the chance, she whispered to him, "You didn''t tell me you went to Harvard."


    "It was just a semester. It''s not a big deal," he answered and then took a sip of champagne.


    She thought about it for a second, debated whether she should pry, and then decided out of curiosity. "And¡­why was it only a semester? What happened that made you drop out?"


    Gael looked at her, moved closer, and kept his voice down. "Grandfather died. My father took over the position a few years early than expected. I had to step up in ce of my father''s."


    Realization dawned on Ang as to how that part of Gael''s life had much control over him. Things like these would bring her back to the reality that Gael and his family weren''t ordinary people¡ªthat their worlds were different. She didn''t know how to respond to that revtion. So she tried to steer the conversation in another direction.


    "Do you have ns on retaking graduate studies?"


    A smile formed on his lips. "Actually, I do. I''ll have to check, but I think I can take most of the program online. I don''t think it will be anytime soon, what with all the shit''s going on at the moment. But perhaps in the future."


    Ang smiled back at him. "I''m sure you''ll do great at it."


    Gael''s hand went around her waist, and he leaned in, ready to kiss her when a voice called him from the side. He controlled the annoyance on his expression and settled with a neutral one before he turned to the man in a tailored gray tux and slick back hair.


    "De Luca, so good to see you, man. Who''s your date?"


    "Romer. Gimme a second." Gael turned back to Ang and whispered to her, "This guy''s a prick, but I actually need something from him. Do you mind waiting at the side? I won''t take long."


    "Take your time. I''ll be fine. I need a few bites anyway. I''ll just be over there." She pointed at the food table at the corner of the box.


    "Just stay where I can see you." He kissed her temple before turning to Romer and guiding him out of the box towards a less crowded area on the rooftop.


    "You''re not even gonna introduce me to your chick? So selfish," Romer grumbled.


    "Next time. Come on. We have some business to discuss."


    While Gael talked to a couple of men on the opposite side of the rooftop, Ang indulged in some hors d''oeuvres and helped herself to a second ss of champagne. Giovanni decided to join her and keep herpany. Though he didn''t say it, she had a feeling that he was doing his nephew a favor by repelling suitors away from her.


    "Where''s your date?" she asked as she offered her te of small dishes to him.


    Giovanni picked one and tossed it into his mouth. He chewed for a few seconds and chased it with wine. "Not sure. She met her ex a few minutes ago and then excused herself soon after. I''m guessing they''re in somewhere private and having a ball drop of their own. Her dropping on her knees in front of his balls."


    Ang nearly choked on her food when she snorted andughed. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''tugh. I''m sorry." There was amusement in his eyes, but his face was slightly serious, and she couldn''t stopughing.


    "Forget it. She''s not so bright anyway."


    She knitted her brows in confusion and waited for him to exin.


    The corner of Giovanni''s lips quirked upward, and he continued, "I''m not kidding. She thinks the PG in movie rating means ''Pretty Good''."


    Anotherugh erupted from Ang while trying to find an excuse for the woman. "Maybe she really just doesn''t know it. Not all people are interested in movies."


    He scoffed. "That''s not all. In the car, on the way here¡­ She told me she''s excited because her sister is pregnant and that she can''t wait to see if she''s going to be an aunt or an uncle."


    She stared at him for a few beats, confusion dancing on her face while she tried to process how ridiculous that sounded. It made herugh again, and Giovanni shook his head as he guffawed with her. "Oh, god. I pity her."


    "Gio!" a man called him from the other side of the box.


    He nodded at the man before turning to Ang. "You okay here for a bit? I have to talk to this guy."


    "Of course. Go."


    Before leaving, Giovanni kissed Ang''s cheek. "I''m happy you''re here with him, Ang. Midnight''s around the corner. Enjoy your first ball drop."


    That was sweet. Warmth spread in her chest, feeling weed by Gael''s family. Over the times that she got to know Giovanni, she grewfortable around him like he was a brother. He was protective and annoying at the same time.


    Then he spoke over his shoulder. "Or you know...the other ball dropping." He winked andughed as he walked away.


    "Aaand...there goes the sweetness," she muttered, ncing at Gael from a distance. She bit her bottom lip, thinking that she actually didn''t mind dropping on her knees for Gael.


    A few minutester, a guy she hadn''t met before came up to her. She figured he must''ve arrivedte in the box. "Hey, beautiful. You look lonely here. Mind if I join you?" He tilted his ss of scotch towards her.


    Ang nced at the stranger before looking over to where Gael was. She caught Gael''s eyes and answered nonchntly, "I do, actually. So does my boyfriend."


    The guy scoffed. "Boyfriend? What kind of asshole leaves you by yourself looking like that?" He gave her a once-over; his eyes were sticky.


    A smile grew on her lips when Gael said goodbye to the men and strode back towards her. "The kind who''s already heading back here."


    The guy followed her line of sight and his eyes nearly bulged out, seeing Gael''s scowl. "Shit. You''re with De Luca?" The color on his face drained. "If he asks, tell him I was just asking for the bathroom." He left the box in a hurry, passing by Gael.


    Angughed even though she didn''t understand why the man was afraid of Gael.


    "What the hell was that?" Gael questioned, nodding towards the man who scurried away.


    "He was hitting on me before he saw you and realized I''m with you. He told me to lie and tell you that he was just looking for the bathroom."


    He smirked. "Guy''s a dick. But he''s smart enough to walk away."


    She smiled brightly.


    "What?"


    Ang realized that she liked how other people were afraid of him. Was that strange? Was she weird? "Nothing."


    Gael then brought her towards the edge of the rooftop. "Come." He stood behind her, caging her with his forearms on the railing.


    "So many people..." she said.


    "Mm." He nuzzled in her hair and she leaned against him. His voice was low and rough as he whispered, "There''s thousands of people around us. But my eyes always searched for you and no one else."

 Chapter 319 - New Years Eve Ball Drop (3)

    Ang felt warm all over, not just because of how Gael pressed himself against her back, but the words he uttered reached her core. He wasn''t only saying lines to tter her. She knew he told the truth because she''d notice that his eyes were always on her, watching her every move even if he was across the room full of people.


    She wanted to y with him. Turning around, she rested her hands on his shoulder and held his gaze. A small hint of a smile danced on her lips. "You''re so sweet¡­ If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were trying to get in my pants."


    Gael paused, and then a slow smirk appeared on his face. He shamelessly raked his heated stare down her body, openly checking her out. "I''m really¡­really¡­trying to get in your pants."


    "How honest¡­"


    "Is it working?"


    Ang was now beaming. "I''m not sure. I think I need a little more convincing."


    He cocked a brow and studied her expression. The way he bore his eyes on her made her feel slightly conscious, but she didn''t look away, and neither did he. Gael moved closer; her breasts flush against his chest as he nted his hands on her tiny waist. One hand came up to the back of her neck, and he lowered his gaze on her lips before bringing it back up. "I''m a businessman, Angel. Convincing is what I''m good at. I could show you right now¡­"


    Ever so slightly, he pressed his growing erection against her abdomen, and her lips parted. She swallowed. ncing around, Ang tried to check if people were looking in their direction. Everyone seemed to be busy minding their own business at the party, but she caught a few stares thrown their way. They had been curious about her because she was Gael''s date¡ªno, girlfriend. She wasn''t embarrassed by how close they were with these people around them, and she felt challenged by his offer. How could he possibly "show" her?


    "Here?" she probed.


    He continued to stare, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Looking back at him, she said, "I don''t think that''s possible here, Mr. De Luca. So many eyes¡­"


    "You think I care what they think, Miss Su?"


    "I''m sure you don''t¡­ But you wouldn''t put me at risk for public indecency."


    He chuckled. "You''re right; I don''t. I also don''t like to share."


    Ang subtly scraped her nails on his neck and then lightly stroked the base of his head. "Then I guess you can''t convince me."


    The sensation of her delicate fingers on him was like light feathers trying to poke a sleeping bear. His jaw clenched at the same time that his dick twitched at the sound of her seductive voice. Gael knew she wasn''t trying to sound sexy, but f?ck¡ªher voice just now tempted him like a e-hither" tone.


    "I''ll just have to tell you then," he said.


    Her eyes dted as though the thought of him telling her what he would do to her excited her. His girl liked it dirty, and it''s been too long that he started feeling like a monk. Just this morning, she''d told him they''d take it slow. But being around her nearly 24 hours a day was so damn hard.


    She didn''t respond. She was waiting, and he took it as his cue. So Gael leaned down until his lips brushed the shell of her ear and spoke in a sexy, hot voice that Ang wanted to drown in.


    "Ever since I saw you again after days of being a thousand miles away¡­ I couldn''t stop thinking about how good you always feel with your body pressed up against me. So many times, I nearly lost control and just wanted to rip your clothes off, bend you over and sink inside of you without restraint."


    The sound of his low voice was erotic, causing Ang''s eyes to involuntarily close. A soft gasp escaped her lips as he continued to talk dirty to her.


    "But that''s not all I want to do to you, Angel. If we were alone right now, I''d slip your panties off. You''re wet for me right now, aren''t you, baby? I bet if I run my fingers down your pussy you''d be soaking."


    Oh. My. If Gael didn''t do that right now, she''d grab his hand and make him.


    He kissed the skin below her ear and a wave of current shot between her legs. Ang shivered. His hand moved above her ass and squeezed. Hard. And he pressed his hard-on against her more. It felt so good, she didn''t care if people watched.


    "Fuck," he breathed. "Just the thought of that makes me even harder. I close my eyes and I see you naked. Wet. All ready. All mine. I''ll feel your body up¡­ Lay you down¡­ Spread your legs wide and bury my face between them. I''ll make youe so hard with my tongue, my mouth, my fingers...you''ll scream my name until New York trembles."


    She had to squeeze her thighs together to ease the throbbing of her sensitive flesh. She swore that if he continued, she''d finish right there.


    Ang was panting and nothing was even happening yet. Damn. Gael wasn''t ying.


    He leaned back enough to be able to look at her. Her eyes were hazy, and his gaze dropped to her parted lips. She looked so sexy when aroused. He wanted to im those lips and breathe her in.


    The sound of cheers around them pulled them from their little world, and they realized that the countdown was about to start. Ang and Gael didn''t break away from their positions¡ªher hands were still on his neck, and his arms were wrapped around her waist. They looked up and watched the ball on the pole that''s slowly descending. And everyone began to count.


    "10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­"


    Almost at the same time, the two tore their stare away from the ball and back to each other''s eyes.


    "6¡­ 5¡­ 4¡­"


    Their gazes were intense. It was as if looking at each other was enough to warm them up in the cold winter night.


    "3¡­"


    Ang''s eyes dipped to his lips.


    "2¡­"


    And Gael leaned in, aiming for hers.


    "1"


    His lips covered hers, and relief washed over her body. The kiss was fervent and needy¡ªtotally not New York City Times Square New Year''s Eve Ball Drop appropriate¡ªbut that was the least of their worries.


    Their tongues sought each other as he tugged her hair and tilted her head to an angle he wanted, deepening their kiss. She forgot where they were. All her senses flew away, feeling like she was floating in the air, and tingles reached her toes.


    Pops of fireworks above them brought them back to earth, and Gael reluctantly broke the kiss. He didn''t want to stop, but he had to lean back slightly, or he''d take her right there on the rooftop¡ªconsequences be damned.


    "Angel¡­" he whispered and pressed his forehead against hers.


    Ang slid her hands down the cor of his tux and tugged him closer. "I want you now¡­"


    Gael looked her in the eyes and saw the desperation in them. His hardened length painfully strained in his pants. They better be on the same page. "I thought you said we''re taking it slow?"


    "Screw slow. You can''t tell me all those things and expect me to just forget about it. I need...those now."


    The corner of his lips curled up. "Thank f?ck. Let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 320 - Making New York Tremble

    Thank God Ang was ready. Gael was afraid he''d take her right there on the rooftop with all of Times Square to see. He''d be lying if he said he didn''t n to seduce her tonight. After the stunt she pulledst night¡ªstripping in front of him, straddling him, and grinding on him while begging to be taken, she asked for this. But he had to make sure she was sober enough to make the decision.


    Hisrge hand swallowed hers as he began pulling her away from the railing, only to be stopped by Giovanni, whose arms went around them. "Happy New Year, love birds. Enjoying the fireworks?"


    Ang reluctantly shifted her gaze to the man and smiled, kissing his cheek and then saying, "Happy New Year, Gio."


    "Yeah. We''re leaving," said Gael without taking his eyes off her. He pped Giovanni''s back and didn''t wait for his response as he turned around, taking Ang with him out of the box. Giovanni shouted something back, but neither of them bothered responding as they weaved through the sea of people who were celebrating.


    They weren''t alone in the elevator when they headed down to the reception area, and the ride seemed to take so long; their hearts were beating so fast in anticipation.


    To make matters worse, there were no avable rooms when Gael asked for one at the reception. Their tickets didn''t include room amodation. There was no way he would let tonight pass. He looked over to Ang, and her eyes spoke a thousand words. She didn''t have to say it out loud. They wore the same looks of desperation.


    The gears in his head turned, and in the next second, he was guiding her out of the hotel.


    "Where are we going?"


    "F?cking out of here," was all he muttered.


    Thousands of people crowded the streets. It looked impossible to get out of. With Gael holding her hand tightly, Ang didn''tin and just followed wherever he was taking her. She noticed that they were walking the same path as the one they took going to the hotel in the afternoon; the signs were familiar even though it was already evening.


    Her feet were killing her with each hurried step they took towards a less crowded area. She guessed that he was looking for a cab, but the streets were closed in this part of the town, so they had to walk two blocks ahead. He''d sent his men home to Brooklyn for the night, and Rick drove Gael''s car, so they would have tomute.


    Reaching an intersection near the New York Public Library, Gael brought his two fingers to his mouth and whistled, calling a yellow cab. She wondered why the drivers didn''t go home for the evening, but she didn''t care enough to question aloud.


    "One Lincoln za on 20 West and 64th street," he told the driver as soon as the two of them got into the backseat of the car.


    Without releasing her hand, Gael took out his billfold and handed a few hundred bucks to the driver. "Speed up."


    "You got it."


    That was definitely more than what they''re supposed to pay.


    Ang didn''t know how she survived the car ride with Gael''s heated gaze drilled into her the entire time. He''d kiss her once. Hard. She felt his frustration when he had to break the kiss and lean back as though he was afraid he couldn''t control himself and ended up taking her there in the backseat. The minutes felt like years, but when they finally pulled to the curb, Gael didn''t waste time and got them out of the car and strode through the entrance.


    The doorman beamed at the sight of them, and he greeted excitedly, "Mr. De Luca. It''s been a while, Sir. There''s a package¡ª"


    "Not now, Jerry," said Gael as he skillfully slipped a couple of hundreds into the doorman''s hand.


    "Thank you, Sir. Happy New Year!"


    Ang was like on auto-pilot, letting Gael drag her with him. He could take her to the moon, and she wouldn''t protest.


    He pped a card on the control panel below the buttons of the elevator. 42nd floor. The ride took longer, stopping on floors for the other passengers in the car with them before they reached the 42nd.


    Once they stepped out, Ang managed to ask, "Where are we?"


    "My condo."


    That''s right. She remembered that he had a few properties in Manhattan. Most of which were rentals if not for sale, but there was one apartment that he kept untouched, and she figured this was the one. Reaching thest door to the left, he pressed his thumb on the door lock, and it clicked.


    Gael let Ang inside, and she didn''t have time to register the ce when he pulled her flush against him while kicking the door close with his foot. And then his mouth was on hers. She didn''t think twice¡ªit was instinct that she lifted herself up against his body, wrapped her legs around his waist, and then her back hit the cold wall.


    The kiss was impatient and hot, his tongue going past her lips and diving deep into her mouth. She moaned as his hands roamed all over her body while he pushed his erection into her apex. She pushed down onto him and couldn''t ground enough, wanting more friction. She needed more friction. It was too hot. She had to get out of her clothes as much as she wanted him out of his.


    Ang frantically shoved his coat off him, and as soon as it fell on the floor, he carried her deeper into the ce and then set her on her feet. The momentary separation from his body made her groan. He turned her around so he could remove her dress. She felt his erection on her backside, and she whimpered when he nuzzled her neck. Her heart was beating loudly, she was sure he could hear it. His hot and wet kisses were so erotic; every flick of his tongue on her skin made the flesh between her legs swell in excitement.


    "Stupid fucking dress," he growled when he couldn''t unlock the top fastener. Then he impatiently broke it apart before sliding the zipper down her back.


    Ang had to grip the edge of the table in front of her for support. She was panting as his lips traveled down her skin, following the trail of the zipper. Her dress fell and pooled around her feet. Gael hooked his thumbs on the sides of her panties and shimmied them down. She looked back just as he squeezed both her ass cheeks and bit one of them. "Ah!"


    He got to his feet, and she turned around, grabbing his neck and kissing him hard. Her hands were sloppy trying to unbutton his shirt¡ªhe had to take over, ripping his shirt open¡ªthe buttons popping everywhere.


    She didn''t have time to be concerned about his ruined shirt because she was already fumbling on his belt. Her hands weren''t fast enough, but as soon as his pants were unbuttoned, she reached into his boxer briefs and grabbed his thick, hard cock. The smooth, velvety skin felt so good in her hand.


    Gael groaned into her mouth as she pumped him up and down, circling the crown of his length that''s glistening with pre-cum. It was too early to finish, and if he didn''t stop her, he was only a few seconds away froming in her hand.


    He hoisted Ang on the dining table without breaking their kiss, a gasp escaping her lips when her skin met the cold marble.


    Pushing the cups of her bra down, he took one engorged nipple into his mouth and teased it with his tongue, causing it to swell more. He yfully tugged it, and a cry of satisfaction was her response. Then he moved to the other nipple and did the same. Lifting her feet up, hemanded, "Feet t on the table and open wide for me, baby."


    He pushed her upper body down until sheid her back t on the table. Ang felt so exposed as she followed his order and spread her knees apart. The way his dark eyes trained on her body not only ignited a me within her. It set her on fire.


    "Please¡­" she begged, wanting to be touched, wanting to be kissed. Anything. Anywhere. ''Just do something to me.'' She was aching for him so badly.


    Gael looked at her dripping pussy and licked his lips. It was so sensual; she could feel it in her bones that he was hungry for her.


    "Please what, Angel? Tell me¡­" he demanded without lifting his gaze from the ache between her legs.


    A slight smirk formed on her lips, remembering exactly what he''d told her earlier. "Make New York tremble."


    He lifted his eyes to meet hers, and the corner of his lips curled up in a sexy, devilish smile. His hands gripped her hips and pulled her close to the edge before he lowered his head between her legs. "Hold on tight."


    Ang''s eyes rolled back the moment his tongueshed at her swollen clit. Gael did exactly what he promised¡ªhe made here so hard, her scream tore New York through the New Year.

 Chapter 321 - Who Needs Fireworks?

    Ang couldn''t believe she orgasmed within just a couple of minutes. That tongue and mouth of his were magical. Every flick, every flutter, every sucking sent her to heaven¡ªor hell. She didn''t care wherever it was. She was too busy riding out the aftershocks with his fingers and tongue still worshiping her.


    Shepletely forgot she was in a foreign ce. The room was dark and only a faint glowing through the tall window to her left was their source of light. But she didn''t care about it all. All she cared about was the man before her who just came up from between her legs. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and smiled at her, seemingly proud of what he did to her a minute ago.


    Gael stroked her shaky legs, helping her as she tried to sit up¡ªalbeit a little wobbly. His eyes caught sight of her feet and saw that her heels were still on. "God. You look so sexy in those heels."


    "You have too many clothes on," she said, biting her bottom lip as she pulled him by the waistband of his pants, and then tugging them down until his throbbing length sprang free. She looked up, meeting his eyes as she told him, "I want you in my mouth."


    His jaw tightened as the thought of her pretty red lips around his cock invaded his mind. Just listening to her wanting him like that fueled the urge within him. He fisted his cock and stroked it, but he shook his head. "I want inside you now. I won''tst."


    She watched as he took out something from his wallet, the sound of foil catching her attention. He was just about to tear the wrapper open when she ced her hand over his, stopping him from opening the condom. Confused, he looked up at her, his brows knitted together when she shook her head.


    "Is something wrong? Are you okay?" he wondered. Did she change her mind and now she didn''t want to go all the way anymore?


    "Yeah¡­ I''m more than okay."


    "Then what''s wrong?"


    Ang swallowed, retracting her hand from his and she mustered the courage to speak. "I''m on the pill now¡­"


    Gael''s grey eyes darkened like the cloud during a storm. The heat that was emanating from his body engulfed the coldness in the room. His already hard manhood became even harder like a steel rod. She salivated at the anticipation of what was about to happen.


    He hadn''t responded to her non-question statement, so she tried again, "If you want¡ª"


    "Fuck yes, baby." He smiled, tossing the foil to the floor. He cupped her face and kissed her chastely on the lips. "I fucking want to. I''m clean¡­ I''ve never done it without¡­"


    She nodded with a smile, pulling him to her, and then kissing him.


    Gael positioned himself between her legs, lowering his half-mast, and then gliding the huge head of his cock up and down the wetness of her slit, coating himself with her juice. The sound of her moan was so seductive, he couldn''t wait to be inside her. Even without speaking, he knew she felt the same when she bucked into him, urging him to hurry.


    Leaning back to look at her beautiful face, he told her, "Don''t close your eyes. I want to see your face when I go inside you."


    She nodded. Then he pushed inside her slowly, knowing that his well-endowed shaft could hurt her. Ang let out a gasp that sounded like she was in pain. He stilled, letting her adjust to his size. She was so warm and tight, he nearly came right there.


    Sensing that he was about to pull back, she held onto his waist. "No. I''m okay. Just¡­ I forgot how big you are. It''s been a while¡­" she said, even though it had only been ten days since theirst. Well, ten days was too long for her.


    A small smirk danced on his lips at thepliment. Her flushed cheeks told him that she was aching for him. "I''ll go slow¡­"


    "No. I need all of you inside me. Please¡­" she begged through hazy, lustful eyes.


    Gael groaned and he reimed her lips at the same time that he mmed inside her to the hilt. His kiss muffled her cry of pain and pleasure. The sound was pure ecstasy to his ears. He wanted to hear it over and over again.


    He pressed his forehead to hers and spoke against her mouth. "You''re so tight, baby. Fuck. Your pussy feels so damn good around my cock. I wanna live here forever."


    Ang''s head was muddled. All his dirty talking was driving her crazy. She gripped his shoulders, letting him know that she needed more. Now. Fast. Hard.


    He began to ease in and out of her, slowly at first. The feeling was different this time that there were no barriers between them. Touch to touch, skin to skin. It was fucking addictive. She was all around him and so much more. His heart felt full, he felt like he wouldbust with so much emotion flooding within him. It felt so incredible to be inside her, taking her raw with no restraints.


    Ang felt the same. There was pain, but it was the kind of pain she loved to feel repeatedly with him. The feeling was nothing she ever experienced before. She felt like she was burning from the way he looked at her with his smoldering gaze. There was so much emotion in his eyes that drove her closer to euphoria.


    His movements turned faster, sufficiently unraveling her body as he pummeled into her in longer, harder, stronger strokes. She was desperate to chase her orgasm that she began meeting his every thrust, bucking her hips against him as he gyrated and rubbed the base of his cock against her clit. The sensation of carnality at the bundle of nerves on her sensitive flesh was out of this world.


    Their pants and moans echoed in the room as their breathing became frantic like they couldn''t get enough of each other. It hadn''t been a few minutes since she came on his mouth and she was now close toing for the second time, this time with him inside her. She felt so full, she was ready to release.


    "Gael! Baby, I''m¡­"


    A string of curses flew out of his mouth, hearing the way she called him. Ang was his. He''s iming all of her and that''s all he could think about while he rammed inside her. His motions were wild and untamed like he had been in a cage for so long and was given freedom all of a sudden.


    "Come with me, Baby," he growled as he ramped up his rhythm.


    Gael was feral, vicious, and unapologetic in his thrusts¡ªthey were starting to see stars.


    Ang screamed his name, spasming around him while she leaped into a blissful high. And Gael came hard inside her with a roar. His orgasm hit him violently and he kept going and going and going until he emptied all of his load inside her.


    ¡­


    Their chests heaved up and down while they tried to catch their breath. Her face fell forward and she nuzzled against his neck, too spent to move. They were both sticky and sweaty even in the cold room, but all she wanted was to stay attached to him, refusing to break away from his strong embrace.


    She tried to speak between her pants. "That¡­ It¡­ I¡­have¡­no words."


    Gael chuckled. "A writer who has no words to describe what just happened. I''ll take that as apliment."


    He held her face and kissed her everywhere so tenderly, thest onending on her lips. "That was sublime. This is the best start of the year. Happy New Year, Angel."


    "Who needs fireworks? I had the best fireworks just now. That was explosive." Ang smiled and heughed. And then she pressed her lips to his. "Happy New Year, Babe."

 Chapter 322 - Wakey Wakey All Nakey

    For a second, Ang thought Gael would say something to her as he gazed deeply into her eyes. He began to open his mouth and then closed it again, and then he settled by revealing a handsome smile on his face.


    A part of her somehow knew what he was about to say, and her heart raced in anticipation. There was just too much in his eyes, and she could tell he was holding back¡ªor holding it in. And for the same reason, she understood, because she, too, didn''t think she could tell him what was deep inside her right at that moment¡ªeven though it felt like the right time.


    "Let''s go to bed," he told her.


    She returned his smile, and all her thoughts were already brushed to the side as she joked, "Straight to bed? Mister¡­ At least take me to dinner first."


    Gaelughed as he stepped out of his pants that pooled around his feet and then pulled up his boxer briefs, tucking himself in. They certainly skipped dinner that night. The evening party wasn''t considered dinner¡ªnot with all of the high rollers partying around them. But he had a different thing in mind. "I''ll feed you in bed."


    Ang arched a brow. "You''ll let me eat on your bed? You don''t mind crumbs all over it?"


    His steamy gaze followed his fingers as they traveled from her neck down to her left breast, circling her pert nipple and giving it a pinch. She whimpered. "I said I would feed you, but I wasn''t talking about food. You did say you wanted me in your mouth."


    Oh. My.


    Her jaw dropped, and she didn''t have time to respond when he bent over to gather her by the waist, threw her over his shoulder, and stalked towards the bedroom. She yelped as her upper body dangled behind him. He squeezed a handful of her ass and pped it yfully. "I love this ass."


    Ang giggled while she tried to hold onto his waist, blood rushing to her head. Her eyes immediately caught sight of Gael''s fine ass in front of her, and she returned the favor by squeezing them too. "I could say the same."


    ***


    January 1 ¡ª Tuesday


    Lying on his stomach, Gael instinctively stretched his hand to the side, looking for Ang, only to realize the space next to him on the bed was empty. He squinted with one eye open as his brain tried to register his surroundings. Oh, that''s right. He brought her to his ce in Manhattanst night. Half of the curtain on the floor-to-ceiling window was still drawn close while the other half was open, letting natural sunlighte through it.


    The beautiful green view of Central Park from the window to his left was a sight to behold, but that''s not what Gael longed to see that morning. Right now, he was looking for his Angel. He turned and sat up with the nket bundled around his waist, and his defined muscles and hard abdomen came on disy. "Angel?" he called, wondering if she was outside the bedroom.


    A few secondster, Ang emerged from the door to the right. "Hey¡­ I was in the bathroom."


    She stood by the foot of the bed, gathering her long, thick, and beautiful hair up and tying it into a loose ponytail. His eyes locked at the sexy sight of her, wearing the white shirt he worest night. Ang dressed in his shirt was the perfect erotic image he would love to wake up to every morning.


    It was such a tease that the way she wore it covered the important bits of her body. Only two buttons from the bottom were closed, covering her private area. The rest of the buttons above those were somewhere on his living room floor. He didn''t give a fuck about that. The view before him more than made up for the ruined $300 shirt. The top part of the shirt that stayed open disyed the middle part of her chest and abdomen. Beautiful, creamy skin, inner swells of her breasts, a few red marks on her neck fromst night''s workout... F?ck. She looked glorious. His cock bobbed in agreement.


    "Are you listening?" Ang drew her brows together as she walked over to the side of the bed, folding her arms under her breasts. Her nipples jutted through the fabric. He was thankful the heavens took their time making this woman. "Gael? Hello?" She clicked her tongue, a little annoyed that he wasn''t paying attention.


    "Sorry. What was that?" He grinned from ear to ear. She looked adorable even with the little scowl on her face.


    She didn''t answer. Instead, she continued to stare at him angrily.


    "I can''t help it, Babe. You look¡­mouth-watering. And your little angry face isn''t scaring me. It only does things to me¡­" Still smiling, he leaned back and nced at his groin over the nket. Judging by the tent, his morning wood was proof. Actually, fromst night until this morning, his hard-on barely rxed. It was as though he couldn''t get enough of her.


    Ang rolled her eyes, yet she couldn''t help butugh. How could she forget that this man was such a horny bastard?


    "Come here¡­" Gael pulled her down to the bed and nuzzled on her neck. He took a deep breath, inhaling her scent. "Good morning. I like you in my shirt."


    "Mm. You told me that before," she replied, allowing him to pull her flush against him.


    "But I like you more without any shirt on¡­" He kissed her neck as his hand dangerously slid down towards the hem of the shirt.


    She pped his hand and stopped it from going downwards. "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Reluctantly, Gael pulled back so they could see each other face to face. He tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "What do you want?"


    Finally getting his attention, Ang asked, "What time are we going back to your house in Brooklyn?"


    "You don''t like it here?"


    "No¡­ I love it here. The view''s amazing." She nced at the window, smiled, and then looked back at him. "But I don''t have any clothes. And I need my skincare products to get my makeup off. I look like a panda."


    The corner of his lips curled up. He didn''t even notice the smear of dark makeup under her eyes until she mentioned it. Ang was beautiful with or without makeup on. "A really cute panda."


    When the scowl came back on her face, he chuckled and then offered a solution at the top of his head. "There''s a drugstore downstairs. I''m sure we can find something there to remove your makeup."


    "Okay¡­ I don''t mind buying in the drugstore. But what about my clothes? I can''t wear the dress fromst night, you broke the lock, and it''s dirty now."


    A knowing smile ghosted his face, and Ang already sensed what he had in mind before the words fell from his lips. "I want to stay in bed with you today. You don''t have to wear clothes today, tomorrow¡­the day after that. Let''s stay naked all day." He winked.


    Ang yfully smacked his chest,ughing at his dirty mind. "Gael!"


    "Yes, Babe?"


    "I''m serious!"


    "So am I. You won''t need clothes for all the things I n to do to you today."


    When she stared at him seriously, he contained his smile and gave in. "Fine." He groaned as he reached for his phone on the nightstand. He was already dialing Rick. "But we''re not leaving."


    "Thanks, Babe." She smiled cheekily.


    Gael was just about to respond to her with narrowed eyes, but Rick already picked up the phone. So he kept an arm around her waist and pinched her hip. The woman just grinned at him in response.


    "Rick. Go to the guest room and take Ang''s luggage and the stuff we bought yesterday. Bring them here at the apartment in Lincoln." He kept his eyes locked with hers as he spoke on the phone and she mouthed ''skincare'' to him. "And pack all that shit on her dresser. Wait¡ª" His jaw clicked. "Don''t touch that pink silicone cup next to the perfume bottle. I''ll break your fingers if you do."


    He ended the call and tossed his phone to the side while Angughed at him. Gripping her waist, he flipped on top of her and dove into the exposed skin on her chest, licking the swell of her breasts. "What are youughing at, you little minx?" Slipping his hands under the shirt, his eyes darkened when he looked up and met her coy stare, realizing that she wasn''t wearing any underwear.


    Gael practically growled as he tore the shirt open; thest two buttons popped out. "That''s it. You''re gonna get it."


    "Is that a promise?" The smile on Ang''s face grew as she challenged him.


    Oh, she''s gonna get it alright.

 Chapter 323 - Living The Nakey Dream

    Thursday ¡ª January 3


    Gael''s three-bedroom condo unit in One Lincoln za was a contemporary haven. His apartment, specifically, was designed with function and luxury as the primary focus. It had an openyout and minimalist aesthetic with direct Central Park views from the tall windows throughout the living room area and the master bedroom. The beautiful, picturesque green view was too different from Ang''s ocean view from her apartment in Esmea.


    But she loved this ce nheless. With white walls, white or neutral-toned furniture, and some ck ent pieces like the massive TV screen and theater setup in the living room, the ce screamed bachelor pad. However, she could very much feel that this was Gael''s ce. It had quite a different vibe than the Brownstone in Brooklyn where he grew up. But she came to adore both ces because Gael''s personality was present in both homes.


    The area was in the Upper West Side of Manhattan. And though Ang wasn''t a local in New York, she knew the houses or apartments anywhere in Manhattan cost a fortune. It made her wonder why Gael kept this apartment even though he already had a house in Brooklyn.


    There were no clues that any women had been in this ce. Not even a box of condoms in his nightstand drawer. But the idea of him having a bachelor pad that he probably only used to bring women here in the past¡ªand not in Brooklyn¡ªgued her mind, and she wanted to be sick. She never asked him that, and she didn''t think she''d be bothered enough to ask him either. But for the past couple of days being cooped up in the ce, that stupid idea would barge into her head at random times. It was he annoying. Today, she thought she''d better ask him so that she could shut the voice in her head, even though his answer might not be what she''d hoped to hear.


    Ang woke up in bed alone. She squinted her eyes and blocked the ray of sunshine that peeked through the slit of the curtain that''s drawn close. The clock on the nightstand said it was 12:59 in the afternoon. She tucked the nket under her arms to cover her breasts as she sat up and looked from side to side in search of Gael in the room, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Gael was right. They stayed in the apartment for three days¡ªand yes, she didn''t need many clothes on. Actually, none at all. They walked around and stayed in bed naked. One time, she changed into a sheer shirt and wore underwear after a shower when she felt weird just being naked on the first day. That didn''tst. He''d removed her clothes as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom.


    There wasn''t any food in the apartment since he didn''t stay here most of the year. So they survived through deliveries. The only times he was dressed was to receive them. As soon as the door closed, he''d strip off again and join her on the floor by the foot of the couch. Then they''d watch movies on the big screen, eat, make out like horny teenagers that led to sex, nap; repeat. Just at dawn this morning, they got hungry and finished off the cold pizza in front of the firece in the master bedroom with an action movie ying on the TV above it. And, of course, they were naked.


    Ang thought there couldn''t have been a much better way to spend the new year with Gael. Pizza, sex, movies? They were living the dream.


    The past couple of days shed in her mind, and she shook her head,ughing as she rolled out of bed. If it wasn''t for the ringing of her phone, she''d probably still be sleeping until the sun had set. An unknown number shed on the screen, but the ringing ended before she could answer.


    Dragging herself into the bathroom, she quickly washed up and put on a robe before walking out of the bedroom to look for Gael. God knows if Gael had any guests over and she''d walk out without any clothes on. That would have been so embarrassing. However, the entire ce was quiet, with no sign of Gael.


    She found a note on the dining table.


    [ Out for a quick errand and a coffee run. You better be naked when I get back. ]


    Ang couldn''t help butugh at the message. If he came back and found her in his robe, she was sure he''d think of any punishment to have his way with her. Of course, she wouldn''tin. She''d willingly give herself to him.


    Her phone rang in her hand again, and it was the same unknown number from earlier. She answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Ms. Su? This is Sergeant Gregory. We metst week at your apartment. I conducted your interview with my partner about the Robinson Family incident."


    Ang''s heart raced as she spoke on the phone with the police officer. He called to update her regarding the case because she asked to be in the loop of things. She lived right next to the Robinsons, and she felt the need to know what''s going on with them. The bloody scene came back to her like a p in the face, and she paled the entire time she was on the phone. The call onlysted for five minutes, and it ended just as Gael walked through the front door.


    Still stunned by the conversation she had with the officer, she watched as Gael stalked towards her. He wore a pair of dark jeans and a white cashmere sweater, looking absolutely gorgeous. In his right hand, he held a cardboard tray of Starbucks coffee and a paper bag of what she believed were pastries while in the other was a sealed brown box that had his name on it¡ªa delivery, she assumed, and then a couple of envelopes in between his teeth.


    He released the envelopes, and they fell onto the dining table as he simultaneously set the box, the pastries, and the coffee tray down. Then he narrowed his eyes at her as he gave her a once-over, seeing that her body was covered with a robe. "I thought I told you to stay¡­"


    His voice trailed off when he noticed the expression on her face. She looked pale. "Babe, what''s wrong?" He nced at the phone in her hand that she gripped so tightly.


    Ang could see his mouth moving, but she couldn''t hear what he said until he squeezed her shoulders to get her attention.


    "You''re scaring me. Angel? What happened?"


    She gasped for air when she came to, realizing she was holding her breath, and she wasn''t even aware. "Oh¡­ Ummm¡­ I''m¡­ I''m okay. It''s just¡­" She looked down at her phone and told Gael who she was speaking to before he came in.


    "What did he say?"


    Feeling slightly relieved that he''s here now, she took a deep breath and told him about the phone call. "The son is stable, but he''s still in the hospital. He wouldn''t say anything to the police when he woke up after the surgery. The police did a gunpowder residue on Mrs. Robinson¡­" She shook her head. "But they didn''t find any. Except for her son''s blood on her clothes and the fingerprints on the gun¡­there''s..."


    "So¡­ She didn''t shoot her son?" he asked.


    Ang shook her head again. "It took a while of testing and interrogation. In the end, they found out that it was Mr. Robinson who fired the shots."


    "But Mrs. Robinson admitted the crime."


    She nodded. "They said she didn''t want her husband in trouble. That''s why she said it was her. The police took Mr. Robinson into custody, and when Mrs. Robinson found out about it, she fainted. She was brought to the hospital, and the doctors said she had a heart attack. She''s currently under critical care."


    Understanding washed over Gael''s face. He pulled Ang to his arms and locked her in a tight embrace. "You''re sad¡­"


    Ang couldn''t deny it. She was deeply affected by what was happening to her neighbor even though she wasn''t close to them. Having only spoken to Mrs. Robinson a couple of times, she could already see the older woman''s love for her husband. What happened to their family was tragic, and Ang wasn''t sure how she could continue staying in her apartment after the incident that took ce and the story behind it.


    She allowed him to hold her as she wrapped her arms around him. "I feel bad¡­ I don''t really care about the son or Mr. Robinson. But Mrs. Robinson¡­ I don''t know what to say. It''s all crazy."


    They stayed in the same position for a few minutes until Gael lifted her chin up to meet her gaze. "Let''s not let it ruin your day. You wanna go out?"


    The smile was back on her face, and he felt relieved. "You''re finally going to let me out and wear clothes?"


    Gael chuckled. "Only for a few hours." He winked and then leaned down to kiss her lips. "Come on. I got you a cappino and some croissants in case you''re hungry. Then you can get dressed, and I''ll take you to some ces I think you''d love."

 Chapter 324 - A Date In The Park

    Learning that Gael nned to take her to some of his favorite food ces, Ang decided to just drink the coffee and skip the pastry. After being cooped up in his apartment for the past two days, she was excited to venture into the city with her handsome tour guide.


    She decided to wear something simr to what he wore to match with him. The closest she could find from her clothes was a pair of ck leather pants and an oversized white sweater. Shepleted her look with a pair of ck ankle heeled-boots and a ck purse that she slung across her body.


    A huge grin crossed Gael''s face upon seeing her outfit, seemingly entertained that they matched. He wasn''t into matching outfits until his rtionship with Ang. Before leaving his apartment, he wrapped a dark grey thick scarf around her neck, telling her she wasn''t warm enough and that it was too cold outside. Then he slipped on a dark grey long trench coat.


    The couple left the building at half past one in the afternoon, their fingers linked together as they walked towards Central Park. It was indeed colder than Ang thought it would be, but with Gael next to her to keep her warm, she didn''t have anyints as to wherever he took her.


    It felt great to be outside despite the cold winter season. For the first time in weeks, walking out in the streets, hand in hand with Gael, Ang was content. They were like normal couples who were on a date, spending the whole day together just because they wanted to; their problems brushed off and forgotten.


    On the first day that they stayed in his apartment, Ang asked Gael if he was missing work because of her. She didn''t want to keep him from his responsibilities. But he assured her that his work was taken care of and that he had the rest of the week off. He made sure of it when he brought her back to New York because he wanted to spend time with her before throwing himself back to whatever it was he needed to do.


    She was a little concerned that his family would be onto him while he spent his time with her, especially that they were in the middle of the war between the Morellis. She did catch him on the phone a few times when she got woken up in her sleep, and she could tell that he was talking to either Giovanni or his father. And when she told him that she was okay if he had to leave for work, he reassured her that everything was okay and they were still on track with what they had nned. She trusted him.


    So with all of those worries pushed aside, Ang enjoyed the afternoon with Gael, strolling through Manhattan and visiting some of his favorite ces. Their first stop was an Italian Deli ce called Frankie''s. Everything looked delicious, but she didn''t know what to get, so she let Gael make the order for her. It seemed as though he frequented this ce whenever he was around because he spoke to the man named Frankie like they had been friends for a while.


    He introduced her to Frankie who told her something in Italian. She obviously didn''t understand, but Gael tranted it and said that Frankie thought she was too beautiful to be with a schmuck like Gael¡ªand that she should go for men like him, Frankie, instead. The old man was such adies'' man even at sixty years old. His wife apologized for him as they wrapped their sandwiches in a white paper. Ang knew Frankie was only joking. The older man appeased his wife and kissed her after telling her she''s the only love of his life.


    The deli ce made their own mozzare fresh daily and cured their own meat. It was a popr spot for locals. Normally, they''d have to wait in line, but Gael brought her directly to the kitchen where all the action was and got special treatment. It was a side of Gael that she enjoyed watching¡ªhim interacting with other people.


    They walked out of the deli ce with a white paper bag and two bottles of water. Gael brought her to Central Park where they chose a bench to sit and eat their lunch¡ªor brunch; it was the first meal they had that day. She didn''t know what to expect from the sandwich. It was like a half-foot-long baguette with deli meat, greens, mozzare, and other stuff she didn''t know, but it looked delicious.


    "Try it." He nodded at her sandwich as he opened his own and waited for her to take a bite first.


    Unsure of how she would attack the food as it looked huge, she tilted her head, started at the end, and took a huge bite. The freshness of the ingredients hit her taste buds and a moan she couldn''t control escaped her mouth. "Mmmmm. Oh my god. This is friggin'' amazing!" She chewed, took another bite, and then moaned again. The vors burst in her mouth, her eyes closing involuntarily.


    Gael''sck of response made her open her eyes, and she met his dark gaze. "What?" she wondered.


    His jaw clenched, and he let out a long exhale as his eyes dipped to her lips and the sauce on the corner of them that he wanted to lick clean. "You have no idea, do you?" he questioned.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Ang lowered her food and sat up straight, worried that she unknowingly made a mistake. Had she eaten it in the wrong way? She looked at her food, thoroughly confused, and then back at Gael''s frustrated expression.


    "Nothing." He looked away with a crease between his brows.


    That was weird.


    He put down his sandwich, opened a bottle of water, and gave it to her. His voice was low and tense as he told her, "Don''t do that."


    "Do what?" she hesitated as she received the bottle.


    "Take a bite and then moan." He shifted in his seat and cleared his throat. That''s only when she realized that he was adjusting his pants because he was sporting a hard-on. "Seriously, woman. We haven''t been out for that long, and you''re already making me want to drag you back inside my apartment and lock us up again."


    Ang swallowed. For a second, she thought he was really mad. But, boy. ''Something'' else was mad. She burst outughing, throwing her head back.


    Gael shook his head in disapproval and began eating his food. "You''re crazy."


    "You''re insatiable."


    "And that''s my fault?" He cocked a brow. "Look at yourself."


    "So it''s my fault that you have the hots for me?" she teased, stillughing. "I can''t help that you like me so much."


    A small grin threatened to show on his face. "Laugh all you want, Angel. I''m already counting all the punishment I''m gonna do to youter."


    Ang wiggled her brows. "Can''t wait."


    "For f?ck''s sake. Just eat your damn food." Gael shook his head again, his voice sounding half-annoyed and half-amused. The yful banter between them was one of the highlights of his days with her. He was d that she was smiling andughing again after the depressing news she got earlier.


    After eating, they walked around for a few minutes until they reached arge fountain and decided to sit on a bench. They were sitting very close to each other, holding hands as they watched some kids running around the fountain. He talked about his life in New York and the things he missed in Italy while Ang spoke about some memories from her childhood. Their conversation flowed nicely.


    At one point when no one spoke for a minute, Ang decided to ask him about what''s been bothering her the past couple of days. "Did you bring women to your apartment?"


    Gael was taken aback by the sudden shift in topic and a direct question she threw at him. He furrowed his brows, and then he realized something. "Have you been thinking that the whole time?"


    There was no point lying now, but she couldn''t look him in the eyes, so she lowered her stare and nodded. "I just don''t get why you kept that ce when you have a home in Brooklyn."


    He turned his body so that he was fully facing her now. Then he lifted her chin up until their gazes met. And he studied her worried expression. "And you thought I used that for¡­extracurricr activities?"


    "Forget it. You don''t have to answer." Ang looked away as she began regretting even bringing that up to him. She thought it was silly and immature. Why did that even bother her? But it did...because she didn''t want to be one of the women he brought there for whatever reason.


    Gael turned her face back to him and held her gaze firmly. "No. Only family is allowed in my home."


    Her bottom lip curled inwardly, and she bit on it, feeling relieved by his answer.


    Then he continued. "I bought that ce using my mom''s money." He took her hand again and held it tight. "I was twenty-one when I learned that she set up a trust fund when I was a child. Well¡­ She and my father. Then I invested that money a few times until it was enough to buy a ce of my own. I was a grown man and thought I wanted one. You know¡­not the house I grew up in. Long story short, I bought it. Lived there for a few months. Then I realized it just wasn''t the same. So I moved back to Williamsburg." He chuckled. "I love the apartment, but I loved living in the brownstone more."


    The worry on her face was gone as she slowly nodded. "Okay."


    Gael let out a sigh, snaked a hand behind her head, and looked her in the eye. "Next time, don''t let anything that''s bothering you marinate in your head. I''d prefer you ask me directly."

 Chapter 325 - From Park To Dark

    One of Ang''s favorites they did that afternoon was when Gael brought her to the iconic stretch of The Mall in Central Park, a beautiful quarter-mile promenade nked by American Elm trees. She''d passed by Central Park in the past but never really visited, and she''d only seen this famous path in pictures or movies. She regretted not having visited the ce sooner. It was winter, and most of the trees didn''t have leaves, and the grass wasn''t so green, but the park was beautiful nheless.


    Her heart swelled as Gael purposely walked her to the southern section of The Mall which was known as the Literary Walk. It featured statues of famous writers that were erected in the 19th century, namely: Fitz-Greene Halleck, Robert Burns, Sir Walter Scott, and William Shakespeare. She wasn''t a huge fan of ssical or historical writing, but walking along the path was inspiring, and she was touched that Gael was thoughtful by bringing her there.


    Their promenade had to end when her feet started to sore, and the temperature got colder that she began rubbing her hands more frequently. Deciding to go back to the apartment, they stopped by a restaurant on the same block as the condominium building to order takeout for dinner. Their day out was about toe to an end, yet despite how simple it was¡ªeating sandwiches at a park and walking around¡ªtoday had been the most rxing for Ang.


    Of course, that''s on top of her three-day tryst with Gael in his apartment.


    There was a line outside of the casual dining restaurant called "Dario''s". The restaurant was a fusion of a few cuisines from Europe which oddly worked together. It had a separate area for takeouts and dine-in, and they had to wait for twenty minutes in line. Blowing on her hands, Ang rubbed them together for heat. The temperature seemed to have lowered even more than when they left in the middle of the day.


    "Why don''t you go up first? I''ll get us the food," Gael suggested, seeing that Ang''s nose and ears were turning pink from the cold.


    Ang liked the cold temperature. How nice would it be to just roll up like a burrito and stay in bed or preferably in front of a firece? But living all her life in Esmea, where it was mostly sunny, winter in New York was too cold for her. However, she didn''t want to go up to his apartment first. "I like it here. I''ll go up with you."


    She was too adorable; he couldn''t help but smile. "Come here." He opened his coat and invited her in.


    A smile so charming that made her look like a literal angel brightened her face. She wasn''t about to refuse an excuse to snuggle up with him out in public.


    Gliding her arms around his torso, Ang nuzzled against his shoulder and felt him wrap his arms around her while keeping them both inside his coat. He rubbed her back and kissed the side of her head, keeping her warm and safe. There must be a few eyes looking their way, but she didn''t give a rat''s butt. Gael smelled so good. She was instantly warmed up.


    When it was their turn to go inside, Gael let her sit at a waiting table¡ªa diner booth closest to the door¡ªwhile he got their orders from a counter. At almost six in the evening, the dine-in side of the restaurant was packed, and the staff was busy. Ang decided to check her phone while waiting and saw Nina''s texts in the afternoon that she hadn''t responded to yet. She''d nce up at the counter from time to time, catching Gael''s gaze, and they''d smile at each other before she went back to texting.


    Gael was told that his order would take a few more minutes, and he was currently waiting for the cashier toplete the transaction. He stood idle, leaning against the counter when he heard a couple of female servers near him, gushing about a male celebrity who was about to leave the restaurant. He followed their line of sight and saw three men walking towards the door¡ªtwo older men and a younger man.


    He wasn''t familiar with the younger man, but ording to the gossiping servers, his name was Ian Stefano or something. His attention for this man didn''t peak, so he dropped his stare and shifted it to his Angel at the table. He straightened his back, but not because he was pulled by Ang''s beauty¡ªthough she was gorgeous¡ªbut because he saw something that caught his attention, causing him to dart his eyes back to the celebrity who was now by the door.


    Ang had casually nced up when the three men passed by, and she suddenly froze in her seat, her eyes following fucking Ian. And just as Gael looked at the said man, Ian had the balls to smile and wink at Ang. Gael''s shoulders squared up, and his jaw tightened at the scene while methods of torture were already ying in his head.


    "Sir? Here''s your receipt. Why don''t you sit down first, and we''ll bring your order to the waiting table?" said the cashier to him.


    ***


    A minute ago¡­


    Ang was engrossed exchanging texts with her best friend when some patrons walked by her table. She looked up, and instantly, her younger self forced herself out of her head. Ian Stefano. Holy Crap. She and Nina had a massive crush on this model turned actor celebrity. He was no longer active in the industry nowadays but still quite famous, but boy were their walls filled with posters of Ian when they were younger.


    Ian Stefano closely resembled Chris Evans but with blond hair and pale blue eyes.


    Literally starstruck, her gaze unknowingly followed the man until he reached the door. And her heart did a little flutter when Ian nced her way, smiled, and winked. She heard a few women from the nearby tables giggling at the little action the actor just did before leaving the restaurant.


    She chuckled at the crazy thing that just happened. Her first instinct was to tell Nina. She would flip!


    [ Ang: ? Ian Stefano ]


    "What the hell was that?" a deep, very familiar voice cracked above her head, and she nearly jumped in her seat. Gael sat next to her in the booth, looking vexed with his brows furrowed as he looked at her, then he nced at the door where Ian just left.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, feeling like she was caught stealing something when she thought no one was looking. "What was what?" she asked even though she already had a feeling about what he was referring to.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but Ang''s phone buzzed with Nina''s reply, and Gael''s stare shifted to her phone screen. Ang swore it was like being in the principal''s office after Mrs. Jennings reported her of sharing her answers with Nina during a pop quiz when she watched Gael''s brows draw even deeper.


    Ang looked down at her phone, and she felt like a bucket of icy water was sshed on her face, seeing Nina''s string of repliese after another. And it only got worse each time.


    [ Antonina: Ian? Your vibrator? Didn''t you lose it a long time ago? You found it? ]


    [ Antonina: Wait. You''re in NY. How could you have found Ian there? ]


    [ Antonina: Oh my. Unless you''re talking about the actual Ian Stefano? GTFO! ]


    [ Antonina: OMFG Did you take pics? Send!!! ]


    [ Antonina: SHIT Is he still there? Can you like stall for a few hours? I''ll book a ne ticket right now! ]


    [ Antonina: I''m losing my mind Anj! Text me back! ]


    [ Antonina: Is he hot? ]


    [ Antonina: Why am I even asking? Of course he''s hot. We didn''t name our first BOBs after him for nothing! ]


    Ang was too stunned to even do anything other than wish the ground would swallow her right now. It was toote to close her phone. Gael had already seen the embarrassing texts her crazy best friend just fired at her. This wasn''t the first time that Nina got Ang into trouble because of her texts.


    When she heard Gael scoff next to her, she closed her phone, gripped it tightly, and slowly faced the angered man. She swallowed as she met his dark, stormy eyes. He wasn''t smiling, and he looked like he was three seconds away from spanking her ass for being naughty.


    Folding his arms across his chest, Gael cocked a brow, and his toneless voice made her shiver. "You named your vibrator after that man?"

 Chapter 326 - A Promise To Cease Somethings Existence

    Gael watched as the gears in Ang''s head turned while trying to get herself out of the situation. Her eyes darted to the side, and for a second, he thought she contemted escaping, but he had her trapped in the booth with the wall on the other side of her, and she had no way out¡ªunless she crawled under the table which he doubted she would do. She wouldn''t, would she?


    Her mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but no words came out.


    "I have all night, Angel. I''m not going anywhere. The answer is a simple yes or no."


    "I¡­ It''s not¡­"


    She looked past his shoulder as if seeing someone, and then a server came to their table, setting a big paper bag that contained their order. He waited until the server left before letting go of his gaze from Ang. "Fine. Don''t answer." He took out a hundred from his billfold, slipped it under a napkin holder, got out of the table, and grabbed the paper bag.


    His voice was emotionless¡ªlike someone who didn''t care would sound. And he did it on purpose to see her panic and try to appease him. An asshole move, but he did it anyway. And it worked because now, Ang hurried after him as they left the restaurant.


    "Why are you mad?"


    "I''m not."


    He wasn''t. Really. He wasn''t.


    Okay, maybe a little.


    But he wouldn''t admit that to her, especially since he was starting to see how immature he was acting at the moment. But he couldn''t control how he was feeling, seeing his girlfriend getting awestruck meeting her celebrity crush who smiled and winked at her. And on top of that, she named her f?cking vibrator after him. How the f?ck could he get the thought out of his head, knowing that she got off with a vibrator named after the guy, and even possibly screaming his name while she came? Yeah, not a pretty thought in his head. So, of course, he was pissed.


    His jaw tightened, and he hastened his steps, hearing the heels of her boots clicking behind him.


    "If you''re not, then why are you acting like that? You wouldn''t even look at me!"


    "It''s getting cold. We should hurry back." His voice was clipped.


    She huffed and stopped in her tracks. His ears perked as he continued to walk, and then a couple of secondster, he heard herin, "Will you slow down? My feet hurt¡­" Ang''s voice sounded brittle, like she was about to cry, causing a prick in his chest.


    Gael slowed down, but he didn''t turn his head. He didn''t have to. Almost instantly, she caught up with him, a little smile growing on her face¡ªthe little minx.


    He knitted his brows at her, not actually knowing why he was determined to show her he was mad. He couldn''t understand it himself, and she pouted, her lips pursing like she was trying to ask for forgiveness. So f?cking cute. He almost smiled. Almost.


    "Well? Something you want to say?" he asked, cocking a brow.


    Ang opened her mouth to answer, but her phone rang. Nina. She looked between her phone and Gael and saw the crease between his brows deepen. She was about to reject the call when Gael told her to answer it. On speaker. Swallowing, she did as he asked.


    Nina screeched through the speaker, causing heads around them to turn their way. "Why aren''t you texting back?"


    "I''m busy right now, Nina. Can I call youter?"


    "Why?" Nina whined. "That''s not fair! You made me all excited, and you''re not sharing now. How cruel!"


    Then Ang''s brother''s voice came through the phone, "Can''t believe you girls."


    "Oli? Why are you guys together?" Ang probed.


    "We ran into each other at this bar downtown. We''re with friends," he answered. "I don''t know what you girls see in Stefano. He looks like a mommy''s boy."


    Gael grinned, seemingly enjoying Oliver''sment while Ang rolled her eyes.


    And then Oliver just had to add fuel to the fire when he continued toment, "I remember your room looked like a shrine with his pictures on the wall, sis. Does your boyfriend know you were obsessed with him?" Oliver and Ninaughed, thetter agreeing that her room, too, had so many pictures of Ian Stefano.


    The smile on Gael''s face turned into a devilish smirk when he spoke to the phone, "I do now."


    The noise from the phone speaker was reced by silence, and Ang''s eyes widened as she quickly said, "I have to go," and ended the call.


    Tilting his head to the side, Gael locked his gaze with Ang''s. "You were obsessed with the mama''s boy?"


    Ang''s lower lip curled into her mouth, and she chewed on it. She then took a deep breath and raised her chin. "I think pretty much everyone was back in the day."


    "Everyone, huh?"


    "I was young, okay? What do you want me to say?"


    Gael closed the gap between them, lowered his face until they were leveled with hers, and asked her point-nk, "When''s thest time you used that vibrator?"


    "I don''t know... Eight¡­ten years?" She swallowed. "It was our first toy¡ªNina and I. She gifted me one, and I gifted her one after our trip to L.A. I lost it a long time ago. I don''t even know where it is now. I probably threw it by ident."


    He looked at her like he was trying to read her face, his stare bouncing between her eyes. Then he responded, "Okay."


    "Okay?"


    Leaning in even closer, his motions forced her backward until her back hit the wall. Then he moved to the side of her head until his lips brushed her ear. Her lips parted, and her breathing became ragged with how close he was to her. The proximity sent jolts through her center, especially when he spoke in a low, rough voice.


    "I don''t like the image that it put in my head after knowing you named your little toy after that mama''s boy. So once we get home, I''ll pin you to the wall, bury my cock inside you so deep, and f?ck you senseless until you forget he and your toy ever existed."


    "Oh god." She was breathless.


    "Have you been angry f?cked, Angel?"


    He couldn''t see her, but he felt her shake her head.


    Gael groaned. The thought of giving her her first angry sex made him hard. "In ten minutes, you will. And tomorrow, you''re gonna walk funny."


    Ang tried to reach for him while he leaned back slightly, keeping some distance between them, and he stared at her now zed eyes. He was sure she was getting aroused by just the idea of what he would do to her very soon.


    Gael''s grey eyes turned dark and hooded as they nced at her parted lips and back at her eyes. "Ready to go home?"


    Wordlessly, Ang nodded.


    It took less than a minute to reach the revolving doors of One Lincoln za. Their strides were long and fast as though they werete to something.


    But as they reached the center of the lobby, their racing pulse was interrupted when Giovanni called them both from the side.


    "What are you doing here?" Gael questioned, slightly out of breath.


    Giovanni smiled at Ang then spoke to his nephew. "I called you a hundred times. You weren''t answering. We need to talk."


    Ang and Gael''s private discourse would have to wait.

 Chapter 327 - UNO Reverse

    Entering One Lincoln za through the revolving doors, the doorman, Jerry, greeted them, but Gael and Ang were in a hurry, they flew past him. A reception desk could be found to the left, and across it was a lounge set where Giovanni had been waiting for their return. He could have gone up by himself, but the receptionist told him Gael and Ang left in the afternoon.


    Usually, Gael''s security detail was just nearby in case he needed them. And Giovanni contacted one of the men to track Gael down. By six in the evening, he knew the couple was on their way back to the apartment, so he decided to wait in the lobby.


    "Let''s go up," said Gael, and the three of them headed towards the elevators.


    While waiting for the car to arrive, Gael and Giovanni were talking in low voices. Gael kept Ang to his side, his hand holding hers tightly. She squeezed her thighs together to ease the swell between her legs that''s been throbbing since his promise just a few minutes ago. The disappointment was hidden on her face at the thought of Giovanni interrupting what could''ve happened as soon as they reached the apartment. It didn''t help that Gael''s thumb stroked the back of her hand as if he was trying to soothe her¡ªonly it did the opposite. Now, all she could think of was his fingers up between her thighs, soothing something else that needed appeasement.


    The two men were busy conversing that Ang saw who came out of the elevator first before they did. Yasmin Turner, crowned Miss USA a few years ago, nked by two other females who Ang thought were also in the beauty pageant industry. They wore trench coats and heeled boots, and they strutted out of the car giggling about whatever they were discussing. Upon seeing Miss USA, Ang immediately noticed how the woman''s eyes dted when she saw the two men before her, a broad smile growing on her face.


    "Well, well¡­ Fancy bumping into you two. Must be my lucky night," said Miss USA.


    Gael and Giovanni turned their heads, and it wasn''t lost on Ang that Gael recognized the woman right away, but he kept his face impassive while Giovanni quirked his lips into a smile as they called her name. "Yasmin," greeted the two simultaneously.


    First name basis, huh? Something already bubbled within Ang.


    "Hey, boys," Miss USA responded, but she kept her eyes focused on Gael. "What are you doing here?"


    "Visiting a friend," Gael quickly lied.


    "What a coincidence. Me too." Her gaze wasced with lust as she looked at him. And then her eyes shifted to Ang, dipped to her hands linked with Gael''s, back to Ang''s face, and then Gael''s. She didn''t ask, but it was pretty evident that she was curious who Ang was.


    Gael released Ang''s hand, and for a second, she was ready to get mad at him, but then he ced his hand on her waist and pulled her closer to him. The bubbling emotion settled just a little. "This is my girlfriend, Ang Su."


    Ang only offered a forced smile, not liking the atmosphere at the moment. She had a gut feeling that the two had a history together.


    Giovanni, oblivious to the growing jealousy of Ang, openly checked out the two women with Miss USA. "Who are your friends?"


    Miss USA then introduced her friends, said their names, and the state they represented.


    "Giovanni." He extended his hand for a shake, which the two women dly took. "Ah, Texas and Ohoma." A sly smile ghosted his face. "Now I have two more reasons to live in the south." He winked, and the two women giggled.


    "We''re runningte for dinner. But it''s nice bumping into you two." Miss USA turned to face Gael and said, "I''m in town for a few more days. I''d love to ''catch up'' over coffee, Gael." The way she said "catch up" certainly implied something else that didn''t involve coffee at all. Her smile never left her face, and she gave Ang a finger wave before the three of them headed out the door.


    Gael, Ang, and Giovanni entered the elevator car, and thankfully, they were the only passengers. Gael''s hand was still on her waist, but at the moment, his touch only made her mad because she couldn''t brush off the face of Miss USA lusting over Gael openly¡ªeven with his hand on her waist.


    Ang could have said something to put the woman in her ce. Actually, she was ready to say her boyfriend was busy. But friggin'' Miss USA and her minions left hurriedly before Ang could do so. And that pissed her off. But it pissed her off more that Gael didn''t reject the invitation.


    Unknown to Ang, Gael could see her furrowed brows as she stared at the floor through their reflection on the car''s door. "What''s wrong?"


    Everything. She rxed her expression and shook her head, not willing to say a word since they weren''t alone in the car. She tried to hold it in, but the seconds that ticked away felt like forever. So before she could stop herself, she blurted, "What''s your history with her?"


    Ding.


    Giovanni cleared his throat and stepped out of the elevator first. He was smart to walk ahead without waiting for them.


    Gael attempted to walk her out of the car, but she stood in ce, refusing to move an inch. He looked at her, realizing that she wouldn''t budge unless he answered her. "We used to date. Didn''tst long. A week. Haven''t seen her in years."


    Great. Gael and Miss USA. Even if their history was short-lived and had ended, the way the woman checked him out certainly didn''t look like it ended for her. Ang shouldn''t be affected by his past, but meeting one unexpectedly and seeing how Miss USA acted even with Ang by his side ruined her mood. Why do some women have no respect?


    She shouldn''t have asked, but the bitter part of her needed to know. "How long ago?"


    The door began to close, and Gael stopped it with his arm. "I don''t know. Four years. She''s unimportant and irrelevant."


    If it was four years ago, then it was before she met Gael on the ind. It only tampered her annoyance a little. She couldn''t help her feelings. And Gael was one to talk, considering he was all jealous over a vibrator and Ian, and she didn''t even personally know the guy.


    With his arm still stopping the door from closing, he pulled her to him and nted a kiss on her lips. "You can continue to be mad inside the apartment. We''re holding up the elevator."


    Ang didn''t respond, but she got out of the car with him, and they walked towards Gael''s apartment where Giovanni waited by the door with a mischievous grin stered on his face.


    "You alright, <em>homeslice</em>?" Giovanni winked at Ang as Gael opened the apartment, and the three of them entered.


    At first, she knitted her brows at how he greeted her, sounding so gangsta out of nowhere. But then he chuckled and said something else.


    "Don''t worry. Your <em>''bae''</em> only has eyes for you."


    She paused at the entryway, watching the backs of the two big men who were nowughing at some inside joke that only they understood.


    And just like the harsh, cold wind outside, the memory pped her on the face.


    <em>''¡­gotta say bye to my homegirls~''</em>


    <em>''My bae''s here. I gots to go. Bye bitches~''</em>


    Ang''s face couldn''t be any redder than a tomato. Never again.

 Chapter 328 - His Command

    Whatever Giovanni had to say must be important that he had toe to Manhattan when he knew Gael asked for a few days to be with Ang with no distractions. They spoke on the phone yesterday, and it didn''t seem like there was an interruption in their movement. So Gael wondered what his visit meant.


    Closing the door behind him as they walked into the spare room of his apartment that he turned into an office space, he flicked the lights on and walked over to the shelf where he kept a decanter and a couple of crystal sses. Pouring a finger of golden yellow liquid into each of the crystals, he handed one to his uncle and nodded. "What is it?"


    Giovanni took his time, ncing down at the ss, throwing back a slosh of the liquid as he leaned against the desk, and then setting down the crystal next to his hip. "Good news and bad," he said, but his face was devoid of any emotion.


    This was probably more serious than Gael thought. "Tell me."


    "Good news is... Fabiano''s back. Hended a few hours ago."


    Relief washed over Gael. Fabiano was their father''s consigliere, his father''s right-hand man, and their trusted adviser. He''d been away for a few weeks because his ny-year-old mother was sick. If Alessandro hadn''t forced Fabiano to go home, he''d have stayed, refusing to leave the De Lucas in the middle of the war between the two families. As much as Gael empathized with Fabiano, they needed more people right now. It was selfish, but Gael thought Fabiano''s presence could boost their people''s morale, on top of being able to help them deal with their problems.


    Fabiano was awyer, a damn good one at that. He''d kept their family away from being sent to jail more times than Gael could remember. Perhaps hising back would shift the odds to their favor.


    "That''s good." He nodded.


    However, Giovanni''s expression didn''t match the good news he just told him. "You''re not gonna like the other one."


    When Gael arched his brow and waited for him to continue, Giovanni told him, "The Morellis are getting antsy that we haven''t given them a date yet. So as apromise, they insisted on having Gabby''s wedding with Mariano first to be held two weeks from now, then yours happens another two weeks after that."


    "Oh, hell no!" Gael nearly threw his ss against the wall, but he gripped it tightly in his hand, not wanting to scare Ang in the living room just several meters outside of his home office. He spoke under gritted teeth. "I''m not handing over my sister to them!"


    He tossed back the whole shot and poured another into his ss, refilling Giovanni''s without asking. "First, it was agreed that we set the date. Then they insisted for the wedding to happen in a month. Now this? They''ve lost their goddamn minds!" Gael seethed.


    Wordlessly, Giovanni picked up his ss that was now half full and took a swig.


    "Don''t tell me you agree with them?" Gael questioned when the other didn''t say anything.


    "What? Of course not! But at the moment, we don''t have anything else to offer. We''re backed up in a corner. They don''t seem to take my brother''s illness as an excuse for the weddings not to happen."


    Gael mmed a fist on his desk. He wanted to break things, preferably the Morellis'' faces.


    Silence engulfed the room for a moment while Gael tried to calm himself down. "What did Dad say?"


    "I stepped out when they needed to talk alone. It seems like Fabiano has a n that could hopefully get us out of this."


    Gael straightened up, trying to grip the hope he felt after thest news. But Giovanni''s words didn''t secure his distress over the matter.


    "But I''m not sure his n is anything better." Giovanni finished the whole drink in one gulp. He was usually the more reckless one, and this should aggravate him, but his expression was more unreadable than furious. Gael was afraid that Giovanni might do something out of frustration.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Gael let out an exhausted sigh. "We have to act sooner."


    "We will."


    ***


    Gael tried to let go of the fury that''s boiling inside him. The past few days with Ang had been fantastic. But tonight, it was like the calm before the storm. And the fucking storm wasing at full speed, heading right at him.


    He could deal with carrying the burden and stress of what''s about toe. But he couldn''t let Gabby face this family''s burden. She was supposed to live her life the way she wanted without being tied to this side of the family that''s rotten. Just the thought of her being with any of the Morellis sickened him.


    Giovanni headed to the door where Ang said goodbye to him. He kissed her cheek chastely before leaving, and a tiny part of Gael wanted to smack his uncle''s lips for doing that. Gael knew it was innocent and friendly, but he couldn''t help himself feeling a little jealous still¡ªeven if Giovanni was family.


    The door closed, and Ang walked back inside the apartment to where Gael stood, in the middle of the living room. They held each other''s gaze for two seconds before he turned around and headed to the bedroom, not wanting her to see through his eyes how pent up he was. He couldn''t let her worry about what Giovanni came here for.


    Peeling off his shirt to change into loungewear, he asked without facing her, "You wanna eat?"


    "Not hungry anymore. Maybe you can ask Miss USA. She seemed hungry."


    The disdain in her voice was apparent when she mentioned the woman from the lobby. He''d thought Ang had already cooled off from earlier because he had already forgotten about Yasmin until she brought her up again. His brows drew together when he turned around. "Your dark brown eyes are turning green from jealousy, Angel."


    Gael caught Ang''s gaze drift down to his abdomen as he stood shirtless in front of her. Then unconsciously, she ran her tongue along her bottom lip before she raised her chin, suddenly looking pissed with her brows knitted tightly. It all happened in just a second, but he caught it all.


    "I''m not jealous." She folded her arms under her full breasts. She had changed into a thinner shirt, and her nipples jutted against the fabric, certainly defiant against her stance of being mad at him over someone unimportant.


    His jaw ticked, and the crease between his brows deepened as his eyes darkened with need. He''d been pissed before Giovanni interrupted them earlier. He''d nned how he would take her against the wall as soon as they arrived back here. And now that he had pent up anger from the Morellis'' bullshit, Gael wanted¡ªno, needed release.


    "Take your clothes off," hemanded while unbuckling his belt.


    Ang was taken aback by the sudden shift in his mood. Though it wasn''t really a shift, he''d been hard for her since a while ago, and their angry fornication only got postponed. The irate look on her face was reced by surprise. "Excuse me?"


    The belt made a swoosh before he dropped it to the floor, and he saw her eyes dte in anticipation. She liked it. No doubt. His Angel liked it rough.


    "You heard me." He took a step towards her, and she didn''t move.


    "And why would I undress for you?"


    Gael swept his eyes down her lips and noticed her breathing had quickened. Then he raked them lower until his heated gazended on the two erect pearls poking against the fabric of her shirt, directed at him, begging to be sucked. She followed his stare and realized what he was looking at. Her face flushed, but she did nothing to hide her arousal.


    Despite the obvious, Gael told her in a voice so low and rough, it made her shiver, "Because no matter how angry you are, Angel, your body can''t deny how much you want me right now. And I meant what I said earlier. So. Take. Your. F?cking. Clothes. Off."


    A small gasp escaped Ang''s lips before she crossed her arms and reached for the hem of her shirt, peeling them off her. Her breathing became ragged, her heart wanting to jump out of her chest at hismand. But his dominance didn''t scare her one bit.


    It turned her on.

 Chapter 329 - Insanity (1)

    Ang must be insane for provoking Gael. She was like poking a hibernating bear despite knowing it would w her out when it woke from its slumber.


    There was something off about him after his conversation with Giovanni. And she could only guess that whatever his uncle came here for must have been something important. But Gael put on a mask as though he didn''t want her to see what he''d been thinking. But she had a feeling that he was angry. What, she didn''t know.


    If it was anything important, he''d tell her, right? He wouldn''t keep things from her after what they went through not too long ago. She was already anxious about the whole arranged marriage thing, but she pushed it aside, willing to trust Gael that he''d take care of it.


    Then he went to the bedroom, looking closed off. It made her feel uneasy because she didn''t like not knowing what''s on his mind. So when he asked her casually if she wanted to eat¡ªcertain that he only did so to take control of the situation and not let her ask any questions, she couldn''t help but throw him a jab for what made her mad when they came up to his apartment.


    And what did the bastard say?


    ''Take your fucking clothes off.''


    And what did she do?


    She did exactly as he ordered.


    Gael flipped things, and the next thing she knew, she''d remove her shirt off at hismand. She didn''t even realize she did until goosebumps dotted her skin, and her nipples pierced the air, pointing at him. Shit. Ang wanted to smack herself in the head. What did she just do? It was toote. She was already half-naked, and the beast before her darkened his gaze as he took in her topless state.


    How could she stop him now when she just willingly gave up her shirt? Did she even want to stop him? Ang stood before him with a straight back and raised chin. It wasn''t the first time she stood before him half-naked. There was no reason to feel embarrassed. But the way he looked at her like he was hungry for something he hadn''t had for so long caused her heart to race.


    His jaw tightened as his eyes roamed over her body, and he took a step towards her.


    "Wait¡ª" She held up her hand, wanting to take control. "Not so fast." She swallowed, and his eyes darted to hers, his brow arched in question as though he didn''t expect her to stop him. Good.


    "Is this what you really want?" she asked. His brows furrowed, not understanding her question. And she added, "You want to take me against the wall? I don''t think you earned it, though."


    "Earned it?" He sounded incredulous like the question didn''t matter. As if it didn''t matter if he earned it or not, he would take it.


    "Did I stutter? I may have wanted you to do what you promised even if I found your jealousy over the top. But that was before Miss USA."


    "What the hell does she have to do with this? She''s irrelevant."


    Ang gritted her teeth. "Oh, yeah? That''s what I thought about Ian too. But you were still jealous even if I didn''t know him personally. Unlike you do with friggin'' Miss USA."


    His left eye twitched as though the mere mention of Ian made him angry. "She''s nothing to me. And don''t mention another man''s name while you''re naked."


    She furrowed her brows deeply; the image of Yasmin''s cocky smile and dirty gaze at Gael shed in her head. She ignored his second statement. "Then why didn''t you say no to her invitation? Your silence meant something."


    He took another step towards her, his expression slowly changing as if realization dawned on him. "My silence meant I don''t give a fuck about her. Now, are you stripping the rest of your clothes off, or do I have to yank them off you?"


    Her heart rammed against her ribcage at the threat. Ang must really be insane. The sensitive flesh between her legs throbbed, and she squeezed her thighs together to relieve the ache. Just the thought of him being rough with her should send her red signals. His harshness should scare her. But no, despite the warning, she was looking forward to it.


    Gael must have seen something on her face because the corner of his lips tugged into a smirk. "Don''t fuck with me, Angel."


    Step.


    "Or is that what you''re trying to do? Are you challenging me to get a rise out of me, hm?"


    Step.


    "You''re looking forward to getting angry fucked, aren''t you?"


    Step.


    "You like the thought of me being rough with you, don''t you, naughty Angel?"


    Yes. Ang''s chest heaved up and down with every step he took. His words were like forey. He hadn''t done anything yet, but just the way he spoke sent all the dirty images in her head, a promise of what he''d do to her for challenging him. She really was insane for liking it.


    Gael closed the distance between them until their bare chests were flushed against each other. She put her hands on the nes of his chest, herst attempt to put a barrier between them before she could no longer take the anticipation.


    She panted. He was so close, his scent invaded her nose and gripped her desires. Hard. Dear God. This man was sex on a stick, and he''s dangling in front of her. He wasn''t even fully naked yet. Just the feel of his warm skin under the palm of her hands was enough to ignite what''s sleeping inside her.


    "I''m not stripping for you anymore, Mr. De Luca. If you want me, you''d have to remove them from me."


    A glint shed in his dark grey eyes. Ang didn''t have time to protest when he held her nape and smashed his lips to hers. She whimpered at the assault of his tongue inside her mouth. He kissed her like he''d never kissed her before. Suck. Lick. Bite. Rough and soft, all at the same time. It was confusing and mesmerizing. She felt like air had been sucked out of her as she began to feel hazy.


    Her hands that were on his chest slid down to the hem of his pants. She started to unbutton his jeans with trembling fingers, but once the button popped,rge hands caught her wrists. He backed her up until her back hit the cold wall, and he trapped her hands above her head with one hand¡ªall without breaking their fervent kiss.


    "You''re not allowed to touch me, Angel. Not unless I tell you so," Gael muttered against her mouth.


    Panting, her skin prickled at the hoarseness of his voice. It was sexy and hot and with promise. She was tempted to push his buttons just to see what he''d do to her.


    He trailed open-mouth kisses down her neck and sucked on her corbone. He licked the same spot, and a moan escaped her lips. She felt so hot all over. All she wanted to do was touch him, but his strong hand imprisoned hers, and she couldn''t do anything but submit to his ministrations.


    His mouth traveled down her throat, his other hand cupping her breast and pinching her aching nipple. She cried out. The need to touch him was driving her crazy. "And what if I don''t do as you say?"


    Ang felt his smile on her skin just before he nibbled an erect bud. He tugged it between his teeth before swirling his tongue around it. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she stifled another moan by biting her lip.


    "Do it and you''ll see. But you don''t have a choice, babe. My house. My rules," he said just before yanking her shorts down.

 Chapter 330 - Insanity (2)

    Ang waspletely helpless under his spell, and damn if that didn''t turn her on even more.


    There was something erotic about beingpletely naked before Gael while he still had his pants on. With his hand locking hers above her head, his heated gaze swept over her body, ever so slowly as if he was trying to memorize every inch of her¡ªif he hadn''t already.


    She nced at his arm that''s holding her still, the veins protruding like vines around it. She marveled at the muscles on his abdomen and the nes on his chest, her mouth salivating at the thought of running her tongue over valleys. The scruff on his sharp jawline reminded her of how it caused friction on the skin between her legs when he ate her out this morning, wishing he''d do that again. How could a man be so beautiful? It should be illegal to look at his beauty.


    Even with the scars and the tattoos on his torso, Gael De Luca was a sight to behold¡ªactually, especially with his scars and tattoos that she learned to love.


    Dragging her gaze up to his face, she caught his eyes looking back at her. It was smoldering and dangerous, and she wanted to reach for them. Like a mother moth telling the baby moth not to go near the me, Ang disregarded the warning and wanted to embrace the me, even if it burned her.


    Gael dipped his head to the side of her neck, brushing his nose and lips against the length of it. His voice was low and rough when he probed, "You like this, don''t you, baby?"


    She gasped when he flicked his tongue on the shell of her ear, his gravelly voice sending tingles down her spine and shooting straight to her clit.


    "You like me being in control."


    He gripped her waist and bit her earlobe. "I always knew you like it rough."


    Her eyes closed, and she arched her back, wanting more of him. He was holding her still, but he was also keeping his distance. She needed more of his touch and wanted him everywhere on her body. A string of curses floated in her head for being weak. She was supposed to be mad at him. Why was she giving into him so easily? As if trying to keep control of her own body, she mped her mouth shut while a moan threatened her throat. She couldn''t let him win.


    Gael glided his hand down, and she swayed her hips involuntarily, but then his hand stopped. He leaned back just enough to see her face, and she tried not to look at him, but she couldn''t help that her eyesnded on his full lips. She heard him smile; a little huff of his breath was hot on her face, and she flushed. "Are you trying to fight it?" he questioned in almost a whisper.


    Ang didn''t answer. Then she gasped when his hand teased the skin that''s an inch away from her sensitive flesh. He was doing it on purpose, teasing her and not really giving her what she wanted, not touching the ce she ached for him to touch.


    "I haven''t even touched you there yet, and I know you''re already wet." He leaned closer and inhaled, a smirk dancing on his lips. "I can smell your arousal¡­"


    The bastard.


    "You want me to touch you there?" His eyes met hers, and she swallowed. "You''d like that, don''t you? You want me to slip my fingers inside you and make youe." His tongue darted out and ran along his lips. "Or you want me to use my tongue?"


    Oh. God. This was torture.


    "You''re thinking about it." He traced a finger around her nipple¡ªstupidly far away from where she wanted it to be, and yet her nipples begged for more too. "Which memory do you have in mind?"


    He''s tormenting her with his words, just sending her images of what he could do with his fingers and his tongue, but he wasn''t giving her any. He didn''t have to paint her a picture. Gael had done all those in the past three days, and all Ang had to do was pick one of those memories she had engraved in her head, and she was already soaking wet. She was drenched and even felt liquid sliding down her inner thigh.


    She narrowed her eyes and knitted her brows at him. "I don''t remember any."


    His eyes darkened to almost ck.


    Oh, shit.


    Ang wanted to take back what she said because, by the looks of Gael''s eyes, he was pissed.


    A chilling, devilish smile ghosted his lips. "You''re really testing me tonight, babe. I don''t like being provoked."


    She swallowed the lump in her throat. "What are you gonna do?"


    Her heart sank when Gael released her hands almost harshly, the emptiness from his warmth caused her to panic like he was withdrawing from her. She watched him pick up his belt and her shirt from the floor, and then he turned around to face her again. Her brows drew together, worried that she pushed him too far, and now he didn''t want her anymore. That couldn''t have turned him off, could it?


    "Give me your hands."


    Holy. Shit.


    Was he about to do what she thought he would do?


    This, she didn''t expect.


    And her body was revving in excitement. What the hell?


    Gael folded his belt in half and held both ends, retracting inwardly and pulling it outward in a snap, causing a pping sound where the belt meets. The sound made her flinch.


    His eyes pierced through her. "I''m going to tie you with this. But only if you''ll let me. I''m not gonna force you to do anything you don''t want."


    Ang would admit she liked it when Gael was a little rough on her whenever they had sex. But she had never been tied up before. She wrote about it in one of her books, but all of those were a product of so many books she read and all the research she did. Her heart pounded in her chest. She trusted him not to hurt her, and this would be a big deal.


    He took herck of response as an answer that she didn''t want to do this. Maybe he had taken it too far. She wasn''t ready, and he didn''t want her to feel unsafe with him. Lowering his hand, he took a deep breath and released it slowly, offering a smile. "That''s okay, Angel. We don''t have to do this."


    He turned halfway and was just about to put the belt away when she caught him by the arm. "Wait¡­"


    She breathed in and raised both of her hands towards him. "I trust you."


    "Are you sure?"


    Ang nodded.


    Gael''s jaw ticked as he faced her again. He held her wrists and studied her expression as if he was making sure that it was what she really wanted. Her eyes dted, and her lips parted. Oh, she wanted this, alright.


    Not wanting to leave any marks on her wrists, he wrapped her shirt around them first and then looped the belt on top of it until it was secure, buckling it tightly just enough for her to feel the pressure of the bind but not hurt her.


    Her heart warmed, seeing what he just did. She was actually fine, even if he didn''t put the shirt around her wrists. Her body was ready to ept the leather.


    "I changed my mind."


    She snapped her head to him, confused about what he was talking about. "What?"


    "I''m not taking you against the wall." Gael nodded towards the tall window that''s overlooking Central Park. "Face the ss, keep your hands on it, and spread your legs for me."


    Ang''s eyes widened when she shifted her gaze at the window. Was he serious? People could see them! And she was insane for feeling the buzz between her legs at the mere thought of that possibility.

 Chapter 331 - Insanity (3)

    Ang watched in shock as Gael drew the curtains wider. They were only partially opened, but now, he''d brightened the bedroom with the moonlight shining from the sky into a beautiful glow. Winter in New York made Central Park look quite pale, but it was beautiful nheless. That wasn''t her concern, though.


    She tentatively stepped towards the window, feeling a little strange since her hands were bound together while she was fully naked.


    "Have you changed your mind?" he asked. "We don''t have to do it."


    Looking at him, she tried to read what''s on his mind, but Gael was so good at hiding his emotions. His expression was mostly impassive except for the dark glint in his eyes as he watched her. The way he looked at her should make her want to run, but she raised her chin instead as if epting his challenge.


    "No. I just didn''t think you were an exhibitionist," she said, and she swore she thought he stifled a smirk before masking his face again. "But I''m not backing out." Ang walked towards the window, her heart wildly thundering in her chest.


    The sky had darkened, and the lights below twinkled like stars. People in the park and on the streets looked like ants from where she stood. She looked side to side and saw buildings that were just about the same height as theirs, and she wondered if they could see her right now¡­ All naked. All tied up and waiting to be devoured by him.


    A pair of ck high-heeled shoes dropped next to her feet. "Wear them," said Gael. Ang slipped her feet into the pair without questions, holding herself steady by pressing her bound hands onto the window. She was starting to feel limited that she couldn''t use her hands freely. His hands slid around her ass and squeezed them, making her bite her lip. "Good. Just the perfect height. Keep your hands on the ss."


    There was a groan in his voice as if he couldn''t wait, but he was taking his time. And the anticipation was killing her. A loud horn from the street caught her attention, reminding her that there were people down there. All they had to do was look up and see the scandalous deed¡ªthat is, if they could see with superhuman vision. What if they had binocrs? The rush of her blood heated her skin, and she nced behind her where Gael was.


    "Gael¡­ People could see¡ª" She gasped. He inserted two fingers inside her without warning.


    "F?ck." He grunted. "So?"


    Ang clenched her hands together, feeling his fingers slide in and out of her. He''d deprived her of the sensation not long ago when he knew she was aching down there. Now, he took control and was unapologetic as he scissored his fingers inside her. He usually started slow and would build up the pace, but he didn''t do that tonight. Gael started fast and hard.


    "Someone¡­could¡­see¡ªAH!" She cried out, a sharp pain pulsing on her nipple when he pinched it hard.


    "You''re thinking about others while my fingers are inside your pussy, hm?" He pumped his fingers harder.


    "No!"


    "You only think of me, Angel. No one else," he told her under gritted teeth.


    The sound of his voice was primal and demanding, causing goosebumps to dot her skin. Ang should''ve known that he''d be this possessive of her at the moment. He always was, but tonight, he promised her angry fucking¡ªand Gael was delivering since the start. She loved this side of him. The urge to push his buttons was strong.


    She was just about to taunt him again when he pressed his chest on her back. The warmth of his skin was like water in the desert. It made her needy of him. He licked her ear and bit the shell, then harshly breathed, "Do you understand?" He cupped her other breast and massaged them with his strong hand.


    Ang''s head was bing hazy. She couldn''t remember if he asked something. All she could focus on was the feel of his thick fingers plunging inside her. It felt so good, she could already taste how good it would feel if it were his cock.


    Gael pinched her nipple, causing another cry from her. "Only me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    He kissed her neck, and she tilted her head to the side, giving him more ess. She arched her body towards him, wanting more friction. His hands were deliciously busy on her¡ªone inside her while the other was ying with her breasts. She moaned with each carnal thrust. God, this man was everything.


    She felt his hand on her face, holding her cheeks in one and squeezing them a little while turning her head to face him. His feral eyes stared into hers as he said, "After tonight, you won''t remember anyone else who''s been inside you but me. I''m gonna fuck you and those thoughts out of you into oblivion."


    Ang shuddered at his tone filled with promise. And she moaned when Gael imed her lips and kissed the hell out of her while finger-fucking her, his tongue mimicking the movements of his fingers into her mouth. She reached for him, wanting to bring him impossibly closer but felt the restraint on her wrist. She whimpered, pissed and frustrated that she couldn''t touch him.


    He mmed her hands back to the window to keep it in ce. She was afraid the ss would shatter, but it didn''t.


    Pressing their foreheads together, he warned her with a low and rough voice, "I told you to keep your hands on it. Remove it one more time, and I''ll remove my fingers. You understand?"


    She couldn''t answer. It was as though her throat couldn''t produce anything but mewls and moans from the way he worked his fingers inside her. The build-up was within her reach. Just a little bit more, and she''d reach the top of the cliff.


    Until he stopped, his delicious fingers stranded almost all the way out of her.


    Her eyes widened, and her heartbeat went wild. ''No! Don''t stop! Please!'' she silently screamed in her head, her mouth forgetting to function.


    "Are we clear?"


    "Yes!" she screamed, her voice hoarse and needy while she slowly moved her hips so his fingers would glide in and out just to keep the sensation going. She needed him to continue. Her orgasm was almost there.


    "Good." Gael''s movements became faster, rougher, maddening. A finger pressed her clit, rubbing it, making rigid circles like tasty torture. Her walls tightened until she shattered all over his hand. Ang screamed his name, her fingernails digging into her palms. It was mind-blowing, yet he didn''t stop sliding his fingers in and out of her.


    She was now leaning against the window, her head resting on her arms as she panted, another build-up of destructive waves lurking in the corner, ready to shatter her for the second time.


    And then his fingers disappeared.


    Ang was still trying toe to her senses when she heard the sound of his zipper. Before she could recover from her high and the halfway orgasm, Gael mmed his thick, angry cock inside her still throbbing pussy balls deep. She cried, the unexpected force eliciting another round of pleasurable waves in her core. She didn''t expect toe the second time with just one deep thrust.


    Gripping her waist tightly, Gael grunted in her ear, "We''re not done yet, Sweetheart."

 Chapter 332 - Insanity (4)

    "Do you need a safe word?" Gael asked, watching her through their reflection on the window.


    Still reeling from earlier, Ang didn''t think. She shook her head. ''I trust you,'' she wanted to say, but the words refused to leave her mouth as she readied herself for another round, knowing it would be a punishment. A punishment she was looking forward to.


    He wasn''t gentle, nor was he slow when he pushed his cock inside her. He''d barely given her a minute to adjust to the girth of his length as he began to move. He pounded furiously into her like she was his life source and he was dying. It was brutalizing. Every pound elicited sounds from Ang that were a cross between a sob and a moan.


    She forgot about where she was. That she was in New York, with Gael, in his ce¡ªon the 42nd floor of a sky-rise building, at the window where someone could see them. But her mind pushed everything else out; there were only the two of them and no one else.


    The restraints around her wrists keeping her bound was frustrating. It was slowly hurting the more that she tried to free herself from it. It was abination of love and hate for the belt. Hate that she couldn''t touch him and hold herself up more conveniently, and love because it only heightened the erotic desires she was experiencing while letting Gael take control.


    She realized how much she liked giving him the reins. Usually, she was scared of not being in control of something. But this? This was a whole new level. And she let him take her however he wanted her. There was just something so erotic about being taken from behind. And with Gael driving, she sure would be a sated passenger.


    Despite struggling to keep her hands on the window, Ang joined him in his malicious rhythm. Her legs were still shaky from the recent releases¡ªtwo friggin'' times not too long ago. But his strong grip held her up. His strength wrapped around her midsection as he thrust in and out of her slick core. She so badly wanted to reach behind her to touch him, but she didn''t want to risk him stopping or pulling out just like earlier.


    He was such an asshole for doing that. But he was her asshole.


    With one arm around her waist, Gael reached for her breast, flicking her erect nipple, rolling it between his fingers before pinching it, repeating it over and over while he ravaged her neck, kissing, licking, nibbling. The scruff on his jaw tickled her skin, sending temptingly delicious sensations straight to her clit every time it scratched her. She moaned. Her body felt so hot, and she was so full of him, it drove her crazy.


    "Gael¡­ Oh, god¡­ Gael¡­" She was sandwiched between the tall window and him behind her; the coldness of the ss pressed her front while the heat of him burned her back.


    The sound of skin pping filled the room. It smelled of sex and passion, making Ang forget her worries if someone could see them. At that moment, she didn''t care.


    "This is what you want, right, Angel? You want to be thoroughly fucked until you pass out, hm?" He groaned, ramming in deeper and harsher, his thrusts turning merciless.


    All she could do was pant, responding with iprehensible moans to agree with him, praise him like he was a god. A sex god.


    Then Gael moved with revenge.


    Animalistic. Raw. Pure unrestrained sex.


    Well, except for Ang''s wrists.


    "How dare you tell me you don''t remember, huh?" Thrust.


    "Ah!" The tip of his shaft mmed against the deepest part of her. It didn''t hurt; it was abination of pain and pleasure. He didn''t need an answer to his question. He was proving a point and taking what was his this whole time.


    "This is what you get for being a naughty little minx." Thrust.


    "And you''re going to take..." Thrust.


    "Every." Thrust. "Fucking." Thrust. "Last." Thrust. "One." Thrust.


    "Like a good girl." Harsher thrusts triggered another wave of pleasure on her bundle of nerves.


    "Ahhh!!! Please¡­ Baby¡­ Please¡­" Too much. Too good. She was delirious and overwhelmed, and she wanted more. So close. Oh, so close.


    "Only me, Angel." He reached to tease her clit as he growled, "You''re fucking mine!"


    And that was thest thing she needed to send her spiraling down from the highest cliff she climbed tonight. She screamed his name over and over in a hoarse voice with overwhelming pleasure. Her orgasm was brutal, intense¡ªunapologetic, and she fell into a deep, unknown, and bottomless pit that her legs gave up, and her arms fell down from the window.


    But Gael wasn''t finished yet.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck."


    He held her tightly and continued his savage onught, giving her a few more angry thrusts before he roared against her shoulder, spurting his warm seed into her still clenching walls, filling her up. His body turned rigid, and his embrace around her tightened. He didn''t want to let go of her.


    That was viciously mind-blowing.


    He pulled out of her and caught her as her limbs gave out. "I got you¡­" he whispered to her ear.


    Carefully removing the bind on her wrists, he noticed her legs and hands were trembling. He tossed the belt and the shirt on the floor without care, immediately covering the reddish marks on her wrists. He kissed each of them a few times before hepletely removed the rest of his bottom clothes including her shoes, kicking them to the side. She snuggled against his chest and wrapped her arms around his neck. Gael lifted her up, one arm behind her knees while the other supported her back and then carried her towards the bed.


    Ang had passed out. He wanted to draw her a bath, but she looked so spent, he thought he''d give her some minutes. Besides, he didn''t want to wash his scent off her.


    cing her in the middle of the bed, she refused to let go of him. He gingerly settled beside her, covering them with the nket as he pulled her against his chest. He nuzzled her neck. She smelled so damn good, he wanted to keep her in a bottle.


    Several minutester, a soft moan escaped her lips like she was trying to say something but was too exhausted. He softly chuckled, stroking her cheek with his knuckles ever so tenderly, admiring the flush on her face.


    "What are youughing at?" Ang managed to say through half-lidded eyes, her voice still hoarse from all the screaming she did while he took her against the window.


    "You look beautiful¡­" He kissed her forehead and her brows knitted together as if she didn''t believe his words. "You''re beautiful when you''re well fucked."


    Her eyes opened, and she red at him. "I''m still mad at you."


    Too adorable. You know when someone tries to look angry but ends up still looking cute? That was her at the moment. So Gael couldn''t help but curl his lips into a grin as he teased her. "I heard angry sex is thrilling. You wanna try? I could go for another round."


    The crease between her brows deepened further, and she smacked his chest. "You''re insane. My legs are still shaking. I don''t think I can walk, much less stand."


    "Oh, I can take you while you''re on your back, babe. I can do all the work."


    "But you''re not mad anymore." Then a small smile danced on her lips. "Though I can help you with that¡­ I''ll just tell you that I¡ªAw!!!" She cried when he pinched her nipple.


    "Don''t try me, Angel. I don''t wanna hear it. Unless you can take another round? I believe I have more belts in the closet to tie all of your limbs to the bed."


    Ang pushed him at the chest, wanting to keep her distance from him. She was still weak, and while the image of what he just painted was both scary and tempting, she didn''t want to test him now, or she''d have to crawl for days¡ªif she could even get out of bed afterward.


    "Come here." Gael smiled and pulled her back towards him and pressed a kiss on the tip of her nose, then looked her in the eye. "I should''ve made it clear to that woman that I''m not interested. Stop being mad. If they''re not family, other women don''t matter to me. Only you do. There could be a thousand of them running towards me, but I''ll only¡­always¡­run to you."


    She felt every word deep in her heart, and her lips trembled. Not wanting him to see the emotions on her, she hid her face against his chest and wrapped her arms around his torso.


    The contrast of how he started earlier¡ªrough, hard, and maddening¡ªwas different from how he ended it. Gael was so gentle as he soothed her, stroking her hair, brushing his knuckles on her skin when he held her. He was so warm; she didn''t want this to end.


    God, Ang was falling so fast. Every damn second. And it looked like there was no way out. More importantly, would he be there to catch her?

 Chapter 333 - How Many Times?

    Gael was the kind of man who would fit in the luxury lifestyle of Manhattanites, proven by his interior design taste of the apartment. Even his bathroom that''s more masculine than neutral exuded elegance and manliness with marbled floors and walls¡ªck floor and white and grey walls. But he was also the kind of man who wasid back andfortable living in a brownstone in Brooklyn. And Ang liked both.


    Half an hour after their bedroom rodeo, Gael drew a bath for them. He poured some of Ang''s bath stuff that smelled of coconuts and her into the tub. Leaning against one end of the tub, he had her sit between his thighs and pulled her to him so that her backid against his chest. Her hair was tied into a messy ball on top of her head, a few strands fell down the sides of her face. The two of them were rxed as he gently massaged her shoulders.


    "I have something to tell you¡­" he said beside her head, his hands sliding down her arms. They had been quiet since they got in the bath a few minutes ago, and then he decided to tell her his thoughts.


    Ang was absent-mindedly ying with the bubbles, and she paused, sensing the seriousness in his voice. "Is¡­this about what Giovanni came here for?"


    "Mm."


    She took a deep breath before turning sideways so that her back was now leaning against his bent knee. The look on Gael and Giovanni''s faces when they came out of his office earlier made her feel suspicious. And she had been curious about it, though she was afraid to ask. And now that Gael wanted to talk, her heart was racing.


    "Is the situation getting worse?"


    Gael let his hand hang over the edge of the tub while the other rubbed his forehead. He was trying not to show her that he was tense, but he couldn''t deny that he wasn''t. It wasn''t hard for him to mask his emotions to other people. He could be smiling over a shitload of things bottled inside, and the other person would think he was having the time of his life. But with Ang, he wanted to tell her everything.


    Ever since he started having feelings for her¡ªand he didn''t know when or how that happened, he found himself feeling physical pain whenever he kept things from her. There would be tightness in his chest¡ªtoo much pressure like an elephant was sitting on it. He was able to control it back then, but the more he grew to like her, the more painful it got, just like now.


    At first, he thought not telling her would be best. But fuck it. So that''s what he did. Gael told her about Fabiano and his arrival and the Morellis'' demand regarding the arranged marriage.


    The whole time Ang was quiet. He watched the change in her expression, and he hated seeing that she was clearly sad about it. She bit her bottom lip and clenched her hands together before wrapping her arms around herself.


    Laying her cheek on her knee while facing him, she asked, "They''re really pushing you, huh? Do they have that much power?"


    Gael scoffed. The thought of the Morellis having more power than the De Luca family wasughable for him. "They''re a smaller family, and we''re stronger. It''s like an insult that they''re trying to control the situation by telling us what to do." Heughed without humor. "But our leaving would cause a shift in bnce, and from what information they have against us, it could create a bigger war among the other families."


    Her brows drew together in confusion. " Because you want to start living¡­legally? That''s kind of a strange thing to be mad at for it to start a¡­war."


    "Because it could be a threat to them," he answered. "We don''t necessarily like each other, but we''ve formed allies and bonds for so many decades. We''re not only dealing with Italians. There are Russians, Irish, Japanese¡ªI''m not going to bore you with details on that, but¡­ We co-exist in this world, and if we uproot ourselves, how could they trust us anymore?"


    He took a deep breath and added, "We know too much about other families. Leaving this life doesn''t give them lesspetition. It could scare the sh?t out of them because theirpetition joins the other side of the circle, and they could see us as a threat."


    Ang didn''t respond¡ªor she couldn''t. He could see the gears turning in her head, and when she closed her eyes briefly, it felt like his heart was being squeezed. He wanted to stop and reassure her that everything''s going to be okay, pull her back to him and kiss her. When she opened her eyes again, she said, "You must be having a hard time."


    Just how many times could he fall for her? Because whenever he thought she''d break down because of what she discovered, she''d always surprise him. He just told her how risky their situation was at the moment, and the first thing she thought about was him having a hard time. How selfless could she be? Had she not thought about herself in all this mess?


    Gael felt the urge to kiss her worries out of her. But she''s already sore, and if he did that, he knew where that kiss would end up. He had to pace himself for her sake.


    He smiled, brushing his knuckles on her cheek. "I''m used to it. Don''t worry about me."


    "Why are you telling me all this now?"


    "Because I want to. Not telling you things pulled us apart¡­ And during those days¡­ I felt so lost when you hated me." His jaw tightened.


    Ang sat up straight, the crease between her brows deepening. "I didn''t hate you."


    "You didn''t?"


    She shook her head. "I was hurt. But I don''t¡­didn''t hate you. I hated the situation we''re in but not you. I think even if I wanted to hate you¡­ I couldn''t."


    The coil around his heart dissipated. What she said was his undoing. Sliding his hand up her cheek, he pulled her close and imed her lips. The kiss was slow but sure¡ªas if he was letting her know how much she meant to him.


    "We should get out of here. I''m starving." Gael ced one more kiss on her lips. She nodded, and he stood up first then helped her out of the tub.


    Gael wrapped a towel around his waist while Ang wore a white plush bathrobe. They dried their hair with a towel, smiling at each other as they did. He knew that even though Ang looked happy, she''d worry about what he told her just now. Did he like making her sad? Of course not. But did he regret telling her? Definitely not. Gael would make sure she''d feel secure while she''s with him.


    Wanting to drive her thoughts away from that unpleasant news, he kissed her cheek and told her, "Oh, I have one more thing I should''ve told you."


    "There''s more?"


    Gael nodded his head towards the bedroom behind him. "The windows are a one-way mirror. They can''t see us from the outside."


    Ang''s jaw dropped as he turned around and walked away. Her feet subconsciously followed after him, and then she snapped out of her stupor.


    "You let me think people could see us?" she yelled and threw the wet towel at him. It hit the back of his head. The towel fell to the floor while Gaelughed all the way back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 334 - Whats Your Kink?

    Ang stayed mad at Gael over dinner because of what he made her believe. She was only slightly annoyed until he told her that he didn''t lie to her. Yeah, right. While he didn''t admit that people could see them from the outside, he didn''t tell her otherwise, which was still a lie of omission. Knowing he was aware the whole time but still let her believe what she thought embarrassed her.


    And if that wasn''t enough, the bastard teased her more, saying, "I should''ve known you were an exhibitionist. Next time, tell me all your kinks, and I''ll make theme true." A dirty grin crossed his face.


    Her cheeks heated, and she pushed her empty te in front of her. They were sitting across from each other at the table, and she narrowed her eyes at him. "I''m not an exhibitionist." She wasn''t. She just forgot about everything else in the heat of the moment. Especially with the way he was on her¡ªso attentive, yet so rough. Just how she liked it.


    "Okay. Sure," he said, the stupid smile still on his face.


    "That''s it!" The chair dragged against the floor when she abruptly stood up¡ªGael did the same, a glint shing in his eyes. "You better not let me catch you, De Luca." She didn''t know what to do with him. Probably pull his perfect hair and drag him somewhere.


    She chased him around the living room and kitchen. And it didn''t help that he was fast and tall¡ªher legs were no match for his legs that friggin'' extended for miles.


    Somehow, they ended up in the bedroom where he wrestled her on the bed. She squealed and thenined about how unfair that he was stronger and bigger than her. But they were alreadyughing.


    Gael only calmed her down by pinning her underneath him, and he licked his way down between her legs¡ªwhere he had his dessert. Then she passed out after another ground-breaking orgasm.


    How could this man be so good at everything? Annoying. But so good.


    ***


    Sometime at dawn when the sun hadn''t risen yet, Ang woke up with a parched throat. The room was still dark, and the only lighting in was from the faint glow of the moon up in the sky. Her gazended on the man next to him whose legs were entangled with hers. Theyy on the bed facing each other sans clothes. His face was barely readable except that there was something in his eyes that she tried to figure out.


    Following Gael''s line of sight through her slightly sleepy eyes, she saw him holding her left wrist, his thumb gently stroking the faint red mark around it. She got it from the bind he did on her earlier. It didn''t even hurt because he was careful and even wrapped a shirt around it to act as a cushion. The mark was probably just from the pressure from the movement she did when she tried to break away from it. It didn''t look like she was being tied up¡ªmore like she''d slept on her arm for a long time and didn''t move.


    A particr look in his eyes pained her. It seemed like he was feeling¡­regret?


    "What''s wrong?" she worried, clearing her throat when she sounded hoarse.


    He looked up and met her stare. "Sorry. Did I wake you?"


    Ang shook her head. "I got thirsty."


    "I''ll get you a ss of water."


    Gael started to roll on his back and untangled himself with her in an attempt to get out of the bed, but she reached for him, stopping him from moving away. "No. Stay. I''ll get itter. Why are you still awake? What were you thinking about?"


    He faced her again, his face still impassive. Then he revealed a small smile, not quite reaching his eyes. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    So there clearly was something, he just wouldn''t tell her. She didn''t like that he was pulling away when he was honest to herst night. ''Sure. And you haven''t told him everything yet. What does that make you? Hypocrite,'' said the voice in her head.


    She pushed her thoughts away and pressed on gently, "But I want to know¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Gael carefully lifted up her hand, and she watched as he ced a tender kiss on the inside of her wrist¡ªwhere the red mark was. "I don''t want to trigger anything."


    Trigger? Her brows drew together in confusion. She must still be sleepy because her brain was a little slow at the moment.


    Then he continued, "I got so caught up in the moment that I forgot that you were...tied up¡­and blindfolded. I should''ve remembered. I shouldn''t have done that to you, Angel."


    Ang looked between his eyes. His brows were deeply furrowed, and the pain in his eyes was evident. He looked apologetic. Hurt. Gael was hurting for her. Realization dawned on her. She knew what he was referring to, and she was surprised that she had forgotten about the past too.


    She hadn''t thought about Evan and what he did to her a few years ago in a while now. When Gael suggested tying her up, all she thought about was him. How good it would feel, how challenging and thrilling and pleasurable it would be when she''d give him the permission to take her that way.


    Exhaling a breath that she didn''t know she was holding, Ang snuggled into him, cing a kiss on the corner of his lips. He was a little hesitant at first before wrapping his arms around her. "I actually didn''t think about that. I forget everything and everyone else when I''m with you¡ªespecially when we''re intimate."


    His jaw ticked, and his arms tightened around her briefly before he pushed her hair away from her face. "You know I''d never do anything to hurt you, right? I want you to always feel safe with me. If you don''t, tell me¡ªif you don''t feel safe, I mean. You have to tell me if I''m being too much."


    "I know you won''t do that." She nuzzled against the crook of his neck. Gael was dangerous, but he was also caring, and she wanted to thank his mother for that. While he had enemies and could certainly be violent with them, she never felt like he would hurt her¡ªnot even when he bound her wrists. This only proved how much she trusted him.


    But shouldn''t that trust include her telling him some of the things she kept from him?


    No. Not now. She wasn''t ready yet.


    Gael stroked her hair and spoke above her head in a gentle tone. "I''m sorry."


    His voice pulled her out of her head. "Don''t be. I liked it." Ang reassured and smiled against his skin. He should know she was talking about earlier.


    And he did because he chuckled. "Thank fuck."


    Not wanting to think about the horrible past anymore¡ªand that one person she loathed, she diverted their conversation. "Do you have any kinks?"


    "Certainly not exhibitionism."


    She leaned back, her brows knitting as she responded with a voiceced with sarcasm. "Really." This man really enjoyed teasing her.


    Gael cocked a brow. "I don''t like others seeing you naked, much less when I do bad things to you, Angel. I''m selfish."


    Her stomach did a double flip. "Sure. And then you let me think people could see us from the window." Ang shook her head as she rolled away from him and got out of bed. She grabbed a bathrobe that was hung on the back of the chair and slipped it on her.


    "You''re still mad about that? Come on¡­ Where are you going?"


    "Where the windows are far away." She made a face. "I''m gonna get some water."


    "Well,e back fast. The bed''s already cold," he said as she walked out of the bedroom, stroking the space on the bed where shey not too long ago.


    Ang huffed. "There''s lotion on my nightstand. Use your hand, De Luca. You''re not getting any more from me."

 Chapter 335 - Thundersnow

    Gael strayed his eyes away from the door where Ang just left to the tube of hand cream she always kept on her nightstand. He scoffed. "My hand will never be as good as you," he muttered to himself before letting out a sigh.


    Staring at the ceiling, his thoughts went back to their conversation earlier, and he briefly closed his eyes. Images of Ang blindfolded and hands tied together with a ck cloth, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded to be let go shed in his head.


    His jaw tightened as he hated himself for not being better for her. He was supposed to take care of her, not remind her of that psychopath, and yet he bound her up, depriving her of her freedom just like what was done to her. Ang said she didn''t even think about what Leos did to her, and he believed her, but it didn''t take away the fact that he still tied her hands together and was stern about it.


    All of a sudden, Gael wasn''t thinking clearly anymore. In his head, he saw that he''s the one torturing her. It made him feel sick to his stomach. He rolled out of bed, rushed to the bathroom, and belched out the contents of his stomach into the toilet. Acid reached its way to his throat the moment he stopped which only caused him to vomit again.


    F?ck. He didn''t even get sick like this when he tortured men in the Bunk''s basement or in their warehouses in Italy. He didn''t particrly like inflicting pain on people, but it was a means that needed to be done in exchange for something valuable. Like his father told him, he always got what he wanted. It was just one of the ways to do it.


    But the image of him hurting Ang made him wish he could puke everything out of his system, desperate to get it out of his head. He could never do that to her. What happened earlier¡ªwhat they did earlier was different. She gave consent, and she liked it¡ªhe convinced himself to stop the ugly thoughts rearing in his head.


    When he was finally done, he cleaned up, brushed his teeth, and gargled some mouthwash while pushing those nasty thoughts aside. Taking cleansing breaths, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Gael checked on his phone and sent someone a text.


    <strong>[ Gael: Update on Leos and the video? I didn''t pay you a fuck ton for not doing your job. You don''t want to owe me. ]</strong>


    It was three in the morning, and he didn''t care if he woke that person up. He needed good news. He clenched his jaw and tossed his phone on the nightstand.


    A sh of light struck outside the window, and then a shattering of ss broke the silence from outside the bedroom. He snapped his head to the direction of the sound, and before he could move, a frightening roar of thunder crackled in the sky.


    Ang.


    Gael didn''t think. He dashed out and headed towards her, his feet stopping before the ind counter in the middle of his kitchen. She wasn''t there.


    "Angel?" His heart rammed against his ribcage when he couldn''t see her anywhere. The soft light in the kitchen was on, and the electric kettle was on too, the water bubbling to boiling point before thetch popped back up to its ce, indicating that it was done heating the water. Where the hell was she?


    He looked around and was just about to walk away to look for her in other rooms when he heard a very faint mumbling not far from where he stood. He froze, his ears perking while trying to pick up the sound to see where it wasing from. The sky had started to cry a heavy rain or snow, and another thunder broke out.


    It seemed like the noise came from behind the ind. "Angel?" he called as he stepped forward. When he rounded the corner of the counter, his gaze fell to Ang, crouched on the floor with her hands covering her ears. A broken mugy near her feet; her smallest toe got a cut and was bleeding. His heart dropped to his stomach seeing her in this state. The moments from Hillberry Isle during the storm back then barged in his head.


    Gael bent down in front of her, lifting her chin with two fingers. "Hey¡­" His brows furrowed, concern written all over his face.


    Tears rimmed her eyes, and her mouth was moving as though she was reciting something to herself. He couldn''t understand what they were, but she did the same back then too. She continued to utter iprehensible sounds under her shaky breath as her eyes met his, but it didn''t look like she was really seeing him. Her stare looked empty¡ªit''s as if she wasn''t aware that he was in front of her.


    His chest tightened. He didn''t like seeing her like this. He didn''t like it back then, and he certainly didn''t like it now. It''s like she''s lost somewhere he couldn''t reach her. He pushed her hair behind her ear. "Baby, what''s wrong?"


    Another crackle of thunder boomed outside so loud it startled her. Ang jumped into him, her arms tightly wrapping around his neck. Gael instinctively caught her, whispering to her ear as he stroked her hair and back, "It''s okay. I''m here¡­"


    He never knew why she was so afraid of thunder and lightning. And looking at her right now, he could only guess that something in the past must have caused this.


    She pressed her face into the crook of his neck, and he felt hot liquid on his skin. Tears. He hated whoever did this to her. At the moment, he could only tighten his hold around her, and she did the same.


    "Everything will be okay¡­" he told her.


    "Please don''t leave." Her voice was muffled when she spoke between sniffles. "Promise you won''t leave. I''ll be good. Just don''t leave me, please."


    Gael''s brows deeply furrowed. Was she that scared? He kissed the side of her head and reassured her, "Never. I won''t leave you. I promise."

 Chapter 336 - Associates

    7:18 am ¡ª Chicago, Illinois


    In a high-rise luxury apartment building on the 40th floor, sunshine slowly glowed through the slits of the window. The walls were cream-colored, and the sheets were pale pink. Dark luscious hair syed across the pillow of a woman whose eyes were covered with a ck silk sleeping eye mask.


    The phone on the nightstand lit up, and it started vibrating, the screen shing a number whose caller I.D. was saved as "Mr. L". She reached for her phone and answered it without removing her mask. "Who''s this?" she asked in a groggy voice.


    "Good morning, doll," said the man from the other line.


    Hearing the deep familiar voice, Lauretta abruptly sat up on her bed and removed her eye mask, a smile forming on her face as she ran her fingers through her smooth hair. "Hey, sailor."


    The man scoffed. "I''m a marine, not a sailor, Lor."


    "Whatever. It''s the same to me. Finally. Here I was, starting to think you''re ignoring me."


    "I''d never do that. You know that. I''ve just been busy here and only had the chance to return your call. What''s up, doll? Miss me?"


    "I actually do." Lauretta swung her legs off the bed and walked towards a small refrigerator she kept near her dresser and pulled out a bottle of Perrier, twisting the cap and then drinking a fourth of it to soothe her dry throat. "But since you''re so busy, I''ll cut to the chase. I know you have a history with someone I know. Ang Su¡­"


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and she waited for a few beats before she heard the man''s response. "How do you know her?"


    She smiled, feeling like she was already halfway there, knowing that she got the right man for her n. When she asked someone to look into Ang''s background, she received a report that same night and was pleasantly surprised to find Evan being associated with Ang. And not just a mere association, they dated for a while and had that video scandal about him choking her in the club.She didn''t feel pity seeing the other at all.


    "Well, if Uncle hasn''t told you yet, I''m engaged."


    "You hurt me, doll. I thought we had a thing?"


    Her cheeks heated at the thought of the man she was talking to. She and Evan hooked up a few times over the years since their family began working with the Leos. It''s nothing serious. The man had gorgeous eyes, a ripped body that''s to die for, and a wild sexual appetite that satisfied her kinks¡ªone that Ang certainly didn''t enjoy, but Lauretta did. However sexuallypatible she and Evan were, he was too far away. So the only times they got together was whenever he came to visit the city.


    "I''m ttered. You do know I like men in uniform," she said. "But this engagement is arranged by the family. I have no say in it. And honestly, I want this to happen."


    "What does this have to do with Ang?" Evan probed. "And how are you familiar with her?"


    Without any more dy, Lauretta exined, "My second cousin, Nina Lopez, is Ang''s friend. You probably know her."


    There was another pause on the other end of the line as if he was contemting. "Of course. I know Nina. But I didn''t know you were family. You never told me."


    "Small world, isn''t it?" She chuckled, feeling utterly delighted.


    "What is it you really want?"


    Lauretta strolled towards the window, watching the sunrise while feeling tingles buzzing in her body, excited for what''s about toe. She could already taste the endgame on the tip of her tongue. "I know you and Uncle Marino have your own deal. But how about making one with me?"


    She heard him smirk through the receiver, the kind where she knew it only made him hotter. "What could you possibly offer me, Lor, that I can''t refuse?"


    As early as now, she already knew she caught him. "A Morelli favor. Anything you want. I''ll make it happen. Help, resources¡­ Anything at all." The corner of her lips curled into a grin. Evan Leos and his father had been associates with their family, so Evan would know what her words entail. Their business with the Morelli is just that, a business transaction. But owning a favor that he could cash out any time would be like finding a pot of gold on his doorstep. He''d be a fool if he refused.


    "In exchange for what?"


    "Your little ex-girlfriend is in the way of my engagement. I don''t care what you have to do, but she needs to stay the hell away from my fianc¨¦."


    Evan''s voice hardened when he responded, "Who the fuck is your fianc¨¦?"


    Just the slight change in his attitude told her that this would be easier than she thought it was. She had a feeling that he could be a little obsessive¡ªthough never with her¡ªbut if her intuition was right, maybe this marine only had eyes for a particr fish in the sea.


    "Gael De Luca."


    "The fuck? Your family''s enemy?"


    "It''s a long story, darling. I''ll tell you when I see you. Now, do we have a deal?"


    His answer came fast, but there''s a bite to it when he spoke. "Maybe. There''s just one fucking problem. She''s been hiding from me, and I haven''t been able to find her. It''s especially tough since I''m not on the ground. I got close one time, but I think she moved out."


    Lauretta clicked her tongue. "Tsk tsk tsk." She knew it. This man was definitely obsessed with Ang. Why else would he be looking for her if they had been over since that scandal over six years ago? Then she smiled. "She''s slippery, I see. I don''t know what your deal is with her, and frankly, I couldn''t care less. I just want her away so this wedding can happen. I''ll find out her new address. Consider it done. But when are youing home?"


    "Soon, doll. If you find her, I''ll thank you however you want. And I''ll keep her away from that fucker. But you''ll still owe me a favor," answered Evan.


    "Of course." She giggled. "Oh, you can have me however you want. You know where to find me."


    "I have to go, doll. Let''s keep in touch."


    The call ended, and the smile on Lauretta''s face was so wide, she looked like a witch stirring a cauldron¡ªonly the scheme she was cooking would be served with Ang''s head on a tter.


    The engagement started with her being dispassionate about it. But once she decided what''s hers, she would make sure no one else could have it.


    Gael and Giovanni might have threatened her with the information they have on her, but that''s why Lauretta''s using Evan. They wouldn''t know she''ll be behind it. After all, Evan was already obsessed with Ang anyway. Lauretta was only moving several pieces to help him out.


    Looking far ahead, her eyes sparkled as she watched the sky. "I''ming for you, Angie¡­ And you won''t know until I''m right in front of you."

 Chapter 337 - A Step Closer (1)

    Manhattan, New York


    Gael held Ang close. Half of her bodyy on top of him while his arms wrapped around her back. After her scare a few hours ago, he cleaned up the broken mug, got her a bottle of water, and carried her back to the bedroom. She winced but didn''t protest when he disinfected the cut on her feet and covered it with a band-aid before she climbed on the bed, and he pulled her to him.


    She hadn''t spoken since they left the kitchen and he didn''t ask her anything either despite the curiosity that''s boiling within him. He wanted to ask her so badly, but it wasn''t worth it to upset her again. When she''s ready, she will tell him.


    There were a few more crackles in the sky while theyy in bed, and she flinched every time it happened. Her eyes were squeezed shut, and she buried her face into the crook of his neck. Gael tightened his arms around Ang, rubbing her body and whispering soothing words to her ear until she fell asleep. He fell asleep too, soon after the thundersnow had stopped thirty minutester. Surprisingly, although it was a rare phenomenon, it didn''tst that long. He was afraid the weather would get worse, and fortunately, it didn''t.


    At half past eight in the morning, Gael fluttered his eyes open. The sky was quiet, but the sun wasn''t visible. His arm was sore from the position he was hugging Ang since hours ago, but he didn''t want to move, not wanting to disturb her sleep. Ever so gently, he swept her hair behind her ear and kissed the top of her head. She looked peaceful when she slept.


    He didn''t know when it started, but he always liked watching her sleep like this while her curves molded with his body. His dick would agree, considering it was rock hard, saluting him in the morning, from the way her body was so closely snuggled into him¡ªnot to mention her thigh was pressed up against his erection. As much as he was tempted to wake her up like he did the previous mornings¡ªaka with his face between her legs or him inside her¡ªhe didn''t want to interrupt her peace. So he calmly watched, finding the rise and fall of her torso and her slightly parted lips rxing.


    Gael then knew he was fucked.


    Not that it was the first time he noticed this, but it was more apparent this morning.


    The feelings he had for Ang were nothing he had ever experienced before, and it scared the shit out of him. It''s not because he was afraid that he couldn''t be responsible for his feelings, but rather, he was worried that it would be too much for her¡ªwhich in turn would scare the shit out of her.


    She had been burned badly before, much worse than he had, and she rose up strong, only showing him a tiny fraction of her weakness¡ªand he suspected she didn''t ever want him to see it¡ªwhich was why she always tried so hard not to cry in front of him.


    But what if one day she realized she couldn''t handle him? What if one day, she decided she''d had enough of his world, and she''d leave? Or what if one day she would admit that what she felt for him was just a fleeting emotion that would disappear, saying she no longer wanted anything to do with him?


    His grip tightened around her shoulder unknowingly while these thoughts ran in his head. There was no way he''d want her to leave his side. He wouldn''t allow that to happen. But was he willing to trap her just to keep her beside him?


    Just like what he did with Ba in the past?


    That was a fucking mistake. Ba saw him kill someone, and that scarred her¡ªenough to make her want to leave him. And, of course, he couldn''t just let her go. She was a fucking witness for a crime. He hadn''t forgiven himself for not being careful, and that incident pushed him to keep Ba locked inside one of his houses in Italy.


    She wasn''t totally held captive as he allowed her to roam around as long as it was within the gates. If she wanted to go out, the security was heavy. Ba hated Gael for being a tyrant, and she loathed him for making her a prisoner. He knew he already lost her the moment she witnessed him shooting someone, but he still had to keep her because of what she knew. Remembering all this caused a dull pain in his thigh where she stabbed him on the day he let her go.


    Gael let out a long sigh. That felt like eons ago. He might have had a feeling of familiarity with Ba when they were together, but that was a fuck ton of a lot different than how deep he was falling for the woman whose legs were warmly entangled with his right now. He couldn''t lose Ang. And he never wanted history to repeat itself. His mother and father didn''t work out¡ªand he knew the two loved each other.


    Which was why he was struggling. Should he hold on tight and risk having her feel choked from his possessiveness? Or should he loosen his hold and hope to God she wouldn''t take it as him letting go?


    Fuck.


    Ang shifted in his arms a little. A moan escaped from her lips before her eyes fluttered open. She was a little disoriented until her eyes met his, and she bit her bottom lip. "I''m¡ª" She paused, hearing her hoarse voice. After clearing her throat, she said, "I''m sorry for freaking outst night. I couldn''t help it when there was thunder. Sorry about the mug."


    The corners of his lips slightly curved up as he brushed his knuckles on her cheek. Those beautiful eyes that looked at him would be the death of him. How could he ever let go of her? Gael would be crazy if he did that.


    "I don''t care about the mug. I was worried about you. I have more mugs in the cupboard. We can break those too."


    Sheughed, and he couldn''t help but match the smile in her eyes.


    "There she is¡­" he stroked her chin and leaned in to kiss her chastely on the lips.

 Chapter 338 - A Step Closer (2)

    "I''m supposed to go to Brooklyn today." Gael nced at the window. It wasn''t snowing, but he bet there were a few inches of snow on the ground. He checked his phone for news for a bit, and it was dangerous to drive today. The streets would get cleared, but he thought it would be better to call his father instead of going over.


    He turned to Ang. "I''ll just work from here for a few hours. You don''t mind. Do you?"


    "Of course not." She shook her head. "I have some reading and emails to catch up on anyway."


    "Okay. I''ll go make us some breakfast." He sat up and started to move away, only to be stopped when she held his arm. She bit her bottom lip, looking hesitant for whatever she wanted to tell him. "What is it?" he asked.


    She swallowed, keeping her gaze low instead of looking at him. "Aren''t you going to ask me? You know¡­ Aboutst night¡ªer, I mean at dawn¡­in the kitchen?"


    Gael studied her face and thought that if this was her opening up to him, he sure as hell wouldn''t stop her. But he trod carefully. "I''m not gonna lie. I''ve been curious since back on the ind." Her hand clutched the nket. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Ang finally looked up, but instead of speaking, she only nodded in response.


    Taking a deep breath, he positioned himself so that he was sitting up on the bed and his back was leaning against the headboard. "Come here." He pulled her to him¡ªor more like lifted her and sat on hisp, so she straddled him while facing him.


    Her cheeks heated at the position she was in. Gael was half-naked, wearing only a pair of cotton lounge pants with nothing underneath while she was still on her white robe and no underwear. He ced her directly on top of his hard length. "W-Why did you make me sit like this? How can I talk?"


    A devilish smirk formed on his face. "What do you mean how? You move your mouth. Your tongue and lips do the talking. What''s the problem?"


    Ang''s brows furrowed at him as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Your dick is a distraction."


    He chuckled. "It''s morning. I can''t help that."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Tilting his head to the side, he couldn''t pass up the chance to tease her. "Unless you want to take care of it first?"


    Huffing, she scooted upward until she was no longer sitting directly atop his erection¡ªwhich wasn''t a hundred percent sessful because not only was he big, he was also longer than average, so the tip of his cock was still pressing her ass. He had to shift his shaft a little, or her face would scrunch up further for being annoyed at him.


    Ang was silent for a few beats as though she was contemting how or where to start. Then she took a deep breath and released it, fiddling with the tie of her robe. "I actually don''t remember everything. I feel like whenever I experience something bad, my brain would just¡­literally erase it from my memory so I can''t be hurt by it anymore. It''s the same from three years ago¡­ And it''s the same from over twenty years ago."


    Gael lightly rubbed her arms, letting her tell her tale at the pace she wasfortable with. He watched every movement of her eyes, nose, lips, fingers, and the way her chest rose and fell when she breathed, not wanting to miss any changes.


    "I was¡­seven or eight¡­ I think, when my mom left. It''s so long ago." She looked down, almost as if staring at his abdomen, but she wasn''t really seeing. Her eyes moved slightly to the side like she was trying to recall the events from the past. "Oliver was inside the house while I was ying hopscotch on the driveway with our butler, Elias. Then I heard Mom and Dad fighting at the door. I watched them from a distance. They rarely fought, and I thought they''d make up like the other times¡­you know?"


    He nodded but still remained silent as he let her continue.


    Her chin wobbled, and she swallowed when she spoke again. "But then suitcases were brought out by the servants and put in her car. Their voices got louder as they yelled at each other. I wanted to go near them, but Elias stopped me. The sky rumbled¡­and I didn''t know which was louder¡­ Their voices or the thunder." A harsh breath escaped her lips. "The next thing I know, Mom got in the back of the car, and it sped off."


    Tears well up her eyes, but she blinked them away, refusing to let it get to her. Gael wanted to tell her that it''s okay to let go of it. Then she sniffed and shifted closer until sheid her head on his shoulder, nuzzling against his neck. Her arms went around his back, and she took a few cleansing breaths. She was hiding, and he knew it''s because she didn''t want him to see her getting weak. He wrapped his arms around her and stroked her back. It was all he could do then tofort her.


    "Elias tried to stop me, but I slipped out of him, and I started chasing Mom''s car." She softly chuckled, though he was certain there was no humor in it. "You wouldn''t believe how fast I ran... The gates closed after the car passed through it, and I took a detour and crawled through a hole that Oliver and I dug up near the garden one time to escape and y outside. I even scraped my knee. I don''t know how long I ran after her car¡­ I just kept running and crying¡­and screaming...pleading for her not to leave me, not realizing the rain was heavily pouring down. I must have slipped a few times." She shook her head.


    "I don''t know what happened or how I stopped chasing after her. Oliver told me that they found me under a big tree, and I was crouched down while covering my ears. I got sick for a few days, I guess. And ever since then, I''ve been¡­afraid of thunder."


    Ang was quiet for a minute, and Gael thought that was all she had to tell him. He felt so bad for her. Though she might not have remembered everything, she was undoubtedly traumatized by the way her mother left. "I''m sorry," was all he could tell her, then he kissed the side of her head.


    She tightened her arms around him before she pulled her head back and looked up at him, her eyes filled with sorrow that gripped his chest. "She looked at me, Gael. While I was running after her¡­ She saw me, but she didn''t stop. Why didn''t she stop?" Her lips trembled.


    Oh, fuck. It felt like his heart was ripped out of his chest. He wanted to punch something¡ªor maybe hurt her mother for making Ang feel this pain. Losing his mother from cancer hurt like a bitch, and he was still feeling the grief and emptiness like there was a void in his heart ever since she passed away. He knew how it was to lose someone.


    But what could Ang''s mother''s reason have for leaving her children behind?


    Gael had a lot of questions but settled for one. "Do you know where she is now?" When she shook her head, he asked another one. "You didn''t try looking for her when you''re older? Or asked your dad maybe?"


    "I did want to find her. I cried for days¡­months¡­begged my father to bring her back. Then I guess one day I¡­I got used to not seeing her around that I stopped. Later on, I started thinking¡­ If she loved me, she wouldn''t have left. Dad didn''t want to talk about Mom. She was taboo in our house."


    "What about now? Do you¡­want to find her?"


    Ang scoffed, biting her bottom lip as she shrugged. "It''s been twenty years. I miss her, but¡­ I think I''m afraid to find out where she is and know what has happened to her." She lowered her head again, hiding against his chest. "I don''t know. I also feel like I''d be betraying Dad if I do."


    Tightening his embrace around her frame, he whispered to her ear, "Whatever you want, Angel. If you decide you want to see her, just let me know. I''ll do everything I can to find her."

 Chapter 339 - Men Are Frustrating (1)

    Ang didn''t think she''d tell Gael about how her mother left when she was a child. She always thought that part of her was a weakness, and bearing it to the man she was falling for seemed like admitting she had abandonment issues. Which was why sometimes, she stopped herself whenever she noticed she was being too clingy.


    He didn''t deserve someone who would keep on hanging on to him. He was a powerful man who needed someone just as powerful as him to conquer the world.


    And powerful women weren''t clingy.


    Another memory about her mother popped up in her head. It was about the time her mother gave her her first diary. And even though it was a bittersweet memory, that was one of the things that pushed her to be a writer.


    Ang opened her mouth to share that memory with Gael, but his phone rang before she could say anything.


    "It''s Gio," he said before answering. Giovanni spoke as soon as the call went through, but she didn''t hear what he said.


    "Go away. I''ll call youter," Gael told his uncle while his free hand slid towards her ass and squeezed it. She smiled, trailing kisses on his jaw. She liked distracting Gael while he was on the phone.


    "But I''m already here. Come on. Spot me." Giovanni''s voice was loud enough for Ang to hear now.


    "What does he want?" she asked, barely lifting her lips from kissing Gael''s neck. His hand tightened around her ass.


    "Is that our Ang?" Giovanni questioned through the receiver.


    With gritted teeth, Gael responded, "She''s not ''ours''. Not yours. Mine."


    "Angie!" Giovanni called, ignoring his nephew. "Let''s go to the gym!"


    Ang lifted her gaze to the phone. She had been wanting to go for a run but hadn''t been able to because they had been cooped up in the apartment since the new year. me it on Gael''s sexual appetite. Okay, fine. And hers too.


    But as much as she was a hermitess, she also missed running. The weather in New York made her muscles all knotted up. The countless sex and orgasms were sort of an exercise¡ªwho was she kidding¡ªbut she was looking for a different kind of release. Something that involved only her and her alone. Running was that for her.


    "Okay!" she answered before noticing Gael''s change in expression. He eyed her, his brows creating a crease between them.


    "Great! I''ming up."


    "Why did you do that?" Gael questioned when he ended the call, looking disappointed.


    "What? I wanna go."


    "No."


    She pulled back. "No? What do you mean ''no''? I haven''t exercised since I came here. Not even yoga."


    "You''ve done plenty of exercises the past four days. Besides, aren''t you sore fromst night?" He cocked a brow.


    Ang clenched her thighs together, though she couldn''t fully do that because she was still straddling him. He was right. She was still a little sore. But she already said yes to his uncle and was also looking forward to running. Biting her bottom lip, she responded in a low voice, "I''ll take it easy. It''s unfair that you still get to do your weights the whole time we''re here, and I haven''t done any." Gael worked out in the living room while she was asleep during thest four days. Why couldn''t she? "I want to run."


    Gael begrudgingly agreed. And by begrudgingly, he grunted a response of agreement before getting out of bed.


    He kept her to himself¡ªhence the "stay naked all day" in the apartment for days. Ang realized that he''d been making up for lost time and also kept her in his vicinity at all times as his way of keeping an eye on her. You know, before things got messier. And her agreeing to Giovanni meant that his uncle would be taking up her time, which was possibly the least that Gael wanted.


    She dated a few possessive or potentially possessive men in the past, Evan included¡ªthough he was disgustingly more than that¡ªand she hated them all, feeling suffocated by them. So she ended them fast.


    But Gael was different. She didn''t mind that he was possessive of her¡ªjust as she was possessive of him too.


    Ang changed into a long-sleeved dri-fit top, yoga pants, and running shoes before leaving the bedroom. Gael already had two tumblers of what she thought were protein drinks ready. They exchanged nces, but he didn''t speak.


    "Ready?" Giovanni strolled towards them, a gym bag strapped on his shoulder. "Hey, homeslice." He winked.


    She furrowed her brows at him. When will he ever stop calling her that?


    Gael disappeared into the bedroom, probably to change, without saying anything.


    "What''s up in his ass this morning?" Giovanni wondered, and she lifted a shoulder.


    Was Gael going to be like this the whole day? Surely he wasn''t mad just because she wanted to go to the gym with them. Right? Did she say something wrong?


    ***


    The gym they went to was on the thirtieth floor of the building. Apparently, Giovanni''s apartment was just a block away, so it wasn''t hard toe over. It wasn''t his first time toe here since the gym receptionist greeted the two men as they entered.


    Like Ang had nned, she ran on the treadmill after doing stretches with them, alternating between running and walking. She chose thest machine, the closest to the section where the weights were, so she wasn''t too far from the boys.


    Thirty minutester, Gael and Giovanni had taken off their shirts, wearing only gym shorts, while sweat dripped down their bodies. Gael had a baseball cap on that he wore backward so that the visor was at the back of his head. He looked younger¡ªhotter, if that were even possible. Their workout was intense as they made sure to make everything apetition¡ªtypical men.


    Gael''s fallen angel tattoo and the other ones he had on the side of his torso and also on his arm were quite eye-catching pieces of art. She thought about having one of her own that would match one that he had on him. On the other hand, Giovanni''s tattoo was a menacing dragon tattoo that snaked from his arm, going up to his neck and chest. Both of them sure looked like bad boys that mothers warned their daughters about.


    At the moment, Gael and Giovanni stood a meter apart, holding the ends of ropes that were attached to a giant tire¡ªone rope in each hand. They were like an extension of Gael''s body, his veins popping, roping like vines in his arms as he gripped the thick ropes. Looking at him right now, Gael was sexy as hell with a determined expression while looking all manly and delicious. He had always been fit and big that whenever he stood next to her, she felt tiny. She bit her bottom lip, thinking about how his strong hands held her every single time.


    Ang had to shake her head inwardly to stop thinking about dirty thoughts. She slowed down the speed of her machine and began walking. Her gaze shifted to Giovanni, and she noticed that he was getting bulkier. He was on the leaner side when they first met weeks ago. She learned that he had been intent on gaining weight and regrly working out the past several weeks.


    "I knew working out today was a great idea. Look at what we would have missed," said one woman passing behind Ang.


    "I wanna lick their sweat off their abs. Mmmm¡­" said the woman''s friend.


    Ang threw a re their way, but they already went to the other side of the room, their eyes still on the De Luca men. She grumbled under her breath as she angrily increased the speed on her machine again.


    When she looked in Gael and Giovanni''s direction, she noticed that a few more women were ogling them. She huffed. How could she me them? These men were sinfully attractive, pure Alpha males in tanned skin. Gael being the most attractive one, of course. Broad shoulders and muscles in all the right ces. Mmm¡­


    Gael and Giovanni nodded at each other, counting down before they bent to a squatting position. Then they began making tight waves on the ropes with their arms rising up and down alternately like they were drumming. Next, they dropped to the floor like they were about to do push-ups; only to Ang''s surprise, they pushed their bodies up in the air, their bodies levitating more than a foot off the ground while mming the ropes to create a giant wave. They did this twice before squatting again to repeat the routine.


    Holy crap. They''re like superhumans. No wonder Gael''s arms, shoulders, and back were so strong. The sight of him doing the high-intensity workout made her gulp.


    "First time seeing you here. I''m Justin," said the man who took the machine to Ang''s left, causing her to lift her focus away from the supermen partially.


    She didn''t like the interruption from her ogling.


    Ang slowed down the speed and politely nodded at Justin before looking back at Gael. Justin continued to talk, but she didn''t pay attention.


    When Giovanni nodded in her direction, Gael lifted his gaze and met hers, his eyes instantly darkening at the man trying to hit on her. They abandoned the ropes, grabbed their towels, and headed towards her.

 Chapter 340 - Men Are Frustrating (2)

    "You''re done," said Gael. It wasn''t a question, rather a statement that was close to an order, while he threw a disapproving look at Justin who was still talking to Ang and seemed to ignore Gael''s and Giovanni''s arrival.


    Crap. She had to bring them out of here now. She wouldn''t want testosterone flying all over the ce just because a man talked to her.


    "Yeah," she replied as she pressed the stop button on the machine, grabbing the handles for bnce before stepping off. Gael readily grabbed her elbow to support her and she immediately walked away from the treadmills so they could leave.


    "You''re leaving? Can I get your number?" asked Justin.


    Ang''s eyes widened. Was this man dense? Couldn''t he see the two giant men towering over her?


    Giovanni chuckled at whatever he found amusing, though she was sure it was about Gael, considering thetter''s grip on her tightened upon hearing the man''s question.


    Before she could answer to tell the man she had a boyfriend, Gael had already responded for her, "No." His voice was cold and final.


    One word was all it took, and the man didn''t attempt any further.


    Ang breathed out a sigh of relief as they walked away, thankful that it didn''t escte.


    ***


    Giovanni didn''t leave after he followed them from the gym and then back to the apartment. He used the guest room''s bathroom to shower and change into a dark green Henley shirt and dark jeans. Meanwhile, Gael wore a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and white pants. Ang swore these men were models with the way they looked¡ªlike they walked straight out of a magazine.


    Gael ordered breakfast, which they ate at the dining table, and after that, the two disappeared into the office. Ang didn''t mind being left on her own as she had the chance to catch up on her emails, though she wished she had herptop with her because it was inconvenient to use her phone for work stuff. She could borrow Gael''s, but she thought it was in his office, and she didn''t want to disturb them.


    She finished going through her emails around 3 p.m. and decided to scribble her thoughts on her small notebook¡ªthe one she always kept in her bag. Most of the things she wrote were her observations about New York, wishing she could explore the city more if only the weather permitted.


    Her phone beeped and a smile formed on her face when she saw Gabrie''s name. Gael''s sister had been messaging her from time to time, sending photos of Honey or a random rant about her brother or uncle. Yesterday, she sent a photo of her with a sick girl in the hospital. Both of them wore masks, but the other girl appeared frail and pale. Gabby told her she was the sister of someone close to her.


    Ang opened Gabrie''s text.


    <strong>[ Gabby: Men are frustrating. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: ? Tell me about it. Your boyfriend? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: No¡­ not really. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: Can I tell you a secret? Don''t tell my brother. ]</strong>


    Ang wasn''t sure what it was about, and she couldn''t really give her word to Gabby when it involved keeping it from Gael. Caught in the middle, she tried to tread carefully.


    <strong>[ Ang: What is it about? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: Mariano called me a few minutes ago. ]</strong>


    <strong>Her brows knitted.</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: Your fianc¨¦? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: He''s not! I refuse to ept that. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: What did he say? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: I didn''t answer his call. ]</strong>


    Ang bit her bottom lip. Now she was curious.


    <strong>[ Ang: How did you know it was him, though? Have you guys been talking? ]</strong>


    The dots floated around, indicating that Gabrie was typing her response. It took two minutes before she finally sent the text.


    <strong>[ Gabby: Not the first time he tried to contact me. It was only texts before. Today is the first time he called. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: What does he want? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gabby: Actually¡­ A text came when I didn''t answer. He wants me to ept the marriage, saying it will happen in two weeks. Can you believe the nerve of this guy? He''s been telling me there''s no way out even after I told him it''s not happening. He insists that I just have to ept it. He''s infuriating! ]</strong>


    Ang''s chest felt heavy. Gael wasn''t the only one burdened by this matter. Gabby was also feeling the pressure. They all were. Ang couldn''t imagine being forced to marry someone she didn''t want¡ªwell, she did kind of know how it felt like when her father insisted for her to go on dates to find a potential husband.


    Instead of responding to her text, she called her, and Gabby answered on the first ring.


    "What did you tell him?" Ang asked as she settled at the end of the couch, pulling her knees up and hugging a pillow.


    "Obviously, I told him to go to hell. He might be insanely good-looking, but I''m not an idiot to marry him! He''s a Morelli!"


    Ang grinned, ncing at the closed office door at the end of the hall and then keeping her voice low. "You think he''s good-looking?"


    "What?" Gabrie gasped as though realizing what she just said and then cleared her throat. "No. I mean¡­" She sighed. "Who am I kidding? Mariano is like a god¡­ But that doesn''t change the fact that I still don''t want to be married to him."


    "Why haven''t you told your brother that he''s been contacting you?"


    "I just don''t want to add to his headaches. He''s been doing everything he can day and night. Sometimes I think he doesn''t sleep. Besides, Gael and Giovanni already promised me that it wouldn''t happen. I just have to trust them. So Mariano will just have to¡­to¡­to kiss my ass."


    Ang nodded even though the other couldn''t see her. She also suspected that Gael had been sleeping less. "I wish there''s something I can do to help."


    "Well¡­ Can you make sure my brother''s sleeping at least? He doesn''t sleep long hours most of the time. I get that he has to work, but he can only do so much before his body gives up from exhaustion."


    If his body was exhausted, Ang was sure his mental health was affected too. "Of course. I''ll drug him if I have to."


    The two of them shared augh and Gabby joked that weed makes her brother sleepy and Val could give them supply if she asked.


    The door to the office opened, and the two men came out. Ang met Gael''s grey eyes that she missed seeing for a few hours. She smiled at him, and he smiled back, though his didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I have to go, Gab. Talk to youter." She ended the call as Gael sat by her feet. He pulled her legs and ced them on hisp.


    "You were talking to my sister?"


    "Yeah¡­ Girl stuff." Not technically a lie, but for now, she was keeping what Gabby said to herself. She hadn''t done anything for Gael since she arrived and it killed her to see the exhaustion on his face. "Why don''t you take a nap? I''ll get the food ready."


    That was probably not the right thing to say because Gael''s eyes widened as he said, "You''re not burning this building down."


    "Ang''s cooking?" Giovanni plopped in the armchair opposite them, a smirk dancing on his lips.


    "No." Gael furrowed his brows. "You''re not."


    A tiny prick grazed her chest and she smacked him with the pillow¡ªhe caught it with his hands. "You''re mean! I meant, I''ll have food delivered."


    The bastard literally sighed as if he was relieved to find out. She swore, one day, she would learn how to cook, and Gael would cry because of how delicious it would be. She jutted her chin up and stood, walking away from the men who snickered behind her.


    Gael caught up with her when she reached the kitchen to check the restaurants, his hand wrapped around her arm. "Hey¡­"


    "Hey¡­" Ang nced at him. "You''re not mad at me anymore?"


    "I wasn''t mad."


    "Really? Because I swear you''ve been kinda avoiding talking to me since your uncle arrived this morning."


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to make you feel like that." He pulled her to him, his arms circling her waist. "It''s just¡­" Gael briefly nced at his uncle before shifting his gaze back to Ang. "Having him around reminds me of the sh?t I have to deal with."


    "It''s okay." Sliding her hands around his neck, she threaded her fingers through his hair. Between keeping herpany and dealing with family matters, Gael hadn''t had time to really take it easy. "You worked hard, so you deserve a break too. I meant it when I said you should take a nap."


    "Okay." He leaned down and kissed her with a mischievous gleam. "Promise you''re ordering and not cooking?"


    She narrowed her eyes at him. Men were indeed frustrating.

 Chapter 341 - Monday (1)

    January 7 ¡ª Monday


    The weekend went by in a blur. It wasn''t good to go out because of the weather, so they stayed in, and Giovanni came over during those days too. Even this morning. Sincest Friday, the three of them had been going to the gym, doing their own routines¡ªwhich was mostly Ang on her own if Gael wasn''t helping out his uncle.


    They formed a bond that was more than just gym buddies. She realized that Giovanni was quite easygoing to be with. He rarelyined about anything, and his rtionship with Gael was more than just uncle and nephew. It was probably because of their age difference, but they were more like brothers or best friends. She wondered if Gael was also this close to his brother.


    After the gym, they''d stay holed up in the office, or they had papers strewn over the dining table while they spoke in low voices that were barely inaudible to her¡ªthat is if they weren''t speaking in Italian. For four days, this was their norm. This didn''t bother Ang, of course, but she was curious what they could be discussing. Gael looked so serious, and he was damn sexy when he''s serious.


    It was the first time she''d seen him wear ssesst Friday. She wasn''t even aware he had to wear them. She had her own sexy and dangerous man who could look like a nerd, now and then. And damn if that wasn''t a turn-on. Let''s just say she cheekily asked him to wear it one night over the weekend while he took her on the desk in his office. He was, of course, happy toply¡ªanything for his Angel''s fantasies.


    She didn''t want to bother them while they''re working, so if she wasn''t watching Netflix, she''d be scribbling anything on her notebook. Ang was so inspired that several book plots were waiting for her to be written. It involved powerful men with different kinks who''d usually scare most women, and then they''d get entangled with women who also loved their kinks. Her eyes sparkled with mischief while the characters'' profiles danced in her head. She couldn''t wait to write them all.


    Earlier today, their routine was the same. Gym in the morning, breakfast, and then Gael and Giovanni would be working for hours. In the past few days, Giovanni would stay until early in the evening, then he would always leave before dinner. She learned that he needed to be at The Manor. For someone who was quite yful, Giovanni was actually serious when it came to working. Today, he left at two in the afternoon, saying he had somewhere to be, which left her a lot of time with Gael for the rest of the day. He promised to take her out to dinner that evening.


    Ang''s phone buzzed, and she smiled when she saw her friend''s text. There was a photo of her Christmas nt with a smiley emoji next to it.


    <strong>[ Antonina: She''s already hydrated. I talked to her a little, in case she''s lonely. She''s actually pretty, you know. You think Gael''s hot uncle can give me one too? ? ]</strong>


    Ang chuckled. She asked her best friend to go to her apartment a couple of times a week to water her nt. Nina learned about what happened with her neighbors, but her best friend wasn''t bothered by it. Nina said it was a little creepy, but she didn''t have a problem going there. Thinking about it, Ang still hadn''t decided if she would move out.


    <strong>[ Ang: Thank you, babe. Xx I''m pretty sure Gio said he "bought" it from the cafe downstairs. LOL. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: The coffee shop? ? I must admit. He''s quite resourceful. Now, where is that shirtless photo of him I asked you about? ? I''m sure he''s all delicious when sweaty. ? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: I''m not taking a photo of Gio! You want Gael to choke me? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: You''d love that, don''t you? ? "Choke me, daddy" ? ]</strong>


    <em>Nina sent a gif of a woman wiggling her brows.</em>


    Ang''s cheeks heat at the image that Antonina nted in her head¡ªGael''s hand wrapped around her neck, not squeezing, just holding it tight while he''s pounding inside her and¡ª


    She shook her head to drive the dirty thoughts away. She must be insane for liking that image that she had to rub her thighs together to ease the ache. The wickedness of it was surely someone''s pleasure. Not hers. Not hers, right?


    "Huh¡­ Didn''t know you like that," Gael''s low, raspy voice breathed against her ear, causing her goosebumps that peppered her skin.


    "What? No!" Ang closed her phone and shoved it in her purse. She should be scared thinking about being choked, considering what Evan did to her many years ago. Ugh. That dark thought immediately reared its ugly head, and she wished she wasn''t reminded of it just now. After Gael got worried about tying her up the other night, she was sure he''d never do that to her.


    He studied her expression for a few beats before curling his lips into a smile, extending his hand, palm up, to her. "Ready?"


    She nodded as she inteced her fingers with his.


    Gael wore a ck turtleneck under a dark grey double-breasted zer and a long trench coat over it, looking sharp and dashing¡ªas always. Ang donned a thick knitted dark grey long-sleeved turtle neck dress that fell to her mid-thighs and ck over-the-knee suede boots. She liked to dress, butfort was always her priority.


    The two left the building and they rode the backseat of Gael''s Escde while Rick drove. Before going to the restaurant, they had to drop by his firm which was a few blocks away. He upied three floors in that building¡ªall of them still in the works, and he had to drop off the package he receivedst week. Apparently, the package he got when they arrived on New Year''s eve was a door lock that he ordered for his office¡ªsomething about a preference in door lock system. Apart from that, he also had to meet the investor. It was more of an informal meeting while giving the contract for their deal.


    Gael told Ang earlier that he''d take care of that first and then he''de back for her to take her to dinner, but she insisted, saying that it would be a hassle for him to go back and forth. Besides, she also wanted to see where his office was. It had been days since theyst left the apartment and she wanted to see more of New York.


    They rode the elevator to the 46th floor, the first floor he upied. And he toured her around. There wasn''t much in it yet as the renovation was still ongoing. The floors were already finished and the walls were getting painted¡ªsame with the 47th floor. The 48th floor where his office would be was the one that''s nearly finished. Several cubicles still covered with stics were on one corner of the floor, and on the other side, a ss divider was being installed where a meeting room would be. Workers were busy everywhere.


    "Do you mind waiting here? It''s dusty over there. I''ll just give this to the foreman." Gael shook the package in his hand and nodded to the other side of the room where his office was supposed to be. She smiled and he kissed her temple before walking away.


    Ang stood before the tall window that''s overlooking Manhattan. There was just something about a big city that''s beautiful. An urban jungle that''s surely a young adult''s dream where they''d think a new life was waiting for them.


    Coming here and seeing the office herself, a part of her felt strangely sad. She was definitely proud and happy for Gael who was able to move forward and do what he''d been wanting to do. Going legitimate. However¡­ All of these meant that he''d be staying here. In New York. Away from Mayne, Esmea. For good.


    What does that mean for them? The question hovered over her head. It was like the cherry on top of all the crazy stuff going on with the Morellis.


    "Ang Su¡­" A man''s deep, so friggin'' familiar voice came from behind her, pulling her out of her thoughts and causing the hair on her nape to stand. "I''ll be damned. This is thest ce I thought I would see you."


    Slowly turning around, Ang swallowed. "A-Andy?"


    He smiled a megawatt one¡ªsomething he always did that charmed women all around him. He wore a blue suit thatplemented his blue eyes and his hair was shorter but neatly styled back.


    ''What the hell is he doing here?'' she questioned in her head, seemingly unable to speak it out loud when she''s suddenly seeing the man she used to date at one point in time. But that was a long time ago. More than three years, actually. And it had also been that long since shest saw him. On top of that, out of all the ces they could bump into each other, why here? Why in New York? On this building? On this floor?


    Still shocked because of his presence, she didn''t realize until it was toote when he leaned in and kissed her cheek. His gravelly voice whispered in her ear, "It''s so good to see you again. Miss me?"

 Chapter 342 - Monday (2)

    The sound of a heavy box dropping on the floor not far from them snapped Ang out of her trance. She leaned back, creating a space between her and Andy. A small smirk stered on his lips as he dug one hand into his pants pocket, the other clutching a briefcase. So many questions ran in her head, and she settled for the most ring one.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Business."


    "I mean here¡­in New York."


    Andy tilted his head as though he was studying her. "You forgot? I moved out after... I''m taking over my father''spany in Manhattan."


    The past fluttered in her head, reminding her of how she ended their rtionship back then. He did mention moving here to New York. Andy''s parents were separated, and at that time they went out, he was in Mayne to be closer to his mother.However, he had always thought abouting to New York and working with his father. The details about Andy were buried somewhere in her head, something she did when she didn''t think about the person anymore. However, seeing him again after all this time, it''s like reality pped her in the face.


    And what reality was it? That she''s a coward. That all she did was run away. And that no matter how perfect the man was who was interested in her, she would feel so undeserving of him. That she was a lost cause. Just like what Evan told her repeatedly: Everyone would leave her because nobody wants a broken doll.


    And Andy? Andy was perfect. Despite his birth parents'' separation, he was a perfect gentleman raised by a lovely woman who got remarried to a very kind chief of police. He had excellent grades and graduated from an Ivy League school, and even became the director of finance in one of the toppanies in histe twenties¡ªsomething that people on the corporatedder could only dream about. He was sweet and thoughtful and faithful and was against violence¡ªa woman''s dream. Just¡­perfect.


    He should''ve been the one.


    But he wasn''t.


    "Oh¡­right¡­" was all she could say, feeling a knot forming between her shoulder des. Ang wasn''t prepared to see him here, especially when Gael was just around the corner. Shit. Gael.


    ''Oh. My. God.'' She panicked. Gael was supposed to meet the investor here today.


    Was the universe ying her? Of all people with money to burn out there, why did it have to be Andy?


    Gael''s business was his business. But this was just cruel. Hundreds of curses broke out in her head, directing it to fate. Stupid Fate. ''Screw you, Fate.''


    "What about you?" Andy''s question stopped her from turning her head to look for Gael. "What are you doing here? As far as I know, Su Corp rarely has projects in Manhattan."


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ I''m¡­not here for work. I haven''t been working for my dad in a while, actually."


    He chuckled. "I figured. I went to visit Olist year and didn''t see you there."


    "You came to thepany?" Her brows drew together, certain that Oliver hadn''t mentioned Andy going there at all.


    "Yeah, I was in town. Thought I should drop by and see you. I wasn''t lucky... Though this is a really nice surprise¡­"


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    Gael stood outside the door to his office, having just finished talking to the foreman about some adjustments regarding the floor''s renovation. He was about to head back to Ang when he saw a man in a blue suit entering the floor and looking around. He recognized the man right away. Andrew McCarthy.


    He lifted the corner of his lips, watching his investor walk in the midst of the renovation of the office space. But his smile instantly fell when said investor called his girlfriend''s name, and thetter looked flustered when she turned around. The expression on Gael''s face morphed from curiosity to pissed off the moment McCarthy ced a hand on her back and kissed her cheek, looking anything but friendly to him. The fuck?


    She stepped away, two seconds too fuckingte.


    His feet were faster than his brain as they took the steps towards the tall window where Ang and fucking McHandsy were.


    "¡­though this is a really nice surprise¡ª"


    "Mr. McCarthy." Gael kept his voice leveled despite the growing thorns rising beneath his skin, ready to poke their sharp edges out. He slid a hand around Ang''s waist while extending the other toward McHandsy. She slightly flinched in his arm as though she was surprised he was back, and he squeezed. "I''m d you could make it. I see you met my girlfriend."


    McHandsy shook Gael''s firm hand, his eyes bouncing between him and Ang before a smile ghosted his lips. "Mr. De Luca. Nice to meet you. I''ve known Ang for a long time, actually. We go way back."


    "You do¡­" Gael nced at Ang who refused to look at both of them and instead decided the dusty floor was more interesting. A corner of his lips pulled up as he gripped her waist until she looked up at him. "Is that right¡­ Babe?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Um Andy¡­used to work for my father''spany back then. He''s one of Oliver''s friends."


    Andy? Fucking Andy?


    ''What the hell is that intimacy?''


    "I see." He kept the smile on his face. The smile that he''d practice a thousand times¡ªa fake one¡ªto put on whenever he had to. He could feel it in his gut that there was something else between the two, and the urge to drag her far away from here was strong, but he remained still while keeping his arm around her.


    McHandsy checked the time on his watch and then his phone before he spoke again. "My car''s waiting downstairs. I actually have somece to be."


    "The contract." Gael handed him a white folder.


    "Right. I''ll have mywyers check on this, and I''ll get back to you as soon as I can. I need to fly out this week to L.A., though. I hope you don''t mind me taking my time going over this." McHandsy received the folder and tucked it inside his briefcase before he looked around the office space.


    "Not at all. Take your time."


    "Very nice location you got here. Construction going well?"


    "Everything''s going ording to n."


    "That''s great. I hope toe by again soon¡ªwith my father next time. Will you be here then, Ang? I''m sure pops would love to see you."


    Gael''s jaw tightened. He was really not liking this interaction between them.


    McHandsy didn''t wait for Ang to respond, though. With a broad smile on his face, he extended a hand to Gael again, and thetter shook it. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Mr. De Luca."


    "Likewise, Mr. McCarthy." Gael returned the hospitality. "If there''s anything, don''t hesitate to email me."


    "I will," he replied, then turned to look at Ang. "Lovely seeing you again, Ang."


    There was a fucking spark in McHandsy''s eyes, the way he looked at her. And it took everything in Gael not to poke the spark out of his eyes and make McHandsy eat it.


    ***


    As soon as Andy left the floor, Gael dropped his hand from her waist. There was silence between them for a minute, neither of them speaking. She wanted to say something, but what? What could she possibly say?


    "We should go. Our reservation is at six." Gael turned on his heel and headed towards the elevators.


    Ang swore that she could feel her heartbeat in her throat and hear it in her ears. There was no doubt that Gael saw her interaction with Andy even before he joined them, and now he was mad.


    She followed him to the elevator, his rigid back in in sight. He shoved both of his hands into his pockets, keeping his gaze straight ahead as they waited for the car.


    He wasn''t touching her. And she hated that. But she couldn''t reach out to him for fear of rejection.


    The ride going down to the lobby took forever. They stepped out of the car and headed towards his Escde. He opened the door for her and ced a hand over her head to protect it as she got inside. Even then, he was still so sweet, yet he hadn''t spoken to her since they left the office.


    Cold Gael was icy. And she missed his warmth, especially since he kept a distance between them in the backseat of his car.


    Ang had always loved the cold in winter. But she never expected to feel it with Gael.

 Chapter 343 - Breathing In Fire

    While Ang hoped their evening would get better during dinner, Gael''s phone rang. She watched him check the screen of his phone, his jaw tightening before answering the call. The phone call onlysted for a few seconds, and he didn''t even say anything. Then he spoke to Rick in Italian. After thetter acknowledged whatever Gael said, the car made a U-Turn.


    "We''re not going to the restaurant?" she asked.


    "Sorry. I''ll take you there next time. I''ve been called for a¡­meeting." His voice was impassive as he turned his head in her direction but looking downward and not meeting her eyes.


    "Oh."


    Ang was slightly disappointed that he had to cancel dinner. But she pushed the heavy feeling down and worried that something had happened. "Is everything okay?"


    "Nothing to worry about."


    She wanted to press on, but nothing came out of her mouth, so she mped her lips shut as they rode back towards the apartment.


    Arriving at the building, Gael was still quiet as they descended the vehicle and headed towards the elevators. She was starting to feel agitated because of his coldness. He answered when asked, but that was it. Taking a deep breath, she walked closer to him and slid her hand in his. Thankfully, he didn''t recoil or retract his hand away from hers. Hisrge hand swallowed hers as she inteced their fingers together.


    She was relieved to feel the warmth of his hand. But it wasn''t enough.


    They stepped into the car and rode it up to their floor. Two other people were inside, and the car stopped twice before they were finally alone. "Are we going to talk about this?" she asked gently.


    "Talk about what?"


    "About what happened in the office?"


    His jaw tightened, a small crease forming between his brows as he kept his gaze in front. "Not right now."


    The elevator stopped on their floor, and they headed towards the unit.


    "Why not?" she probed, watching as Gael opened the door to the apartment. The lights turned on, and the door closed behind them, then she asked again, "Why don''t you want to talk right now?"


    He turned around, his face looking like he was trying to reel in from snapping at her. His expression reminded her of when he got mad at her back in Hillberry when she told him she''d give him a portion of the sales from her book¡ªonly this time, he tried to control himself. His expression was hard.


    Gael huffed. "Because I''m feeling all sorts of shit right now, and I don''t want to say something I might regret or something you won''t like. So like I said, not right now."


    Her brows drew together. She didn''t do anything wrong. Did she? Why was he acting like she kicked a puppy? "Whatever it is, I want to hear it."


    "Ang," he warned.


    Ang. She didn''t like when he called her that. It felt so distant and cold. What happened to Angel? Baby? Babe? Her hands clenched and unclenched before she folded them under her breasts, feeling the need to hold herself together.


    "Say it. You''re clearly mad, and I prefer you mad but talking rather than ignoring me or being cold to me."


    Gael looked up, briefly closed his eyes as he let out a harsh breath, and then faced her again. "Fine. You wanna talk?" he asked, taking steps towards her until they were nearly a foot away. She remained in ce. "Andrew McCarthy. Who is he to you? And don''t bullshit me. I will know when you lie."


    Ang''s chest heaved up and now, feeling a little intimidated by his size and aura, but she didn''t back down. "He''s just someone from the past. He doesn''t matter anymore."


    He scoffed, then gritted his teeth, humor absent in his eyes. "I just told you not to fucking lie to me."


    "I''m not lying!" Damn it. She felt like the walls were closing in on them. Gael wasn''t shouting, but his grave voice snaked under her skin. "We dated, but he''s history. I haven''t even seen him in almost four years."


    "History?" He narrowed his eyes. "The way you looked at him didn''t seem like it was a mere ''history'' like you make it out to be, Ang. I''m pretty sure he''s more than that."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Have you forgotten that I''ve seen how you were with other men during your arranged dates? McCarthy had his hand on you and kissed you, and there was a look in your eyes¡ªof what, I don''t fucking know. But you never shrunk like you did earlier when you dealt with other men. Why was your reaction different if he doesn''t matter like you''re fucking insisting?"


    Oh, my god. She could not believe this. "I was surprised to see him! How did you think I would react? I haven''t seen the guy in a long time, and he suddenly appeared and was apparently your investor. Of all the people, it was someone I didn''t expect. And why are you this mad? You can be mad about Andy but I can''t with Miss USA? Some double standard."


    "Because she''s nothing but a forgettable quicky! Did you hear me stutter when she was around? I don''t think so. Can you say the same for McCarthy?"


    She didn''t need to hear that another woman was a y'' even if she was forgettable. Hearing everything he said felt like her chest was being squeezed dry, causing her eyes to sting and a lump to form in her throat.


    "What are you really mad about? That I used to date him?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Then how am I supposed to deal with that? What do you want me to do?"


    "When did you date? Were you in love with him?"


    Ang swallowed. "Before I met you at the wedding¡­ We broke up a few weeks before that. And no¡­ I wasn''t. I don''t think so."


    Gael slightly leaned back, studying her face as though he was deducing something. What, she didn''t know.


    Dating Andy back then wasn''t meant to be serious. Their rtionship didn''t start from courtship either. She couldn''t remember when it started as they were on and off, casually dating but nothing exclusive until a few weeks before they broke up.But despite the blurry line of when they started, their ending was definitely clear. After all, she was the one who ended it.


    She thought she could be with the man who had everything. All she had to do was say yes, and everything would have fallen into ce. But the perfect man just wasn''t right for her. She didn''t feel he was right¡ªthat and Evan''s words that he drilled into her brain.


    "Do you want me to cancel our arrangement?" he asked in a toneless voice.


    "What?"


    "His investment. I''ll do it if that''s what you want. I''ll call him right now."


    Ang''s lips wobbled, and tears gathered in the rims of her eyes. Gael''s firm was not only for him; it''s for his family too. She didn''t like the idea of Gael and Andy working together, but she could get past that. She would. Making him sacrifice a willing investor just because she didn''t like the arrangement was unreasonable, which was why her heart dropped to her stomach when he asked.


    "No. It''s business. Your business. Do what you''ve nned to do."


    Silence hung above them for a minute, his jaw tightening before he spoke again. "Are there any more of your exes that I should know about? I don''t want any more surprises."


    The hell? She red at him. "Are you implying that I whored around?"


    "What?" He snapped. "That''s not what I said, and you know it!"


    "You might as well have! But I''m not the one getting married in less than a month while keeping a side chick in his apartment."


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake," he muttered, dragging a stiff hand down his face. "You were never like that!"


    The ringing of Gael''s phone sliced the tension between them. He fished it out from his coat and answered in an angry tone, "What?" He released an exhausted sigh. "Follow them, and don''t lose sight."


    He ended the call and met Ang''s re. Her nails dug into her arms, trying her best not to let the tears fall from her eyes. She was so mad. This was ridiculous. This entire argument was ridiculous.


    He contemted before reaching out to touch her face, but she looked away before his fingers could make contact. It took everything in her not to run into his arms and tell him to end this fight, but she was still seething.


    And with that, Gael dropped his hand and left the apartment.

 Chapter 344 - Breathing In Warmth

    Gael didn''t want to leave Ang by herself, but his father had summoned him. He ensured her safety before leaving, keeping one man on the floor while the others were scattered around the area.


    Giovanni called him earlier about the meeting and also told him that Mariano was in town. The recent call was from one of their soldiers telling him that Mariano picked up Gabrie from a cafe, and the two were currently in a car driving around Brooklyn. This was the first time that Marino''s son actively reached out to Gabrie. How fucking bold of him to take Gabby out for a ride?


    Rick floored the gas pedal when Gael demanded him to hurry up. His boss was definitely not in a good mood, and he sure didn''t want to be at the receiving end of his fury. Rick''s body might be bigger than Gael''s, but thetter''s power didn''te from body size alone. In no way would he test his boss''s patience.


    The car slowed down as they approached the street of Nonna''s brownstone. Several meters ahead of them, a Town Car stopped, and Gabrie got out of it. She looked at someone from the backseat but didn''t say anything, then her brows furrowed just before the car pulled away from the curb, leaving her on the sidewalk.


    "Gabby," Gael called as he got out of the car. His sister flinched, seemingly surprised by his presence. "What was that all about? What did he want from you?"


    "Nothing," Gabrie answered in Italian, and then she turned around and headed towards the steps.


    "Sorellina." (Baby sister)


    She halted in her steps just as Gael caught up to her. Taking a deep breath, she turned her body towards him but looked to the side, unwilling to meet his gaze. "He said if I go with him now, everything will be over¡­ The war ends, and you won''t have to go through with your wedding."


    Anger bubbled from the pit of his stomach. "The hell you are. You''re not going to him. He''s just manipting you."


    Gabrie lifted her stare and met her brother''s. There were too many emotions in them¡ªanger, sadness, frustration. "You think I want to?"


    "You better not, Gabby."


    A tear rolled down her cheek, and she wiped it right away as her eyes became fierce. "Can''t you see it, Gael?"


    "See what?"


    "You''re a love child, and I''m not."


    Gael narrowed his eyes on her. Where was thising from all of a sudden? "Don''t say that. Dad loves your mother. You know that."


    She chuckled softly, but there was no humor in it. "Yeah. But I doubt he loved Mom like he loved your mom. Open your eyes. Dad married Mom even though he loved someone else. That''s what''s happening to me and you right now. History is repeating itself!"


    His jaw clicked at the reminder that his father and mother weren''t together even though, apparently, they loved each other. He let out a sigh and closed the gap between them, wiping her cheek with his thumb. "It''s not the same, Gabby."


    "It might not exactly be the same, but still¡­ I don''t want to marry someone I don''t love. Can you? Can you imagine your future without Ang in it? You''re lucky you''re together. You''re lucky she''s still with you despite being in this mess right now. I''m not even¡­" She trailed off as though realizing she couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    But even if she didn''t say it, Gael had a feeling she was referring to J.


    Wrapping his arms around her frame, he brushed her hair and thought about her question. He couldn''t imagine life without Ang. Hell¡ªhe couldn''t even remember what it was like before she came into his life. "It''s going to be okay."


    "Give me your word."


    "Hm?"


    Gabrie pulled back and looked up at him, her hands clenched on her sides and her eyes still watery. "Promise me. Give me your word. You always do what you promise."


    Gael hesitated as he lowered his arms. They became inert by his sides. "I don''t know about that. I seem to be breaking my promisestely."


    She knitted her brows together. "What do you mean?"


    He shook his head, harshly chuckling. "I hurt Ang because I failed her. My word is no longer as credible as before."


    "And yet she still stayed¡­ Can''t a promise not only be a one-time thing? Even if you failed, if the person continues to trust you and you continue to fulfill your promise, isn''t that you keeping your word still?"


    Gael tilted his head to the side, a small smile forming on his face. He understood what his little sister said and believed it up to a point. That somehow relieved the heaviness in his chest. "When did you get all so smart?" He ruffled her hair.


    Gabrie swatted his hand away. "Give me your word."


    Taking a deep breath, Gael ced his hands on her shoulders and squeezed to reassure her. "I''m doing the best I can, Gabby. You''re going to marry someone you love¡­ After I beat him up."


    "You''re an ass."


    "And you''re still that snotty little girl."


    She red at him, but a smile broke on her face before she walked up the steps and entered Nonna''s house, leaving Gael outside.


    ***


    It was already quarter to twelve when Gael came home from the Bunk. The meeting with his father, the consigliere, and Giovannisted longer than he thought it would. He told them about what Mariano told Gabrie. His father was pissed at the audacity of Marino''s spawn for manipting his daughter to go to his side. They suspected that Mariano was probably doing things behind his father''s back¡ªor whatever they did in the Morelli house¡ªand they certainly didn''t like that he was trying to use Gabrie.


    Today was a total pain in the ass.


    The entryway of Gael''s apartment was dark when he entered inside. He peeled off his trench coat as he sauntered deeper into his apartment. A paper bag with the name of the restaurant he was supposed to go to tonight with Ang was set on the dining table. He had sent it to her at half past seven, and a quick peek showed that the food inside was untouched. She didn''t eat anything since lunch, and so did he.


    The rest of the apartment was dark except for amp, glowing a soft yellow on the side table next to the couch. He went to turn it off, thinking that Ang had forgotten it. But he slowed down when he got near, noticing a gentle movement on the couch. Ang was sleeping on her side, clutching her phone against her chest. She hadn''t changed out of her dress yet and the fleece that covered her legs was now on the floor.


    Gael hated how things were left earlier. He was probably in the wrong, but he couldn''t help how he felt. It''s not like he could control his feelings. Well, he could mask his emotions when he faced other people, but actually feeling something was involuntary. It was why he didn''t want to talk then. He had to process things first before they could talk calmly. Though even after a few hourster, he still hadn''t fully processed his thoughts. Gael was still pissed at McHandsy.


    Picking up the fleece, he carefullyid it on her, covering her legs as he sat down on the small space by her thighs.


    Ang''s eyes fluttered open. She blinked twice, trying to register her surroundings before her gaze fell on him. "You''re back," she said, her voice groggy as she sat up on the couch and pulled her knees against her chest.


    "Why didn''t you eat?" he probed.


    "I wasn''t hungry."


    There was silence for a few beats as they looked at each other, seemingly sensing what the other was feeling or thinking. His shoulders rxed as he scooted closer to her and opened his arms. "Come here."


    The corners of her lips curled down as she let him pull her into a hug. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face into the crook of it.


    "I''m sorry, baby," he whispered into her ear and kissed the side of her head.


    "I''m sorry too."


    Gael pulled her up and ced her on hisp until she straddled him, her arms around his neck never breaking from the embrace. His arms tightened around her as his hand brushed circles on her back, soothing her. And they stayed like so, just hugging and breathing in each other''s warmth.

 Chapter 345 - Spilling Heart

    Gael was gone for more than six hours, leaving Ang by herself. The big apartment felt so lonely without him. The feeling of his arms around her was such a relief that she melted in his embrace, inhaling his scent as if wanting to get her fill for missing him while he was away.


    Waking up and seeing him next to her washed away her worries, especially when he pulled her to him.


    "Are you still mad at me?" she spoke against his skin, her voice muffled on his neck.


    "Look at me. I wanna see your face." He lifted her chin toward him so that they were looking at each other. Brushing stray hair away from her face, he leaned in and nted his lips on hers. His kiss was gentle and soft, sending tingles down her spine. As he pulled back, their gazes locked, and he released a sigh before speaking again.


    "I didn''t like it when I saw him kissing you. It was anything but friendly."


    Ang furrowed her brows. "It was on the cheek, and I backed away¡­"


    "You hesitated. And you were strange when you talked. You couldn''t look at him¡­or me¡ªlike you were guilty of something."


    "Is that what you think?"


    Gael sighed, shifting backward so that he leaned against the couch''s backrest, keeping his hands on her waist. "Unless you tell me what happened between you two, all I''ll be thinking about is that you still like him."


    She sucked on her bottom lip, contemting her response. After a moment, she probed, "Will you promise to keep an open mind and let me exin?"


    He scanned her expression as if wanting to catch any clues as to what she would tell him. Then he nodded.


    Lowering her head, Ang focused on the buttons of his shirt, absent-mindedly touching one as she began, "After what happened with Evan at the club almost seven years ago, it took me some time to go back out there and meet people again. I couldn''t trust men because of what he did to me. So I unknowingly picked out anything¡ªeven the tiniest, most mundane things that I''d find annoying. Like¡­ They looked hunched when walking, or chewing with his mouth open, or he wore too much perfume. There was this guy¡­ He was okay, I guess, but he texted in all caps. It annoyed the hell out of me. I found myself finding reasons not to like these men, so I thought maybe I just wasn''t cut out for dating."


    Gael remained quiet as he listened, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear and sliding his hand on her arm, stroking her as if encouraging her to continue.


    "Anyway¡­ fast forward three yearster. I got to work with Andy at Dad''spany. He''s one of Oliver''s friends, so I already knew him before. We went on a few casual dates¡ªnot exclusively. We both saw other people for a while. Then I guess we just stopped seeing other people and hung out more often. I then realized that¡­ I didn''t or couldn''t find any reason not to like him like I did with the others. Andy was¡ªand I''m saying this as per Nina''s and other women''s words¡ªAndy''s perfect."


    His jaw ticked, and a crease between his brows started to form. "Do you also think he''s perfect?"


    "I mean¡­I guess he was¡­ As per women''smon standard for what they think a perfect guy to date is anyway. Andy ticked all of them. And we never fought. I didn''t find anything annoying in his character. He didn''t get mad¡ª"


    "I get it. Something I''m not. I''m the exact opposite." Gael rolled his eyes as if thinking nothing was going his way.


    Ang eyed him. "Just¡­ Let me finish."


    "Fine."


    "So¡­ One time, Andy started telling me about his ns for the future, and he nned toe here to New York and work under his father. And...he wanted me toe with him."


    Gael tightened his jaw, and it took him a few beats before he asked, "Did you want to?"


    She shook her head. "I couldn''t leave Mayne. My family and friends are there. And we haven''t been dating that long. Sure, I knew him longer than I dated him, but I just couldn''t see myself leaving my whole life and starting a new one in a different state."


    "Is that why you broke up with him? Because you can''t move?"


    Ang swallowed, her fingers clenching together. "That and something that Evan told me after the incident years ago."


    "What did the fucker say?" Gael knitted his brows, his expression morphing from curiosity to anger in a split second.


    "Evan knew about my mom leaving us and figured out I was always hung up about being abandoned by someone I loved. When I didn''t want to meet up with him after the whole fiasco at the club, he told me that no one would ever want me because I''m broken. That¡­people wouldn''t want to be with me because I''m not good enough. Texts¡­ Letters... He told me he''ll break me until no one else would ever want to be with me except him."


    Gael closed his eyes briefly, his grip tightening on her waist as though he tried to control himself. Even if she didn''t say it, he knew that she was referring to that disturbing video of her getting assaulted. "I swear to god I will break every bone in his body when I get my hands on him."


    Ang rested her hands on his chest, and there was a minute of silence where they looked into each other''s eyes. She didn''t want to talk about Evan anymore, so she steered the wheel back. "I was already in a bad ce even before what Evan did to me on that video. His words were a constant reminder in my head, so when Andy talked about moving to New York, I couldn''t help but think that we wouldn''tst. That eventually, something was bound to happen that would break us apart. That a time woulde that he''ll be the one to find a reason not to like me, and I couldn''t possibly let that happen while I''m a thousand miles away from my home. Andy would have been the right person because of who he was, but he just¡­wasn''t right for me. I didn''t feel it."


    Silence hung in the air, circting and punctuating what Ang had opened up to Gael. She only meant to tell him that Andy was someone from her past that was no longer part of her present and won''t be in her future. But instead, it led up to opening a can of worms, and those worms were now scattered everywhere. It felt liberating¡ªat the same time scary that she spoke about Evan''s emotional and mental abuse to her. As much as she could, she wanted to stay far away from remembering the scars from the past.


    "What about me?"


    She lifted her gaze and met his curious greys. "Huh?"


    "You''re telling me McCarthy wasn''t right for you. What about me? Am I right for you?"


    Ang''s heart thundered in her chest. It felt like fists repeatedly mmed against her ribcage. How was she supposed to answer that? How could she know the answer?


    Gael''s warm hand slid on the side of her face, cupping her cheek. "Tell me. Am I?"


    Yes. She swallowed the massive lump in her throat, unable to spit the words out of her mouth. "I¡­ I want you to be."


    He took a deep breath and nodded. "Is that all? Is there something else you want to tell me about McHandsy?"


    "McHandsy?" She arched her brow. "You mean McCarthy¡­" Letting out a sigh, she concluded her tale, "Seeing him today, like I said, surprised me. I hadn''t seen him in a long time, and I was reminded of how I ended things with him. Somehow, I guess I felt¡­awkward that we met in New York, the city that he invited me to move to. And then he learned I''m your girlfriend while we''re in New York."


    He cocked a brow. "You didn''t want to hurt him?"


    "Look¡­ I may not have liked him as much as he liked me, but Andy is a good person. I didn''t want him to feel disheartened after finding that out. As cliche as it sounds¡­ I''d want him to know that it''s not him; it''s me."


    Gael pulled her closer. "Come here." Then he pressed a kiss on her lips. "Let''s not talk about him anymore."


    "So¡­you understand me now?"


    He nodded. "I still don''t like him now that I know your past with him."


    "But you''re no longer mad at me?"


    "I''m more mad about what I saw¡­ How he acted with you. I just can''t bear seeing other men around you like that. I wanted to break his face and burn his hands and lips for touching you. I don''t like others touching what''s mine."


    Ang bit her bottom lip as she hooked her arms around his neck. "I am yours."


    "That you are." He imed her lips again, kissing her like it was his life mission. "And baby?"


    "Yeah?"


    Gael brushed his thumb over her bottom lip. <em>"Even if I''m the wrong man for you, I''ll wreak havoc on earth until I be the right one."</em>

 Chapter 346 - Tuesday (1)

    January 8 ¡ª Tuesday


    Daylight came through the peeks between the curtains, and Gael woke up after having the longest sleep he had since the new year. The clock on his nightstand said it was a quarter to nine in the morning. Seven hours of sleep was already long for him.


    Looking to his left, his gazended on a soft angel sleeping next to him. Ang snuggled to his side, her hands loosely balled under her chin. After their conversationst night, they shared the dinner he sent to her and went to bed. They talked a bit more, and she fell asleep an hourter.


    Rolling to his side so that he was facing her, Gael lightly fingered the lock of hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ear. He was reminded of their fightst night, and his jaw clicked, displeased at the scene in his head. It wouldn''t be the first time he verbally fought with a woman, but it didn''t hurt him like it didst night. Sure he was mad, but it didn''t mean he liked what he''d said to her. There was just something about Ang that hooked him in, and that hook remained pierced inside him. He was now way into deep with her.


    And he wouldn''t want it any other way.


    Ang softly moaned next to him, then her eyes opened. Her gaze slowly traveled up until it met his gaze, and the corners of her lips curled up into a beautiful smile. "Good morning," she said in her usual hoarse morning voice.


    "Morning, beautiful."


    "Have you been staring at me again?"


    "I can''t help it. Waking up next to an angel makes me feel like I''m in heaven." He winked.


    "Stop." Sheughed.


    Gael tugged Ang closer and kissed the tip of her nose. She nuzzled his face and wondered, "What were you thinking about just now? You looked like you were in deep thought."


    "I just want to apologize aboutst night."


    "But you already did."


    He shook his head. His ''sorry''st night didn''t seem enough. "I felt like shit when I left. Can you forgive me?"


    She nodded without hesitation. "I''m sorry too. We were fighting, and I took your words the wrong way¡ª"


    "No, I was wrong to say that even when I was angry. I shouldn''t have asked it like that. Then it pissed me off when you thought I was implying you whored around. Never did I think of you like that. And you were never a side chick or a side dish or whatever sides there are. You''re a fucking full course, Angel."


    Her cheeks blushed, and she was damn beautiful. Stroking her soft cheek, Gael told her, "Don''t ever let anyone make you think you''re not worthy of something good. Baby, you deserve everything you want. It''s time you put those fucker''s words buried under the ground."


    ''And bury the fucker, too,'' he thought.


    Ang nodded. "I know that¡­ I mean, I know that I should stop letting what that bastard said get to me. And I''ve gotten better at thinking I''m good enough. It''s just¡­ Sometimes¡­the gloomy clouds sit over me out of nowhere. Sometimes it''s easy to push away; other times, not." She shook her head as if to brush away her thoughts. "I''m suddenly unloading to you early in the morning. Sorry."


    "Don''t be." He stroked his thumb along her bottom lip. "I love listening to you." Then he pressed his lips on her forehead. "Have you seen a therapist for that?"


    "I did. Then I stopped." She smiled. "Funny you mentioned that¡­"


    "What?"


    Ang shifted upward until they were eye level, their faces only less than a foot away from each other. "When I was a child, my mom got me my first diary. She taught me how or what to write in it. I think that''s how I began to love writing anything¡­poems, short stories." She smiled. "Then when I saw my therapist after that incident three years ago. She told me to write a diary¡ªwell, actually, she let me choose a few activities that I could do to express myself, and then I readily chose writing."


    "Haven''t you been writing in a diary since you were a child?"


    Her face became dismal for a bit before she formed a small smile. "I haven''t written in one for the longest time before that. I think I stopped around the time Mom left, and I haven''t picked up on it until my therapist told me to." Then her smile grew wider. "That''s how my first book started."


    Gael drew his brows together, studying her reminiscent expression. "You were writing in your diary, and it led to you writing your first book?"


    "Uh-huh." Ang nodded, biting her bottom lip. There was a split second where her smile faltered, but then she quickly grinned at him again. "Anyway, that''s basically how it all started. My writing journey."


    "Interesting¡­ Are you still writing in your diary now?"


    She briefly looked to the side and shook her head before facing him again. "I actually haven''t written in it since three years ago. I''ve been writing my books instead."


    Gael thought about the books that he kept on his nightstand in his house in Brooklyn. "You mentioned something in the book you signed¡­ The one I have."


    <em><strong>[ You have no idea how much writing this helped me during my dark days. This book saved me more than you can imagine. ]</strong></em>


    "Yeah¡­that¡­" Ang exhaled a sigh, seemingly out of relief. "Writing became my coping mechanism. I get to forget about stuff¡­like the gloomy clouds above me. And it''s been so much fun. I find writing quite therapeutic."


    This woman before him was strong. Despite her soft nature, she had been through a lot, and she''s still standing. It gave him a sense of pride, and he wanted to keep her by his side at all times. Ang was amazing. And there was still so much to learn about her; he couldn''t wait to discover everyyer she had.


    "Let me take you outter," said Gael.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Where I should have brought youst week."


    A charming smile ghosted her face, her eyes sparkling in anticipation as to where he would take her. "Aren''t you busy today?"


    "Never too busy for you." Then he suddenly flipped on top of her, causing her to gasp. Gael ran his nose down her neck and nibbled as he traveled down to her chest and spoke against her skin. "But first¡­ Let me worship you for breakfast."


    And worship he did.

 Chapter 347 - Tuesday (2)

    Gael had video conferences in the morning until one in the afternoon. He stayed in his office the entire time while Ang did whatever she could to upy herself. She thought about mapping out the characters for her next book, but she wasn''t feeling it today. After staring nkly at the T.V., she decided to do some cleaning.


    While she wasn''t the neatest or the best organizer, whenever Ang started to clean¡­ She cleaned. And boy, she cleaned like a maniac. By the time Gael was done with his meetings, the living room, the kitchen, and the bedroom sparkled. He thought something was strange when he stepped out of the office, and his apartment not only looked neater, but it also smelled like a spa. She used her essential oils here and there.


    After the busy morning he had, a headache started to form from the back of his head but a smile ghosted his lips, seeing what she was up to while he was stuck in his office¡ªthough he narrowed his eyes first when he saw the food on the table before noticing the delivery bag on the counter. Ang was determined to learn how to cook, but he made her promise she wouldn''t attempt anything if he wasn''t around.


    They ate their lunch and snuggled up on the couch for a cup of coffee, then afterwards, told her to change her clothes so he could take her out.


    It was nearly three o''clock in the afternoon when the two of them rode the elevator down to the lobby, holding hands and smiling as Ang tried to guess where he nned to take her. He didn''t really prepare anything special, butst week before the New Year''s Eve party, he promised to take her to the New York Public Library. So that''s where they were headed to.


    "Two times in a week¡­ I''m afraid I''ll have to start thinking either you live here or it''s fate." A female''s voice chimed as they stepped out of the car and walked into the lobby. Miss USA strolled towards Gael, smiling haughtily. She was alone this time, but her stare at Gael was still sticky. "How about that coffee?"


    Ang arched a brow at the other before she lifted her chin up, looking confident and tall while her hand wrapped around Gael''s bicep. He was just about to answer, but she cut in. "He''s busy."


    Miss USA, who didn''t hide her contempt towards Ang, shifted her gaze between the two, her bitchy brow rising in question. "Doing what?"


    "Doing me." The corners of Ang''s lips curved up into a disdainful smile that she only showed to people she thoroughly disliked.


    Miss USA''s jaw couldn''t drop any faster. She even flinched as the words cut her like a knife.


    Ang''s response was simple and direct but unexpected. Miss USA probably didn''t think Ang would tell her off because she kept quiet the first time they came face to facest week.


    Gael smirked, looking very pleased. "You heard her. Oh, also¡­ Don''t ever disrespect my girlfriend again. And let''s not meet or even bump into each other in the future. If you see me, run the other direction."


    Ang waved like a Miss Universe at the gaping woman who was still rendered speechless. "Let''s go, babe." Gael pressed a kiss on the side of her head before walking her out of the building.


    ***


    Ang was in awe when they arrived in front of the New York Public Library. Her smile reached her ears as she took the iconic steps towards the entrance, holding Gael''s hand while her eyes shined brightly like a kid in a carnival.


    She took pictures of the exterior of the building and a couple of selfies. Then she dragged Gael beside her, who was initially reluctant to be photographed¡ªnot with her, but being photographed in general. He was always not a fan of photos¡ªwhich had something to do with the nature of his family''s business. Though he was okay whenever it was only the two of them in their apartments, but not so much in public. Knowing how much she enjoyed this surprise and wanted tomemorate it, he stood behind her to get in the frame and smiled at the camera.


    The library had free tours twice a day from Mondays to Saturdays, but they had to book it ahead of time, and the tour was already done before they arrived. It didn''t matter though, Ang just wanted to roam about freely. So that''s what they did for a while, checking out the different sections in the massive library. The building''s Beaux-Arts standards were so incredible that the library felt luxurious.


    Several photos and artifacts lined up the hallway towards the Rose Reading Room¡ªthe main reading room that''s nearly the length of a football field. Ang and Gael spent some time quietly reading a random book about art; she wanted to bask in the experience of being there, watching, and silently observing.


    At half past four in the afternoon, they dropped by the library shop on their way out. Gael said he wanted to buy something, so he did his thing, and Ang checked out some souvenir items while waiting. The shop was full of people, and a few minutester, she decided to find Gael at the nner section, where she thought he was like he said he would be, but he wasn''t there. Strange. Where could he be?


    Not far behind her, she heard two women talking.


    "Mom. I''m getting a new nner. This 18-month one is very pretty. What do you think?"


    "I think that looks nice. Do they have a bigger one?"


    "Yeah. Here. Why don''t you get one too so we can match! I''ll buy it for you."


    "A¡­ I would love that. You are so sweet, honey."


    Ang froze, hearing the older woman''s voice. It was as though she was brought back in time, more than twenty years ago when she was still a little girl. She must be hearing things. ''This must be a mistake. It couldn''t be¡­'' she thought. But while denial yed in her head, her body unknowingly turned around as if she waspelled to look for the person who was talking, her subconscious mind trying to fit the voice with a particr person''s face.


    Her heart raced at the same time that tingles spread through her skin. A mixture of heavy feeling and coldness settled in her stomach when her eyes finallynded on a sophisticated woman, wearing a ck knee-length dress with pearls adorning her slender neck. She had dark brown hair, just like Ang''s original hair color, and eyes that were also the same as Ang''s brown ones that had be misty as she stared at the woman standing a few feet away from her.


    The older woman and her daughter were still talking and hadn''t noticed Ang''s staring yet. Thetter couldn''t understand her feelings as she gaped at the two.


    The older woman probably noticed someone looking at her, so she shifted her gaze to Ang. Then her eyes grew wide, and her lips parted as they exchanged a moment together. "K-Kylie?"


    Ang gasped, hearing the name pulled her out of her trance, and she took a tentative step back before rigidly turning around and then bumping into Gael''s hard chest.


    "Woah." He grabbed her arms and steadied her. "Hey, Babe. Look, I got you something¡­" His voice trailed off, and his brows drew together when he saw her pale face and watery eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Ang couldn''t speak. It was as if her voice was taken out of her.


    "Kylie¡­" the woman called again; her voice sounded closer this time.


    Gael looked over Ang''s head, his stare zeroing in at the woman who just called her by her second name. She looked very much like Ang¡ªonly older. While he was distracted, Ang slipped from his hold and dashed out of the library shop.


    "Kylie, wait!" The woman ran after Ang.


    He snapped out of his stupor and went after them. His long strides allowed him to catch up to Ang on thest steps outside of the library.


    "Angel¡­" He wrapped a hand around her elbow, and she flinched, but he didn''t let go of her. "What''s going on?"


    "Kylie¡­ Sweetheart¡­" said the older woman who stopped a few meters away from them.


    Ang''s skin was cold and damp. Her mouth trembled, and she was on the verge of crying as she stopped herself from looking back. Seeing her like that felt like someone reached into his chest and ripped his heart out. Fuck. He would do anything to end her misery.


    She looked up at Gael, her voice pleading as she asked, "Get me out of here. Please take me home."

 Chapter 348 - Forgotten (1)

    Gael took Ang home after taking onest look at the older woman who called her Kylie. The woman calling her by her second name reminded him of when he first brought her to New York and teased her that he should start calling her Kylie. But she didn''t seem to like the idea.


    <em>''Don''t. I don''t answer to that name. No one calls me by that name¡­ Except for¡­''</em>


    It didn''t take a genius to know the older woman was Ang''s mother. They looked pretty much alike. He then realized that Ang was talking about her when she refused to be called by her second name.


    It had only been a few days since Ang opened up to him about her mother when she hadn''t talked much about her in the past. She even mentioned the woman this morning. How strange was it to suddenly meet her at the library of all ces¡ªand today of all times?


    It was almost as if something prepared Ang for this. Like some sort of premonition shit or whatever the fuck that was. He could have also brought her to the library some other time, but something just tugged at him to bring her there today to fulfill his promise. At least that''s one promise to her he didn''t break¡ªathough it sort of ended unfortunately for her.


    Shouldn''t Ang be happy to see her mother, though? Granted, the woman left their family when she was a child. And thetter''s reaction earlier looked like she was deeply hurt.


    Ang hadn''t spoken since they left the library. In the backseat of Gael''s Escde, she stared into space and didn''t even realize she was clenching her hands so tightly that her knuckles turned white. He gently inserted his hand between hers, pushing it through until he inteced their fingers together. She loosened her tight grip and let him hold her hands. His hand remained sandwiched between her slightly trembling ones.


    Seeing that she was still in shock, Gael allowed her to process her thoughts. He didn''t ask or say anything and merely kept her close to him as they rode back home. As they reached the building, he walked her up to his apartment without forcing her to talk. "Home" as she called it, his apartment. A sense of relief washed over him, liking that she began to call his ce her home.


    Though she might not be aware that they were already home as he helped her out of her coat and shoes.


    Ang climbed on the couch, pulling her knees up to her chest and then resting her chin on them. Gael drew the curtains close to darken the entire area, thinking that she wanted a peaceful surrounding. Usually, dimming up the room would create that atmosphere.


    He crouched next to her and examined her face. A crease formed between her brows as she stared at nothing in particr. He could only guess that she was recalling what happened back there.


    Gael grabbed a ss of water from the kitchen and then set it on the coffee table in front of the couch before he sat next to her, stroking her leg. "Hey¡­ Do you need anything? Want me to make you something?"


    She shook her head, but she still didn''t say anything. He hated that she was keeping it to herself¡ªwhatever she was thinking or feeling. Gael didn''t like that she was hiding from him. This barrier she set up between them was so high. He was willing to climb it and get over to the other side to reach her. But what good would that do if he reached the top, only to find that there was a lock, and she swallowed the key, refusing to let him in?


    Fuck that.


    There was no way he would let her suffer alone. She was no longer by herself. She had him.


    It didn''t matter if the wall was so high or that there was a lock. He''d fucking break that lock and barge inside like he owned the goddamn ce.


    She wasn''t allowed to be by herself. He wouldn''t allow that. Whether she liked it or not, he would nt himself next to her on the other side of that fucking wall. Then he''d lock it¡ªlock them inside¡ªso there would only be the two of them.


    Inching closer, Gael ced two fingers under her chin and lifted until she met his eyes. He held her gaze and told her, "Baby, talk to me. Don''t shut me out."


    Ang''s chin wobbled, and she fought the urge to cry. Again. He hated when she did that. ''Just cry, damn it. You don''t have to prove you''re strong to me. I already know you are.''


    Letting out a sigh, he tugged her to him, and she didn''t resist as he ced his arms around her, shifting her sideways so that she was half-sitting on hisp and still sitting on the couch. "Tell me what happened. Don''t bottle it up inside. It''s not good for you."


    Taking a deep, cleansing breath, she told him about how she first heard two women behind her. She didn''t mind it at first until she listened to the woman''s voice that reminded her so much about the past. Her mother''s voice sounded so familiar that she could recognize it anywhere, even after not having heard of it for two decades.


    "And then¡­" she hesitated. "When I finally saw her, it felt like I was a child again. She didn''t see me right away, you know? She was still smiling¡­the same smile she used to give me back then¡­ Only now, she was¡­smiling at¡­at¡­"


    A warm, gentle thumb brushed under her eye, and that''s when she realized that a tear had escaped. Her breathing hitched as the images from earlier assaulted her mind. She suddenly felt pissed and sad and furious and confused all at the same time. "She has a daughter¡­"


    Gael drew his brows together. A daughter? Everything happened so fast earlier, he didn''t notice there was another woman. He was usually more observant about their surroundings, but when heid eyes on Ang''s mother, he didn''t see anyone else. That and also because he was so worried about Ang.


    "And then she saw me¡­ Then her smile fell. What is she doing here in New York anyway? Has she always lived here? Does Dad know? Does Oli? Do they know she has another¡­daughter? It''s like¡­a whole different world, and I''m suddenly an alien."


    Ang was clearly having a hard time trying to wrap her brain around what she just discovered. He tucked her hair behind her ear and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Do you want me to find that out?"


    She swung her gaze to him, her brows furrowing deeper as she contemted. "Find what?"


    "Anything about her. What she does, where she lives, if she has a family¡­ Whatever you want."


    "How?"


    "I know a guy."


    Ang pulled her bottom lip between her teeth, unsure of how to answer him.


    He gently brushed his knuckles on her cheek and told her, "You don''t have to if you don''t want to. I just want to help you in any way I can. Whatever it is, you can tell me what you want to do. I''ll make it happen."


    She leaned into his touch and wrapped her arms around his back, nuzzling against his chest and inhaling his scent. "Thank you. I''ll think about it. For now, I think I need to call Oliver."

 Chapter 349 - Forgotten (2)

    It was around six in the evening, and Ang thought that Oliver should be done with work unless he was workingte again. She''d reprimanded him for being a workaholic and even teased how he changed so much in the past few years. When she called him, it took a few rings before he answered.


    "Hey, Anj. Everything okay?"


    "Yeah, um¡­" She nced at Gael, who sat with her quietly, smiling at her as if giving her courage as she tried to speak with her brother. "I''m okay. Sort of. You busy?"


    "Uhh¡­ Not yet. I''m still at the office. Though I should be leaving soon to get to a business dinner. What''s wrong, Lil Sis? You don''t sound okay."


    Ang opened her mouth to answer, but she heard a female voice from Oliver''s side. It was his secretary, reminding him of his meeting.


    "You''re busy, Oli. I''ll just call youter," she told him.


    "No. Tell me. What is it?"


    She looked up at Gael again. Although thetter couldn''t hear the conversation, he nodded at her¡ªa small gesture, saying that he was giving her support. She cleared her throat before speaking again, "I saw Mom."


    There was silence on the other end of the line before Oliver cursed under his breath. Then he called his secretary. "Stace, tell them I''ll be runningte."


    "What should I tell them?"


    "Family emergency."


    "Yes, Sir."


    There was a rustling in the background, and then Oliver came back to the call. "Anj, where are you?"


    "In Manhattan¡ªat Gael''s ce."


    "You okay?"


    Ang let out a long sigh. This was why she loved her brother¡ªthough he could be really annoying sometimes. Oliver was always there for her, ready for whatever shit storm she was having. "I''m¡­okay."


    "What happened?"


    She met Gael''s stare as he patiently waited for her. Then she decided something she didn''t n to do. Lowering her phone from her ear, she pressed the speaker on so that he could hear the conversation between her and Oliver. Gael''s brows raised, certainly surprised, and then he smiled at her, appreciation filling his gaze. He didn''t say anything, but he kissed her forehead, his lips lingering for a beat longer before pulling back to give her space again.


    "Anj?" Oliver''s voice snapped her out of her stupor. She took another deep breath and then began telling him about what happened back at the library.


    "She has a daughter huh¡­" Oliver scoffed. "Can''t say I''m surprised. It''s been twenty years."


    "It''s weird, Oli. It feels like I don''t know her. She''s familiar¡­yet she''s also a stranger. Does that make sense?"


    "Sorry, Sis. I can''t share the sentiment. She''s been dead to me."


    Ang''s brows knitted. When she asked her brother about their mother in the past, his answers were mostly neutral. "It''s the first time that I hear you speak ill of her like this."


    Another silence coated the line before Oliver''s voice came back. He sounded exhausted and detached while he spoke. "It''s been a long time, and I guess you deserve to know what happened back then."


    She exchanged nces with Gael, her voice sounding hesitant when she responded, "What are you talking about? I thought you didn''t know anything?"


    "I don''t know the whole story, but I know enough. Sorry, you had to learn about it like this. It doesn''t matter now anyway. She''s been out of our lives for a very long time."


    "Oli¡­ What do you mean? Do you know why Mom left?"


    "Yeah¡­ You do, too. Well¡­ You did, anyway. But you forgot about it."


    "I¡­forgot?"


    Ang was thoroughly confused. How could she forget something like this? Her mother leaving them was serious.


    A long, harsh intake of breath followed by the clinking of sses came out of the speaker. She guessed Oliver was pouring himself a drink.


    "Before Mom left, I saw her and Dad fighting more often. I think it went on for a few weeks. Our nanny used to bring us out to theke, away from the house so we wouldn''t hear them. I guess I already knew their separation wasing¡­though it was still surprising when she just packed her stuff and left, you know?"


    "I couldn''t forget that it was raining." She sighed.


    "Thunderstorms. I still me her for your fear of that shit. She''s a cruel woman," Oliver muttered under his breath.


    "What happened then?"


    "After she left, I heard Dad talking to hiswyer in the study. The door wasn''t entirely closed, and I was able to see through the gap. He was filing for divorce. Thewyer tried to convince him to file a motion to request a child''s testimony. I''ve learned this yearster...but Esmeaw limits child involvement in divorce proceedings. Under the rule, family courts don''t allow children to participate in depositions. But if a parent files a motion to request, they should exin why the child should testify and establish a good cause for the child''s involvement in the proceedings. But Dad was against it. He didn''t want to file the motion."


    "Thewyer wanted you to testify against Mom?"


    "Not me, Anj¡­ You. He wanted you to testify against her."


    Ang was taken aback. Did she hear that right? "M-Me? Why me? I don''t know anything."


    "Actually¡­" Oliver paused. "While thewyer tried to convince Dad about the motion, he mentioned something about a notebook. He said he could use it to appeal so that they would approve the request. But Dad was adamant about not involving you. He said you were too young, and it would hurt you if you were to be put on the spot for questioning."


    Something pricked her chest as she listened to her brother talk about their father. She didn''t know what happened back then, but by the looks of it, her father really cared about her well-being.


    Oliver continued, "Anyway¡­ I waited until they finished and left the study before I snuck inside. I¡­snooped into Dad''s drawers and found the notebook they were talking about. I saw thewyer holding it before Dad took it from him."


    "What was it?" Ang swallowed the massive lump in her throat, the dread stroking the pit of her stomach.


    "It was your journal. Half of it was used, and the first few entries were just random stuff you wrote. But thetest entry was longer, and you¡­wrote about how you saw Mom kissing another man."


    "What?" Ang nearly shouted, her eyes widening. Her mind ran at a dangerous speed; she had a hard time keeping up with the intrusive thoughts that mmed in her head. "What do you mean? I wrote that? Why don''t I remember this?"


    Oliver let out a sigh, sounding almost as if he was relieved to finally tell her about what they had been keeping from her.


    "You don''t remember some things during the day she left and some other stuff. You chased her car outside while there was a storm. Do you remember that you were lost for a few hours before we found you?"


    Her eyes met Gael''s. He was also surprised, but definitely not as surprised as she was. However, he only observed them silently, his hand firmly holding hers while his thumb stroked her skin. His warmth kept her from breaking apart.


    "N-No¡­ I had an episode a few days ago. I tried to recall, but I can''t remember what happened." She didn''t even know she was gone for hours.


    "Mm. You got sick after that. When you woke up, you didn''t remember much. Your therapist said it was probably your way of coping with something traumatic. She said you''re not doing it on purpose¡­ It''s your brain''s way of surviving or something like that. Like you cut that part out¡­ It was probably good that you did, but then¡­ You sort of med Dad for letting her leave."


    Ang gasped, pping a hand over her mouth. "Oh, my god. Was it my fault? Did whatever I wrote in that notebook cause the divorce?"


    "Don''t be silly. Of course not! She cheated. She''s the one at fault. Not you."


    "But¡­ And then¡­" Her eyes watered, different emotions hitting her all at once. "Then I was mean to Dad¡­ And he didn''t even do anything."


    "Sir? The clients are asking the time of your arrival," Oliver''s secretary''s voice came through the speaker. Oliver responded he needed more time before he came back to the phone call.


    "Anj¡­ Listen. Don''t beat yourself up about this. You didn''t do anything wrong. You got that?"


    "Where''s the notebook, Oli?"


    "What?"


    "The notebook. My journal. Where is it? Does Dad still have it?"


    A few beats passed before Oliver answered, "I stole it. It''s with me. Do you want it?"


    Ang didn''t think twice. "Yes."


    "Send me your address. I''ll have it delivered via express." There was shuffling in the background, and then Oliver told her, "Sis, I wish I''m there for you right now. But he''s¡­taking care of you, right? Because I''m gonna be a real asshole of a brother. Dad''s gonna kick my ass if I don''t go to this dinner. I promise to call you after. Will you be okay until then?"


    "Thank you, Oli... I''ll be fine." She lifted her gaze at the man who had been her rock the whole time. "Gael''s with me."

 Chapter 350 - Secrets (1)

    Ang remained still after sending the address to Gael''s apartment to her brother. She couldn''t tell whether she was relieved to learn about the information or more confused and upset than she originally was before Oliver told her about it.


    The fact that their mother cheated on their father, left them, and how they never heard from her since then was crippling. As far as she could remember, she distanced herself from her father ever since her mother left, thinking that it was probably his fault that she left. Over time, she numbed herself whenever she was reminded that she no longer had a mother.


    Growing up without one, she remembered that the kids from school looked at her funny. Some would talk behind her back, and a few tantly made fun of her, saying that her mother left because of her. As a child, she didn''t want to believe it was the truth¡ªthough, of course, it didn''t stop her from getting hurt by what they said. It wasn''t just the kids, too. She even heard adults¡ªthose in their social circle¡ªsaid they pitied her and Oliver because of their circumstances. She hated growing up like that. When she got older, she learned to tune them out and let whatever she heard enter one ear and leave the other.


    Ang missed her mother terribly in the first few months. And every time she did, she would cry herself to sleep. Whenever there was a storm, she would crawl in Oliver''s bed, and he wouldin under his breath that she was being a baby, but he never kicked her out of his room. One time when he thought she was asleep, she heard him tell her that he was sorry. He didn''t say what he was sorry about as he tucked her in and patted her arm like a mother would do to make a baby sleep.


    But now that she''s older, she thought, perhaps he was sorry for her that she was suffering? However, didn''t that mean he was suffering too?


    It had been like that ever since their mother left. If Ang didn''t go to Oliver during a storm, he would look for her around the mansion, worried that she was all alone. Sometimes, he found her in her room. Other times, she would be in a corner in their library.


    Ang became dependent on Oliver before they naturally grew apart a little when they became teenagers. They both went on their rebellious stages, but he was always there for her whenever she needed him.


    She didn''t hate her father, really. But their rtionship was never the same ever since that day. Part of her resented him for not stopping their mother. Whenever she remembered that day, she could see her father somewhat chasing their mother out of the house. So that drove her away from him.


    He tried patching their father-daughter rtionship, but he was a little awkward with it¡ªprobably because she was a girl. Oliver and her father''s rtionship wasn''t as strained as theirs¡ªand she thought it was because Oliver was a boy.


    Thinking about all of this, Ang felt incredibly guilty. Her father was hurt, and she was being a brat about something she didn''t fully understand back then. She loved him¡ªthat didn''t really change, even though they weren''t as close as they were before their family got broken.


    But she missed those times when she used to sit on hisp while he read her all the stories that she asked him to read for bedtime. Or even those times he tried to teach her how to y golf because she bugged him after learning that he taught Oliver how to y. Or even those times when he would bring her to his office whenever her school finished early, and she spent the whole afternoon with him as she colored her books or wrote in her notebooks.


    Ang let out a sigh, feeling the urge to call her father just to tell him she was sorry. Should she tell him about today too? A voice inside her told her that she should, but then a bitter part stopped her. During Christmas, her father opened up about seeing someone. She didn''t want to spoil his rtionship with his girlfriend by reminding him of his ex-wife.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" a man''s cool voice pulled her out of her trance. Gael tilted his head when her eyes swung in his direction. "You''ve been quiet. Wanna talk about it?"


    "Just¡­thinking about the past. I don''t know when everything went downhill. I wonder how my life would be so different if my mother hadn''t left us."


    His hand rubbed small circles on her back in a soothing manner before it slid up to her shoulder, making gentle squeezes. It''s such a simple gesture, but it elicited aforting warmth inside her. He stared at her as if he was internally debating. There was something in his eyes that she couldn''t read, so she wondered, "What are you thinking right now?"


    Gael paused before answering, "Our week didn''t start too well. I''m wondering if bringing you to the library today was a good idea, considering what happened."


    "Oh, Gael¡­" Ang scooted closer and held his free hand in both of hers. "Don''t feel bad about that. That was out of your control. I was ecstatic that you brought me there like you promised. And I loved that I went there with you. It wouldn''t have been the same if I went there alone or with someone else."


    He narrowed his eyes. "You''ll never go out alone. Wherever you go, I go. Going with someone else is not an option."


    Sheughed because the little green monster poked out of him. Instead of responding, she leaned in and brushed her lips on his. It was a soft and gentle kiss until he glided his hand on her nape and deepened it, stroking his tongue with hers in a duel that neither of them wanted to lose.


    Her phone buzzed on herp, and she jumped at the vibrating sensation, breaking their kiss. Gael stole one more kiss before he allowed her to check on the message.


    Oliver''s name was disyed on the inbox notification. Her brother promised to send the notebook tonight and told her to expect delivery tomorrow. Her brows furrowed upon seeing the text with an image attached to it.


    <strong>[ Oliver: I''ve already dropped the package and sent it through overnight delivery. I was told you should receive it in the morning. But I thought you wouldn''t be able to fall asleep thinking about it, so I took a photo of thest entry. The one I told you about. I don''t like that this would bring back bad memories for you. But I know you can handle this. I''ll probably endte tonight, Anj. But call me if anything. ]</strong>


    Sure enough, he sent a picture of an old page with a child''s writing on it. Ang swallowed as her shaky fingers hovered over her screen; even before reading it, she already recognized that it was her handwriting.


    "Hey¡­" Gael lifted her chin with two fingers until she met his gaze. "You can do it. I''ll be right here."


    Releasing a long breath, she nodded before tapping on the first photo.

 Chapter 351 - Secrets (2)

    <strong><em>[ Dear Diary,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Worst day ever.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Mommy picked me up from Dn''s birthday party today. He won''t shut up about being older than me which made him better than me (he said). Boys suck! I swear when my birthdayes I will get back at him. I won''t let him eat our chef''s cake and he makes the best cakes ever!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Going back today being the worst ever. I have a secret I need to tell you.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I saw Mr. IV sucking mommy''s face in the library today. Ew!!!!!!!!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I saw mommy and daddy sucking each other''s faces sometimes and it was gross too, but it was ok. They said you do that when you love each other. Does that mean mommy loves Mr. IV? Because I don''t like it. Can you love two people?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I learned from schoolst month about the Ten Commandments. I think mommy did adultery because Teacher Mina said that adultery is when married people express love with someone they''re not married to.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Mr. IV touched mommy''s butt and she giggled like it tickled. They sometimes speak too close when daddy is not around. I want to tell daddy but mommy saw me at the door. She made me promise not to tell daddy what I saw in the library or he will be sad.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I don''t like keeping secrets from daddy but he will get sad if I tell him.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I want to tell Oli but he was mean to me today so I''m not talking to him until he says he''s sorry. Seriously boys are turds. Except daddy.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>(Drawing of a boy stick figure with poop on the head)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Nina is still on vacation with her mommy so I can''t tell her either.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I wish you can write back to tell me what to do. But that will be scary if you do, no? I like scary stuff in movies and books but I don''t want to be scared.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You will keep my secret right?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>~Ang Kylie Su~</em></strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>****************************</strong>


    <strong>OVER TWO DECADES AGO</strong>


    <strong>****************************</strong>


    <strong><em>Age Seven</em></strong>


    "Mommy, are you here?" Ang stepped into the library as she asked, looking for her mother, Cynthia, who usually spent long hours in the library. The room was huge in the Su Mansion. It''s filled with books from different genres, neatly organized on the shelves by the walls. Afortable set of luxe sofa ced in the middle of the room, two three-seaters and two armchairs positioned opposite each other, forming a rectangle.


    Sometimes, her mother read books here, and Ang would sit next to her, reading horror books. But most of the time, her mother would write in her notebook, and Ang would stay in the library to read, but she would have to keep quiet so she wouldn''t disturb her mother.


    She carefully strolled inside, holding a red book in her hand with the words "Goosebumps" at the top and "SAY CHEESE and DIE!" at the bottom, above the author''s name, R.L. STINE.


    "I''m here, Kylie. You just got home, Sweetie?" A beautiful woman dressed in a white shift dress, sitting at a desk by the window, watched as Ang walked over.


    Ang nodded, a wide smile forming on her cute face as she skipped towards her mother''s desk. She wore a pink dress and tied her hair up into a ponytail with a butterfly clip. "What are you writing?" she asked, cing her book on the desk as she examined the many papers scattered in her mother''s work area.


    "Mm¡­ It''s about a young woman meeting her future husband for the first time."


    "Is it like your story with daddy?"


    Her motherughed. "Do you want me to write about how I met your father?"


    Ang nodded enthusiastically, her eyes widening in excitement. "Then are you going to write about me and Oli too?"


    Cynthia ced a kiss on top of Ang''s head. "One day, baby."


    "Can I write on it too?"


    "You want to write?"


    Ang nodded again. "I want to write like you do."


    A chuckle escaped Cynthia''s lips. "Okay." She opened thest drawer of her desk and retrieved a white notebook. Opening the first page, Cynthia wrote in ck ink: Property of Ang Kylie Su.


    "Is that mine, mommy?" Ang asked as she watched her mother write.


    "Yes. Here. You can start writing in this notebook." Cynthia slid the notebook and a new pen to her daughter.


    Ang''s eyes sparkled, the corners of her lips curving upward as she held the notebook in her tiny hands. "But¡­ What should I write?"


    "Anything you want. Hmm¡­ How about ghosts or monsters? You like reading those, don''t you?"


    Ang bit her bottom lip, her eyes sliding towards the red book on the desk. Her heart gradually increased its pace. "I only read them when I''m not alone. It''s scary. Imight get scared if I write about ghosts."


    Cynthiaughed, her voice sounding musical in therge space. "How about¡­you write about what you did today?"


    Little Ang knitted her brows in curiosity. "What I did today?"


    "Uh-huh. You can start writing a diary instead."


    "A darary? What''s a darary?"


    "A diary, honey. It''s like writing a book in the form of a letter, but you write your own story. Each time you want to talk about something, you can write it down here. Like¡­ When you''re happy, or sad, or you just want to share your thoughts. Then maybe one day you will be ready to write your own book."


    Ang grew even more curious. She thought she heard about diaries before but didn''t really know what they were for. "Do you also have a diary, mommy?"


    "I do."


    "Can I see it?"


    Cynthia smiled a sweet one. "Diaries are supposed to be a secret to which only you can read, honey."


    "A secret?"


    "That''s right. It''s like having a friend you can tell your secrets to. For instance, if there''s something you can''t tell Antonina¡ªor anyone¡ªthen you can write it in your diary. Make sure you keep it hidden when you''re done using it so no one can read your secrets."


    Ang gasped, seemingly intrigued at the whole mysterious concept of writing in a diary. "Can I write on it now?"


    "Sure you can! Here, let me help you with the first one." Cynthia wrote ''Dear Diary,'' on the top left of the second nk page of the notebook before sliding it to Ang, then told her to start writing whatever she wanted below it.


    Grabbing the pen, Ang began to write, only to pause and look at her mother. "Mommy, you can''t look." She hugged the notebook to her chest.


    "Oh!" Cynthia leaned away, amused by the little one. "I promise, I won''t."


    <em><strong>[ Dear Diary,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Hi. My name is Ang Kylie Su. I''m seven years old and I live in a big house in Oakwood with my daddy, mommy, and my brother Oli. There''s also Elias our butler. He''s a friend. I''ll tell you the names of all the people in our house next time. My friends call me Ang, daddy calls me princess, and Oli calls me different names especially if he wants to annoy me. My mommy calls me Kylie. I like my names. They''re pretty. Like me!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mommy gave me this diary and said I can write my secrets here. I don''t have a secret oh wait I have one. Promise you won''t tell anyone?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I stole Oli''s Hershey''s bar at lunch today. Mommy put them in our lunch boxes but mine fell and it got dirty. Oli thought his ssmate stole it so he punched him and he got in trouble with the teacher. Ssshhh...¡­. Don''t tell anyone. I will hide you in my bottom drawer so no one can find you. ]</strong></em>

 Chapter 352 - Cuts That Run Deep Leave Scars (1)

    A few monthster¡­


    Cynthia got out of the Town Car as soon as it parked in front of the mansion like she was in a hurry. The butler said something to her before she hurried inside the house, leaving her children behind who had just gotten out of the car. Oliver and Ang raced towards the mansion''s front door.


    "Young Master, Young Miss, no running," reprimanded the butler as he followed the siblings inside the house, carrying their bags in his hand.


    "No running~" mocked Oliver in a sing-song voice, which sent Ang into a fit of giggles.


    "Where did mommy go, Elias?" she asked when they reached the kitchen, excitedly climbing up a stool to reach the freshly baked muffins.


    "Young Miss, a properdy must wash her hands first before eating. We will serve you treats in the garden." Elias, still carrying their bags, turned to face Oliver, who was already grabbing his second muffin, and swatted the boy''s hand. Turning up his nose in the sky, he scolded, "Young Master, you''re sweaty, and you eat so fast. A proper gentleman¡ª"


    "Must always mind his manners," Oliver finished Elias''s nagging in his best impression of the butler''s voice. This caused little Ang another bout of giggles. "You''re so boring, Elias. How do you have fun if you always have these rules?"


    "Rules are important, Young Master because it leads you to a great path in life. If you break the rules, you''re a troublemaker and¡ª"


    "What if I want to be a troublemaker?" Oliver snatched a piece of muffin and then ran away from Elias''s reach.


    The butler, looking like he was trying to contain his annoyance, took a deep breath and released it before clearing his throat. "I have no doubt that you are, Young Master." Then he turned around and left the kitchen.


    Ang hurriedly climbed down the stool, leaving the half-eaten muffin on the counter and then wiping her hair away from her face with her sticky fingers as she chased after Elias. "Wait! I have to get something in my bag!"


    She retrieved a newly bought R.L. Stine book that still had the clear wrapper on it and hugged it to her chest. "Is mommy in the library?"


    "Yes, Young Miss. But she''s working with her editor," Elias answered while Ang already skipped towards the stairs, humming a cheery tune. "Be careful, Miss! I said no running!" He sighed, shaking his head.


    Ang''s smile was wide, and her eyes sparkled as she nced at the new book in her hand. The word "Goosebumps" was bold at the top of the book. The picture had five figures wearing camp outfits, but they had no bodies¡ªno face, legs, nor arms, and they walked in a line in front of a little girl who wore the same camp outfit as the figures. The title of the book read: "Ghost Camp". Seeing it for only two seconds sent a shrill down Ang''s spine, and she hid the cover against her chest again.


    She would be reading it with her mother today as promised. Her father was overseas for business, and he said he woulde home tonight and promised to read her a bedtime story if he came back home before she fell asleep.


    Her father was always busy with work, but he made sure they had fun whenever he was home. This weekend, he said they would go to the cabin like they always did during summer. Ang couldn''t wait to have fun there and write all about it in her diary when theye back. It had been a few months since her mother gave her the notebook, and she had written many times in it whenever she could. She thought it was very cool to have a diary.


    Ang''s steps halted as she reached the door to the library when she heard hushed voices inside. Elias said that her mother''s editor was inside working with her. She didn''t like it whenever her editor was around because he scared her. Mr. IV was a big man¡ªeven bigger than her father. She saw him two times already. Once when she and her mother were in a restaurant, and Mr. IV came to their table. He had friends wearing ck suits near him who looked scary, but he said they''re friendly. Mr. IV came to the house too when her father left for work in France on Monday. Today would be the third time she would see Mr. IV.


    The door was ajar when she peeked her little head through the gap, her curious eyes scanning the vast room until she saw her mother with the man.


    "Ivan, stop!" Cynthia ced her hands on the man''s chest. "I''m serious. You have to go."


    "Why, Meya? Your husband isn''t here," said Mr. IV in a thick ent, slurring his Rs. "Does he kiss you like I do, Meya? I''m going crazy thinking about you. Come back with me." Then he pulled her to him, pressing his lips against hers. She whimpered before giving in and letting him kiss her.


    Ang gasped, then she pped a hand over her mouth as she stepped away from the door.


    "Shit." Cynthia pushed the man off her, her eyes widening at the door where her daughter was just now. "You need to leave," she muttered before striding out of the library.


    Ang froze up in the hallway, unsure of what to do after she got caught. She thought about running away, but this was her mother. She shouldn''t feel scared¡ªexcept at that man doing a kissy-face with her mother.


    "Hey, Sweetie¡­" Cynthia hesitantly walked towards Ang. "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡­ You¡­" She looked up when Mr. IV waltzed out of the library. "You promised to read with me when we get home," she said in a small voice, her eyes never leaving the giant man.


    Mr. IV nced at Ang, his face devoid of any emotions, before dragging his gaze to Cynthia. "I''ll be back for you, Meya," he muttered in his thick ent. His jaw tightened as he walked away, leaving the mother and daughter in the hallway.


    Cynthia took a deep breath and bent down to Ang''s level. "Would you like to read with me in the garden today, honey?" Ang''s eyes were still glued at the man''s back, and her mother cleared her throat, cing her hands on Ang''s small shoulders until her daughter stared at her. "Baby¡­ Can you promise mommy you won''t tell daddy what you saw?"


    "W-Why?" Ang whispered, blinking while her heart drummed in her chest.


    "Because¡­" Cynthia wrung her hands, a small trembling smile forming on her face. "Daddy will be sad if you do. You don''t want daddy sad, do you?"


    The little girl shook her head but said nothing.


    "Forget what you saw today, okay?" Holding Ang''s hand in hers, Cynthia got to her feet and walked her daughter towards the stairs. "Come on, let''s go read your book in the garden. Did you eat the muffins with Oliver?"


    Ang nodded and answered her mother quietly when she asked questions, the scene from earlier still ying in her head. Her mother told her not to tell her father, which meant it was a secret.


    And secrets go to her diary.


    So that night, little Ang wrote about her day.


    Who knew what she saw was scarier than the book she had in her hands?

 Chapter 353 - Cuts That Run Deep Leave Scars (2)

    While waiting for her father toe home, Ang fell asleep in her bed while reading a chapter of her new book. She didn''t wake up when the door slowly opened that night, and her father came inside. He tried to hurry home to surprise his children with some gifts he bought from France, but they were already asleep when he arrived.


    Smiling down at his daughter''s sleeping form, he put away the book from her tiny hands and tucked her in, kissing her forehead. His hands stilled, noticing the open notebook under her pillow. Thinking that it was one of her school notebooks, he pulled it out and was about to keep it away when he happened to nce at her entry.


    Needless to say, Chairman Su came home to surprise them¡ªinstead, he was the one who got the surprise that night.


    ***


    The next morning when Ang woke up, she looked for her diary everywhere in her room. It wasn''t under her pillow like she remembered she put itst night and not in her bottom drawer where she usually hid it either. Wondering where it could be, she walked out of her bedroom with her hair still disheveled from her sleep and her eyes still a little droopy and strolled to the other side of the mansion where her parents'' bedroom was.


    At first, she thought Oliver took her diary, but he didn''t really go to her room that much. Then she remembered that her father arrivedst night, so she wanted to go see him and wake them up so they could have breakfast together. Maybe she could also ask her mother if she saw her diary¡ªthough she prayed her mother didn''t.


    Her steps slowed as she approached the door to the master bedroom when she heard muffled sounds of voices. The door was closed, and she knew that her parents were there. Although she couldn''t hear anything from where she stood, the voices sounded like yells.


    Ang wrung her hands together, curiosity eating her up. She stood a few feet away from the closed door, her bare feet digging into the carpet as she stopped herself from walking closer.


    Ang''s parents rarely fought, and when they did, they would try not to do it in front of their children. Her curiosity got the best of her, and she carefully opened the door, trying so hard not to make a sound as she pushed it a tiny bit enough to peek inside.


    Her parents were in the middle of the room, facing each other. Cynthia was in her nightgown while Charlie wore a crumpled suit as if he had slept on it. But from the look in his red-rimmed eyes, it seemed as though he hadn''t slept a wink.


    "I forgave you the first time, Cynthia! How dare you do this to me again? Do I not matter to you anymore?" Charlie questioned, his eyes full of dark emotions swirling in them.


    "I''ve had enough, Charles. Your work is more important to you! You said you would change and spend more time with us. The kids are growing so fast, and you missed a lot of activities because of your business!"


    "Is that why you did it? I''m working hard for our family so you can have all these nice things around you!"


    "We already have enough. We don''t need more. You don''t have to work so hard anymore." She sobbed.


    "When you married me, Cynthia, you already know how I am when ites to working. Why are you telling me this as if it''s the first time? If you don''t ept me, why the hell did you marry me?"


    "I left Ivan for you!"


    Charlie clenched his fists together, anger pulsing in his veins. "Is that supposed to make me feel grateful? You came with me because you told me you wanted to be with me. The way you are right now only tells me that you''re only with me because you want to escape that mobster!"


    Cynthia full-on sobbed, unable to respond.


    He ran his fingers through his hair and mmed a fist on the nearby dresser. "Why did you marry me if you''re just going to cheat on me, Cynthia? We have two children, for God''s sake!"


    "I''m not cheating on you. I¡ª"


    Charlie spun around so fast and got in her face. "Don''t fucking lie to me. You invited that goon to our house! Our daughter saw you together. What the hell is wrong with you? I don''t know you anymore!"


    "I didn''t invite him here, I swear! Why would I do that? I would never. He found me and refused to leave."


    Charlie shook his head as though he couldn''t believe anything that came out of Cynthia''s mouth anymore. "I should have told the police about him years ago. Now you''ve tainted our child¡ªour family. What do you n to do now, huh?"


    "I''ll make him go away¡­" Her voice was weak as she wiped her tears away.


    "You think that son of a bitch would just leave? I''ll throw him to the wolves where he belongs." He stalked across the room and picked up his cellphone from a console table.


    "Charles¡­ W-What are you doing? Who are you calling?"


    "I''m calling Leos. He''ll take care of this scumbag once and for all. He has connections. I''m sure handing over your lover will be a feast for the police."


    Her eyes widened, and she dropped to her knees, clutching his arm. "Charles, no! Please, don''t do that. If he finds out, he''ll hurt you."


    "Do you think I care about being hurt right now? You already did that."


    Arge gloved hand covered Ang''s mouth, and the door softly closed before her.


    With her teary eyes, she looked up and met Elias''s stern ones. Her chin trembled, and a wave of sadness spread all over her body. He contemted for a second before he crouched down, picked her up in his arms, and walked away from the door.


    Elias rarely carried her, and he was always so uptight and serious. But at that moment, Ang was thankful that his strong shoulders were there to catch her as tears continuously streamed down her cheeks, wetting his crisp suit. He brought her out of the house, and they stayed by theke until she stopped sobbing, his heavy hand brushing her back in an attempt tofort her.


    Ang didn''t understand what her parents were fighting about. All she saw was the two of them yelling and her mother was crying by something her father was doing or saying. Their fight felt like it was not like the other times.


    When she calmed down, Elias put her down to her feet and bent to her level, his face still wearing his usual serious expression.


    He handed her a white handkerchief and told her, "Ady must not cry in front of people, Young Miss. Wipe your face, and we''ll go back inside. Tilt your chin up and smile. Understood?"


    She made a face, showing that she disliked that he put up his butler face again. But she grabbed the handkerchief and wiped her face anyway. Then she lifted her chin and smiled, just like Elias told her.


    As they walked back to the mansion, Ang quietly asked, "Elias¡­ What does cheating mean?"


    Elias was quiet for a few beats, only their footsteps on the grass could be heard as he contemted how to answer her question. Then he said, "Cheating means breaking the rules."


    "S-So¡­ Mommy broke the rules?" she wondered. And for once, Elias didn''t have anything to say.

 Chapter 354 - Leather Bound

    In the afternoon, Ang thought that her parents were no longer fighting. They had breakfast and lunch like they usually did, even though the dining table didn''t have its usual chatter. If not for her brother Oliver''s funny stories from school, she wouldn''t haveughed.


    She thought everything would go back to normal. But that day, her whole world changed and the once perfect family she thought she had broke.


    She could see her life slowly slipping out of her hands as she relentlessly chased her mother under the storm. It didn''t matter that her mother broke the rules, she wanted to go with her.


    Ang begged for her mother not to leave, crying her heart out as the car sped away and taking her mother with it.


    "Mommy!!! Come back!"


    "Mommy, wait!"


    "Please¡­"


    She reached her hand out as if extending it would allow her to catch up with the car faster while her small feet furiously pped the wet road. Her mother looked back once and their eyes met. And for a second, Ang thought she would stop and go back to her.


    But she didn''t.


    Cynthia cried, turned away, and the car increased its speed. Ang tripped over her own feet and she fell, blood gushing out of her knees. But she pushed herself up and didn''t stop running after the car.


    "Take me with you! Mommy!!!"


    "I''ll be good I promise¡­"


    "Don''t leave me¡­"


    "Mommy!!!"


    <strong>****************************</strong>


    <strong>PRESENT </strong>


    <strong>****************************</strong>


    <strong>9th January ¡ª Wednesday</strong>


    Ang was exhausted after what happenedst night. She barely ate and told Gael that she had a headache and wanted to sleep early. He made sure she wasfortable in bed, and when her breathing evened out, he slipped out and stayed in his office to work the whole night.


    It was almost midnight when he turned in, and she was still fast asleep. He couldn''t imagine what she was going through with her past catching up to her.


    Last night was possibly the most that she had been open to him. Ang lowered her walls while she tried to understand her past. She recalled some that happened before her mother left, but most of them were unclear; after all, it had been so long ago.


    At six in the morning, he was woken up by the sound of Ang''s low moaning. She was in a fetal position, curled up into a ball and hugging herself next to him.


    "Mmmm¡­" Her brows were drawn tight, and her forehead was covered in sweat. The balls under her eyelids moved fast, and he guessed that she was dreaming.


    "Mom¡­" Ang muttered in a whisper, her lips trembling just as her hands were shaking.


    Gael ced a hand on her shoulder and gently shook her to wake her up. "Angel¡­"


    Her face scrunched up, and a tear escaped her eyelids,nding on his bicep where sheid her head.


    "Baby, wake up¡­" He brushed his knuckles under her eyes, and she gasped as she woke up in a start.


    Her gaze roamed around as she tried to register her surroundings before it settled on his face. His brows knitted in concern as he watched her wipe her face quickly and sat up in bed. "You were dreaming," he said while sitting up with her.


    "I''m okay." Ang curved the corners of her lips into a smile. Then the most unexpected sound greeted them. Her stomach growled.


    Gael''s lips twitched into a smirk as she covered her abdomen with her hands and her cheeks flushed red. "Your stomach doesn''t think so."


    Trapping her chin with his fingers, he tilted her face up and pressed a chaste kiss on her lips. "Go wash up. I''ll make us breakfast."


    While Ang was in the bathroom, Gael whipped up a quick meal of coffee, toasts, and eggs. He didn''t have ns on going back to Brooklyn yet, and they had adopted an easy routine in his apartment, so they stocked up the pantry over the weekend.


    His phone rang from the counter. Rick. And he answered the call right away.


    "Rick."


    "Boss. I got confirmation. Yesterday''s guards from the library were Russians."


    "Who were they guarding? I didn''t see any higher-ups inside."


    "I''m still waiting for information on that. Do you want me to check with our contact from thepound?"


    The Russianpound in Brooklyn. Gael contemted for a bit as he weighed his options. They had been doing business with the Russians for many years, and their partnership had been mostly smooth. It didn''t mean that they were always buddies, though. In their world, one couldn''t be too careful. Therefore, they needed someone inside theirpound¡ªin case betrayal was in the works.


    "Let him ask around, but keep it casual. Find out who they were guarding in the library. They must be someone important to them if they had that many guards around."


    "Understood. What about your meeting with the Russians, Boss?" Rick asked.


    "No changes. We''ll have dinner on Friday. Scout the area. Add more men around the entry points. We don''t want any surprises from the Morellis."


    "You think they''re attacking?"


    "No. I don''t think they''re that stupid. But who knows what Marino will do now. He''s been unpredictabletely. So we can''t risk letting the Russians know about our war between them. The least we want is for them to doubt us." The meeting on Friday will be their first for this year. And many crime families were superstitious. Everything had to go smoothly.


    Before ending the phone call, Gael was tempted to ask Rick to investigate Ang''s mother. If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to vite her privacy¡ªmore than he already did in the past¡ªhe would have already done it. But this wasn''t only about Ang''s safety. It involved her mother¡ªwhich was a sensitive topic. If he went on snooping around without Ang''s permission, it would cause a rift between them.


    He''d have to ask her if she wanted to know before he would do something. So, for now, he ended his phone call with Rick and decided to revisit the ideater.


    Ang came out of the bedroom, wearing short shorts that barely covered her ass and the shirt that he wore yesterday. His shirt was too big for her, but she sure looked sexy in it. She looked like sin.


    Contrary to the heavy emotions she feltst night, her face was now bright, and she was smiling as she strolled towards him¡ªas if she had already forgotten yesterday.


    "I just remembered¡­ You said you got me something while we were in the library. What was it?" she wondered.


    Well, shit. Gael bought her the thing, thinking that it would make her smile. Now, he wasn''t so sure anymore. "It''s nothing. I''ll get you something else."


    Ang stood before him with her brows drawn. "Come on, I wanna see it. I was so out of it yesterday¡­" She held her hands out as though she was begging for alms and asked with a pout, "Please can I have my gift?"


    How the hell was he supposed to say no to her? She looked so fucking adorable¡ªtoo adorable, it caused his chest to tighten. He sighed before wordlessly walking towards his office to retrieve a gift bag and handed it to her.


    Her eyes sparkled in excitement as she reached inside. Fine leather made contact with her fingertips, and she took it out of the bag, her mouth parting as she ran her hand over the bound. A letter "A" was monogrammed in gold on the bottom right of the brown leather notebook with a leather tie wrapped around it. "A diary?" she probed, despite the obvious.


    "After you told me about how writing helped you¡­ I thought you could go back to doing it again. I read that it''s a way to deal with overwhelming emotions and manage your mental health. I know there are some things you still can''t tell me, but maybe you can share that with this thing." He nodded towards the leather journal.


    Ang trapped her bottom lip between her teeth as she unwrapped the leather tie and flipped the notebook open. Her fingers stopped at the first page where Gael wrote something, her cheeks flushing at every word.


    <strong><em>[ Dear Angel,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You are the writer of your own story. ;)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I had the privilege to live through the beautiful characters you have written. So let me be selfish and say, I want to keep having that privilege.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Your mind is so sexy, Angel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Don''t stop writing.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>~</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You''re mine.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Gael ]</em></strong>


    The letter was so like him. Ang threw her head back andughed before closing the gap between her and Gael and circled her arms around his neck, kissing him on the lips. "I love it. Thank you."

 Chapter 355 - Home Buddy

    After breakfast, Ang came out of the shower and put on a cream knitted shift dress that stopped at the middle of her thigh. They didn''t have ns that day, but she knew Gael would be working, so she might be outlining her new book the whole time.


    Earlier, Samantha gave her a call and asked if she was willing to work on a new project simr to the previous one¡ªa fun, light read, and full of fluff book series. Ang was ecstatic for the offer, considering Book 2 in that series would be released soon while Book 3 would be due next month. However, although she loved the offer, she thought her next books would be in the Dark Romance genre¡ªjust like her first book: Falling in Love with the Mafia Prince.


    There was just something in that genre that clicked with her. Ang was drawn to the darker, edgier, and dangerous world.


    Needless to say, she told Samantha she would think about it.


    As she strolled out of the bedroom, she saw Gael in the living room, buttoning the cuffs of his ck shirt while talking with a man. Trigger. She recognized thetter fromst month¡ªthe guy with the cereal box full of money and a gun in his waistband.


    He was tall but not as tall as Gael. And he wore dark jeans, a white T-shirt, and a leather jacket, and he had his ck hair up in a man-bun. There was a tattoo of a detailed crescent moon on the left side of his neck the size of a golf ball. He looked pretty with his angr jawline and dark brown eyes that were nearly ck, and the small scar on his right eyebrow made him look edgy. She wondered what he was doing here.


    Trigger nced in her direction for a brief second before looking away. Gael met her halfway in the living room as he grabbed his coat from the back of the couch. That''s when she realized that he was leaving.


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I have to go somewhere. This is Trigger." He nodded towards the other. "You''ve seen him before. He''ll be staying here while I''m gone."


    Ang peeked over Gael''s shoulder to look at Trigger who looked at her with a stoic expression. If he was staying here, that meant Gael was keeping him as her bodyguard. "How long will you be gone?" she asked.


    "A few hours. I might not be back tonight."


    Her heart sank at the thought of not having him here the whole day. She was so used to his presence not too far from her¡ªeven if he stayed in his office for a long time. All she had to do was turn, and he''d be there or open a door, and she''d find him there. He said he''d be gone the whole night¡ªand she was already missing him, and he hadn''t even left yet.


    Okay, she was being dramatic and clingy. It was his fault for making her so attached to him.


    Thinking about it, if Gael needed to be out for a long time, it must be something important. "Is everything okay?" she worried.


    A small smile pulled at his lips. "Nothing to worry about."


    Even though that''s what he said, she felt that he was only saying that to not worry her. Gael was mostly vague whenever he talked about work. He always referred to "something" or "somewhere". Ang didn''t really know a lot¡ªor anything about his family''s business which was starting to make her feel excluded. There was this barrier between them as if she was in his life, but not really because there was part of him that she didn''t know.


    At first, she thought she was fine with staying away from the mafia world¡ªhis world. But now, she couldn''t help but feel the distance between them. She didn''t want to know about illegal stuff. But sometimes, she would think that if she knew more, she would understand him or his family more.


    What does Gael do? She knew he had a high-ranking position, but what was he really? Ang had already known parts of him that he apparently didn''t show to others. And for that, she was very grateful. But she wanted to learn about the other side of him too, even if it scared her.


    While she had these thoughts in her head, he hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her flush against his chest, snapping her out of her trance. He imed her lips in a slow and mesmerizing kiss, tilting her head to a position he wanted so he could plunge his tongue inside and deepen their kiss. The flicking of his tongue in her mouth elicited a moan that she couldn''t rein in as her fingers curled around his shirt.


    Ang could feel the growing of his erection against her stomach, and just knowing that she caused it sent a shock through her core.


    "Fuck, Angel. How can I leave now?" he whispered against her lips.


    Damn. That was a really hot kiss. And an excellent question. She was tempted to purr at him and tell him not to go.


    Gael kissed her forehead and reluctantly pulled away before he held her gaze and told her, "Be good."


    "Be safe," she said in return, and he nodded before turning on his heel.


    Trigger walked with Gael to the door, thetter reminding him of his duties, and he acknowledged every single one of them. Rick was waiting for Gael in the hallway, and the two nodded at each other.


    Before Trigger closed the door, Gael paused in his steps and warned in a cold and threatening tone that only they could hear, "Touch her, and I''ll cut off your dick and make you eat it."


    "I won''t, Boss."


    The door closed, and Trigger let out a sigh before turning around.


    "Are you hungry?" Ang asked, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I''ll¡­make you some coffee. I don''t really know how to cook, but I can make a toast¡ª"


    "No, Miss," Trigger dismissed her. "I serve you, not the other way around. Boss will kill me if I let you do that."


    She furrowed her brows, not believing what he just said. Gael wasn''t violent. Maybe not that violent. She cleared her throat and headed towards the kitchen. "Nonsense. It''s just food." When she saw him rub his nape, she ensured, "I won''t tell him if you won''t."


    He didn''t say anything.


    Even though Ang wasn''t good in the kitchen, she still knew how to be hospitable.


    A momentter, Ang and Trigger stood opposite each other at the Kitchen Ind, staring at two cups of coffee and a te of two burnt toasts. She pulled her bottom lip between her teeth and winced at the depressing sight on the counter.


    "I swear¡­I don''t know how to cook, but I can make a toast. I think the toaster is broken, or maybe it was set too high¡­ Now, you reeeally can''t tell him I made this." She scrunched up her face and started turning around as she said, "I-I''ll make you another one."


    "No, Miss. It''s okay. I''ll just scrape it off." He grabbed the butter knife next to the butter and began scraping at the toast.


    "But¡ª"


    "Boss will hang me. Please don''t give him any more reason to. I really need my head." His face was expressionless as he dusted the crumbs off his fingers.


    Ang arched a brow. It was the second time Trigger mentioned that Gael would punish him. "He will? He said that?"


    "He doesn''t have to."


    She didn''t know how to feel about this. It seemed like he was referring to a different Gael. While she knew that Gael was capable of violence, given his nature, the Gael she knew just didn''t seem like he would hurt his people. Was he a mean boss?


    "How old are you?" she probed, taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Twenty-seven."


    Ang thought Trigger was older than her. He looked mature for his age. It was probably because of the environment he was in. The man didn''t talk much¡ªunless she asked him stuff. She didn''t have anything to do today, and he seemed like an interesting person¡ªso she might as well get to know the guy if she was to trust him with her safety.


    Her phone beeped, and she received a text from an unlisted number.


    <strong>[ Hi Angie. Can I invite you out for a coffee? ]</strong>


    She knitted her brows in curiosity, trying to guess who was texting her. The area code was a New York number. She contemted whether to respond or ignore like she always did if she didn''t recognize the sender, but then they sent another text.


    <strong>[ Right. I forgot you don''t have my number and you don''t respond to strangers. This is Andy. ]</strong>


    Ang swallowed. Andy? What did he want?

 Chapter 356 - Dinner Invitation (1)

    The Manor


    It was already two in the morning when Gael and Giovanni left the private meeting room on the third floor of the club. They spent the entire day and night with the caporegimes in a meeting. They rarely gather this long, but everything that''s going on with them caused some distress. They had to revise a few systems and order the capos some assignments for their businesses.


    Alessandro was also present during half of the meeting before he went out to visit the Yakuza leader who was apparently sick. The Japanese crime family in New York was a good friend to the De Lucas even before Alessandro became the Don. Gael and Giovanni offered to apany him, but he declined, saying that they had to properly n out the meeting with the Russians on Friday to avoid apse in security. Two crime family leaders in public would surely attract eyes and ears.


    Gael and Giovanni slumped on the leather couch in the VIP section, thetter immediately pouring himself and his nephew some scotch.


    The club''s senior manager, a woman in her mid-forties, made a small bow before she ced a tter of club sandwiches, cold cuts, and cheeses on their table. "Would you like me to call you somepany?"


    Girls, she meant.


    "No, thanks, Irene. I''m not in the mood today," Giovanni answered before nodding his head towards Gael. "And this guy''s already pussy-whipped."


    Irene nced a look at Gael who gave her a small smile, and she offered one of her own in return before shifting her gaze back to Giovanni. "Very well. Let me know if you need anything."


    "It''ste, Irene. You should go home." Giovanni told one of his guards to drive the senior manager to her house.


    "Yes, Sir. Thank you." With one final bow, Irene exited the VIP area.


    Gael picked up his scotch and took a swig. "Is she not married yet? Or are you not allowing her so she won''t leave your club?"


    "Are you kidding? I''ve been pushing her to go and have a date." Giovanni made a gesture with his forefinger and thumb. "I''m this close to setting her up on a blind date. But the woman''s married to her job. She once told me she''d rather be old and single than be with someone like one of us, and that her hands are already full taking care of you and me." He shook his head.


    "Are we that bad?" Gael threw his head back andughed. "You could set her up with someone¡­normal. Like a corporate worker or something."


    It was Giovanni''s turn tough. "Irene will eat that man alive."


    "No shit."


    Swirling the drink in his ss, Giovanni faced the other, "Ah, right. You sent your men looking into the Russians?"


    Gael nodded and told his uncle about yesterday''s visit to the library. He left the part out about Ang meeting her mother since it wasn''t anyone else''s business.


    "Who do you think it is?" asked Giovanni.


    "I have no clue. I was there for a couple of hours and didn''t see anyone. What would they be doing in a library anyway?"


    "True." Giovanni side-nced at Gael. "You should be careful going out with Ang these days. I thought you of all people would keep her out of the public eye."


    Gael shot his uncle a nce, knowing what he was talking about. "Why do you think I''ve been keeping her in the apartment the whole time?" When Giovanni cocked a brow, he continued, "Only a few of you know I own it. The security''s tight and the windows are bulletproof and one-way."


    The other Italian families knew about his brownstone. Though he made sure of that house''s security, he still didn''t want to risk Ang staying there. Also, Ang''s apartments were always in a high-rise building. He thought that she would feel morefortable in a modern setting in his condo than his townhouse.


    Giovanni understood his point. "Just saying." He shrugged.


    "You think I want to bring her out and risk her safety? I make my men do rounds before we even step out of the building. She''s been cooped up inside and I intend to keep her there. Ever since she arrived, she had only been out a couple of times. Why do you think I''ve been working from home?"


    "Ah¡­ That''s why. I thought it''s because you could hardly keep your hands to yourself...and away from her." Giovanni smirked.


    Gael shook his head. Ang''s safety had always been his priority. He had doubled his security since she came to New York. Keeping her in the apartment was just a way to keep her safe. And because he didn''t want her to feel so confined, he took her out¡ªbut not after making sure his men did their job to keep them both safe while they''re outside.


    All this talk about Ang made him whip out his phone. He hadn''t heard from her since the afternoon when he called to check up on her. Though he was busy with meetings, he thought she''d at least send him a text.


    None.


    Feeling irritated, he opened his inbox to Trigger''s messages from earlier.


    At five in the afternoon:


    <strong>[ Gael: What is she doing? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Trigger: Writing, Boss. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Have you ordered dinner? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Trigger: Your sister dropped by earlier with Honey. She brought food that Nonna cooked. ]</strong>


    When Gael still hadn''t heard from her at eight in the evening, he checked with Trigger again. He could call her, but no one was allowed to leave the meeting room until they were done. And he wasn''t about to call her in a room full of mafiosos.


    <strong>[ Gael: Did she eat? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Trigger: Yes Boss. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: What is she doing? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Trigger: We''re watching Netflix. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: We?! ]</strong>


    At this point, Gael wanted to strangle Trigger. An image of Ang and his soldier on the couch while watching Netflix flickered in his head.


    [<strong> Trigger: No Sir. I meant SHE. Auto-correct. I''m at the dining table. Very far from her. ]</strong>


    <strong>An image of Ang''s back while she sat with her feet up on the couch as she watched a movie on Netflix loaded on the screen.</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Square your shoulders up. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Trigger: Yes Sir. ]</strong>


    After rereading the texts, Gael pocketed his phone as he got to his feet, Giovanni standing up with him. "Have you contacted the hotel mogul yet?"


    "Park?" his uncle probed, in which Gael nodded. "Not yet. I might pay him a visit to his office soon. I heard his fianc¨¦e was in an ident or something and he barely leaves her alone. If he won''t meet up with me, then I''ll go to him."


    "He''ll shoot you before you step foot in Crown Group''s office."


    Giovanni scoffed. "He won''t. He owes me after all."


    The two of them separated outside of the club, each getting inside their respective vehicles. Since there were not many cars on the road at that time, it took him only half an hour to get to Manhattan.


    Gael stepped into the lobby of the apartment building and as he headed towards the elevators, the male receptionist called him.


    "Sir, someone left this for you in the afternoon."


    Drawing his brows together, Gael received the small white envelope. There was nothing written on it, so he carefully took out the card inside. Written in beautiful cursive handwriting stated:


    <em><strong>[ Dear Kylie, </strong></em>


    <em><strong> I would love to see you at 5 p.m. tomorrow. I booked us a private room in Whispering Bamboo. I miss you, Sweetheart. And I will wait for you.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mom ]</strong></em>

 Chapter 357 - Dinner Invitation (2)

    As soon as Gael stepped inside the apartment, Trigger approached him, bowing slightly as a sign of greeting. "Where is she?" he asked.


    "She fell asleep on the couch, Sir."


    Gael gazed over the back of the couch before he dismissed Trigger and reminded him toe back at the same time in the morning. After the guard left, Gael walked over to the couch while removing his coat and folding it over the back of the armchair.


    Angid on her side, her hand loose around a white notebook¡ªwhich he assumed to be the diary that Oliver sent. He carefully peeled it off her grip, ced it on the table, and then scooped her up from the couch and into his arms. She softly whimpered against his neck, her hands limp on her chest as he carried her to the bedroom.


    He noticed that Ang didn''t like sleeping in the bedroom when he wasn''t around, and she''d wait on the couch until she fell asleep while waiting for him.


    There was a slight tug inside his chest at the thought of her waiting for him, and his jaw tightened, thinking, ''You waited but never sent a text?''


    Gael gentlyid her on the left side of the bed¡ªher side¡ªand pushed a lock of hair behind her ear. She looked small, fragile, and vulnerable like a little flower that he wanted to shelter from the harsh environment.


    He tucked her with the nket and then kissed her on the forehead, his lips lightly grazing on her skin, and she nuzzled into him, a little sigh escaping from her lips¡ªsomething she did whenever he gave her chaste kisses.


    Her eyes slowly fluttered open. At first, they dted as if happy to see him, and he smiled down at her¡­until her expression turned from soft to scowling in a second. She turned her back on him, huffing as she pulled the nket around her neck.


    Gael leaned back, cocking his brow, baffled at what just happened. ''What the hell is wrong with her?''


    After a few beats, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­"


    That''s odd. Was she mad that he was gone the whole day? But he already told her he wouldn''t be here. If anything, he was even early because they thought they would finish in the morning.


    "Angel," he called.


    Another huff came out of her, and then she pulled the nket over her head.


    Gael''s jaw ticked, and his brows knitted. He had the urge to pull the sheet off her, but he stopped himself and got to his feet. Turning around, he left the card on the nightstand and began removing his clothes as he headed to the bathroom to take a shower, pissed at her behavior.


    He had been inside the meeting room the entire time with all of the men smoking around him. As much as he wanted to tell them not to smoke, he didn''t, knowing that it was the only way for them to relieve themselves of the stress since Giovanni banned alcohol while they huddled earlier. Everyone had to stay sober while working. Even Gael was tempted to light a stick¡ªwhat difference did it make when he was already experiencing second-hand smoke?


    Thankfully, he was able to control the urge. But with all the smoke clouding the room¡ªeven with the vents on¡ªthe scent of cigarettes still clung to his clothes.


    After a quick shower, Gael dried himself off but didn''t bother to cover himself with a towel as he walked out of the shower. He also didn''t stop in the closet for clothes and sauntered to the bed, slipping under the nket and then facing Ang.


    A tiny gasp escaped her lips, most likely seeing his semi-hard cock under the duvet. She lowered the cover, and her face still held that re from earlier.


    "Are you going to tell me what''s wrong, or are you going to keep ignoring me?" he questioned, his tone hard and low. She was the one who hadn''t even checked up on him, and now she''s mad for no reason? He should be mad, not her.


    "¡­"


    When she still wouldn''t speak, he arched his brow. "You want me to leave? I''ll sleep on the couch."


    As he attempted to turn, Ang bit her bottom lip, and her hand flew to grab him by the arm, stopping him from leaving the bed.


    Gael heaved out a sigh, softening his tone just a tiny bit as he faced her again. "So are you going to tell me what''s wrong, or do I have to wrench it out of you?"


    She blushed, her fingers twitching on his arm. Her eyes dted in anticipation, and he knew she was thinking of it. They had been intimate enough for her to know how he would be "wrenching" it out of her¡ªaka making her orgasm so she''d spill.


    Swallowing, she finally spoke, her voice a little hoarse from sleep. "Why didn''t you tell me you had your guards follow me everywhere I went in Mayne?"


    Realization dawned on Gael. Trigger. "That little fucker."


    He was gone for a day, and his guard already tattled on him. ''Maybe it''s time to remind him who his boss is and where his loyalty lies,'' he thought, already nning Trigger''s punishment.


    "So?" Her brows were knitted, and her lips pursed.


    "So what?"


    "Gael, that''s stalking."


    "I think you meant to say...protection."


    Her jaw dropped like she couldn''t believe his words. "You had me followed around while I didn''t know. That''s pretty much stalking. And I''m notfortable with that."


    "Your safety is my priority. Besides, how are you ufortable when you didn''t even realize it until now? They didn''t bother you, did they? I was certain they were in the area without being in your space."


    Ang rolled her eyes. "That''s not the point."


    "Then what is?"


    "The fact that you didn''t tell me you were doing it. What else have you done without my knowledge? Oliver did the same thing before, and we fought over it several times because I didn''t like being watched. And you just did the same."


    Gael briefly closed his eyes, his face softening as he wanted to calm her down. She wasn''t shouting at him, but there was a bite in her tone. "I''m not going to apologize for ensuring your safety while I''m not around you. If I were to go back in time, I''d do it again. You''ll just have to ept the fact that as much as I can, I will do everything and notpromise your safety."


    She swallowed, her stare bouncing between his eyes before a sigh left her lips and the frown on her face slowly disappearing. "I at least would like to know. I don''t like it when you''re keeping things from me."


    This woman. When would she learn that ever since he decided he would protect her, he would do it with or without her permission? Even when she pushed him away when she learned about the arranged marriage, his men still watched over her.


    Snaking his hand under the duvet, he reached for her and pulled her against him. She yelped in surprise but didn''t push him away, her hand grabbing his bicep. Gael lowered his gaze on her mouth and told her, "Kiss me."


    Without thinking twice, Ang leaned into him and pressed their lips together. Then a tiny sigh came out of her as though she was relieved after doing it.


    "I don''t like it when you ignore me," he said.


    A small crease dipped between her brows. "But you did it too when you were mad. You didn''t talk to me. Why can''t I?"


    "It''s not the same. You asked, and I still answered you even while I was vexed. You reached for my hand, and I didn''t push you away or turned my back on you, then ignored you. Not like you did now."


    Her face rxed, realizing the difference between their angry phases. She sucked on her bottom lip for a beat. "Okay. I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    "Just like what you said to me. I''d rather you talk to me even when you''re angry and tell me what''s wrong than ignore me. I don''t like fighting with you. Let''s avoid that."


    When she nodded, Gael pulled her into a tight embrace, iming her lips and kissing her like he was making up for the hours that he was away. Her body shuddered as his hand slipped under her shirt.


    He almost forgot about the card that her mother left at the reception. After reading the message, he immediately had his men check on security. Her mother must have followed them when they left in a hurry.


    Ang groaned when he pulled back and she nuzzled her face into his neck, kissing him as she hooked her leg over his hips.


    "Babe¡­ There''s something for you," he told her in almost a whisper.


    She lifted her head, curiosity glowing in her eyes. "What?"


    "You have an invitation. Someone left it in the reception." He motioned at the card on the nightstand behind her.


    Confusionced her face. Who could be sending her an invitation to Gael''s apartment in New York? She reached for the card and read the content inside it. Her eyes widened upon seeing the message from her mother. She was speechless for a minute before meeting his stare again.


    "Do you want to go?" he probed, the gears in his head already churning from all the possible scenarios and how he would arrange her security.


    Ang swallowed, her fingers slightly shaking on the card. "Do you think I should?"


    "Whatever you want, babe."


    She took a deep breath, her eyes flitting here and there as she contemted. "I¡­ I think I''ll go. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "I want you toe with me. I don''t want to go there alone."


    Gael nodded without second thoughts. "Of course." He was supposed to go somewhere tomorrow, but there was no way he''d leave her alone after she asked him to apany her to something important. "I''ll be there with you."

 Chapter 358 - Dinner Invitation (3)

    Ang''s mind had been too muddled the whole day while waiting for the afternoon to roll by. Because Gael was busy during the day doing¡­mafia stuff in his office, she was left to her thoughts, and she couldn''t help but mull over all the entries she read in her little diary yesterday. He did, however, offer to talk about the things she read, but she told him she was fine, knowing that he already had too much on his te.


    But she wasn''t actually fine¡­not quite. There wasn''t much about her mother''s infidelity in her diary except for thest entry. However, it brought back so many memories about her family when they were stillplete¡ªbefore her mother just up and left like she was only visiting their mansion and had to go back to where she came from.


    Ang was also reminded of how upset she was while writing thatst entry about seeing her mother kiss another man. Mr. IV. Who was he anyway? She remembered his face, but all she knew was that he was her mother''s editor, strangely reminded that he had a thick ent. And then the other night, she also dreamt about the past when she heard and saw her parents fighting. And on that very same day, her mother left.


    The dark clouds loomed over her, threatening to pour a big and cold rain¡ªthe same heavy drops that hit her head that day she chased her mother under the thunderstorm. Painful, heavy knocking of rain on her head.


    She wrung her hands together as she sat in the backseat of the Escde, nervous about the destination they were headed. Gael ced a hand over her shaking ones, reminding her that she had nothing to be scared about and that he would stay with her the entire time.


    He managed to calm her down, and she smiled at him, but she couldn''t stop feeling that something ominous was about to happen.


    As they approached the restaurant, Gael''s guards were the first ones who got out and made a quick sweep around the restaurant. Whispering Bamboo was located somewhere in Manhattan''s upper east side, a posh neighborhood in the borough. The backseat''s door opened, and Gael came out before he turned around to help her.


    Just as her feetnded, one of the guards strode towards him and whispered in his ear, "Boss, the ce is crawling with Russian guards. The same ones from the library the other day."


    Gael''s brows furrowed in shock, gears turning in his head as he turned to look at Ang. He believed in fate, but coincidences like this? That''s a different thing¡ªand one he didn''t like. There were Russian guards back at the library and in this restaurant too. He had a bad feeling that they had something to do with Ang''s mother.


    Feeling protective, his grip on her waist tightened, causing her to look up at him. She must have seen the expression on his face because now, hers changed into worry when she asked, "What is it?"


    Gael contemted telling her, especially since he had no solid evidence yet. And as though to answer his doubts, a man in a ck suit with sunsses on¡ªnot one of his men¡ªstepped out of the restaurant and headed towards them. Gael''s guards¡ªone of them being Trigger¡ªimmediately slid to block the stranger''s path, not allowing the man toe near their boss''s space. There was a good two meters gap between them and the stranger when he respectfully stopped and addressed Gael.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. De Luca."


    Gael merely red at the man, sensing that he had seen the stranger''s face before but not quite remembering where. Then the man turned to Ang.


    "Miss Su. Your mother is waiting for you," said the man, his Rs rolling beneath his ent.


    Ang couldn''t mask the surprised look on her face when the stranger addressed her. She looked up at Gael again, her eyesced with questions that she couldn''t seem to voice out.


    Before they could respond, the stranger with the thick ent turned around and headed back inside the restaurant. Gael didn''t like where this was headed at all. He had the urge to call everything off and guide Ang back into the car and drive far away from this restaurant. Being around the danger of his family''s underworld business was already too much for Ang. Even if his family worked with the Russians, he never wanted to bring her anywhere near these people.


    "Gael¡­" she called hesitantly.


    Letting out a sigh, Gael decided to push through today''s meeting with her mother. But on the first sign of danger, he would toss Ang over his shoulder and leave the fuck out of here. It didn''t matter that his family had ties with the Russians. Ang was his priority. Consequences be damned.


    He waved off his guards, and they made way for him and Ang as he walked her towards the restaurant, his arm still circling on her waist in a tight hold.


    "What''s going on? How do they know you? Something is happening, isn''t it?" she asked. Despite her worries, her tone was calm.


    His Angel. His sweet, innocent Angel. If anything happenster, he was ready to kill for her.


    The doors opened, and they stepped inside the Asian fine-dining restaurant, the clinking of sses and utensils filling the background. Gael lowered his voice so that only she could hear as they followed the Russian guard down the hall.


    "I think your mother has ties with the Bratva."


    Gael''s jaw ticked as his gaze stilled at the Russian guard who stopped at the end of the hall where two more guards stood outside of a private dining room. Who knows what traps were behind that door?


    No. Even if Ang''s mother were with the Russians, she wouldn''t do anything to hurt her daughter. Would she? The woman might have left her family years ago, but the look of longing in her eyes back at the library told him that she still cared about her daughter.


    Ang''s brows drew together. "The w-what?"


    "Bratva." Gael looked her in the eye. "The Russian mafia."


    Her eyes nearly bugged out as her mouth hung open. She scanned around and saw the Russian guards ahead of them, and she shuddered as she realized the situation they were in.


    Gael''s men stood guard outside of the door as well, opposite the Russians, while keeping their distance. The Russian guard who greeted them outside the restaurant pushed the door open and stepped aside for them.


    Inside the private room was a long white table that could seat ten people. It was filled with purple centerpieces and candles. Gael was slightly relieved to see the room nearly empty except for one person at the head of the table. There sat a woman whom they saw from the library¡ªAng''s mother. She rose up from her seat, and a smile graced her lips as she walked over to them.


    "Kylie¡­"


    They had just entered the private room, and Ang stiffened in ce uponying her eyes at her mother. She lightly stepped back and pressed into Gael''s side as if not wanting to get close to the woman. Thetter paused, noticing her daughter''s recoil.


    The older woman''s expression morphed from being briefly hurt into a neutral one as if she put a mask on her face. Then she turned to face Gael and greeted, "Good day to you, Mr. De Luca."


    Gael grew tense at the fact that they knew him, but he had no idea who this woman was¡ªaside from being Ang''s mother. Fuck. He hadn''t seen her with the Russians before. And not knowing made his muscles coil.


    And then¡­a sudden thought shed in his head, sometches clicking into ce the more he stared at the woman.


    Before realizing it, Gael had already muttered in a cold, hard voice, "Mrs. Volkov."

 Chapter 359 - Dinner Invitation (4)

    Ang snapped her head towards Gael upon hearing the words. Did he just call her mother Mrs. Volkov?


    Wait¡­ Volkov¡­


    The gears in her head began turning at a faster pace as if the name was the oil that made every spin smoother. Her eyes widened, suddenly remembering the man kissing her mother in the library. A few memories sttered in her head like paint flickered onto a canvas¡ªblotchy, inconsistent. But slowly, the whole picture began to clear up.


    Before the library incident, she was with her mother in a cafe where she first saw Mr. IV. Her mother''s eyes bugged out inplete surprise when the man came to their table and sat with them. He was her mother''s¡­special friend, he said so himself, at the same time that her mother blurted that he was her editor. She believed her mother, of course.


    Mr. IV introduced himself to Ang, but his name was foreign which felt strange in her small mouth and a little hard for her to say. So she settled on referring to him with his initials. IV for Ivan-something Volkov. Ivan was the name her mother mentioned she left for her father when Ang heard her parents fought.


    Her mother''s supposed editor. She huffed inwardly, getting sicker each millisecond that she remembered some memories from when she was a child. Her mother used to write stories, spending day and night in the library writing in her notebook, and meeting some people from a publishing agency. Once, Ang tried to search online if Cynthia had any books published, but she didn''t find any¡ªunless her mother used a pen name. So she didn''t think that her mother pursued writing.


    It didn''t make sense back then, and she didn''t think much about her mother''s career, especially because her memory could not be trusted when it came to things rted to her mother. But saying Ivan was her editor was obviously just a cover now that she was older and thought about it. Ivan Volkov wasn''t her mother''s editor; he was her lover. The man her mother cheated her father with.


    And apparently, her mother married that man, seeing as they had the same surname now. Did her father know? Did Oliver? Ang''s blood began to boil at the thought of her mother''s unfaithfulness. She started to think ifing to meet her today was a bad idea. This woman left them and broke her father''s heart. She shouldn''t be giving her the time of day.


    That''s one thing to think about. And another about the fact that Gael knew her mother. Had he always known? Or was it just now that he realized he did? ''Just what the hell is going on?''


    "How do you know her?" Ang questioned him in a low, tight voice.


    Gael opened his mouth, but Cynthia answered first, "He doesn''t. Not really. But that''s not important right now. I only have an hour. I can''t stay long. Shall we?" Cynthia gestured towards the table, turning towards it and taking a seat at the chair at the head of the table.


    Ang hesitated. "Tell me," she whispered, her voice begging for him to tell her what she didn''t know. The only thing he told her was that her mother might have ties with the Russian mafia. Now, she had more questions in her head.


    "Later," he whispered back before leading her to the chair to Cynthia''s right.


    The dishes came five minutester, and their sses were filled with wine. They hadn''t spoken to each other until the servers left and the door closed again.


    "You''re all grown up now, Kylie." Cynthia''s voice was calm, yet Ang could sense a hint of sadness in it.


    Her mother then talked about a story from when Ang was still five years old, the smile on her face lighting her up like she had the best memories from so long ago. However, hearing her mother talk about the past only made Ang''s heart ache. What was the point? Talking about a dead memory when she left and grew up without her? Did her mother expect that this was a grand reunion and Ang would just embrace her and cry into her arms and tell her she missed her?


    Gael ced his hand on her knee, giving it a squeeze. He must have felt her tense up. He''d been thoughtful, cutting through the steak on her te when she couldn''t so much as lift her hands to hold the utensils¡ªshe had been wringing them under the table, trying to stop herself from doing something or maybe she was nervous about this whole thing.


    "Please eat," he softly whispered to her ear.


    Her mother was silent again when Ang finally ate. Cynthia was very observant between Ang and Gael, her eyes not judging but merely curious about how they acted around each other.


    It was halfway through their dish when Cynthia spoke again. "How about Oliver? How is he?"


    Ang, who was still reeling in the midst of all the confusion and anger from being in the same room with the woman she once loved but chose to leave her and her family, stilled her hands and gripped the fork tightly.


    The other night, she had a nightmare about the day her mother left, and she woke up with tears in her eyes to a worried Gael. Now, all the pain and anger mixing together was overwhelming that she wanted to get out of the room so badly.


    "Why don''t you go ask him yourself?" Ang muttered, stopping herself from adding, ''Oh, wait¡­ you can''t. You''re dead to him.'' It was the first sentence she said to her mother since they came in.


    Silence engulfed the room, and for a second, she thought that her mother was going to express being hurt, but then Cynthia carefully ced her fork and knife down and took a sip of red wine, her face unreadable. She looked so different from thest time Ang saw her when she was a child. Her mother aged, but she aged gracefully and barely had wrinkles on her face. She must be in her early fifties now.


    Ang wondered what her mother was thinking about as thetter stared at the red wine in her hand. That curiosity died fast when Cynthia finally broke the silence.


    "Does your father know what kind of man you have next to you?"


    Ang''s face hardened, not liking the question her mother asked. Gael, whose hand was still on her knee, remained calm as if the question didn''t bother him at all. But she wasn''t the same. She felt protective of him. "What did you say?"


    This time, Cynthia lifted her gaze to Ang. She briefly nced at Gael before shifting to her daughter again. "The De Lucas. They''re people you shouldn''t get entangled with. If you know what''s good for you, Kylie, you should stay away from them."


    Ang''s lips parted in disbelief. She scoffed while the words her mother said reyed in her head. She tried to think whether she misunderstood the other or if her mother was really warning her to stay away from Gael and his family. Her chest began heaving, and her eyes stung from all the pent-up emotions swirling within her.


    Was her mother¡ªwho abandoned her and her family¡ªreally telling her "what''s good for her"?


    Ang sensed the warning that her heart was about to shatter.

 Chapter 360 - Dinner Invitation (5)

    Ang could not believe what her mother said. And despite Gael giving her knee another squeeze as if to calm her down, she just couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    When she didn''t reply, Cynthia added, "You''ve grown into a beautiful woman. We''re simr in a lot of things¡­ You''re drawn to dangerous men; I can see that. But you can''t have this life, Kylie. Go back to Mayne. To your father. And forget about this man."


    Ang lowered her gaze for a brief second, a smile slowly forming on her lips, but it wasn''t the kind that meant she was happy. With her red-rimmed eyes and shaky hands, Ang was furious. "We''re far from the same. You may have given birth to me, but we''re definitely not the same. It doesn''t matter who I''m drawn to. I''m not married, and I don''t have kids to leave behind without remorse."


    Meeting her mother''s shocked expression, she answered in a voiceced with two decades of pain, "You left me on the road while it was raining so hard, every water dropping on my head felt like ice breaking through my skull while I begged you not to leave me¡ªnot to leave us. But you did. You drove away like you didn''t even hear me. Even when you saw me, you didn''t stop. I suffered from PTSD ever since you left me there. Every time there''s a storm, I''m reminded of the day you abandoned me on the road.


    "You weren''t there for me. You weren''t there when I freaked out seeing blood on my underwear for the first time because I wasn''t prepared when I had my first period. You weren''t there when my first boyfriend broke my heart, and I came home crying, thinking that I wasn''t good enough because he left me for another girl. You know who was there? Dad. He''s been there for me. And Oliver. But you? Where the hell were you?"


    Cynthia appeared as if she didn''t expect Ang''s reaction as she leaned back, her hand that was holding the wine ss stilling mid-air before she ced it back on the table with a shaky hand. "I¡­ I had no choice." Her tone was clipped.


    "Bullshit!" Ang snapped, her teeth gritting tightly as the first drops of hot tears streamed down her cheek, her eyes cold and sharp as she directed an usatory stare. "You had a choice. And you chose to leave us."


    "That''s not fair, Kylie¡­ I¡ª"


    "Not fair?" She huffed, feeling Gael''s warm hand on her knee, still trying to calm her down. But she didn''t want to calm down. She had been doing that for many years. She couldn''t do it anymore.


    Not bothering to wipe her tears, she continued, "I''ll tell you what''s not fair. You judging the people Ie to love, the man I want to be with. They''re the kindest, thoughtful, and generous people I know, and we''re not even blood. They''re one of the strongest families I''ve ever met, you know why? They weed me as one of their own, and they don''t leave their people behind. All this time, I thought Dad was the one who drove you out of the house, and he broke our family when he did that. But that''s not true. He didn''t break our family. You did¡­ When you decided to cheat on him with your current husband."


    Cynthia gasped as if the words struck a knife in her chest.


    Ang didn''t stop, though, because she was hurting. "I forgot about that man you kissed in the library. I forgot that I wrote that in the diary you gave me. I forgot many things from the past, and Oliver told me it was because I was too hurt. And I guess I was, thinking maybe that you left because I snitched on my notebook since you told me to keep what I saw a secret." Her tears hadn''t stopped rolling out of her eyes. "How could you do that to me? How could you ask me to keep something like that from my father? I was seven! Seven!!!"


    Cynthia''sposure broke, and she sighed heavily, but she didn''t cry despite looking like she might. "I had to leave for your own good, Kylie. The man you saw is a dangerous man whom I knew before I met your father. I''ve known this life ever since I was born. I can''t let you lead a life that will put you in danger."


    Feeling the anger surging inside her, Ang let out a burst of mockingughter. She could hear what her mother was trying to tell her, but there was not one reason that she could ept. Danger? Why, because of her dangerous lover? So she abandoned her two young children, leaving them motherless? And she expected Ang was just supposed to ept that and forget everything?


    Ang remembered now that her father was about to do something by calling General Leos back then and letting him deal with her mother''s lover, but her mother begged her father not to do it. Cynthia was protecting her lover.


    Ang stood up abruptly that her chair fell backward, making a low thud on the carpet. Wiping her cheeks, she stared down at her mother. "You know what hurts now, Cynthia? It''s not that you left and didn''t stop after I chased you in the rain...or that you never came back for us; I moved on from that even though the scar remains with me. What''s breaking me right now is that after all these years, I see you again, and you insist that what you did was for our own good. It''s not. You didn''t do it for us. You did it for yourself because you''re selfish. You couldn''t handle Dad so you cheated on him and left to be with that man."


    Taking a deep breath, she added, "I wish I didn''t see you again. You just destroyed the good memories I had of you. Now every time youe to mind, I''ll remember today. Telling me I can''t be with the man I want to be with, yet you married that man you said is dangerous¡­ You''re a hypocrite."


    She was turning halfway to leave the room when she stopped and addressed her mother onest time, clenching her hands into a fist as she told her, "Though¡­ I guess I have one thing that I got from you which I''m good at. Leaving. I never had once a good rtionship with a partner before now. Because I left them whenever I thought it was headed somewhere serious. Just like you, I left. Are you proud I did that? That''s, at least, another thing we have inmon, right?"


    And with that, Ang strode out of the room with Gael trailing behind her. He hadn''t said a word since, patiently waiting for her. However, just before he could reach the door, Cynthia stopped him.


    "Mr. De Luca. A word."


    Gael stopped in his tracks, signaled Trigger to go after Ang with a nod of his head, and then turned around to face the older woman. Cynthia''s eyes were red, but she kept her face neutral¡ªa mask she had easily slipped on after what just happened.


    "What are your intentions for my daughter?"


    He wanted tough, but he kept his expression impassive. "My intentions?"


    "I left to keep them safe. And yet...you''re bringing her into this world. Does Charles know who you are and what you do? Does Kylie?"


    With a calm stance, he put his hands into his pockets and tilted his head. "Why does it matter to you if she knows?"


    Cynthia lifted her chin. "I love my daughter. I don''t want her in any of this. I see you care about her, so what are you doing tainting her with your family''s dark proclivities?"


    Gael softly chuckled, but it was without humor. "Honestly, Mrs. Volkov, I don''t know what I''m doing. But I am sure about one thing. I don''t abandon people I love."


    Her jaw tightened, but she didn''t respond.


    He buttoned his suit jacket and gave her a curt nod. "Thank you for the dinner invitation. Have a good evening."


    When Gael left the room, he quickened his pace until he was out of the restaurant. He immediately noticed something was wrong when his men looked distressed. "What''s going on?"


    "Boss." Rick came to him in a hurry. "We lost Miss Su. Trigger said she bolted out of the staff exit, and he didn''t see where she ran to after turning the corner. He''s still searching for her."


    The back of Gael''s muscles tightened. He pulled out his phone and began to call Ang while he barked orders to his men. "Find her, or don''t show your fucking face to me if you can''t."

 Chapter 361 - Like A Painful Waterfall

    Gael began heading towards the area where Trigger lost Ang. It was still rush hour in Manhattan, and the streets were packed with pedestrians, making it hard to look for her.


    His men split up as he dialed her phone. "Come on. Pick up."


    It felt like forever when the ringing went on, but she didn''t answer. He could only hope that nothing happened to her. Gael redialed for the second time, his heart racing at a maddening speed as he furiously searched for her left and right while fear crept up his spine.


    And then the call went through.


    His steps faltered as he listened to the other end of the line. Continuous sobbing and noisy chatter barked in his ear. "Angel¡­"


    "H¡­Hello¡­" The sound of her heavy breathing caused him both relief and worry.


    He sighed. "Where are you?"


    Still sobbing, she took the time to answer. "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I can''t see."


    "What do you mean you can''t see?" Gael drew his brows together, pushing himself forward as he continued his search. The sky was darkening fast, but there was still enough light above them.


    "I¡­lost my lenses while wiping my eyes. I can''t see anything. Everything''s blurry." She sobbed some more. "I don''t know where I am. I''m lost¡­ Gael¡­ I''m lost."


    "Shhh¡­ It''s okay, baby. I''ll find you."


    Listening to her sobs, Gael didn''t know where to look for her. He was only heading in a random direction on instinct. If only she wore the ne he gave her, he would have already found where she was had she activated the locator. And with the way she was so upset right now, Ang wouldn''t be able to ask a pedestrian; there were so many opportunists in New York.


    A thud followed by an angry yell from a woman rang through the receiver, stinging his ear. "Move it, Bitch!"


    "Sorry," Ang muttered in a low, shaky voice.


    Shit. He had to find her soon.


    "Baby¡­ I need you to calm down for me and focus, or I won''t be able to find you." Ang''s sobbing slowed down, and so he added, "Tell me what you see above you or in front of you."


    "There''s so many people¡­ And I¡­ I can''t read. It''s so blurry. I''m practically blind. I think I scratched my eyes with the lens."


    "Focus, baby. You can do it."


    Just as he said that, a loud siren from an ambnce red on the road, passing by him and grabbing his attention. He noticed that he could hear the same sound growing louder through the receiver. It could only mean that the ambnce was heading towards Ang.


    "Hold on. I think I know where you are. Just wait for me." Anxiously waiting to cross the road to the next block, Gael gently told her, "Lean on a wall or sit on a bench near you. I''ming to you."


    "I just want to go home¡­"


    "We''ll go home soon. I promise."


    She took a deep breath, and he could sense that she had stopped crying. "I see a yellow bus across the street. I can''t read what''s on it but¡ª"


    "I see it." He sped up. He was basically running at this point. Ang had run all the way to the third block from the restaurant. How she did that, he had no idea. "I see you now, baby. I''m almost there."


    Ang lifted her head. She first looked to the right and then to the left before pushing herself off the wall and stared at the figure from a distance even with her blurry vision. She held her breath as she tried to make out the figure, but it only took her a second before she rushed forward. Even though she couldn''t see his face from more than twenty feet away, she knew it was him.


    Gael grunted as Ang plowed into his chest, his strong arms immediately wrapping around her. "I thought you couldn''t see?"


    "I couldn''t. But I know it''s you."


    He exhaled a sigh of relief, pressing a kiss on her temple. "Come on. Let''s get you home." He signaled his men to bring the car over.


    And while they stood there waiting, her shoulders began to shake.


    Fresh waves of tears broke out as she could no longer contain her emotions. She didn''t hold back crying into his chest. It was the first time that he had ever seen and heard Ang cry like that.


    Pedestrians looked their way, but his only focus was on her, holding her up when her legs couldn''t.


    Gael didn''t want to move. He could stand in the middle of thousands of pedestrians on the sidewalk all night if he had to.


    Soon, arms circled behind her legs and back, and she was lifted off the ground, then into a vehicle.


    ***


    Ang hadn''t stopped crying since they left the sidewalk. Her voice was already hoarse, and exhaustion had clearly taken over her body, but she didn''t stop.


    Gael let her release it all. With her on hisp, she buried her head into the crook of his neck and clung onto him like she was afraid he would leave. Tears and snot ruined his shirt, but he didn''t care. All he did was hold her in his arms, stroking her back, her head, her sides, and her limbs¡ªthe least he could do tofort her.


    If he could take away her pain, he would. Moisture gathered in his own eyes because he could feel her emotional distress through her loud and guttural crying. It was as if she had never cried before and didn''t know how to stop. As if her tears from when she was seven years old had only taken a pause, and her crying now was a continuation. As if she was crying twenty years'' worth of tears.


    Ang grieved.


    She grieved for her mother, the first person who broke her heart.


    Gael hugged her tighter as though he could absorb her pain that way. He wanted to rip his heart out andy it on her feet if that would make her stop hurting.


    Laying soft kisses all over her face, he swiped her hair behind her ear and whispered, "You need to stop crying, or you''ll get sick."


    "I¡­ I hate her¡­ I hate her so much¡­"


    He answered by squeezing her arm affectionately, pressing his cheek on her head.


    "We haven''t seen each other for twenty years, and she acted like she didn''t do anything wrong. Reminiscing childhood stories? To top it off, she''s telling me to¡­to leave you and go home? I can''t believe it." She patted her fist onto her chest. "It hurts. It hurts, and I can''t stop crying."


    "Shhh¡­ Look at me." Gael lifted her chin until her red tear-filled eyes settled on him,rge drops still pouring out of them like waterfalls. He gently wiped her tears with his fingers as he spoke, "Breathe with me."


    Gael inhaled and exhaled with her. After several repeats, she was able to take control of herself.


    "Better?" he asked, and she nodded. "Good."


    Ang closed her eyes and nuzzled against his jaw, taking a deep inhale of his scent.


    "I didn''t know what I was expecting¡­meeting her tonight. She felt like a different person. It''s like she''s not how I remembered her."


    "It''s been two decades."


    After a few beats, she wondered, "Do you miss your mom?"


    Gael didn''t expect her question. He paused to think about it. "I do. Ever since she died. I¡­haven''t really stopped missing her. There''s this¡­dullness in my chest. It hurt a lot in the first years. I guess it''s still there, but I think I got used to it."


    "I feel the same," Ang said. "There''s something in me that I can''t exin. Like there''s¡­a void. And when I saw her a couple of days ago, that ache¡­ It splintered me again. It was like reliving a nightmare that I couldn''t wake up from. And now¡­" She sniffed. "I think it was better before¡­back when I hadn''t seen her again."


    Although their circumstances were different, Gael and Ang both lost their mothers. And the two of them shared the same dull ache that left scars deep within them.


    They remained in the same position for a while until her breathing slowed down. Gael got to his feet, bringing Ang with him as he walked towards the bedroom. "I''ll draw you a bath. Would you like that?"


    She nodded against his shoulder. "Bathe with me. I don''t want to be alone."


    "Of course." He kissed her forehead as he entered the bathroom. "I''m not leaving you, Angel."

 Chapter 362 - Lingering

    Ang cried a couple more times ¡ª in the bath and in bed until she fell asleep. It wasn''t as heavy as the first one, but she still looked so broken all the same. Gael stayed with her the entire time, pulling her into his chest as his hands made soothing strokes on her body. They bothy naked under the nket, but he didn''t attempt to do anything more thanfort her.


    A tiny part of him thought that perhaps she wasn''t only crying about what happened tonight at dinner. That it was probably abination of all the things she had been through in the past, given that she always held back whenever she was on the verge of letting it all go. This felt as though thest straw broke, and she lost the grip to hold on. Which was why he kept his arms around her the entire night, hoping that doing so would keep her together.


    His mind reyed tonight''s events. While they were in the bath earlier, Ang asked him how he knew her mother. No matter how he thought about it, there was no simple way to exin withoutpromising other things. If he told her one thing, she would surely question another. In the end, he told her to forget about what happened at dinner and that he would tell her what she wanted to know when she calmed down. She was already overwhelmed. There was no need to confuse her more. Thankfully, Ang agreed.


    At almost eleven in the evening, Gael received a phone call from Giovanni. He slipped out of bed, careful not to wake her up, and grabbed a pair of boxer briefs from the closet before walking out of the bedroom. Trigger sat at the dining table, and he got to his feet but lowered his head when Gael emerged. Thetter still had to deal with his guard after losing sight of Ang today, but that had to wait.


    "Gio," he answered the call while pouring himself a cup of coffee.


    "Been trying to call you since earlier."


    "I was busy. How was the meeting?"


    Giovanni sighed, and the clinking of sses apanied by muffled music reached Gael''s ear. His uncle must be at The Manor. "You better not miss tomorrow''s dinner with the Russians. I barely convinced Sandro and the capos that you had to skip tonight to deal with a problem in one of our warehouses."


    "Thanks." Gael let out a sigh. "Is everything ready for tomorrow?"


    "Yes. Just as nned. How are things at your end?"


    Gael told Giovanni regarding tonight''s dinner. About the shock that greeted him when they arrived at the restaurant only to find out who Ang''s mother was, but he spared him the whole story and only focused on the ties with the Volkovs. He didn''t exactly think he had to worry about Ang''s connection with the Bratva, especially after seeing that her mother was adamant about keeping her daughter away from this life. But it was bothering him nheless.


    The De Lucas were ruthless, but they had one strength that other families considered as a weakness: Family. And this included their women. Other crime families, though, not so much. For generations in the underworld, arranged marriages were one of the norms to maintain strong ties with other families. And some families didn''t care for the women. For some, women were weak and were not meant to lead or be part of the business. So some women were forced to marry into another family. The women had no ce in the organization.


    Gael could only guess that Ang''s mother, Cynthia Volkov, insisted that Ang should stay away¡ªprobably because if the Russians knew about her existence, they could use her to their advantage. Of course, he wouldn''t allow that to happen. Even though they worked together, he had no loyalty to the Russians. And that was the same for the Russians to the Italians. That was just how it worked. He only hoped it wouldn''te to that or there''d be war.


    "I''ll be damned." Giovanni chuckled. "I knew Ang looked familiar when I met her for the first time. She resembled her mother. It''s so uncanny." Giovanni met Mrs. Volkov many years ago, and Gael probably forgot about it since they weren''t really acquainted. They only saw her during a party. "Who knew our Ang was a Russian mafia princess?"


    Gael groaned, not liking that fact at all. It wasn''t that he disliked her origins. He wasn''t a hypocrite, considering he was part of this dark world. But her being one was indeed a possible threat¡ªnot to him, but to her. Not that he already put her in danger by making her his.


    "Wait," Giovanni muttered. "You won''t be bringing her tomorrow, right?"


    "Of course not. I want her far away from them."


    "Yeah. That would be best. Have you told Sandro?"


    "I''ll tell him tomorrow. And don''t say anything to Ang about this when you see her." Gael''s jaw tightened. "She''s already going through a tough time."


    "Of course. I''ll keep my mouth shut and act as if I don''t know anything. Cross my fingers, but I don''t hope to die," Giovanni answered, his toneced with amusement.


    Gael could already see the future where he''d have to punch his uncle''s teeth out for being an ass¡ªjust because Giovanni wanted to annoy him.


    He ended the call without another word.


    Taking a sip from his cup of coffee, he looked at Trigger who was still awaiting orders¡ªrather, a punishment on the side.


    The younger man met his cold stare, and he came over to where Gael stood, his head still lowered. "Boss¡­ About earlier¡ª"


    "Save it. I''m tired. I''ll deal with you tomorrow. Go home and be back here at nine."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After the door clicked, indicating that Trigger had left, Gael leaned against the counter. He nned about how tomorrow should go. If it were any other day, he wouldn''t have to worry about Ang being alone while he took care of business. But because of what happened tonight, he knew he couldn''t leave her by herself.


    An idea came to mind, and after another sip of coffee, Gael stalked back to the bedroom where he searched for Ang''s phone. He didn''t want to wake her, so he was careful as he picked it up from the nightstand and pressed her thumb on the screen to open it.


    His thumb hovered over the screen as he froze, momentarily caught off guard when he saw her wallpaper. It was a photo of him from the other day. He wore a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up and eyesses as he leaned against the kitchen ind with a cup of coffee in hand, smirking at her when he caught her discreetly taking a photo of him from the couch.


    Gael curled his lips into a smile, ncing at her sleeping form and itching to caress her face before he began tapping the screen.

 Chapter 363 - A Surprise Visitor

    "¡­told I have to wake you up, or you''d be asleep for twenty-four hours straight if I didn''t." Gael''s gentle voice graced above Ang, his hand brushing delicious circles on her bareback. Laying feather-light kisses all over her face and neck, he pulled her into his chest at the same time that she nuzzled her face against it.


    Still disoriented, Ang asked, "What time is it?"


    He checked the time on his watch that rested on his nightstand. "7:24."


    She groaned, burying her face into his neck, seemingly unwilling to get up.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Like I was hit by a train."


    "Does your head hurt?"


    "A little."


    "You need to eat then. You didn''t really eatst night."


    "But I don''t want to get up." Her voice was muffled against his skin.


    "I know. I''d bring you food here but¡­you''ll feel much better if you get up and eat with me at the table. Food is ready. So go wash up and meet me outside. Okay?"


    "Fine," Ang reluctantly agreed, though she wrapped her arms around him to steal one more hug and a kiss on his bare shoulder before pulling away. "Do you still have to work today?"


    Gael hesitated as he met her hopeful eyes. They were still puffy fromst night''s crying. She would never ask him to stay, even if it was obvious that she wanted him to. And if it were any other day, he would. Sweeping her hair off her face and tucking it behind her ear, he nodded and told her, "I have to. I can''t miss today. I''ll be gone until the evening like I told you."


    "Right¡­ What time do you have to leave?"


    "At nine. I still have time, so we can eat breakfast together. Do you need to visit an optical clinic today for your eyes?" He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on each of her lids.


    Sighing, she shook her head in response. "No. Luckily, I brought another pair of unopened lenses. I''ll be fine." She smiled.


    Although her vision was badst night after losing her contact lenses from crying, she was already rested, so her vision was better now. She still couldn''t see from afar, but she didn''t need to constantly wear lenses or eyesses unless she had to work or she needed to go out.


    "Okay." Gael''s hand slid down and cupped one of her ass cheeks, giving it a firm squeeze as he grinned, remembering her wallpaper. "Go. I''ll make you some coffee."


    The two rolled out of bed¡ªshe headed to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth while Gael grabbed something from the closet before leaving the bedroom. Once she was done, she found a set of loungewear on the bed¡ªan ivory-colored cashmere sweater and matching pants. It was one of the clothes that Gael bought for her during the new year''s eve shopping.


    After changing into thefortable clothes, she looked at herself in the mirror, noting the puffiness of her eyes had already subsided¡ªthough it was still a little obvious that she criedst night. Running her fingers through her hair, she let out a small sigh. The least she could do was join Gael for breakfast at the table before he left for work. After all, he witnessed her breakdown. Ang promised herself she wouldn''t cry like that anymore. Once was enough. She didn''t want him to think she was weak and scare him away.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, she headed straight to the kitchen where she thought he might be. "You could have woken me up earlier, so I could help you make breakfast¡­" Her words trailed off when she noticed someone from her left periphery and her mouth hung open.


    "Surprise!"


    Ang gasped. "Ninz!" Her eyes were wide like saucers, watching her best friend rush towards her and engulf her in a big hug. "Oh, my god. What are you doing here?" she hesitated before returning the embrace.


    Footsteps came from the side, and Gael came into view with two mugs in hand. "If I woke you up earlier, you wouldn''t be as surprised as you are now." He grinned. "Capp?" He offered one mug towards her while he sipped on the other.


    She was still in shock when Nina tipped her head towards Gael and said, "He called metest night and told me about what happened. I came here as fast as I could. I''m sorry, Anj¡­"


    Meeting the other''s apologetic gaze, Ang released a sigh of relief before chuckling and squeezing Nina in another hug. "This is crazy. You''re in New York."


    "Babes, I''ll fly to Japan for you if I have to," Nina replied.


    "But you love Japan¡­"


    "Exactly!"


    The twoughed as they backed away. Ang wiped a stray tear of happiness and surprise from her cheek as she walked towards Gael, receiving the mug he offered as she tiptoed to kiss him on the lips. "I can''t believe you did this. Thank you."


    "Figured you didn''t want to be alone today. I wish I could stay with you but¡­" A small wistful smile formed on his lips. "Is it okay that I called your friend? At least you havepany while I am out."


    "Are you kidding? I''m ecstatic!"


    "Good." He captured her lips in a slow kiss before releasing her. "We''ll eat soon."


    When he walked away, Nina sidled up to Ang and spoke in a low voice. "I was so shocked to receive his callst night. I thought something serious had happened. He was going to send his ne to fetch me from Mayne, you know? But I insisted I''ll fly on my own and get here this morning. His men picked me up when Inded¡­ I just came straight from the airport."


    Ang''s heart swelled. Gael was so thoughtful. Despite his background and the rough exterior he sometimes had, he was really sweet to her. Because he had to work today, he made sure she wouldn''t be alone. She just kept on falling for him every day.


    "Ladies? Breakfast is served." He called from the dining table with his back to them.


    "Damn¡­ His ass though," Nina whispered next to her, openly ogling Gael''s behind from a distance. "You''re so lucky to be waking up next to this piece of hunk. Food ready and dick ready. You''re living the dream here, huh?"


    Ang pped her friend''s shoulder,ughing as she hooked their arms together and walked towards the dining table. "I miss you, Antonina."


    "Ugh." Nina groaned. "Stop calling me that. I''m starting to think I shouldn''t havee here."


    "You love me too much to regret, Antonina."


    "Good Lord. You better make my trip here worth it."


    They reached the dining table where Gael pulled out a chair for Ang before taking the seat at the head of the table. "Don''t worry, Ms. Lopez. I arranged¡­something to keep you girls upied the whole day."


    Ang gave Gael a questioning gaze. However, thetter didn''t reveal anything but a yful grin. She exchanged nces with her best friend, and Nina shrugged but appeared to be excited about whatever he nned for them.


    At exactly nine in the morning, Trigger arrived in the apartment, and Gael was ready to leave. He wore his usual ck shirt and pants, and he was closing the cuffs on his sleeves when Ang came over to him, sliding her arms around his waist. She looked up at him, their height difference making her crane her neck to meet his eyes. "You''re not going to be in danger, are you?"


    "I''m always in danger. Every day. But I know what you mean. And no. But I must be there." And that her mother would probably be there tonight too, but he didn''t tell her that. He stroked her arms and back as though getting his fill of her. "You just enjoy today. I''ll send a car to pick you and your friend up for dinner. I made a reservation at a French restaurant I think you both will like. I won''t be seeing you again untilte, but I''ll meet you somewhere tonight."


    "You did all this for me?"


    "Babe¡­ You must know by now that I''ll do anything for you."


    Heat crept up her cheeks, making her blush. This man knew how to sweep her off her feet. He was so dangerous.


    Clearing her throat, she wondered, "What did you prepare for us today anyway?"


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and Trigger went to open it. Four women wearing a ck uniform top and pants entered the apartment with trolleys and folded boards. They smiled as they lined up, bowed, and then waited for instructions.


    Confused, Ang looked up at Gael. "What¡­"


    "They''re from Luxe Escape. I didn''t know what you girls wanted, so I asked to send a team to take care of you two. Their home services are just the same as if you''re in their spa. I''m sure you won''t get bored getting pampered the whole day¡ª"


    Gael got cut off when Ang tiptoed and pressed her lips to his¡­ once¡­ twice¡­ And she sighed. "Really. You didn''t have to do this. I can''t thank you enough."


    He gave her a lopsided smirk and pulled her closer, his lips brushing against her skin as he whispered to her ear, "I can think of a lot of ways to thank meter tonight."

 Chapter 364 - Underlying Cause

    Gael lingered by the door¡ªor more like, Ang dyed him from leaving the apartment. She was d to have her best friend around, but she always worried whenever he left for "work"¡ªwhatever it was he did.


    Especially when she noticed Trigger handing him a gun and Gael tucked it on the back of his waistband. They were discreet or tried to, at least, but she still saw it anyway. It had been happening a lot this week, and she couldn''t help but constantly worry about him.??


    Ang fixed his tie and brushed off an invisible lint on his shoulder, the words "Don''t go" hanging at the tip of her tongue, but she could never say them. So she''d been asking him questions about today, hoping he''d stay longer. He answered every question patiently, though it was apparent that he was runningte.


    "Last night¡­ You said you''d tell me about how you knew my mother," she muttered, herst attempt to dy him.


    One of his men from the hallway called him¡ªto remind him to hurry up, no doubt. Gael checked the time on his watch. It was 9:10 a.m.


    "I really have to go, Angel. Tonight. Okay?"


    Sighing, she nodded. "Okay."


    He kissed her onest time, and when he pulled back, he gave Trigger a look. The two men stared at each other for a few seconds as though silentlymunicating. His gaze was authoritative, while Trigger''s was submissive. Then he left, and she closed the door behind him.


    "Did you get in trouble for yesterday?" Ang asked Trigger as she walked back into the foyer.


    "I will. Just waiting for the sanction."


    Her brows dipped in curiosity. "What does he do to you¡­for punishments anyway?"


    "I can''t tell you that, Ms. Su."


    "Just call me Ang."


    A small wince escaped his mouth as he looked away and stood straight by the wall. "If I do that, the sentence will only get worse."


    The crease between her brows deepened at the thought of it. Was Gael so strict with his men?


    Taking a deep breath, she walked back to her best friend in the living room who was browsing the catalog of all the services avable for them today. After considering, they both decided to get the whole package¡ªbody scrub, facial, a whole-body massage, mani-pedi¡­and other services that sounded great on the menu. The staff from the spa set up their things in the guest bedroom where Ang and Nina stayed most of the day.


    ***


    <strong>SVR Corp</strong>


    Gael''s family had a legitimate business fronting their ndestine activities. SVR Corp, named after Gael''s grandfather and Giovanni''s father: Severino De Luca. Thetter started the corporation back when he was still in his twenties, backed by his father who also did the same illegal activities. Many yearster, thepany grew as one of the giant corporations in New York.


    Being the one in charge of most of the operations and the son of the current Chairman¡ªAlessandro De Luca, Gael had a seat on the board of directors. Every single one of the board members respected¡ªand feared him and his family.


    Because of threats and risks that came with him, he rarely worked in the office. Most of the time, he worked remotely. Today happened to be one of the days he had to be present as they had a board meeting.


    Although SVR Corp was a legitimate business, Gael still wanted the new firm he was trying to build¡ªwanting it to be separate from all the dirty money their family made from SVR Corp. It was definitely a long way to go, that''s for sure. But he wasn''t going to give it up. He brushed a hand on his left arm, over his shirt, where his mother''s name was tattooed. ''Just hang in there, mom.''


    He and Giovanni had been in his office for the past hour after the board meeting. They had a busy morning, and they multi-tasked, going over their operations while eating lunch on the coffee table with papers strewn about in a less organized way.


    Gael wiped his mouth with a napkin and fished out his phone to check his messages, pushing the voiceing from the iPad in the background. The voice belonged to J, reporting from Australia.


    He narrowed his eyes as he read Ang''s text.


    <strong>[ Angel: Can you not punish Trigger? It wasn''t his fault. I was the one who ran away. ]</strong>


    It was sent an hour ago. Just after she thanked him for the lunch he sent over to them. He only had the chance to reply now.


    <strong>[ Gael: You could''ve gotten hurt. It was his job not to lose sight of you and obviously he failed at that. ]</strong>


    Her response came a few seconds after.


    <strong>[ Angel: But nothing happened to me. Can''t you just dock it from his sry or something? ]</strong>


    Gael scoffed. Did Trigger hire her to be his spokesperson?


    <strong>[ Gael: Babe, are you trying to school me on how to handle my personnel? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: Did he make you plead for his case? His punishment just got worse. ]</strong>


    In reality, he hadn''t had the chance to think about how to deal with Trigger yet. If it were in the past, the kid would have already been in bed all week, unable to move and covered in ck and blue. But at the moment, as much as he wanted to "remind" Trigger of his duties, he also needed him to watch over Ang. Now, he was starting to rethink his ns.


    <strong>[ Ang: Stop being a tyrant. ? ]</strong>


    He shook his head and let out a sigh as he typed his response, choosing to ignore herment.


    <strong>[ Gael: Don''t you have a massage to get to? ]</strong>


    The dots danced on the screen, indicating that she was typing away. It took her a minute to reply.


    <strong>[ Angel: How did you know I''m getting a massage? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I can hear your thoughts from here. ]</strong>


    He then closed his phone and tossed it next to him on the couch.


    Giovanni finished his food and downed it with a shot of scotch. He had been drinking a lot moretely. Tossing a used napkin on top of his te, he said, "Anything else, Jino?"


    "You guys are having the dinner party with the Russians tonight," replied J.


    "What about it?"


    "I''m just thinking. I don''t get why you don''t ask them for backup to end the Morellis?"


    "That''s not up for discussion," Giovanni answered curtly, his voice calm but disinterested.


    Not taking the hint that Giovanni was done with it, J asked further, "Why not? They''re allies, aren''t they?"


    Gael and Giovanni exchanged silent stares. Then Gael shook his head in resignation as he responded this time. "This is a family problem¡ªand between the Italians. We need to show our good graces to the Russians, not air our dirtyundry. It will be idiotic to bring the Russians in when it''s not their war. We can''t let them know, and neither will we get them involved. Therefore we can''t ask them to fight our battles."


    "But¡ª"


    "That''s enough, J," Giovanni cut him off. "Send the reports by the end of the day through the secured server. You''re dismissed."


    Just like Gael, Giovanni also disagreed with the idea of getting the Russians or any other crime families involved. It wasn''t just them; even Alessandro and most of the Capos shared the same stance. So this wasn''t up for discussion at all.


    "Wait, Boss! It''s Mika''s birthday next week. Can Ie back even for a day?"


    Gael pinched the bridge of his nose. J''s sick sister was everything to him. Gael wasn''t heartless; he knew how important family was. But at the same time, he knew how dangerous it would be for J toe back to New York. Just before the new year, they heard that Filippo inquired about J. It didn''t take a genius to know that Filippo was out for blood for what J did to his right-hand man.


    "You''re needed there. And you can''t be here," was all Gael said before ending the call.


    Checking the time on his watch, they still had a few hours before they had to get ready for tonight''s gathering. It was a dinner party with some of the big wigs in New York, and within the party, they would meet with the Russians.


    "I heard Mrs. Volkov might be there tonight. They''re on the guest list," Giovanni said as he poured two fingers of scotch in his ss. He tilted the decanter towards Gael as if tempting him to drink with him. "What are you gonna do?"


    Groaning, Gael grabbed a ss and held it out. His uncle poured him a shot while he contemted what to do with tonight''s meeting with Ang''s mother being there. Staring at the amber liquid, he took a swig and let it burn his throat. "I guess we''ll find out."

 Chapter 365 - Wined And Dined, Then Grind

    At precisely seven in the evening, Ang and Nina walked into the French restaurant where Gael made a reservation that included the best service from the Chef himself. As they were seated at a corner table with the best view of the Manhattan skyline, they were given a choice of dishes from a menu.


    Before they arrived, Gael rmended Ang to try their Confit de Canard¡ªthetter meaning "duck" in French. It was a dish that she didn''t particrly like, but because he said it was one of the Chef''s masterpieces, she decided to give it a try. Nina also ordered the same.??


    And oh my goodness¡­holy mother of all ducks! Gael was right. Whoever had the idea to cook the duck in its own fat was a genius. The duck was pan-seared with a side of duck fat-fried potatoes. She couldn''t stop the praises. The dish was mind-blowing and mouth-orgasmic¡ªshe thought she cheated on Gael and even loved every second of it.


    She licked her te clean, and so did Nina.


    The two polished a thousand-dor bottle of red Bordeaux and shared a serving of French Lemon Tart to end their meal on a fresh and sweet note. The dinner was phenomenal.


    "I gotta say¡­" Nina started, patting her food baby belly. "I''m quite blown away by Mr. Moneybags for everything he did for you today. I know he didn''t do all this for me because I''m visiting you, but if he''s trying to impress me to get my approval for you, tell him he''s seeded well and beyond."


    Ang smiled, swirling thest sip of wine in her ss. "I think it''s just his way of making sure I''m okay after I broke down on himst night. He''d expressed he didn''t want to leave me alone after what happened. Guess he wanted to take my mind off it."


    Leaning her elbows on the table, Nina wondered, "Did it scare him, seeing you like that?"


    "I¡­don''t think so. I hope not. I mean¡­ I know I would have if I saw myself. You didn''t see mest night, Ninz¡­ Even I couldn''t believe I cried so much in front of him."


    "Maybe you cried so much because you were with him."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m saying¡­ I''ve known you since we were kids. I know you''re always trying to appear like you have it all under control when you''re in front of people, and then you let go when you''re all by yourself. Maybe with him around, you''ve stopped pretending and started being yourself more. You know¡­ Because you trust him?"


    Ang swallowed, not knowing how to respond to that, so she could only mutter, "Maybe."


    "Did what happened with your momst night made you cry more than you did when¡­you know¡­that time three years ago? Does he know?"


    Ang''s hand that was holding the wine ss shook before she gripped it tightly and finished its contents. "Can we not talk about that?" She set the ss down and waved at their server toe over.


    After telling Nina aboutst night''s meeting with her mother, she realized she was still upset, but it didn''t hurt much, unlikest night. However, when anything that happened three years ago was brought up, it was as if living the nightmare while she was awake. She still had to tread lightly around the subject, and she didn''t think she would ever move on from thatpletely. Things were sometimes better left unspoken.


    "Of course. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you, Anj." Nina reached for Ang''s hand and squeezed it. "So¡­ Gael''s still working? You said he''d meet uster?"


    "That''s what he said. He''ll meet us somewhere after dinner."


    The server came over, and Ang asked for the bill. Even though Gael was the one who made the reservation, she didn''t assume he would pay for dinner¡ªno matter how wealthy he was. She was able to pay for herself.


    A couple of minutester, the restaurant''s manager and the Chef came to the table and told her that the bill had already been paid for by Mr. De Luca. She wasn''t surprised that he did. Though, she still insisted on paying for the tip and handed over her credit card.


    The manager waved his hands to refuse. "Oh, no. Ms. Su¡­ Mr. De Luca already gave a generous tip. Thank you for letting us serve you for tonight''s dinner. It''s our pleasure."


    Ang persisted one more time, wanting to make sure that their dedicated server and sommelier were tipped appropriately. After the manager assured her that Gael gave a 100% tip, she stopped. Of course. Gael had always been generous with tips¡ªshe shouldn''t have questioned that. But Nina was floored to know he gave that much, considering the total of their dinner.


    Trigger came to their table just in time that they got up. He had been standing not far from them with one more guard during dinner. Ang invited the two to dine with them, but Trigger emphasized that if he as much as sit down at the table, his head would be served on a tter for breakfast. It was obviously an exaggeration, but Ang didn''t insist anymore.


    "Do you want to go home for a change or something before we head over to Brooklyn? The apartment''s only ten minutes away," said Trigger as they settled in the leather backseat of a ck Town Car¡ªhe sat on the front seat while the other guard drove the car.


    "Why? Where are we going?" asked Ang.


    "To The Phantom''s Empire. Boss said he''d meet you thereter."


    "Wait, what''s The Phantom''s Empire?" Nina wondered.


    Ang, who was biting her bottom lip, answered her best friend, "Gael''s night club." She hadn''t been in Gael''s club at night. Tonight would be the first time. The first time she went there with him, there wasn''t any loud music or patrons dancing as it was mostly empty except for the bar serving drinks for happy hour. She wondered why Gael wanted her there and not in Giovanni''s like the other time and if their clubs were the same at night. Ang was actually excited.


    She was wined and dined and pampered all day. Ending tonight with a party at one of Brooklyn''s best nightclubs to enjoy and let loose was much appreciated.


    "Sweet! He has a nightclub?" Nina squealed. "I mean¡­ We''re already dressed up. I''m down with that!"


    And so the Town Car brought them out of Manhattan and into Brooklyn. There was still traffic at quarter to nine in the evening, so by the time that they reached the club, it was already 9:50 p.m.


    A long line stretched on the side of the club with people dressed to the nines, waiting for their turn to be allowed entry to the luxurious superclub. When Ang and Nina reached the entrance, the bouncer held up a hand, stopping them from entering, and wordlessly jerked his thumb sideways as if telling them to go to the end of the line.


    Ang didn''t mind, and she was about to walk away when Trigger stepped in and whispered something to the bouncer.


    Instantly, the bouncer paled, and he immediately pulled open the red velvet rope of the stanchion to let them through. "My apologies, Ma''am, I didn''t know. Please enjoy your evening."


    "Thank you¡­" muttered the two women as they passed through.


    Once they were in the covered hallway that separated the reception area and the rest of the club, Ang leaned towards Trigger and asked, "What did you tell him?"


    "The truth. That you''re Boss''s woman." Trigger shrugged in nonchnce.


    Boss. Gael''s woman. Her stomach fluttered at thebel. She didn''t think she''d ever get used to that.


    The giddy feeling inside her slipped when Trigger stopped abruptly at the end of the hallway where the club''s party started. "Holy shit," he cursed at the same time that Nina muttered a "wow". His eyes were wide as he stared at the middle of the club''s dance floor.


    "What?" Ang snapped her head, following Trigger''s and Nina''s gazes and her mouth hung open. "Oh. My. God."


    The music thumped from the speakers and the colorful lights danced on the floor while a spotlight was directed at a square stage. There was no stage like that when Ang came here the first time so that was definitely new. But that wasn''t what shocked the three of them.


    It was the surprising fact that seven half-naked men were dancing on the stage, grinding like they were Magic Mike strippers anddies in pink and white worshiped them below the stage.


    "Woah!" Nina chuckled, her eyes sparkling as she gaped at the scene. "I could get used to this. Damn¡­ Gael surely knows what women appreciate, huh?"


    On the other hand, Ang was confused about what was going on. She was sure that Gael''s club wasn''t a strip club, so why were there seven hot dancing men in the middle of the floor? She elbowed Trigger and swallowed before she questioned, "Are you sure he wanted me to be here?"


    Peeling his stare away and then facing Ang, Trigger gulped audibly. "Honestly¡­I don''t know. D''ya think he''ll kill me? He was the one who told me to bring you here."

 Chapter 366 - In Which All They Grind Were Teeth

    The dinner party was held in a Banquet hall, adorned with everything luxurious from floor to ceiling. Several politicians and rich-as-fuck businessmen were present, eager to mingle with each other to gain more power. Everyone present were vampires¡ªonly they weren''t out for blood. Not always anyway. But they were hungry for money. Lots of it.


    For the regr¡­innocent citizens, they thought they had a choice on who sat to rule New York. What they didn''t know was that the governor, the mayor, or whoever was sitting on the throne¡­were just puppets. And the puppeteers were none other than the people hosting tonight''s event. And the puppets were d to kiss their puppeteers'' asses.??


    Wearing a custom-tailored tux, Gael stood confident in all his dashing glory. His hair wasbed neatly and parted to the side and he wore an expression that he usually disyed in front of people who needed to know they couldn''t afford to mess with him.


    He grabbed two flutes of champagne from a passing waiter and handed one to his uncle, Giovanni, who stood next to him, looking just as debonair andposed. The two leaned their backs to the bar and watched the party before them while keeping their distance from the guests who were itching to get a chance to talk to them. It was either a proposal¡ªfor business ventures, or a proposition¡ªfor sexual favors. Neither of the two attracted them that night, especially thetter.


    "Have you told Sandro?" his uncle asked.


    Gael briefly nced at the closed door to the left where they had juste from half an hour ago. Alessandro and his consigliere, and the Russian''s Boss and his right-hand man were still behind that door. The leaders and trusted men of each of the crime families had the meeting there after dinner before the four were left to talk privately.


    Gael didn''t have to ask for rification. He knew Giovanni was referring to Ang and her mother. He nodded without saying anything and then took a sip of champagne.


    "What did he say?"


    "To act as if I don''t know anything. Dad is uncertain if Novikov knows he has another granddaughter¡ªand a grandson," Gael added when he thought of Oliver. He kept his voice low, making sure no one was listening. "If he finds out about them, and he learns that I know¡ªthat we know, he might take it as a betrayal for keeping the truth from him."


    "Fuck," Giovanni hissed under his teeth. "Of course he''d think that."


    Gael huffed in response. "As if the Morellis aren''t enough already."


    His uncle chuckled in a mocking way. "Tell me about it." And something told Gael that there was more to his uncle''s annoyance about the Morellis¡ªwhich possibly had to do with his ex¡ªthan he was letting on.


    The two men straightened as if by instinct when they noticed someone closing in near them. They didn''t turn their heads, but their senses were heightened, waiting for the person to approach.


    "Where is she?" Cynthia Volkov asked in almost a whisper as she stood to Gael''s left. She was facing the bar, ordering a cocktail from the bartender. To others, they wouldn''t know she was talking to the two men.


    Still keeping their backs to the bar, Gael and Giovanni side-nced each other, exchanging knowing looks. Then Gael muttered under his breath, "Far away from here."


    Cynthia waited until her drink arrived, thanking the bartender before she spoke discreetly once the bartender walked to the other end of the bar. "Let her go."


    "Does Pakhan know that you left a family in Esmea?" Gael questioned. The ''Pakhan'' was the Russian crime family''s boss¡ªthe Bratva''s boss, just like Don was to the Italian mafia. The older woman gritted her teeth but said nothing, and he took it as a sign. "I guess not. My¡­ What a big secret." He tsked.


    "I''ll do anything. Just¡­ Take her away from New York. Away from all this. I don''t care what you have to do."


    A small smirk lifted his lips. Then he took his time in taking another sip of his drink. He hadn''t spared a nce at Ang''s mother since she decided toe closer and talk to him, but he could sense her agitation even though she tried to keep herposure. Gael wasn''t opposed to keeping Ang away from the Bratva because it was already a given. But it didn''t mean he would let Cynthia know she could order him around. "With all due respect, Mrs. Volkov, you don''t get to tell me what to do. I don''t work for you. You''re wasting your time talking to me."


    Cynthia snapped her head towards him, her eyes a mixture of seething anger and¡­something else that Gael couldn''t exin. For the first time tonight, he met her gaze and matched it with his nk one. He didn''t allow the woman to read him.


    Seeing her face, he was reminded of how hurt Ang was when she realized that she had a younger sister. "I''m confused. If you''re so adamant about keeping Ang away from these¡­proclivities like you said, why did you give birth to another child? Such a contradiction."


    She blinked. Once. Twice. Then she looked away. "My Anika wasn''t nned."


    "If you say so."


    Frustrated, she red at Gael but her disy of strong emotion was short-lived when a tall man came over to her right. Ivan Volkov. The man was big and had a permanent scowl on his face wherever he went. Gael couldn''t me seven-year-old Ang for getting scared of this man.


    "Gentlemen," Ivan greeted before turning to his wife. "Everything okay?"


    Cynthia''s expressionpletely flipped. She was now smiling when she turned around and allowed her husband to pull her to his side as if she didn''t have the conversation with Gael just now. "Oh, darling. I was just telling the De Lucas that the food tonight is exquisite. I was wondering if they could rmend their caterer. You know¡­for Anika''s birthday."


    Ivan shifted his gaze towards Gael and Giovanni. The two men lifted their flutes and offered a generic smile his way. Ivan simply grunted in response before leading Cynthia away. "Let''s dance, Mya."


    "I really don''t like that man." Giovanni shook his head.


    Gael''s phone buzzed in the inner pocket of his jacket. His brows furrowed as he read Trigger''s text.


    <strong>[ Trigger: Boss, we''re here. For the record, this ispletely not my fault ok? ]</strong>


    A photo loaded on his screen when he clicked on the attachment. It was of two women''s backs, Ang''s and Nina''s, and they were looking at topless men on stage.


    In the next second, he called Trigger and snapped as soon as his call connected. "Where the fuck are you?"


    Loud music thumped through the receiver of his phone and Giovanni arched a brow, his focus now on Gael.


    "At your club, Boss," said Trigger.


    "What?" Gael''s jaw ticked. "What do you mean you''re at my club?"


    "Empire. I brought them here after dinner just like you said."


    "<strong><em>Cazzo.</em></strong>Why the hell are there shirtless men on stage at my club? Since when was it a fucking strip club?"


    "Beats me. I''m just following your orders, Boss."


    Gael pinched the bridge of his nose. He wasn''t sure whether he was pissed that there were male strippers in his club, or that Ang was watching said strippers.


    "Give me Ruth. Now," he growled.


    The couple of minutes he waited while Trigger hunted for the manager kept his blood boiling, his brows knitting deeply.


    "Phantom?" Ruth''s voice came through the receiver.


    "Ruth. Why the hell are there male strippers in my club!!!"


    "Because you approved it?"


    His eyes darkened. "What do you mean I approved it?"


    "Last year, Sir. Around June, was it? We signed a contract with Ms. Imogen Stewart. You said it was for a favor?"


    Suddenly, it all dawned on him. He did sign that deal for an exchange of favor. At that time, he didn''t think much of it. Offering The Phantom''s Empire for one Friday night for an open bachelorette party wasn''t a big deal. He wouldn''t lose customers, only he had to allow Stewart whatever she wanted for the night¡ªaka the fucking shirtless men on stage.


    When he didn''t say anything, Ruth probed, "Is there a problem, Sir?"


    Letting out a long, exasperated sigh, Gael rubbed his temples and replied, "No. Thanks, Ruth. Give it back to Trigger."


    "Boss?" Trigger got the phone back.


    "Move them to the VIP lounge on the second floor."


    "Yes, Sir. Are youing?"


    Gael nced at the closed door where his father was still in a meeting. "I''ll be there as soon as I can."

 Chapter 367 - Phantom (1)

    Gael stayed nearly an hour more at the banquet, waiting for his father and the Russian leader to emerge from the closed door. During their group meeting earlier, they talked about the uing election that would be happening in a few months. In all honesty, Gael and Giovanni weren''t on board with sharing each other''s candidates with the Russians, but the consigliere convinced Alessandro that it would be a smart move if they want the Russians to trust them more.


    They still hadn''te to that point, though, and tonight''s meeting was merely "feeling" each other out and seeing whether the other wanted to coborate in the elections or if they still kept each other from a safe distance while also doing business together. It''s a strange andplex dynamic from a regr person''s perspective. But this was nothing new in their world.??


    It was eleven in the evening when the two leaders came out of the room, both smiling andughing at something they were privy to. And then it was already midnight by the time Gael arrived at The Phantom''s Empire with Giovanni tagging along.


    Gael''s men from the club bowed in greeting as they passed by them. He didn''t spare them a nce as he strode with purpose inside while Giovanni nonchntly smoked a blunt and dicked around his phone as he walked, not caring for his surroundings.


    The two De Lucas were quite different from each other, but also the same in some ways. But one thing they had inmon was their people''s behavior towards them. They never looked the two in the eye¡ªmore than necessary, at least. And whether it was out of respect or fear, it didn''t matter. Both reasons were equally enough for their people not to toss a spark to Gael and Giovanni''s ever-present fuel wherever they went.


    Ruth, the club''s manager, greeted Gael and then Giovanni with a smile and a polite bow at the reception area. Loud music was slightly muffled from where they were at the moment, but it was apparent that the party inside was in full swing. Ruth handed him a tablet and a stylus pen, and he barely looked at the screen before signing it, itching to stride away already as he badly wanted to be with Ang since the minute he left the apartment in the morning.


    A woman in a slinky, shiny outfit came over with a tray in her hands, serving two sses with two fingers of amber-colored liquid to them. She was one of the club''s servers that specifically catered to the VIP guests. "Drinks, Boss?" She smiled. Gael and Giovanni each grabbed a ss, muttering "thanks" before she walked away. Gael didn''t spare the server a second nce, unlike his uncle who followed her hips swaying.


    "How''s the event?" Gael addressed Ruth and took a sip of his drink.


    "It was sessful, Sir. Ms. Stewart asked if you wereing by tonight. She wanted to thank you."


    "Where is she?"


    "Her party is upying the VIP-2 lounge beside Ms. Su''s."


    "Thanks, Ruth." He nodded and checked the time on his watch. "It''s past midnight. Go home. Sherry can handle the rest of the night," he said, ncing at the junior manager behind the reception desk. Ruth had been working for him for many years. Her dedication was admirable, but she was a single mother and had to sacrifice not putting her child to bed most nights.


    After Ruth said her thanks, Gael and Giovanni went deeper into the club and finally joined the swarm of patrons. Despite the loud music and hundreds of bodies grinding against each other, he immediately knew where Ang was. It was as if she was a ma, and his eyes found her in an instant.


    Ang danced with Nina to the left of the now empty stage. He strode towards where she was, past the sea of people, his eyes never leaving the smile on her face. At least she was enjoying herself. The expression on her face was a stark contrast to how she looked while she broke down in his armsst night. He wanted to keep that smile on her face¡ªno matter what he had to do.


    Even if one of the reasons she was having a good time was because of the fucking shirtless men dancing on stage a while ago. He sighed. The things he would do for this woman.


    There was still some good distance between them as they weaved through the crowd. Ang''s smile suddenly turned into a surprise that morphed into a scowl when she turned around and pped a guy across the face and pushed him away. Gael was momentarily frozen, watching the scene y. Although he didn''t know what happened yet, he had a pretty fucking good idea, and he saw red.


    Ang and Nina yelled at the man who looked smug even after getting pped. The man attempted to move closer to them, and Gael began shoving people out of the way in haste. But before the asshat had the opportunity to grab Ang, Trigger wrapped an arm around his neck and dragged his ass away from the dance floor.


    All of that happened in merely less than ten seconds, and Gael was still halfway towards them. "Asshole wants to die tonight," Giovanni muttered right behind him.


    Gael didn''t respond as he strode faster, meeting Trigger by the bar. Thetter still had the man in a chokehold.


    "Boss. He grabbed her," Trigger grunted with a menacing scowl on his face when he noticed the arrival of his boss.


    "Take him out the alley," Gael barked out the order, mming the ss he had been carrying in his hand on the bar counter. A vein in his temple ticked as his eyes darkened at the sight of the man he''d have the pleasure of breaking that night.


    His men followed, dragging the asshole who was pointlessly protesting. Patrons watched the scene, but none of them dared to interrupt. Most of them knew who Gael was¡ªand Giovanni, and it would be stupid if one of them intervened.


    Instead of going to Ang, Gael headed straight to the side exit, only to be stopped by a delicate hand clutching his arm.


    He looked to the right and met Ang''s gaze. She didn''t say anything, but so many questions filled her eyes, especially since she saw the rage in his grey ones that had now darkened.


    "Angel." Gael softened his gaze, the tension on his shoulders lessened¡ªbut notpletely. "Sorry, I''mte."


    ''Just a few fucking secondste. If I hadn''t stopped at the reception, I would''ve gotten to you earlier,'' he thought but didn''t say. He was holding his anger inside, and talking wasn''t helping.


    "What are you gonna do?" Her brows knitted in concern¡ªfor him, not for the sick bastard, obviously.


    "Teach the fucker a lesson," he said under gritted teeth.


    Ang tightened her grip on his arm as if wanting to stop him from doing it, but she knew he had to, and she understood that.


    Gael leaned in and pressed his lips on her forehead. "Are you okay?" She nodded. "Where did he touch you?"


    She swallowed, unable to tell him. But Nina didn''t hold back. "The sh?thead grabbed her boobs and said nasty things."


    A dark switch flipped inside him, and he clenched his jaw so hard his teeth could have broken. Then he whispered to her ear, "Wait for me at the lounge. I won''t be long."


    And before she could stop him, he backed away and strode towards where his guards disappeared. Giovanni walked next to him with his hands in his pockets in a casual but dangerous manner. Gael removed his tux jacket and tossed it to Rick and began unbuttoning the cuffs of his white long-sleeved shirt.


    "Boss, he''s Makarov''s son," said Rick, earning Giovanni''s scoff. Makarov was one of the trusted men who''s working under the Russian crime leader¡ªThe Pakhan. Makarov was also there at the dinner party.


    A threatening smirk ghosted Gael''s face as they approached the exit door. Then he bit out, "I don''t fucking care who he is¡ªeven if he''s the goddamn president''s son. No one touches Ang."

 Chapter 368 - Phantom (2)

    "Go back inside and stand guard for her," Gael told Trigger who was still clutching the man by the cor. The alley was dark, with only amp post several feet away.


    "Alvaro''s there. I want to be here. This motherfucker needs to die." Trigger''s brows were deeply knitted.??


    The kid was too hot-headed. Just like J, Trigger was also one of the closest soldiers Gael had. He knew him since his father brought him to Italy. Gael was sixteen while Trigger was ten. They trained together a yearter under Alessandro''s best assassins. Trigger''s father also used to be a soldier before he died, which led to Gael''s father and grandfather taking Trigger in and taking care of him like one of their own since he didn''t have a mother. Trigger became loyal to Gael and followed him everywhere.


    Gael wasn''t oblivious that Trigger had gotten attached to Ang in a short period of time. He didn''t like that fact, but he also appreciated that he could trust him to protect her¡ªas long as he didn''t cross the line.


    "They''re in the lounge. You stand guard and make sure she''s okay."


    "But¡ª"


    "Go back inside. That''s an order."


    Trigger groaned and shoved Makarov''s son to the wall in hisst attempt at payback before storming back to the club, annoyed that he didn''t get to watch all the fun.


    The guards held up Makarov''s son¡ªwell, he was also a Makarov as that was their surname. He tried and failed to escape from the guards, shouting as he thrashed, "I know your boss, you sons of bitches! You can''t treat me like this! Let me the fuck go!"


    Gaelzily strolled towards him, rolling his sleeves to his elbows. The fucker hadn''t realized yet that the "boss" he was spouting earlier was there. The club was too loud and dark, so he wouldn''t have seen Gael clearly the first time.


    Makarov''s son looked up, and his eyes widened, perhaps realizing who he was now that the light from themppost had shone on Gael''s face.


    "Phantom¡ª"


    "So you know me¡­" Gael drawled, not sparing him a nce yet while taking his time to fold his sleeves. "Too bad I don''t know you."


    "The fuck? I''m Ilias Makarov. You work for my father!"


    "Ilias¡­" Gael tested the name and threw his head back in a burst of chillingughter, ncing at Giovanni who was casually leaning against the wall with a weed between his teeth. His uncle''s eyes were nk like he waited for a bloodbath but couldn''t care less about it. He was there for fun. Gael, on the other hand, didn''t care for violence. He didn''t enjoy it, but he sure was going to enjoy breaking every bone on Ilias''s body.


    Wordlessly, Giovanni passed the blunt to Gael who stared at it for a beat before giving in and taking one hit. The smoke lingered in his mouth. The taste felt like an old high school crush¡ªfamiliar, yet he didn''t care about it anymore. It was the first smoke he had in months, and it was fucking good. He didn''t take another hit, though. And he passed it back to Giovanni as he faced Ilias, blowing the cloud of smoke to his face.


    His strong hand mped on Ilias''s shoulder. "Tsk tsk tsk. You''re wrong. I don''t work for your father." Gael tilted his head down to peer into the man''s eyes¡ªhe was taller by a few inches. And he was telling the truth: he wasn''t working for Makarov. The mafia and the bratva worked together in a few businesses, but no one was higher than the other. "Didn''t they teach you that in Bratva 101?"


    "Let me go. And I''ll forget about this."


    "Forget? You think I''ll just forget that you touched what''s mine?"


    "What?" Ilias gritted his teeth and red as if trying to piece the puzzles together. "That bitch?" He grinned. "How the fuck should I know?"


    Giovanni hissed. "Oooh¡­ You shouldn''t have said that." He clicked his tongue and killed the joint under his shoe.


    Before Ilias could say another word, Gael hit his stomach with his fist. Ilias doubled over, coughing and wheezing from the harsh blow.


    "Call her that again, and you''ll lose all of your fucking teeth," warned Gael.


    Ilias thrashed, scowling at Gael. "You f?ck! You''re going to beat me up for her?"


    Gael smirked, but there was no mirth in his eyes. "That first one was for touching her, yeah. But the next ones? They''re for me." Then he punched Ilias right on the nose.


    "Aaaa!!! Fucking sh?t!!! You broke my nose!" Blood gushed down Ilias''s nostrils, past his lips and chin until they dripped to the asphalt.


    "Buckle up. That''s not the only thing you''ll break tonight." Another strike hit Ilias''s eye before Gael kicked him in the knee. A crunch echoed in the darkness when Ilias couldn''t hold himself up anymore, and he cried out in pain, more cursesing out of his mouth. He shrieked like a pussy after each blow delivered to him.


    Gael didn''t stop, using his fists and feet until Ilias sprawled on the dirty asphalt. Ilias''s face was disfigured and bloodied. His shirt was torn, and he was coughing out blood and saliva. Gael could have killed him, and he wouldn''t have cared. But for the sake of being Makarov''s son, he let the man live.


    Rick handed him a white handkerchief, and he wiped the blood off his knuckles. Gael busted his skin, but it didn''t hurt. The thought of Ilias touching Ang was enough to set him off.


    Ilias spat on the ground, heavily wheezing. The guards had long stopped holding him up, so he was alone with several big men surrounding him. "All this for just a chick?" He coughed. "You''ll regret this."


    "She''s no chick, you motherfucker," Gael said in a toneless voice. He bent down and hovered over the other''s limp body and looked down at him. "She''s mine. And no one touches what''s mine. You''re lucky I didn''t cut off your hands and shove them up your ass."


    "Wait ''til my father gets a word of this," Ilias spat.


    A sinisterugh came out of Gael. "You want me to call him for you? I''ll tell him myself if you want."


    Though his face was nearly unrecognizable, Ilias managed to scowl at Gael like he was insane. "I''ll do it," he taunted.


    "Oh, I don''t doubt that you will. But¡­ You won''t. You know why?"


    Ilias didn''t answer, but he waited for what Gael had to say. Thetter''s eyes were dark, cold, and deadly. Ilias had only heard about how ruthless Gael was, but he didn''t think he would experience it first hand. The man was the devil himself.


    "Bitch about tonight, and your father will know what kind of scum his son is."


    "What the fuck are you talking about, asshole? You think you can flip my father and make him listen to you instead of me? I''m his son. Your threat is useless."


    Gael let out an exasperated sigh as he tossed the bloodied handkerchief to the ground next to Ilias''s face. "You wanna test that theory?" He held up a hand to the side, and Rick handed him a brown envelope. "Let''s see¡­" Taking out some papers and photographs, he began listing off the crimes and secrets of Ilias.


    "Oooh, Arson. You''re the one who set fire to one of the Irish''s warehouses five years ago, weren''t you? Of course, your dad didn''t know that, or maybe he turned a blind eye because if the Pakhan knew, he''d have to kill you. After all, because of that fire, you started the war between your families. Hmmm¡­" Gael fingered the photographs and slowly tossed them to Ilias''s glowering face.


    Then Gael added, "You can probably get away with that, but I doubt you can if your father finds out you''ve been fucking your stepmother¡ªhis lovely wife¡ªbehind his back."


    Ilias''s eyes widened as he scanned all the photos, fear dancing on his face. Gael dropped everything to the ground before him.


    "I have more, but you get the point. So go ahead and tell your father I did this to you. I don''t doubt he''ll put a bullet through your head himself as soon as thesend on his doorstep." Gael got to his feet and shoved his hands into his pockets. "Keep ''em. I have plenty of copies."


    Despite his violent nature, Gael didn''t do anything without calcting first. He didn''t strike unless he was sure he coulde out of it alive or that he wouldn''t put his family in jeopardy. Keeping tabs on the Russians was a precaution he hoped he didn''t have to use in the future. What he did to Ilias that night was nothingpared to what he had to do in the past.


    Rick opened the door back to the club, the music still heavily thumping in the air, oblivious to the brutality that happened just now in the alley.


    Before Gael stepped foot inside, he nced behind his shoulder and warned in a grave tone, "Your sin tonight was touching her. But for future reference in case you''re so thick to understand, it''s never okay to touch any woman without her permission. Stay away from all Manor and Phantom''s Empire clubs. Now get the fuck out of my property."

 Chapter 369 - In Da Club (1)

    That night had gone from the best night to¡ªhopefully not the worst, but it still made the acid in Ang''s stomach burn her insides. Alvaro, the second guard who apanied them to dinner, escorted them to the VVIP lounge. She was told that it was Gael''s exclusive section that wasn''t avable to others when Ruth kindly served them earlier.


    Nina sat with her and tried to calm her down. "I''m sure it will be okay."??


    Ang chewed on her bottom lip. Things escted quickly a couple of minutes ago. That guy came out of nowhere and suddenly slid his hands around her from behind and grabbed her chest. If it were Gael, she would immediately recognize him, but that split second that she realized it was a stranger, her first instinct was to p him across the face. The audacity of the sleazebag when he grinned like he enjoyed her reaction was outrageous.


    She could still feel the sting on her palm and the hoarseness of her throat since she and Nina cursed and yelled at the guy to back the hell off. It still wasn''t enough. The reminder of an unwanted feeling of being touched beyond her liking crept up on her, and she wanted to murder that man. Triggering over to grapple the guy a few secondster snapped her out of that stupor.


    And then she felt him. Gael. He was there somewhere in the club, and when she saw him, he was already following his men towards the back door exit, wearing a murderous halo above him. She sprinted to stop him, not wanting him to do anything that would put him in danger¡ªnot that she didn''t trust he was capable of saving himself, but the thought of him being in that sinister state caused her heart to pound against her chest.


    Before she knew it, Alvaro had already brought her to the VVIP lounge. Now all she could do was wait and pray that Gael would be okay. A minuteter, Trigger came with a scowl on his face as he dropped on the couch to her left and lit a cigarette to his mouth. She stared incredulously at him for a second before she whipped her head to where he came from, only to be disappointed that Gael wasn''t behind him.


    "Where is he?" Ang questioned.


    Trigger nced at her, blew out smoke as he sighed, and his expression slowly softened as though he remembered who she was. "Out the alleyway."


    "What happened?"


    He shrugged. "I don''t know. He sent me back."


    "Well, what do you think will happen?" she wondered, certain that even though Trigger wasn''t out there, he''d know.


    "What do you think?"


    His response made her shoulders slump. Of course, Gael would teach the guy a lesson. He said so himself. Ang didn''t condone violence despite wishing to hurt that man. But there was nothing she could do to stop Gael from doing what he wanted¡ªor feel like he needed to do.


    With her right knee bouncing up and down, she hugged a throw pillow and kept her eyes on the stairs.


    "You know that he''s going to be fine, right?" Trigger probed with a pointed look. He didn''t say it, but the look in his eyes felt like he said: ''Stop worrying. Your man''s the wolf and not the sheep.'' If he could roll his eyes at her without getting punished, he probably already had.


    Ang looked away. Wolf or not, she didn''t like this, and she wouldn''t stop worrying until Gael came back to her. Her best friend Nina kept stroking her arm every now and then as if that would calm her down.


    A painful and frustrating half an hour of waitingter, she shot up with knitted brows. She was already pissed. "Screw this."


    Trigger suddenly got to his feet, too, as if mirroring any movement she did.


    "Anj, sit down. He''lle back soon." Nina pulled on her right hand.


    "I can''t just wait, Ninz. This is stupid." She began to march out of the lounge with Trigger trailing behind her. She was surprised he didn''t stop her. But then again, by the looks of his face earlier, he was probably anxious too.


    A few meters away from the stairs, she froze in her tracks when Gaelnded on the second floor with Giovanni next to him and a few men behind them. He was still wearing his white shirt, and the bow tie was still on his neck, but there was something different in his expression. His hair appeared as if he had run his fingers through them several times.


    But the moment their eyes locked, she smiled at him, relieved that he was there. He smiled back and sauntered towards her.


    A loud squeal came from the side before a pair of slender arms circled his neck. "Gaeeeel!!! Girls, this is who I was telling you about!"


    Momentarily caught off-guard, Gael nced down, and recognition dawned on him. The woman wore a tight pink dress with dramatic blonde curls on her hair and a small tiara at the center. He offered her a smile and returned her hug with a brief and casual one, cing one arm around her frame. "Imogen. Hey, how are you?"


    She pressed a chaste kiss on his cheek and pulled on a radiant smile while detaching herself from him. "I''m fantastic! You?"


    "Doing great. Thanks. You having fun?"


    "Are you kidding? I''m having the best night ever!" Imogen then proceeded to introduce him to her party excitedly. "Girls, this is Gael, the owner of this club. Gael, the girls."


    He softly smiled and waved at them.


    Watching the whole thing before her, Ang clenched her jaw hard, trying to stop herself from jumping to conclusions. Gael had a life outside of her; he was allowed to have friends. She tried to convince herself despite feeling the burn in her stomach. Was she bing too possessive of him? She had never been like this with the people she dated before.


    Gael shifted his gaze back to Ang and held out his hand towards her, beckoning her toe to him. Her feet had a mind of their own when they moved forward until she was next to him. He pulled her flush to his side with his arm around her waist and pressed their lips together.


    "This is Ang," he said to Imogen, and then to Ang, "Baby, this is Imogen. She''s having her bachelorette party tonight." Then he also introduced Nina and Giovanni.


    Imogen gasped, and a wide smile ghosted her face in astonishment. "Oh, my god! Yes! We met each other on the dance floor a while ago." She squeezed Ang into a giant hug that surprised thetter, realizing that Imogen was a hugger. "It''s so nice to meet you! What a small world! If I knew you were Gael''s woman, I would''ve invited you over to our table."


    Feeling strange and unsure what to make of Imogen, Ang awkwardlyughed. "Oh, it''s okay. It''s nice to meet you too."


    "We were ssmates in middle school," Gael exined. "Her mom and mine worked together in the hospital."


    Then Imogen remarked, shouting over the club''s music, "He tutored me in Math. I was really bad at it."


    Gaelughed, shaking his head at the memory from so many years ago.


    A man wearing a cashmere sweater joined their little circle and wrapped his arms around Imogen from behind her, and kissed her shoulder. "Hey¡­"


    Imogen was stunned for a second before she threw her arms around the guy and kissed him smack on the lips. "Steve! You''re here. You remember Gael, right?" She beamed. "This is his Ang. Ang, this is my fianc¨¦."


    His Ang. Damn, if that didn''t make Ang''s stomach flip.


    "Of course." Steve chuckled and extended a hand which Gael epted in a firm shake. "How could I forget my new business partner? Sorry. Looks like Imogen''s a little drunk already. She''s forgetful when she is." Imogen giggled when he said that.


    Gael chuckled at that too. "No problem."


    Smiling, Steve turned to Ang. "It''s nice to meet you, Ang."


    She received the handshake and returned the pleasantry before sinking into Gael''s side again. It was automatic¡ªshe couldn''t help herself.


    Taking control of the situation, Gael nodded at the couple. "It''s a pleasure to have you here tonight." Then in a louder voice, he announced, "The next round''s on me." Imogen and the girls hollered in excitement. "I''ll see you two around."


    Gael walked Ang back to their lounge, still keeping her to his side. Giovanni joined as they sat and greeted Nina with a mischievous smile. "Good evening, Morelli."


    Nina red and huffed before she sat next to Ang. She was between her best friend and Giovanni. "I''m not a Morelli¡­ Only a fourth of me is."


    "Sure. You know¡­ We have a ban in our clubs. Morellis are not allowed here." His dark gaze scanned Nina from head to toe and then back in a sultry manner. "Which quarter piece of you should we chuck out?"


    Gael stifled a chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. Ang frowned at Giovanni for being an ass while Nina scoffed before turning to Gael, her voice hesitant when she asked, "Is that true?"

 Chapter 370 - In Da Club (2)

    While Nina and Giovanni bantered over who could drink the most without passing out and looking like two children wanting to top the other in apetition, Ang set her focus on Gael. She angled her body to face him and slid her hands all over his pecs, abdomen, neck, biceps, face, checking if he got hurt.


    He chuckled, realizing what she was doing. "I''m fine. I''m not hurt."??


    The crease between her brows deepened as though she didn''t believe him. She hadn''t said a word to him since they sat down at the lounge, unsure of how she would broach the subject of what the hell just happened with the man they dragged out to the alley.


    Gael lightly stroked her hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. "You want a drink?" he asked before casually reaching his neck to loosen his bow tie.


    Ang gasped, her hands shooting up to sp his when she saw his knuckles were slightly swollen and there were some cuts on them. "You''re hurt." Then her eyes widened as she took a closer look at his shirt. There were some blood splotches here and there. It wasn''t too noticeable because of the colored lights in the club unless you look at it closely. "Oh, my God. There''s blood. Where are you hurt?" she worried, trying to find where his wound was.


    He nced down as if to see himself for the first time. He was sure that he washed the blood off his hands in the restroom beforeing up the stairs. Seeing the small patches of blood on his shirt, he let out a sigh. "It''s not mine. Really, I''m okay. You should see the other guy." He smirked.


    She studied him, looking for assurance before she released the tension between her brows. The yful expression on his face told her he did a number on that man. She didn''t want to know what happened back there, even if curiosity ate her. However, it still didn''t stop her from worrying about his fists. Clicking her tongue, she gestured for their designated server and asked for a bucket of ice, some facial towels, and a first-aid kit.


    The server came back in a few minutes with everything she asked for.


    "Angel, you don''t have to. I''m fine. My hands will¡ª"


    "Just shut up, Gael." Ang fumed as she began wrapping some ice in two towels and pressing them on his knuckles, one on each hand.


    She couldn''t really tell what she was mad about. That he beat up a guy? That a guy touched her, and she did not get to beat him up herself? That Gael got hurt in the process? She mentally rolled her eyes. Gael was a grown man, and this probably didn''t really hurt him¡ªthat maybe this was too smallpared to the injuries he got in the past. But she couldn''t help it. She was worried and was mad at something.


    He did shut up after, and his silence made her nce up at him. The bastard was smiling as he watched her tend to his hands that wereid on herp as if he was enjoying whatever he found so amusing. Annoyed, she purposely pressed the towel a little harshly onto his knuckles, and he flinched but didn''t take his hands away from her. That should have probably pissed him off, but instead, he chuckled¡ªthe idiot.


    After some time, she then disinfected the cuts before cing sters on them. He let her do what she wanted, enjoying the attention his little nurse gave him. Then she let out a sigh after seeing that the back of his hands looked better and the swelling had gone down.


    "You done, Nurse?"


    She shot him a re. She was about to clean up the mess when strong hands wrapped around her waist, causing her to yelp as he lifted her and ced her on hisp so she was straddling him. He picked her up like she weighed nothing. Her hands nted on his shoulders to keep herself steady. It wasn''tfortable, given that her shimmery dark green wrap-around dress had that pencil cut form. As if sensing her difort, he pushed the hem of her dress up her thighs and pulled her closer to him.


    Only Gael could see her front and he made sure her back was covered. He raked his gaze down her bare thighs, lingering at the spot between her legs. He could see herce underwear peaking and he wet his lips with his tongue.


    "What are you doing?" she voiced.


    "Getting my fill of you. I can''t hear you with the loud noise. This is much better."


    Frankly, she couldn''t care what others would think if they looked their way and saw her straddling the club owner. Her shoulders rxed, and she let him pull her down for a kiss. The kiss wasn''t demanding. This one was slow and brief.


    "Why are you irritated?" he probed.


    "I don''t know. I don''t like seeing you like this."


    Gael leaned back enough that they could see each other''s eyes, and his jaw ticked. "He touched you."


    "Did you¡­" she trailed off.


    But he knew what she wanted to ask. "Kill him? No. But I wanted to. Apart from his disfigured face and broken knee, he won''t be using his hands for a few weeks."


    Ang''s face scrunched up. She didn''t see the guy, but she could imagine, and her imagination was over the top. She shook her head to brush those thoughts away before she dove into his neck and inhaled his scent. It felt like weeks since thest time she was this close to him.


    "Did you enjoy your day?" he asked, and she nodded, thankful that he moved on from the subject, then she stated, "Nina and I had fun. It''s been a while since we did that. Dinner was amazing too. Thank you."


    "How about tonight? You enjoyed the event?"


    She nced up and met his questioning gaze. It was hard to read, but it didn''t look like he was mad or using her of something. "You''re¡­not mad?"


    Gael cocked a brow. "That you enjoyed watching naked men dancing on stage?"


    She shrunk back. The reminder of how she and Nina danced with Imogen''s bachelorette party below the stage caused her to flush. "They kept their underwear on¡ªnotpletely naked."


    "Semantics."


    "Except one of them. He removed everything but yfully covered his junk with a cowboy hat before leaving the stage and giving everyone in the club a view of his ass." Gael furrowed his brows. Ang bit her bottom lip to stifle aughter. Tonight was so weird. "You''re really not mad?"


    "I''m not delighted by it, but I''m not mad either." He slid his hands to the sides of her thighs, underneath her dress, and cupped her bottom. "How would you feel if I watched female strippers perform?"


    Ang narrowed her eyes at him. The idea of him sitting in front of a stripper dancing on a pole shed in her head. "Will you enjoy it?"


    "Maybe. But I don''t want them. I want you." As if to prove a point, he teased the tips of his fingers on the hem of her underwear before slipping them beneath it to feel her skin.


    She swallowed. "You''re so possessive, I thought you would be."


    He paused. "That would be thest time. You can''t watch performances like that unless I''m around." She nodded. "So, did you enjoy?"


    "Yes. They were so¡­hot." She shed him a cheeky smile.


    Gael threw his head back andughed, pping her ass yfully before he groaned and pulled her even closer, his lips a hairbreadth away from hers. "You want to go home?"


    Pressing a kiss to his lips, Ang nced behind her. "Yes, but¡­" Nina and Giovanni had started a drinking game some time while she was nursing Gael''s hands. The two looked like they were frenemies who were tolerating each other. It didn''t escape her that Nina was having fun, and Ang didn''t want tonight to end just yet. She missed her best friend and Nina had to go back home tomorrow already.


    "You guys joining us, or do you need a minute to finish dry humping each other?" Giovanni questioned with a smirk before tossing a shot of clear white liquid to the back of his throat.


    Ang rolled her eyes and faced Gael again. "Can we stay a little longer?"


    He understood that she needed tonight to escape. To forget. And he was going to give it to her. "We can." He kissed the corner of her lips and then ordered the server to clear up the mess and bring in several drinks and charcuterie.


    "That''s what I''m talking about," Giovanni chuckled. Then he hollered at Ang, "Hey, homeslice. Does your friend get all gangsta, too, if she smoked?"


    Ang looked at Nina, who had just released a cloud of smoke, the joint sandwiched between her fingers. Giovanni had indulged her. The two best friends exchanged knowing nces without saying anything, and in response to Giovanni, Ang only shook her head. Oh, no. Her friend did something else when she got high.

 Chapter 371 - Sexy, Dangerous And Home

    Ang held Nina''s face between her hands and squeezed until her friend''s lips puckered. They were at the VVIP''s bathroom which was exclusive to the patrons in the VVIP lounge and located right next to it. Even the bathroom was luxurious and glitzy.


    "Ninz. That''s Gio¡­"??


    "And?"


    Ang stared at her best friend without responding, sighed, and then lowered her hands. It had been over an hour since Nina smoked that blunt and had a couple of drinks after that. The two had been so flirty with each other. Nina was very touchy whenever she was high.


    Nina beamed at her. "Oh, don''t worry, Anj. We''re just flirting. It''s harmless. What are you so concerned about?"


    "He''s a De Luca, and you can deny it, but there''s part of you that''s a Morelli. Also, he''s¡­" She bit her bottom lip.


    "What? A manwhore?" Nina arched her brow and chuckled as she faced the giant mirror above the sink. She fixed her lipstick as she said, "Trust me, Anj. Whatever happens tonight stays in New York."


    Giovanni was a man, and Nina was a very attractive woman. Ang saw the way he looked at Nina''s legs. It wasn''t how Gael looked at Ang, but it was the kind of gaze any man would give Nina when she walked into a room.


    Ang didn''t sense that Giovanni was after Nina¡ªat least not more than physical attraction. And she knew her best friend could handle herself with also just physical attraction. It''s not her first rodeo. But still, Ang couldn''t help but worry, given both their family background.


    ''It''s not like you''re any better either,'' she told herself, giving herself a mental p.


    Exhaling, she nodded and went to a cubicle to relieve herself, then washed her hands. Ang knew Nina better than her parents knew their daughter, and her best friend didn''t do serious. Her rtionships couldst for months if she didn''t get bored of them easily, but they didn''t get to a point where they got serious. That''s one thing the two best friends had inmon¡ªat least before Gael came along.


    Ang was worried about this pairing, but if Nina said not to worry, then she''ll just have to trust her friend.


    The night was absolutely fun. The four of them drank, danced, drank some more, and danced again. Even Gael, who imed he didn''t really dance, grinded with Ang on the dance floor. Oh, and grind, they did.


    It was hot and dirty. They practically dry-humped each other and kissed, giving zero fucks to the party-goers around them¡ªnot that anyone dared toin. The patrons were also busy bumping and thumping to the music and getting drunk to care about others while they got smashed.


    Gael and Ang had their clothes on, but they were more handsy. His masterful hands teased her the entire time, touching her in ces that were so near yet so far. Down her thighs, her back, the sides of her breasts, between her thighs¡ªbut never really at the ce where she wanted his hand. She was perched on the edge of the familiar thrill and was desperate for a release, nearly begging him to make here¡ªbut she didn''t. It was such a long forey. One that the two of them enjoyed.


    She could me it on the alcohol, but she didn''t. Alcohol or not, she wanted Gael, and he indulged her all day and night. Even though he didn''t say it, she knew why he was doing it.


    ***


    Ang couldn''t exactly remember how they all got back home to Gael''s apartment. Though she was certain that he only had a drink and nothing more¡ªas if wanting to stay somewhat sober. She also vaguely remembered that he carried her at one point that night¡ªno, he threw her over his shoulder like a bag of potatoes. She was so drunk. After that bottle of wine over dinner and some cocktails by their private bartender at the club, Ang let go.


    She thought Gael would stop her from tossing drinks after drinks¡ªor maybe he would have if she didn''t stop herself. But it seemed as though he just allowed her to enjoy that night, and he stayed next to her to make sure she was okay. For the first time in a while, Ang forgot about her worries and relied on him.


    Somewhere between Gael carrying her like a firefighter andying her down on the bed, she fell asleep. The room spun even though her eyes were closed and something hammered in her head. Her eyeszily fluttered open,nding on the clock on the nightstand that said it was twenty minutes past four in the morning. She must have slept for only a couple of hours.


    Laying on her stomach with hair covering her face, she groaned as she searched for him on the bed. Bile rose up to her throat, and she barely made it to the bathroom before hurling into the bowl. The room spun, and she cursed all the alcohol in the world.


    A soft chuckle came from behind her, and Gael sauntered inside the bathroom, handing her a bottle of water. "I told you thest one would make you nauseated."


    He did. She didn''t even remember what that was. It tasted good and fruity. But now, all she could taste was acid in her mouth. She groaned, and he helped her to the sink where she rinsed with mouthwash and brushed her teeth, and then quickly removed all the makeup on her face by double-cleansing.


    When she was done, he handed her a face towel. Looking at Gael through the reflection, she raked her gaze over his broad shoulders and hard chest that she knew so well under his white t-shirt. He looked casual and clean and hot. She sucked on her bottom lip as she dragged her eyes to her own reflection. That''s when she realized that she was wearing his t-shirt¡ªa in one just like his¡ªwith nothing underneath. "Did you change me?"


    He narrowed his eyes on her. "Who else would it be?"


    "Then why did you forget my underwear?" Ang slid her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest.


    He smirked. Obviously, he didn''t forget it. She basked in the warmth of his body as he wrapped his strong arms around her frame in a tight hug, just how she liked it.


    She took a deep inhale and moaned. "You smell so delicious."


    "Yeah? What do I smell like?"


    A smile lifted on her lips as she took another deep breath and kissed his chest. "Like heaven and hell. Sexy and dangerous and home."


    Gael let out a deep-throated chuckle that vibrated on his chest. "Come on, let''s go to bed." He bent down to lift her up bridal style and put her back in bed before he removed all his clothes except his boxer briefs and slid next to her.


    Ang immediately curled into his side, savoring the warmness of his skin. There were nights when this was all she wanted. No sex, just unlimited cuddles. Probably some touching here and there, but just him being with her in bed was all she needed. God, she became so clingy¡ªit was so unlike her.


    The room was quiet. The only sound they could hear was each other''s breathing. She closed her eyes, and the past few days invaded her head like a shback. Then before she could stop herself, she told him, "Andy wants to meet with me."


    Gael stiffened for a beat, waiting for her to exin, but she didn''t. Slowly, he pulled back and met her hooded gaze. "You two talked? When?"


    "Last Wednesday. He called, but I didn''t answer. Then he texted, inviting me out for a coffee."


    There was a slight crease between his brows as he stared into her eyes, trying to get a read on her, but she was still intoxicated, making it hard to do so. "What did you say?"


    She shook her head, a lock of hair falling to her face. "Nothing. I haven''t responded."


    Gael let out a small sigh, pushing the lock behind her ear. Ang also tried to read him, but his expression didn''t give away anything. "You want to meet him."


    Her heart slowly picked up the pace. He didn''t ask. He said it like a statement. "No¡­ I don''t know. I don''t have anything to say to him."


    "But it looks like he has a lot to say to you."


    "I don''t care. We broke up a long time ago."


    "How did you break up exactly?"


    "I¡­" Ang averted her eyes, her mouth opening and closing a few times.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to know." Gael ced her head on his chest and began to gently stroke his fingers on her scalp, causing her eyes to shut close. "Go to sleep, baby. I''ll wake you upter before Nina leaves for the airport." Their arms tightened around each other in a sweet embrace.


    She mumbled an incoherent sound as drowsiness whisked her away.


    But she was still conscious enough to hear his low voice muttering above her, "If you really want to meet him¡­ You can go. Just let me know, and I''ll drive you."

 Chapter 372 - Hammer

    "Baby¡­" Gael nuzzled against Ang''s nape, his scruff grazing her skin and sending tingles down her spine. She moaned and leaned into him when he cupped her breast through the shirt. "You might want to wake up your friend. Her flight will be in a few hours. You have to eat, and she has to prepare."


    "What time is it?" she asked, tilting her head to give him more ess.??


    "Nine."


    She groaned, pulling the covers over her face and Gael''s. "I feel like Thor''s hammer came down on my head."


    "Hurts that bad?" She nodded, and his hand snaked down her waist and past the cheek of her ass. "Let me relieve you. Hangover sex is the best remedy for that."


    Gael ced soft kisses on her neck¡ªat a spot he knew she loved while his hot fingers made contact with her bare skin underneath her shirt¡ªhis shirt. A gasp escaped her lips when his expert fingers found her wet folds. She swore, just by having him next to her, she was always damp down there.


    "You''re wet, Angel. Were you dreaming about this?" His fingers teased her wet slick, probing but not entering. She bucked against them, sucking on her bottom lip.


    She didn''t get to answer when he pushed two fingers inside. "Oh, God." Gripping the pillow, she panted as he began to pump his fingers, massaging her clit at the same time.


    "You sober enough now?" he murmured into her ear, and she nodded. She wasn''t only sober¡ªshe was now wide awake. God, this man really knew how to wake her up. She would never get tired of this. Of him.


    Then his deep and husky voice stroked her ear, making her wetter under his ministrations. "Good. Because I''ve been dying to bury my cock inside you sincest night, you little tease."


    Ang whimpered when his fingers disappeared between her thighs, earning a chuckle from him. "Patience, Babe," he said as he shoved his boxer briefs down his legs. Then he scooped her by the waist and ced her on top of him, her legs straddling his hips in a reverse cowgirl position. She removed her shirt, tossed it to the side, and leaned slightly backward to amodate the angle of his length. Not a secondter, he mmed into her in one liquid thrust.


    "Aaahhh!!!"


    "Fuck."


    The ache in her head was dull and throbbing but was slowly reced by the thrilling sensation below her stomach as Gael hammered in and out of her¡ªfirst unhurriedly, but that onlysted for a few seconds before he picked up the pace, eliciting pleasure cries from Ang every time he hit her delicious spot. He knew how and where she loved it like he''d memorized everything about her.


    She rolled her hips, meeting his every push, the carnal build-up at the bottom of her spine sending tiny jolts of blissful stimtion. Ang let out another cry of pleasure when he massaged her breasts, his skillful fingers pinching and tugging her aching buds. She might have been on top, but he was in charge¡ªand she was a willing participant.


    "Touch yourself. Come with me," Gael grunted and picked up his pace, his hard-as-rock shaft sliding in and out of her in the most delicious way. Ang did as she was told, reaching between her folds and rubbing sensual circles on her clit. She was so close¡ªshe could feel the tip of her orgasm pulling her to that height she was chasing, heat flooding between her legs.


    "Faster, baby," hemanded, and she followed, their moans and pants mixing in the air. "So good."


    He tightened underneath her, his cock pulsing in her inner walls as he came. Several strings of curses escaped his lips as he pressed his forehead against her neck and the feel of him throbbing inside her sent her shattering anding all over him. Her eyes rolled into their sockets, and her cries echoed in the room as she bucked and writhed while riding her orgasm.


    Gael pulled out when Ang came down from her high and set her beside him, a shit-eating grin stered on his face. "How''s that for driving away another fucker''s hammer? The only hammer you''ll have on and in you is mine."


    That made herugh. She pped his chest and clutched her head. "You are so crude."


    "You like it."


    She did, and only because it was him. Her head definitely felt lighter after that incredible orgasm. She let out a sigh as she snuggled up with him for a few minutes before they got out of bed and showered. Her morning certainly started off to a great start despite the hangover.


    Gael had an adjustment session with his chiropractor that morning who wasing over, so he left the bedroom first while she took her time with her morning routine and changed into a tank top and yoga pants. Depending on how wasted Nina was, it could take time to wake up her best friend. Nina was supposed to leave for the airport at eleven in the morning to make it to her flight that Gael arranged in his private ne.


    Seriously. This man just kept on making her stomach flutter. He didn''t mind Nina staying for a few days, but her best friend had to go back due to an appointment.


    When she was done, Ang came out of the room and saw Gael shirtless white sitting on a portable chiropractic table. He had his right arm up in an L while the chiropractor adjusted his shoulder, pressing into the hollow of Gael''s underarm.


    "Son of a bitch." Gael gritted his teeth as his face contorted. The other man instructed him to move his elbow here and there, and Gael endured the pain as heplied.


    Ang didn''t know he was in that much pain as he didn''t say anything to her. Was it just recent? Yesterday, maybe? She worried; her face scrunched up as she watched. "Are you okay, babe?"


    He turned his head towards her just as the man let go of his arm, and he chuckled, his expression going back to his casual self. "Yeah. I''m okay now."


    After Gael reassured her that she had nothing to worry about, she headed to the guest room where Nina stayed and found her face down on the bed with the nket up to her neck. Ang reached for her best friend''s shoulder and shook her lightly.


    "Ninz. Wake up."


    Ninazily opened her eyes and mumbled a "good morning".


    Ang was about to tell her to get up when she sensed a presence from the corner of the room. Someone hade out of the bathroom. She snapped her head and yelped out a scream, her eyes widening in shock. Then she pped her hands over her mouth.


    "Angel?" Gael called out from the living room.


    A deep chuckle rumbled from the naked man¡ªwhose hair was still wet from the shower¡ªseveral feet away from Ang. He was utterly unabashed in his birthday suit, hisid penis dangling between his legs. And he wasn''t in a hurry to cover himself as he sauntered towards the foot of the bed to pick up a garment.


    Nina sat up on the bed, giggling, the nket falling to her waist. She was naked too. Of course, she was.


    "I-It''s nothing!" Ang managed to respond to Gael and looked away from the naked man.


    "I won''t take that as an insult," Giovanni said as he shoved his legs into his boxer briefs. "As you''ve witnessed, my dick is definitely the opposite of nothing."


    He and Nina bothughed at something they found funny while Ang was still trying to wrap her head around what greeted her in the bedroom. This was a hangover she didn''t think she''d experience today¡ªor ever. She needed coffee and Tylenol.

 Chapter 373 - Bonding Over Coffee

    Ang shouldn''t have been surprised to see that her friend had slept with Giovannist night. The two flirted with each other the whole night¡ªdespite their banter and careful tolerance from the other. She shouldn''t have been surprised, and yet she was.


    Giovanni and Nina were both unquestionably attractive, and they looked good together. But Ang didn''t find the sizzling chemistry like she and Gael had together.??


    Or was what she and Gael had so special that she couldn''t see it from another couple?


    Nina was just like how she was after a one-night stand¡ªsatiated and nonchnt. And Giovanni was the same, looking casual as he put on his pants and shirt before leaving the bedroom.


    Which was probably why there was this nagging feeling in Ang''s heart where she was unsure of what would happen between the two she cared about. Obviously, she cared about her best friend, and surprisingly, she also cared about Giovanni.


    As soon as it was only Ang and Nina left, the two beganughing their asses off. What a way to greet the morning.


    While Nina showered, Ang sat on the bathroom counter, asking her best friend questions about how she ended up in bed with Giost night, in which the other answered without holding back.


    Apparently, the two of them were shit-faced drunk when he guided her to the guest room. She started stripping her clothes off as she felt "too hot", and it just happened¡ªtypical drinking at the club and ending in a one-night stand kind of night.


    When the two best friends came out of the bedroom, Gael was still on the folding table, and Giovanni was nowhere in sight. Ang made coffee, and they sat at the ind counter, both of them ogling at Gael while he got his spine and other parts cracked by the chiropractor.


    "Did you like it?" Ang asked, her lips blowing into the mug of ck coffee which she preferred that morning. She didn''t have to borate to Nina that she was referring to her best friend''s night with Giovanni.


    Nina purred under her breath. "He does this thing, and I swear¡­ Oooh." She shook her head. "My eyes rolled back, and I saw my brain inside my head. The man was like how I heard he''d be. He''s a fucking freak in bed¡ªeven when drunk."


    Ang snorted augh, wondering if Nina also heard rumors about Gael, but she didn''t ask. Oh, well. At least her friend had fun.


    Then Nina bumped their shoulders together. "Guess you saw your brain too this morning. You were so loud. You practically shook the entire floor." She wiggled her brows.


    "Oh, my god." Ang covered her mouth as sheughed, mortified that her best friend heard them this morning. She was so into chasing her orgasm with Gael that she forgot Nina was just in the other room¡ªnot to mention, Giovanni was actually there too. A hint of red tinted her cheeks as they high-fived each other.


    If Nina heard them this morning, did Gael hear the two when they were at itst night too? Did he know?


    "Gael''s very insatiable." She shifted her eyes in his direction, skating over the bulges of his muscles while remembering how they feel under her fingers. "I think I need to up my cardio to keep up with him."


    "I mean¡­ Look at his body. He has zero fat. I bet he''s the kind who likes rough sex. Am I right, or am I right? Wait¡ªdon''t answer. I heard you this morning, so I''m guessing he does." The grin on Nina''s face grew above her cup.


    Ang didn''t answer that, but she chuckled before taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Seriously, Anj¡­ I''m so happy you''re having great sex. You look so glowing here in New York. It''s like you''ve found your paradise here." Nina fingered Ang''s hair behind her shoulder. "I don''t have to ask. I can see you''re remarkably happy¡ªignoring the sh?t storm Cynthia gave you. I''ve never seen you like this. Not even with Andy, and certainly not with the man who shall not be named."


    Ang met her friend''s loving gaze. She told her about bumping into Andy a few days ago and that he wanted to meet up. Nina said something simr to what Gael said¡ªthat Andy probably wanted to catch up for closure or something. Ang thought so too, but she didn''t know if she was brave enough to face the man. Brushing it off her mind, she smiled at Nina, content about her best friend''s observation.


    Until Nina added, "Don''t forget to take notes for your books." She winked. "Your fans love the sordid details on your smut."


    Ang yfully pushed her best friend and shook her head, stifling the smile on her face. Those sordid details were private, and she was selfish to share their moments.


    Gael got to his feet and saw the chiropractor to the door. When he came back, he pressed a kiss on her temple. "You hungry?"


    "A little. Is your arm okay? I didn''t know you were hurt."


    "It''s fine. This shoulder has always been sensitive. I popped itst night." He didn''t borate that it was from the activity out the alley, but Ang understood. He was still shirtless, and she swallowed at the temptation. She wished she could see him like this 24/7, but she also wanted him to throw a shirt on so her best friend would stop ogling. "Gio went out to get us breakfast. He''ll be back soon."


    The three of them went on a smooth and casual conversation. Ang observed Gael and Nina as they conversed, and a small smile lifted on her face when she noticed that he was genuinely trying to get to know her best friend and not merely making conversation just to be polite.


    He didn''t stay far from Ang, moving around the kitchen to fix himself an espresso from the Moka pot, but whenever he paused, he was right next to her, his hands always touching her shoulders, her arm, her neck¡ªas if he couldn''t help it and he needed the contact.


    A few minutester, Giovanni came back, and he strolled into the kitchen, cing a paper bag on the counter and wearing a smug look on his face. "Hey, beautifuldies." He winked at the two best friends.


    Gael was taking out some tes from the cupboard when Giovanni mischievously said, "Your girlfriend saw my dick."


    Ang spat the coffee that she just sipped and was sent into a coughing fit. Nina shoved some paper towels to her and began stroking her back.


    "What?" Gael turned around, cocking his brow in question.


    "I didn''t know he was there!" Ang exined. "I went in to wake Nina up, and he just strolled out of the bathroom without clothes on."


    With a smirk, Giovanni leaned against the counter, crossing his arms across his chest. "I showered. Of course, I wasn''t wearing clothes."


    Gael drew his brows together, his stare bouncing between Giovanni, Ang, and Nina before settling a re at Gio. He wanted to punch his uncle''s teeth off to wipe the look on his face. But he didn''t. Shaking his head, he turned around again, poured coffee into two mugs, and gave one to Giovanni.


    "Grazie." Giovanni shoved a hand to his pocket and lifted the mug to his lips. He blew on it and took a generous sip. Not a secondter, he spat it out and dry-heaved as he hurried to the sink. "Dude! What the fuck?"


    Unperturbed, Gael sauntered towards Ang and pulled her to his side, his arm resting around her shoulders. "I thought it was sugar." He shrugged as he met Giovanni''s scowl. No, he didn''t think it was sugar. He poured salt into his uncle''s mug.


    Ang and Nina, who caught on what Gael just did to Giovanni''s coffee, snickered.


    Giovanni rinsed his mouth and threw his head back tough. "Fuck you. Don''t be salty¡ªpun intended¡ªthat your girlfriend had the privilege to see my dick that''s bigger than yours."


    "You wish, Captain Doodle." Gael rolled his eyes while Nina shifted her eyes between the two men, interestcing her expression.


    Ang scoffed, leaning into the crook of Gael''s shoulder. She didn''t think Gio''s was bigger than Gael''s. If anything, she could say they were pretty much the same size. Big and hung like a horse. It must be the De Luca genes.


    Giovanni scanned the three in front of him, and the corner of his lips pulled up into a cheeky grin. He snatched Gael''s cup of coffee and sipped. "Hey, what do you know¡­ All three of you have seen my dick. What a bond we have. Am I right?"

 Chapter 374 - The Mask Has Slipped Off

    Standing on the threshold of the apartment''s front door, Nina hugged Ang for a long time, and then her eyes strayed towards Gael. She warned, "If you hurt her, I''ll poke your eyeballs out with pretty grey irises and put them on a stick. Then I''ll bring them to Times Square, and starting then, your eyeballs are the only balls that will drop every new year''s eve."


    "Nina!" Ang leaned back and stared wide-eyed at her best friend for threatening Gael with Giovanni and their guards around. Thetter gave Nina warning res.??


    However, Gael wasn''t bothered by the threat. He gazed at Ang, who looked apologetic on behalf of her best friend, and without taking his eyes off her, he dered, "If I hurt her so bad that she wouldn''t want me anymore, I''ll take my eyes out myself. I''d rather not see the world without her in it."


    The air went still, and Ang''s heart skipped a beat, hearing those words with all these people around them. Gael didn''t hesitate to dere for everyone to hear. If his guards were surprised, they didn''t show it¡ªthough they straightened up and looked straight ahead. Giovanni, who was leaning against the wall, nced at Gael for a tad too long without punching a remark about how he found his nephew cheesy or something relevant. If anything, Giovanni looked like he believed and even realized something but didn''t voice it out.


    Nina cleared her throat which broke the thick air. "You...you''d be a great writer if you tried."


    A handsome smile grazed Gael''s lips as he pushed his hands into his pockets. "I''ll leave the writing to her."


    Taking a deep breath, Ang faced her best friend again and squeezed her arms. "I want to send you off¡­"


    "No need. It''s just the airport, Anj. And it will be traffic. I''ll call you before boarding and when Ind. Okay?"


    "I won''t drive you then, Morelli." Giovanni lifted a corner of his lips into a smirk.


    Nina rolled her eyes at him. "Of course, you won''t. And I don''t want you to. Bye, Gio."


    "Don''t miss me too much." He winked.


    Ang nced between the two, wondering if they would really move on like they usually do after today. They seemed to agree that they''d go back to how they were beforest night¡ªstrangers.


    After Nina thanked Gael for his generosity once again and then hugging Ang tighter than necessary, she left with a few of Gael''s guards and headed to the elevator.


    One day with her best friend wasn''t enough, Ang thought. But she was still content that she had so much fun with Nina and thankful that Gael made that all possible. She exchanged looks with him as they headed back inside the apartment, wishing he''d tell her more about what he just openly said earlier, but the moment was gone.


    The T.V. was on with the local news, and Giovanni plopped on the couch in front of it, pouring himself a drink of scotch. It was still eleven in the morning. Why was he drinking already? "I''ll just catch up on the news, and I''ll be in your office."


    So they were working again today? Ang wondered. She faced Gael and whispered, "Can I talk to you?" Gael led her to the bedroom and closed the door behind them. He already had a feeling about what she wanted to talk about.


    "Did you know Gio stayed the night?" she asked, her eyes looking serious as she stared at him.


    He paused, trying to find a careful way to answer her. "By the time I realized he hadn''t left after putting her to bed, they already started." And he wasn''t going to stop them mid-sex.


    After changing Ang''s clothes and tucking her in bed, he went out to check on Giovanni and found the door to the guest room was left ajar. Gael heard grunts and moans just as the movements came into view through the gap¡ªGiovanni was pounding into Nina as he bent her over the desk. Gael was wary about the two just as much as Ang. Could he have stormed inside and broke the two apart? He could, but he didn''t. So he closed the door and went straight to his office to finish some emails.


    He didn''t tell Ang what he saw, though. He was still trying to get that image off his head.


    "So you knew he was here, but you still let me go to the guest room?" she probed.


    Gael clenched his jaw and sucked in a breath as he closed his eyes. The thought of Ang walking in and seeing his uncle''s¡­Fuck. He didn''t even want to think about it. The image burned in his head, and he was a second away from breaking Giovanni''s face for shing his girlfriend. It didn''t matter if it wasn''t intentional. And he knew his uncle enough to see that he was smug about it.


    When he opened them again, he sighed. "I didn''t think he would stay the night. He usually doesn''t. Gio''s not the snuggling type¡ªhe''d fuck and go. So I didn''t bother to check this morning. One, for the reason I just told you. And two, he could have left, and I wasn''t going to open the room where your best friend was sleeping."


    Ang''s bottom lip curled inward, and she chewed on it, mulling over what he just said before letting out a small sigh.


    "Is this going to be a problem?" Gael asked as he stepped into her space and pulled her to him.


    She shook her head. "Nina won''t be¡­ I think. She didn''t look like she expected more from him. Just make sure Gio doesn''t do anything stupid. I don''t want my best friend to get hurt."


    He understood why she was concerned. Setting the De Luca-Morelli war aside, Giovanni wasn''t the man for Nina. Thetter deserved someone who''d treat her more than just a fuck. "I don''t mean to offend, babe¡­ Nina may be a catch, but Gio doesn''t date. So after today, it''s less likely that the two will get together again."


    Ang narrowed her eyes at Gael. "But you were like him too. You said so yourself."


    And now he was head over heels for her.


    "Remember what I told you the first time you met my uncle in your apartment?" He tilted his head as he watched her think. "He''s all smiles and whatnot, but that''s just a mask. Trust me when I tell you he''s not going after Nina. And he never will for other women."


    Ang clutched Gael''s shirt as curiosity sat in the pit of her stomach. "Who hurt him?"


    A ss shattered outside, and their heads whipped towards the direction of the sound. She gasped. "What was that?"


    Gael dashed to the door and stopped, watching Giovanni fuming as he paced in the living room and shaking in rage. "What the hell''s going on?"


    The guards burst through the door with their guns already out, and they''re about ready to start shooting threats.


    Without taking his eyes off the T.V, Giovanni kicked the heavy coffee table forward. It slid away, and the decorations on top fell over, but the table remained upright. "She can''t fucking do this to me!" He shoved his hand through his hair and pulled on it. Ang had never seen Giovanni so angry that her heart raced at a dangerous pace. He looked theplete opposite of how he usually was around them.


    Gael walked towards the other and ced his hands on his shoulders to stop him. "Tell me what the fuck is wrong. Or do I have to punch it out of you before you break all my stuff?"


    Giovanni met Gael''s gaze, his eyes a mixture of emotions that were so hard to distinguish¡ªthough most of it was rage. "Lia''s fucking fianc¨¦ became a part-owner of Kline Morgan Holdings. He now owns 49% of the shares after Kline sold it to retire. They''re moving here to New York. To my fucking territory!"


    Ang watched the scene before her, unsure how to take the situation. She tried to catch what the news was talking about but it had already moved on to another one before she could even catch anything. Why was this affecting him so much?


    "Fuck," was all Gael could utter as he lowered his arms. He looked like he was in shock too. Just what was going on?


    "I''m gonna find her." Giovanni grabbed his suit jacket and headed out the door in a matter of seconds.


    Gael was about to chase after him when he remembered Ang, and he jogged back to her side. "You stay here. I''ll make sure he''s okay."


    Confused, she held his arm tightly. "Who''s Lia?"


    His lips ttened as if he didn''t want to say anything. And he didn''t as it wasn''t his secret to tell. "I can''t tell you everything right now. But she''s the reason why Gio''s the way he is."


    "What?" The crease between her brows furrowed deeper.


    Leaning in, Gael kissed Ang on the lips and told her, "I have to leave before I lose him." And with that, he strode out of the apartment while barking orders at his men.

 Chapter 375 - The Rose (1)

    Ang stood anxious in the middle of the living room, her focus on the closed door where Gael disappeared with his men. She tucked her hair behind her, flicking it before she crossed her arms under her breasts and began tapping her foot. Different scenarios yed in her head.


    The door opened, and she straightened, only to see Trigger entering the apartment. She let out an unsatisfied sigh. "Where are they?"


    "They left. I don''t know where."


    "Can you find outter? I just want to know they''re okay."


    He nodded. "I can try."


    She let out another sigh. Clearly, Gael was hiding something from her, and she wanted to believe that it had nothing to do with her but everything to do with Giovanni. Ang couldn''t get mad at that; after all, she had secrets too. But curiosity gnawed on her and the scene from earlier kept ying in her head. Giovanni was thoroughly pissed¡ªno, he was outraged.


    The first time she saw Giovanni was at Gael''s house in Esmea one morning. He looked like an asshole in a pissy mood. And then the second time was when she met him officially at her apartment where he was carefree and charming. Ever since she got to know the guy, there was something in him she couldn''t figure out¡ªunderneath all the cocky and endearing personality. And today, she was surprised¡ªat the same time, she somehow felt like she had seen the real Giovanni. Or at least a part of his true self.


    Scanning the living room thoroughly, Ang noticed the broken pieces of ss scattered around the floor next to the TV rack. There was a mark on the wall next to the TV where the ss had probably hit and shattered. Spilled bottle of scotch alsoid on the floor and books and papers that were once on top of the coffee table.


    "Can you help me tidy up?" she asked Trigger who readily lent her a hand. He even insisted on cleaning up the broken ss and asked her to stay away until he was sure there were no more shards. When he was done, they began to pick up things, wipe down the mess, and moved the heavy coffee table back to its spot.


    While Trigger went to the recycling area to throw the bottle, Ang fluffed up the pillows and folded the knitted throw nket over the back of the couch. "Oh?" Her brow raised upon noticing a ck leather wallet on the armchair.


    As she picked it up, she already knew it wasn''t Gael''s. The style and the designer brand were different. It was thick with many bills inside¡ªshe didn''t check the money, but it was obvious. However, she opened to know whose it was. Although, by this time, she already knew it was Giovanni''s, but what the hell. It was there, so she snooped a little.


    The wallet had a red leather interior with several slots on both sides filled with credit and debit cards. One thing caught her eye in an instant: a small 2x2 picture with worn edges slid out halfway in one of the slots.


    It was already there. Half of the face of the person was already seen. It wouldn''t hurt to take a better peek, right?


    Ang carefully took out the picture, and her lips parted uponying her eyes on a beautiful woman. She had dark, shoulder-length hair; blue eyes; pinkish, bow-shaped lips; and fair skin. Her features looked familiar like Ang had seen her before, but she couldn''t remember where. The woman in the picture looked young as if she was in her early twenties. Could this be Lia?


    She swallowed. Even though she didn''t know what could have possibly happened between the two, judging by how Giovanni kept the woman''s photo in his wallet, he must have been pretty hung up on her. Maybe even loved her.


    Arge, calloused hand covered the wallet. "I''ll¡­take this and give it to him," said Trigger as he gently took the leather from her. And she let him.


    "You know something. Who''s Lia? Is that her?" she tried asking, though she knew he wouldn''t be telling her anything.


    "I don''t know." Trigger put the picture back in the slot and tucked the wallet into his jeans. She knitted her brows at him, but he shrugged. "You can try asking Gio, but I doubt he''ll tell you."


    Disappointed that she didn''t get anything from him, Ang cleaned up for a few more minutes and then went to the bedroom. It took her a few minutes to find the news she looked for on her phone, trying to recall the keywords she caught when themotion happened earlier. And then she came across a business article that mentioned Kline Morgan Holdings.


    The financial holdingspany had been around for nearly two decades, run by two friends, Kline and Morgan, two of the few hundred thousand millionaires in New York. Crazy number. It wasn''t anything new. There were tons of wealthy people in the city. Kline decided to retire, and he sold his shares of thepany to a certain Mr. Keith Perry, a businessman from Chicago. The article didn''t say much except that the turn-over had gone smoothly and that Mr. Perry was looking forward to a bright future with his fianc¨¦e.


    Ang ran her fingers over her bottom lip as she focused on the photo of Perry with a smiling woman next to him. She looked exactly like the woman in the picture in Giovanni''s wallet¡ªonly she looked a little more mature. Below the picture were their names. Malia Rose. Huh. So this was Lia¡­


    Now that she knew her full name, Ang searched it on google¡ªonly to be disappointed. There wasn''t anything about her. She had no social media presence. And the only ones that came up were the articles that tied her up with Keith Perry. Their engagement and the recent news of them moving to Queens, New York where Malia apparently grew up. Other than that, the woman practically didn''t exist on the Inte.


    "Well, that''s a bummer." She huffed and tossed her phone to the side, giving up the idea of ever finding more about the woman.


    Angy in silence, thinking about Gael and hoping that he and his uncle were okay. Her phone rang, and she picked it up when she saw Nina''s name. They spoke on the phone before she boarded the ne, but Ang didn''t tell the other about what happened after she left.


    ***


    Gael had managed to catch up with Giovanni just before he drove away. His uncle wasn''t thinking clearly at the moment, and if he hadn''t gotten to him, he didn''t know where he would have found him. Giovanni called up someone, and Gael guessed that it was his guy for P.I. stuff since Giovanni ordered to find out where Perry was. The news shown on TV wasn''t live, but it was apparently taken this morning outside KMH''s office building. And that meant that Perry and Lia were in New York.


    Perry moving to New York for business changed things they didn''t expect. Even though he wasn''t a Morelli, he was involved in their drug trafficking business. Gael was mad about this development, and his mind churned at all the possibilities this could lead to. Perry was a sneaky son-of-a-bitch. Giovanni was also angry¡ªbut more so because Lia was involved.


    After convincing Giovanni to calm down and think things through before doing something he''d regret, they headed to The Manor in Brooklyn. Drinking in the middle of the day. Great.


    Gael had been trying to cut back drinking again, but Giovanni was getting worse every day. The stress was eating up both of them, and if they didn''t find a solution to this, God knows what would happen next.


    Alessandro came to The Manor soon after Gael and Giovanni arrived. Gael had called his father on the way and now the three of them were discussing their course of action in the private room on the third floor.


    Perry''s business with the financialpany was legal, so there wasn''t anything they could do about that. But the more Gael thought about it, the more he itched to do something.


    "I have an idea," Gael muttered in almost a whisper, his hands steeple under his chin. The other two looked up at him, waiting for what he was about to say. "And you''re not going to like it."


    "Does it involve breaking his face? I''m in," Giovanni said in a toneless voice, his face devoid of mirth and filled with gloom.


    Alessandro ignored his brother and probed his son, "Will it solve the problem?"


    "Notpletely, but it can contain it."


    "What will it cost us?"


    "Depends. But we''ll also benefit from it." Gael matched his father''s curious gaze with his serious one. "First, we need to get a hold of Morgan."


    Giovanni''s phone rang, interrupting their conversation. His brows deepened when he didn''t recognize the phone number shing on his screen. After contemting, he answered in a disinterested tone, "Giovanni."


    "Gio¡­"


    He clenched his teeth so hard it almost cracked. The familiar voice that turned his world upside down held him in a death grip. When he spoke, his voice wasced with venom. "Lia."

 Chapter 376 - The Rose (2)

    Lia sighed from the other end of the line and Giovanni closed his eyes. The sound of her voice was like air to his oxygen-deprived lungs. There was pain and relief at the same time. He couldn''t believe that after all these years, she still had this effect on him. He hated her, he hated that he did, and he hated that he had to.


    "Listen¡­" she hesitated, her voice beautifully soft and almost whispering. "I don''t have much time. I just wanted to tell you I didn''t have anything to do with this."


    He could sense the two pairs of curious eyes that his brother and his nephew threw his way. They knew all about her, there was no need to hide. And at this point, he could care less if they saw and hear him having a phone call with her. Yes, there was no need to hide, and yet he felt the need to escape¡ªlock himself in a room and just y the voice on repeat.


    Giovannizily leaned back, crossed his legs, and swirled the drink in his hand, acting like this didn''t bother him at all. A smirk of disdain painted his face. "You sure? For someone who ims she''s innocent, you sure called right away to make sure you cover your ass." He chuckled, sounding too cruel. He could imagine her flinching just by listening to him. "To me, that sounds a lot like guilt."


    "I swear! Keith¡­ Keith didn''t tell me when we flew here. I only found out an hour ago when I saw the news on TV. He says it was a¡­surprise." Her voice shook. "That he did it for me. I never told him I wanted to go back here. I never would''ve¡ª"


    "I don''t fucking care what your beloved boy toy does for you. I don''t need to hear about him or your rtionship with him. Spare me the boring details. I could never believe anything you say anymore. They''re all lies anyway."


    "When are you ever going to believe that I didn''t lie to you? I kept things, yes, but everything I told you, they''re the truth. I did things I couldn''t take back, but I had no choice¡ª"


    "Bullshit. You always had a choice. And you chose your father¡ªwhom you im to hate so much and yet you''re living with the family you loathe. What does that make you? And now¡­ Here you are again. Do you think that makes any sense? But oh, well¡­ What do I know, right? I don''t really know the real you."


    She choked up and now, he knew she was crying. Good.


    Also not good. He never liked it when she did.


    "Keith is a¡­good person. He''s not involved in my father''s business. Getting thepany in New York is merely business for him."


    ''Bullshit,'' he wanted to say but couldn''t. Did she really believe that? Or was she oblivious to the fact that her fianc¨¦ was partaking in her father''s drug business? His brows furrowed. Part of him wanted to believe her, but he had been burned badly enough that it was just so hard to do so.


    "I don''t want any of this¡­" she sobbed.


    And that clenched his heart. He got up from the chair and walked away from the table so the two couldn''t hear him. They were too quiet that he almost forgot they were there. Listening. Waiting. But he didn''t want them to hear what he had to tell her next. This was private.


    "Wee to my fucking world, Lia. Remember what I told you thest time we were in your house? Brace yourself. Better yet, run fast. Because I''ming for you, love. And this time, I won''t hold back. You''ll get a lot more things that you don''t want. I''ll collect every fucking thing you owe me until there''s nothing left of you."


    "Gio, please¡­" More sobs.


    The sound of a door swinging came from the other line, followed by heavy footsteps. "Who the hell are you talking to?"


    Keith. Fucking Keith Perry. Giovanni clenched his jaw as he listened closely, his hand tightly gripping the phone that''s pressed to his ear. He should have put the phone down, but a huge part of him wanted to stay until Lia ends the call. It was like torturing himself and yet he couldn''t stop it.


    Lia gasped and there was a shuffle of sheets as if she had shoved the phone into a fabric, the material scratching at the microphone.


    "K-Keith. N-No one. It''s just¡ª"


    "Give me your phone," Keith demanded, his sound looming darkly.


    "Ow! Keith, that hurts! Please¡ª"


    "Give me your fucking phone!!!"


    "You''re hurting me! Let go of me!"


    Giovanni straightened his spine, his eyes ring in concentration at what''s happening to Lia. His heart pounded in his chest like it was about to break out as he listened to her cries. The fucking bastard was hurting her. His blood boiled, threatening to explode.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Silence.


    "Lia?" Giovanni called, and paused for a beat before he grunted, "Lia!"


    He checked his phone screen and it showed that the call had already been disconnected. Without thinking twice, he dialed the same number that called him just now¡ªthe one Lia used¡ªbut the phone operator grated in his ear, indicating that the number could not be reached.


    Giovanni flipped the nearest cocktail table and the ss shattered everywhere. "Fuck!"


    He was livid.


    He wanted to break things.


    He wanted to kill someone.


    Why the fuck was he so mad that the asshole was hurting her? He shouldn''t care about that, especially when he just told her he wasing for her¡ªto hurt her just like she hurt him.


    And yet he was.


    No, he wasn''t feeling like this because he was worried for her. She killed that part of him a long time ago and what''s left was nothing but darkness. And that''s all he had. No one else was allowed to hurt her¡ªonly him. He already decided that the moment they ended.


    Yes. That''s right. Only him.


    When Giovanni turned back to the lounge, he downed the rest of his drink. Gael and Alessandro looked at him with scowls on their faces. They needed an exnation of what just happened and he gave them the short version.


    "I''m going to find her," he muttered.


    "You''re not going to her," said Alessandro. "You''re not yourself right now. We can''t afford any more fuck ups. This unexpected move from Perry is already going to take the tides. You sit tight and don''t do anything. The Morellis might be expecting you to make your move and that will be your end."


    Giovanni gritted his teeth, feeling frustrated as the phone call yed in his head. "I have to find her."


    "Why? Because they''re having a fight?" Gael questioned, his arms crossed as he gave off superior vibes. The prick. "What are you going to do? It''s not like you have any right to interfere in their rtionship. What he does to her is none of your business."


    The sting on that reality burned in his core and he grabbed the bottle of expensive whiskey, drinking straight from it, his chest heaved up and down from breathing harshly. They both made sense. But he didn''t want them to make sense. Fuck.


    Alessandro checked his watch and told Giovanni, "Pack a bag. You''re going to London."


    "No."


    "Gio!" Gael warned. No one says no to the Don.


    "No?" Alessandro cocked a brow, challenging his brother. "Are you refusing an order?"


    Giovanni rxed his voice a little, but his expression still held anger. "Gael is supposed to go to London. Why am I being shipped off now?"


    "Because you need the break. And you need to stay far away in the meantime. Cool down and manage the business there while you''re at it. Besides, Gael has to handle this Perry situation."


    "How long do I need to stay there?"


    "For a few days. Or until I tell you to." Alessandro got to his feet and walked away, muttering, "And clean this up. Someone will get hurt from these shards."


    Giovanni drew his brows together as he plopped himself back on the armchair. His brother left without even asking for details on what Gael nned to do. Sandro had always trusted his son. Meanwhile, Sandro didn''t trust Giovanni not to do something stupid in New York¡ªhence, he was sending him off to London to do some boring tasks.


    Gael let out an exhausted sigh, shaking his head as he picked up his ss from the table. "Hey, shithead. You''ve got to stop breaking stuff. You owe me a ss and a bottle of scotch." He nodded at the broken table. "And I''m not paying for that."


    Giovanni''s jaw was tight as he pulled out a ck cigarette from his pocket, lighting it up and watching the smoke disappear into the air. Knowing that she was nearer was a lot harder than he thought it would be.

 Chapter 377 - Curiosity Piqued

    Gael came home at ten past nine in the evening after sitting in the car with Giovanni for hours in front of Lia''s house in Queens. Gio''s guy gave him an address sometime in the afternoon, and right after that, Giovanni sprinted out of the club.


    Giovanni already had too much to drink to be on his own while Gael only had one, and he wasn''t going to let his uncle be by himself, so he drove the car. So as much as it bore the hell out of him, he waited with him. After sitting for a long time on the driver''s seat, Gael moved to the backseat,y down, and yed with his phone, and simmered in his own boredom. He had wanted to go home to Ang but his uncle was being difficult.


    Entering the apartment, Gael immediately sought Ang who was lounging on the couch with her legs resting on the backrest, her knees bending to an L over it. Half of her bodyy down with her head pointed at the coffee table. He swore she always had the weirdest position when she was too engrossed in reading. She hadn''t noticed him yet as she had earphones on.


    "How to Hide Dead Bodies" was written in bold on the cover of the book. He arched a brow and crossed his arms under his chest. Was she nning on murdering someone?


    Stifling a smile on his face, he said, "You know, that''s too fictional. You have a whole army here for when you need research. You can ask any of us. I''m sure we have different answers that you just might need."


    Ang snapped her head to the side, meeting his gaze. And in ady-like fashion, she gracefully swung her legs and rolled off the couch, leaving the book on the table as she ran to him. "You''re back."


    Gael''s arms went around her frame, his body consuming all of her as he buried his face in her neck. He inhaled deeply and let out a satisfied sigh. It was like breathing fresh air after being out in a polluted world.


    "Hey¡­ You okay?" she asked.


    "Just tired."


    "Where''s Gio?"


    "Sleeping. Sent him home and packed his suitcase."


    She leaned back slightly to see his face. "Where is he going?"


    "London." He removed his jacket, unbuttoned the top of his shirt and the cuffs of his sleeves as Ang continued to inquire. She was obviously worried and curious, and he couldn''t me her.


    "Why? What is he going to do there? And is that a good thing?"


    "Work. Yes and no. Yes, because I don''t have to go. He''s leaving in my stead."


    She drew her brows together in confusion. He realized he hadn''t mentioned it to her. "You were supposed to leave for London? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I forgot. Does that matter? You wereing with me."


    "I was?" She folded her arms under her perky breasts. She was wearing his t-shirt and no bra underneath. Her nipples jutted against the fabric as if they were interrogating him too, and he wanted to bite them.


    "Of course. You think I would leave you here by yourself? You''reing with me wherever I go."


    She chewed her bottom lip. He didn''t even ask if she wanted to go¡ªnot that she would''ve refused because she would absolutely go with him. "What if I didn''t bring my passport?"


    "I saw your stuff. You brought your passport with you." He sat on the couch and pulled her down with him. She sat next to him, their shoulders touching and their fingerscing together as he leaned his head back. "Even if you didn''t, we could just drop by Mayne City to pick it up before heading to London."


    "Right. Like going to London from the U.S. was like riding a car." She rolled her eyes and chuckled. "You assume I''d want to go with you."


    Gael turned to face her, genuine concern written all over his face. "You don''t?"


    "I do." A cheeky smile brightened her face.


    He chuckled and reached for her face, then ran his thumb over her bottom lip before he continued, "It''s also a good thing because it will keep Gio from doing anything irrational here. So my father wants him there."


    "Your father ordered it¡­" she whispered, and he answered with a nod. "Why is it not good?"


    "Because I know Gio. He''s patient in general, but when ites to her¡­" he trailed off. Even though he didn''t say her name, Ang knew he was talking about Lia. "This would only put a pause on his growing rage. Once he''s allowed back in, there''s no telling what would stop him from doing what he wants to do."


    "And he wouldn''t defy your father."


    "No. No one can."


    Ang sighed, her eyes shifting to the side as she was reminded of something.


    "What are you thinking?" Gael asked.


    "I¡­found out who Lia is. Sort of."


    Gael brought his hand down but only to hold her hand again. "Oh?"


    "Malia Rose. She''s Keith Perry''s fianc¨¦e. That''s all I know actually because there''s not much about her on the Inte. Oh, and Gio keeps a photo of her in his wallet. He left it here¡ªprobably slipped off when he ran out this morning."


    His thumb stroked the back of her hand, and he stared at the coffee table, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You''re not gonna tell me, are you?"


    He exhaled an exhausted sigh. "Forget about her." He tried to pull her to him, but she leaned away. "Why are you so invested in them?"


    Ang twisted her lips. "Because¡­ Gio looked so upset this morning, and I''ve never seen him like that before. And you looked like you were too. Not as much as him, but still. So this couldn''t be as simple as Lia being Gio''s ex, right?"


    The two of them stared at each other for a minute. She didn''t back down. Being kept in the dark was starting to annoy her.


    "You''re not going to drop it, are you?" Gael squeezed her hand once, and she shook her head. "Fine. One question."


    She cleared her throat, straightened her back as she faced him, and waited for a beat before opening her mouth. "What happened to Gio and Lia in the past that caused his outburst this morning¡ªalso why were you upset about that?" she questioned in one breath, sounding monotone all throughout, and then raised her tone at thest part.


    He drew his brows together. "That''s¡­more than one question. You''re sneaky."


    The smile on her face widened.


    Brushing a hand down his face, he said, "Lia and Gio were together years ago. They didn''t end well, and now she''s back, and he''s a mess¡ª"


    "Why is he a mess? Does he still love her?" she rattled before he could finish his answer, trying to squeeze in more questions.


    His brows furrowed deeper. This woman was so cheeky. Gael knew what she was doing, and he couldn''t help but give in a little more. "He wouldn''t admit it even if you threaten him, but I know he never stopped. I can see it even if he tries to hide it. He''s royally fucked."


    Ang''s eyes darted here and there as though she was trying to piece something in her head. "Holy shit¡­ Now I know why¡­"


    Gael was slightly taken aback. She rarely curses the actual curse words. She sometimes did during sex, but that''s different. This made himugh. "What?"


    She met his eyes again, and she slumped on the couch. "I''ve always felt like there''s something in him that I can''t figure out. Like he''s¡­pretending or something. This morning while we ate breakfast, I tried to watch him interact with Nina. You know¡­ I want to know if there''s something between them."


    "And?"


    She shook her head. "No spark. They got along. But Nina''s just like how she is with everyone¡ªwell, with every man." She rubbed her fingers together like she was trying to feel something. "I couldn''t feel it. And then Gio¡­ When I saw him so mad at the news¡­ He looked¡­" Ang put her hands over her mouth.


    "What is it?"


    She paused. The way Giovanni looked at the TV reminded her of how she looked at Gael that one evening on the balcony when she found out about the arranged marriage. It was a mixture of anger and pain and helplessness¡­and perhaps there was love there too. She recognized that look on Giovanni because she had worn the same one. "It was quick, but I saw it. The strong emotions. You''re right." She cleared her throat and moved on to the other question. "What about you? Why were you upset?"


    Gael clenched his jaw. "The family doesn''t like Perry''s presence in New York." Then he waved a hand. "But I''m already taking care of it."


    "How?"


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her nose yfully. "You''ve used up all your questions, babe. I''ve dealt with this the whole day. I honestly don''t want to talk about it anymore. Can we drop it?"


    Giovanni''s story piqued her interest. She nned to ask more next time, so she dropped it¡ªfor now. Ang nodded. "Okay."


    "Good. Because we need to talk about your mother."


    Ang swallowed. She thought she didn''t have to deal with her mother anymore.

 Chapter 378 - The Blood In Her Veins

    "What about her?" Ang hesitantly asked. Since yesterday, she had been curious about the woman and how Gael knew her. How she got involved with the Russian mafia. How she even ended up here in the first ce.


    But then today, she got into thinking more about her mother¡ªperks of being all alone the whole day while Gael was out as usual. However, she started to believe that maybe she didn''t want to know. That maybe knowing more about the woman who abandoned her would just cause more unnecessary drama. That maybe knowing wouldn''t answer her life-long questions but instead only create more.


    "Hold on." Gael disappeared into his office for a minute, and when he came back, he had a paper with something printed on it. He gave it to her, and she gingerly received it.


    "What''s this?" She furrowed her brows as she studied the file. It was some sort of biodata of a person named Evgenia Volkov. It had other names listed under it¡ªmost were Russian. And the only other name she recognized was "Ivanovich Volkov".


    "That''s your mother," said Gael. "Her real name is Evgenia."


    Ang felt like her heart sank to her stomach. "It''s not¡­Cynthia?" She didn''t even know her mother''s real name? Betrayal and pain seized her again, and she was slowly creeping back into the darkness, gloomy clouds hovering above her. Just how many more times did she have to feel this way when it came to that woman?


    A warm hand rested on top of hers, giving her a gentle squeeze, and she looked up to Gael. It was pretty apparent that he didn''t want to have this conversation more than she did, but just like what he said, they needed to talk about her.


    "Yeah. There''s not much we know about her, though. Usually, we''d have at least one photo of the person we keep on file, but your mother''s identity isn''t exactly essible. Apart from themon knowledge that''s avable for the public, the rest is sealed."


    She looked down at the photo again, then her brows knitted together at a particr section. "Matvey¡­ That''s her father? Why is there no mother listed here? I knew my mom was an orphan."


    "I''m sorry, babe. She isn''t. At least¡­ I know that No¡ª" He cleared his throat. "Matvey is her father. He got one of his mistresses pregnant¡ªCynthia''s mother. I don''t know who''s her mother, and although Matvey doesn''t admit it, it''s obvious that Cynthia''s mother isn''t Matvey''s wife. There''s just no resemnce at all, and Cynthia was born before Matvey married his wife. But Cynthia grew up in his care."


    "This is crazy. I have a grandfather¡­possibly a grandmother I don''t know where. And a whole buttload of family members I don''t know about." Ang softly scoffed as she tried to wrap her head around it. "All this time¡­ I thought she had no parents. Now that I think about it, my dad''s parents weren''t very close to my mom. They gave her stares like she¡­like she didn''t belong there or something."


    "I think she lied about who she was to them because of her background. Though¡­ I''m curious if your father knew anything."


    Her eyes snapped at him. "He couldn''t¡­could he?"


    "I have a feeling he did." Gael pointed at Ivan''s name on the paper and continued, "The man you saw back then. Ivanovich Volkov. He''s one of the high-ranking members, but he''s not based in New York. The bratva''s organization isn''t like ours. The Italians move as a family¡ªnot everyone is blood-rted, but we''re a family and follow a hierarchy. The bratva, however, is a brotherhood with an amorphous structure."


    He shook his head, not wanting to confuse her, and then he added, "Anyway. I''ve met Volkov a few times before, but Cynthia¡­only once before the other night. They live in Boston¡ªwhereas your grandfather lives in Brooklyn¡ªwhich is why we don''t see the Volkovs often."


    "So¡­ How do you know my mother? You called her Mrs. Volkov that night."


    "I didn''t realize who she was until then. We weren''t really introduced to each other, but there was one event about ten years ago. It was a Russian wedding, and she was there with her husband. We knew Volkov before that, but that was the only time I saw your mother. He doesn''t bring her to events unless it''s an important family asion."


    "She knows you."


    "I resemble my father. Maybe that''s how she knew who I was. I don''t know. We didn''t have reasons to dig deep into her and Volkov since we didn''t do business with them. And we stayed away from each other unless necessary."


    Ang began to look like she had enough of the subject, sighing as she leaned back. "I still don''t get how she was with my father and had Oliver and me."


    Pulling her to his chest, Gael tried to soothe her by gently massaging her head with his fingers. "I don''t know how your father came into the picture, but we heard rumors."


    "What rumors?"


    "About three decades ago, Matvey''s daughter escaped, and he searched for her for a very long time. Eventually, she came back and got married to Volkov as originally nned. She seemed to have escaped her fate, only to fall back into itter. We thought it must be why Volkov is keeping a tight leash on her now."


    Ang didn''t respond. She tried to understand her mother''s situation, and she didn''t know if she should feel sorry for her. But there was this dull ache inside that throbbed just a little as if coaxing her to feel something.


    When she remained quiet, Gael told her, "She was therest night¡­ Your mother."


    She straightened and looked up at him, her eyesced with curiosity. "What do you mean?"


    "At the¡­party. The event I went to before I joined you at the club. It was a social gathering of people we had business with."


    "You saw my mother?" Her brows drew together, her voice turning slightly usatory.


    He nodded and told her about their short exchange at the bar where Cynthia practically begged him to keep Ang out.


    Ang was exasperated at everything she learned tonight. "I have a sister." She scoffed. "And my mother is adamant in me being as far away as possible. How lovely."


    Gael paused as he contemted his next words. He didn''t want to give her a rise. "I can understand her, you know¡­ She doesn''t want you to have the same fate as hers."


    The crease between her brows deepened as though she couldn''t believe that he was taking her mother''s side. "It''s my choice who I want to be with."


    Couldn''t he see it? She wanted to be with him.


    "That''s not what I mean, baby. You''re not getting it."


    "What am I not getting?" She grew annoyed.


    He pointed at someone''s name on the paper again. "Matvey Novikov¡­ Your grandfather is a ruthless man. He uses people as he pleases. Your mother''s marriage happened to strengthen ties between the Novikovs and the Volkovs with whom they do business. It''s highly likely that your half-sister will get married soon into another Russian family like we''ve heard from the grapevine recently. If he knows he has another granddaughter¡­ If he finds out about you¡­"


    Gael didn''t finish his words, but it was evident where he was getting at. And she was pissed. Not at him but at the situation. "But I didn''t even grow up with them. I don''t know them!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Objectively speaking, you''re a member of the Novikov family. And your grandfather will get whatever he wants one way or the other."


    Ang''s face grew red. "This is ridiculous! I''m a Su. I''m my father''s daughter¡ªnot Cynthia''s. I stopped being her daughter or that man''s granddaughter a long time ago when she abandoned us. I''m not even from this state."


    "True." He sighed, rubbing his forehead before he looked at her again. He didn''t want to have this conversation, but Ang needed to know her real identity. Knowing that he couldn''t keep this part of the truth from her, Gael decided to tell her. "But you''re also the Pakhan''s granddaughter¡ªjust like your half-sister."


    "What does that even mean? What the hell is a Pakhan?"


    "It''s the bratva''s leader. Matvey Novikov is the Pakhan¡ªtheir boss. And the Pakhan''s family is royalty. You have Novikov''s blood in your veins, Angel. You''re¡­ You''re a bratva princess."

 Chapter 379 - In No Way

    Ang was floored to learn about her connection with the bratva. As if knowing that her mother had a different name than what she knew wasn''t enough, her grandfather might marry her off if he found out about her existence.


    This whole thing was ridiculous. It was amusingly a book-worthy plot she could write one day. She wanted tough at the absurdity of it that her brain became muddled.


    Both of them believed that as long as no one told the Pakhan, he wouldn''t know. But Ang was worried about something. "Ivan Volkov knows about me, my brother, and my father. Don''t you think he''s a threat?"


    "I want to believe that he wouldn''t do anything. I don''t think he knows you''re here, considering Cynthia was being secretive. If he nned on using this information, why wait twenty years? Also, it wouldn''t benefit him if he used you since you''re not his daughter. Maybe he''s also against it."


    "You think so?"


    "Let''s be optimistic," said Gael as he pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Whatever happens, I won''t let them get to you. They''ll have to get through me first."


    ***


    The following day, Ang convinced Gael to let her go with him to drive Giovanni to the airport. Gael was hesitant, but he eventually allowed her toe, not wanting her to feel so restricted within the walls of his apartment. He drove the Escde, and she sat on the front seat while his guards were in a different SUV behind them. First, they went to pick up Giovanni from his apartment. Alessandro wanted to make sure his brother got on the ne, hence Gael having to drive his uncle personally.


    It was the first time that Ang saw Giovanni looking out of his element. He wore jeans, a shirt, and a jacket¡ªdifferent than his usual suit attire. He smiled at her when he got in the backseat and even jokingly called her "homeslice" ¡ª which she had gotten used to. But he wasn''t as chipper as he usually was.


    Ang gave him a tumbler of freshly brewed coffee that she made before they left the apartment and some pastries she bought from the bakery on the ground floor. She felt somewhat protective of the man and wanted to take care of him while he wasn''t feeling his usual cocky self. Gael nced at her, mouthing a "thank you" with a smile as he reached for her hand.


    Before heading to the airport, Gael needed to drop by the hospital first to sign medical paperwork for J''s sister who was currently confined. She was very sick and was always in and out of the hospital. Ang learned that Gael became J and his sister''s official guardian ever since he took them under his wing. When J became an adult, the two of them were both guardians. Whenever J wasn''t around, Gael oversaw her needs.


    Gabrie was very close to J''s sister, and she visited her all the time. However, only Gael and J could make decisions. That day, Gael had to sign an approval for a change in medication. Ang wanted to meet the girl, but Gael asked her to stay in the car and told her they could meet next time. When he entered the hospital, she was left with Giovanni who was busy on his phone. They were at the parking lot beside the hospital, and pedestrians came and went in the area, busy at who knows what at eight in the morning.


    "How long are you staying in London?" she asked, trying to make small talk.


    Giovanni sighed, shoving his phone inside his pocket and then taking a careful sip of the coffee. "That''s the question of the month. I''d like toe back as soon as possible."


    "Maybe the change in scenery will be good for you."


    He scoffed, looking outside the window. "I doubt that."


    "Well, if you need¡ª"


    "Fuck." Giovanni straightened up, and before Ang could ask him what''s wrong, he had already opened the door and sprinted towards the other side of the parking lot.


    Ang narrowed her eyes, unsure of what was happening. There were no men or moving cars to where Giovanni was headed to. It didn''t seem like there was a threat.


    However, something else bothered Giovanni¡ªrather someone.


    From the Escde, Ang saw him approach a woman who was about to get inside the driver''s side of the car. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her towards a secluded corner near the hospital''s back door. They disappeared from her sight, but not before she caught a glimpse of the woman''s face. Lia.


    ***


    Giovanni shoved Lia against the concrete wall of the hospital''s back entrance. She gasped in both pain and shock, wincing from his vice grip. There was no one around, and their only audience would be a couple of dumpsters several feet away.


    "G-Gio¡­ What are you doing here?" Her eyes widened. She was startled to see him. Good. That''s what he wanted: to always catch her off guard.


    "I should ask you that. You''re in my territory, Morelli." He gritted his teeth, his tall frame towering over her.


    The shock on her face slipped off, and it turned into irritation. "Don''t call me that. Myst name is Rose."


    "You have Marino''s blood running inside you."


    Lia squared her shoulders, her brows knitting together as she red at him. "If I could extract all of it out, I would!"


    This. This was the Lia he remembered. So feisty like she didn''t give a fuck who he was. And damn it, his cock became rock hard upon seeing her all riled up. Their faces were inches apart, both of them looking like they wanted to either p each other''s faces or rip each other''s clothes off.


    He leaned away just a little. "Take my advice, Lia. Leave New York. This is myst warning."


    Her eyes reddened and became misty, and she pushed him in the chest¡ªthough that didn''t do anything as he was rooted in ce. He still let her hit him.


    "You think I want to stay here? You think I enjoy being near you? I would live on the other side of the world¡ªas far away from you as possible if I could."


    Giovanni''s chest felt constricted at the thought of her being that far away. He pushed her back to the wall. "Then why the fuck don''t you? You''re there every time I turn my head. You''re fucking my mind, Lee."


    "I could say the same to you."


    He could see the anger in the forefront of her eyes, trying to shield the other emotions swimming behind them. Emotions that mirrored exactly his.


    "Why are you doing this?" He breathed harshly. "Haven''t you done enough to my family? Are you waiting until you bury me six feet under?"


    Lia scoffed, lowering her head as her shoulders sagged under his hold. It was as if she''d given up being mad, and her voice softened just a little. "I''ve done the best I could to stay away from you, Gio. Seven long years. Do you think I came here because I''m bored?"


    Seven? Why did it feel like it had been a century? "I was fine. I was already fine until you fucking showed up again," he told her, his eyes never leaving hers. It was as if he was trying to capture everything there was to see on her beautiful face. She hadn''t changed much. If anything, her body became fucking hotter and her face even more beautiful than back when they were still together.


    "No." Her nose red. She was getting pissed again, pointing at his chest. "YOU showed up. In case you forgotst month, you were the one who came to the party I had every right to. You weren''t supposed to be in Mayne, and yet you were. You also could''ve ignored me then, and yet you didn''t. So don''t me me, Gio."


    "How the fuck should I know you''d be there?" he muttered under gritted teeth.


    Then his eyes dipped on her soft lips, and they parted. Lia''s stare fell to his lips too. The undeniable pull between them was suffocating, and he wanted to smother himself onto her until they were breathless.


    So many memories those lips of hers haunted him every night¡ªof them kissing him, of them sucking his dick, of them hanging open from the mind-blowing orgasms he gave her.


    It seemed as if she had the same thought as she sucked in her breath.


    But they were all just that. Memories.


    Then she closed her mouth and looked away, breaking their heated gaze. She blinked as if that would erase the familiar thought they both had. "Let me go, Gio," Lia asked in a gentle tone. "Keith will be looking for me any minute now."


    Giovanni realized he held her tightly, and their bodies were pressed against each other¡ªhis erection was pressed against her stomach.


    And the mention of her fianc¨¦ just reminded him of how enraged he was.


    He released her and stepped back, noticing a bruise on her left forearm. He was certain it wasn''t him who did that. The discoloration looked like it was nearly a day old. The phone call from yesterday yed in his head, and he was reminded about her sobs and the way Perry spoke to her.


    "Did he hurt you?" He reached for her arm, but she recoiled.


    "Not as much as you did," she said, and he knew she wasn''t talking about today.


    Lia began walking away and didn''t look back while Giovanni was still fuming. That fucking bastard hurt her, and he was ready to kill the motherfucker. His hands balled into fists on his side. He wanted to grab Lia again, but he stopped himself before he would regret his actions.


    "Tell your fucking fianc¨¦ to leave town and go back to his city before I end him," he told her retreating back.


    Lia stopped. She took a deep breath, clenching and unclenching her fists, then she spoke over her shoulder, "You have to go through me to do that." She stalked off, got in her car, and drove away.

 Chapter 380 - Maybe Not Right Now

    Gael came back in the car while Giovanni was still somewhere behind the hospital doing God knows what with Lia. When Ang told him where Giovanni was, he frowned and muttered something in Italian which sounded something like a curse. But he didn''t go after his uncle¡ªinstead, he sat in the driver''s seat and red in the direction they disappeared.


    Ang asked Gael why he didn''t try to stop them if he was so worried. Then he paused for a second before answering, "Because if it were me, I know he''d let me. The asshole." He shook his head and scoffed.


    They watched the corner until Lia came out and went straight to her car, then Giovanni emerged from the alley as well, his eyes following her until she turned the next block. He was in a pissy mood when he got back in the car.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," muttered Gio as he wore his cap and pulled the visor down, covering his face as he leaned back and shut the world out.


    Gael and Ang exchanged looks. They didn''t have to say anything to understand what the other was thinking, and they both decided it was better to leave Giovanni be for now.


    The ride to the airport took about a little over an hour with the traffic. With Giovanni being in a sour mood, Gael and Ang kept their conversation light. They bypassed the security and headed to the tarmac where Gael and Giovanni talked to some officers before they went up to a private ne that''s a little bigger than Gael''s. It had the letters SVR printed on the side.


    Gael and Giovanni exchanged a brotherly hug, and when Gio turned to Ang, he gave her a small smile. "Wannae with me and visit the Queen, Homeslice?"


    She narrowed her eyes at him and jokingly responded, "Depends. Do they have happy cookies?"


    He threw his head back andughed, pulling her into a hug. "I''m sure we could sneak in something."


    Ang returned the gesture, feeling like a little girl in his arms. It made her remember Oliver. "Gio¡­ It''s going to be okay. From someone who has been through some crap, trust me. Maybe not right now or tomorrow, but it will."


    Then she swallowed, thinking if she was actually telling him that, or reminding herself.


    He stiffened for a split second before his shoulders dropped. Then he pressed a chaste kiss on the side of her head. "Thanks. Take care of him." He pulled away and waved before walking up thedder and disappearing inside.


    Gael pulled her to his side, cing a protective arm around her as they watched the ne take off. "Thank you for being nice to him," he whispered to her ear.


    She looked up and kissed the corner of his lips. "He''s your family. Your family is mine. And¡­honestly, he grew on me." She shrugged, and he grinned, kissing her once more before guiding her back to the car.


    After their trip to the airport, Gael thought they could go back to the hospital so Ang could meet J''s sister. He told her more about them, and she was amazed at how he took care of two strangers. When they got to the girl''s private room, they had to wear a mask. Ang remembered that Gabrie sent her a photo one time with a sick girl smiling next to her. The girl in the photo and the one she met in the hospital were the same person. So Ang guessed that the "someone" Gabrie said she was close to must be J. She wondered if there was something between them.


    Mika, J''s sister, was a sweet girl. She was sixteen years old and had cystic fibrosis, so her immune system was quite weak. Though she had oxygen attached to her nose to help her breathe, she snickered and coughed whenever Gael cracked a joke. He didn''t overdo it, though, knowing she had trouble breathing andughing would only make it worse. He just wanted her to smile and not feel lonely.


    Ang learned that Gael didn''t just be their legal guardian. Mika struggled a little when she talked, and she ignored Gael''s scolding to take it easy as she went on and on about how he helped her and her brother. ording to Mika, she was only around eight years old when Gael took them in and bought them an apartment in the city, a car, put her in the best healthcare coverage, paid for her and J''s tuition, and other living necessities. He became their provider for nearly a decade.


    The whole time that Mika narrated what Gael did for her and J, Gael just sat quietly in an armchair with a phone in hand, checking his emails¡ªand probably not knowing how to take Ang''s gaze due to the newly found appreciation of his generosity. He fathered the two kids and took responsibility for them even though he wasn''t expected to since they weren''t blood-rted. Her heart swelled, knowing that one day¡­when he would have children of his own, he''d be a great father.


    Even though she hardly heard about J and his sister from Gael¡ªshe actually only knew about them recently¡ªshe somewhat understood why Gael didn''t mention them. He had always been like that, keeping a lot to himself¡ªespecially when it came to his family. And he was humble despite all the money he had¡ªwell, mostly humble and cocky when he wanted to be.


    Come to think of it, Ang noticed that the De Lucas were pretty much low profile despite the obvious wealth they amassed. They weren''t shy like the nouveau riche.


    She just wished that he would share more stuff like this with her.


    Mika looked between Ang and Gael from her bed, a glint of mischievousness passing in her eyes. The room had been quiet for a few minutes and Ang realized that she was staring at him for a while now. "So¡­" Mika began, her smile reaching her ears."Can Jinoe back for a few days? I think I earned some brownie points for making your girlfriend fall in love with you some more. Huh? What do you think?"


    Gael snapped his head up, meeting Ang''s gaze who swallowed beforeughing. And then he furrowed his brows at Mika. "You little shit. Is that what you were doing?"


    "It worked, didn''t it?" Mika nced at Ang.


    Clearing her throat, Ang got up from the couch and grabbed an apple and a paring knife. She didn''t want to be in between the two. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you want an apple? I''ll slice some for you."


    Mika rolled her eyes and then grinned at Gael. "Pretty please?" She coughed, pressing her hands together in a pleading gesture. "He already missed Christmas and New Year with me. I''m turning seventeen. I miss him."


    His jaw clenched as he stared at Mika and contemted. "It''s not safe for him toe back at the moment."


    Mika pouted, her shoulders sagging as she slumped back in bed. "I wish I weren''t so sick so I could go visit him instead," she muttered in almost a whisper.


    Ang nced at Gael and saw the defeat in his expression. He stared at Mika for a few beats before closing his eyes and letting out a long sigh.


    "God damnit, Mika." He brushed a hand down his face and then began tapping his phone screen. "Fine."


    Mika''s eyes sparkled as she watched Gael call J, telling him to return to New York. When the phone call ended, he got to his feet and gave Mika an eye. "Happy now?"


    The girl nodded frantically, her eyes brimming with tears as she pulled on his arm and hugged it. He scoffed and mumbled, "You two are such a pain in my ass."


    "You love us anyway." She stuck her tongue out at him, and he just smiled down at her, shaking his head and then ruffling her hair. He couldn''t believe he let her talk him into allowing J toe back.


    Watching their interaction from the side, Ang saw an entirely different shade of Gael. Her heart raced a little, and its beating became louder that she could feel it in her throat. He was such a caring and loving man despite the harsh truth of his brutal background. She thought she knew him already, and yet every time, she''d learn something new. And every time, her heart would skip a beat.


    How much more love could she take in her chest? She felt like she would explode any minute now as she fell deeper each time.


    That''s when Ang realized there was no going back.


    Not like she wanted to. Not that she would ever try.

 Chapter 381 - Catching Up With The Past (1)

    At lunchtime, Gabrie came to the hospital, bringing food that Nana and Alice prepared. The four of them ate while they talked about the hrious times they had growing up and when J and Mika joined the De Lucas.


    Ang enjoyed listening to their stories and couldn''t help but share some of her and Oliver''s mischiefs when they were kids.


    It wasn''t lost on Ang that there was something off about Gabrie¡ªas if she wasn''t her usual bright self. The younger one always looked cheerful. Though Gabby smiled most of the time that day, Ang noticed that she''d often check her phone and nervously twisted the bracelet on her right hand.


    Gael apparently noticed it too because he asked her what''s wrong, but Gabrie shook her head and smiled, saying it was nothing¡ªthat she just didn''t have enough sleepst night. He narrowed his eyes at her like he didn''t believe it¡ªthough he chose to drop the subject.


    Ang, however, thought that she could pry a little more, wanting to make sure she was okay. But she did it while Mika took her afternoon nap and Gael had to go out for a few minutes to talk to the doctor.


    "You sure you''re okay?" she probed.


    Gabrie looked at her, twisted her bracelet once again, and swallowed. "I think so¡­"


    "You think so?" Ang knitted her brows. "What do you mean? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing is wrong, really¡ªI mean, unless you count me supposedly getting married next Saturday wrong." Gabby rolled her eyes. "It''s just¡­ I haven''t been able to sleep welltely, and I don''t think it''s because of that. I feel that something is going to happen¡­ Something¡­bad?"


    "Like what?"


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know. I''ve just been anxious about something I don''t know, and it''s such a bitch." She sighed, thenughed it off. "Don''t worry about me. I feel like this sometimes. It''s just a little more annoying today."


    Ang reached for her hand, giving it a squeeze as she said, "I may not have an army behind me¡ª"


    "You have us. We''re an army," Gabrie interrupted with a smile.


    Ang rolled her eyes and chuckled. "You know what I mean¡­ But I''m here, Gabby. You can talk to me if you need someone to listen."


    "I will take you on that. You know¡­ I don''t have many friends. I mostly just hang out with Mika, J, or Trigger, but the guys have been too busytely. Dad doesn''t allow me to go out unsupervised, so I didn''t get to see my college mates back in the university unless our guards were with me, and that irks my friends, so I stopped going out with them. I have friggin'' graduated and will start working at SVR Corp pretty soon, but even then, I feel like my dad would have four of his men watching me while I work." She tsked.


    "I get that." Ang let out a small sigh. "My dad is strict too. Had his guards following me everywhere. I went clubbing with my best friend, and they''d stand there like I was on parole, and that I''d escape on their watch¡ªnot that I me them because I did escape several times on their watch." Sheughed, and Gabbyughed with her, saying she also did a few times.


    When theirughter died down, Gabby said in a low voice, "I love my parents¡­my brothers¡­my uncles¡­ Everyone in my family. But I envy those who do not belong in my world sometimes." She gave Ang a small smile and told her, "Thanks, Ang. I''m so d my brother has you. Now I have another friend and a future sister-inw." She winked.


    ***


    Ang and Gael left the hospital after lunch, leaving Gabrie with Mika. Gael had a feeling that J had already told Gabby that he wasing, seeing as the two were close. He could only sigh inwardly at the two. They probably thought he wouldn''t notice how they acted around each other.


    He wasn''t particrly fond of the idea of Gabrie and J dating, especially since he knew J''s ways¡ªsleeping around with women. Gael was being hypocritical, and he knew that, but Gabby was his baby sister, and he wanted to protect her at all cost¡ªeven if it was J.


    On the drive on the way home, Ang''s phone rang. She checked the screen and subconsciously bit her bottom lip when she saw Andy''s caller ID.


    "Who is it?" Gael asked when he caught her reaction.


    She hesitated for a second, wondering if she could just reject the call and say it''s nothing. However, she decided to be truthful and turned the screen towards him. "It''s Andy."


    His jaw clicked as he faced the road. "Answer it. Put it on speaker."


    Ang didn''t want trouble, but after a short contemtion, she pressed the green button and then the speaker icon. "Hey, Andy."


    "Hi, Angie. I didn''t think you''d answer my call." The smile on his voice was evident. "How are you?"


    "I''m good. You?"


    "Good. Good. Listen¡­ I''m not sure you received my text the other day¡ªwait, you probably did since you know it''s me calling." He chuckled. "Anyway¡­ Um¡­ I was wondering if you''d meet me for dinner tonight? I just got back from a trip, and I was hoping you''d join me for a meal."


    Ang nced at Gael, whose stare was still on the road, but he was obviously listening to the conversation because his grip tightened on the wheel, though he remained quiet.


    "I¡­don''t think it''s a good idea, Andy," she said.


    "Is it because you have a boyfriend now?"


    Yes. And no.


    For Ang, Gael wasn''t just a boyfriend. He was certainly more than that, even if they didn''t have the whole speech or have the borate talk about their rtionship.


    "Besides that, I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    There was a few seconds of silence before Andrew''s voice came back. "You sure? I know it''s been more than three years, Angie. But we didn''t exactly¡­break up."


    Gael snapped his head towards her, his brows drawing together as he stepped on the break and pulled the car to the curb. Cars horned behind them, but he ignored it and focused on Ang. They didn''t break up? "What the hell?" he mouthed.


    She swallowed, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    Then Andrew added, "I took the hint. But I thought we could one day sit and just¡­ I don''t know¡­ Catch up?" He softly chuckled. "You''re in New York after you told me you''d never move to a different state. I have sort of epted we''re over¡­ But I guess seeing you again made me realize¡­ I don''t think I''ve actually moved on from how you ended things."


    Ang closed her eyes, took a deep breath and met Gael''s questioning stare. Then she said, "Okay."


    "Okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll meet you. But instead of dinner, how about coffee? I can meet you in a couple of hours."


    Even though Gael didn''t say it, judging by his hard stare, she knew that dinner would be too romantic, so she suggested they meet in the afternoon instead. He still didn''t like it, but there was a small relief in his expression¡ªon top of all the questions he had for her.


    "Sounds good. Shall I pick you up?" asked Andy.


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll meet you there."


    "Sure. I''ll text you the address."


    When the call ended, Ang lifted her gaze to Gael who was waiting for her to say something. How was she going to tell him that she did what she hated? She left just like her mother did. Ang packed her stuff, left Andy a letter, and didn''t look back.


    She hated that she became her mother. The only difference was that she didn''t have kids to leave behind, but it didn''t change the fact that she still left the man who loved her. Until now, she couldn''t forgive herself for doing that to Andy which was why it wasn''t easy for her to face him.

 Chapter 382 - Catching Up With The Past (2)

    Gael decided to bring Trigger with them when he drove Ang to the cafe where she met with McHandsy. The two were now seated at a table by the window¡ªas per Gael''s choice so that he could "watch" over her.


    Andrew McHandsy was a total fucking gentleman, and he couldn''t keep his hands to himself. The bastard kissed her cheek, ced his hand on the small of her back, and even pulled out a chair for her. Gael rolled his eyes from all the gestures McHandsy did for his girlfriend. He hadn''t taken his eyes off of them since they arrived.


    Allowing Ang to meet her ex was already a stretch for him. The other night, he was feeling magnanimous and thought maybe that was the best move, so he told her she could meet Andrew. The next day, he sort of regretted saying that and wanted to take it back and hoped that Ang hadn''t heard him.


    They didn''t talk about it, nor did Ang say she heard him that night. But after the phone call earlier and learning that Ang and McHandsy didn''t "exactly break up", what was he supposed to do?


    McHandsy, the poor bastard, didn''t get his proper closure.


    Gael felt a bit bad for him¡ªjust a tiny one¡ªthe feeling was like the tip of his nail.


    Also, if they didn''t "exactly break up", what did it mean for Gael and Ang? Was Gael¡ªand possibly the other men after McHandsy¡ªall side chicks? Hrious.


    When the phone call ended earlier, Gael waited for her to exin herself, but she looked like she was caught stealing bread after starving for a day. He decided to wait until tonight¡ªuntil after her meet-up with McHandsy before asking her for rification.


    At first, Gael brought Trigger with them so that someone would stop him if he felt the urge to barge in there and interfere between Ang and McHandsy¡ªmaybe even stop him from hauling McHandsy out and throwing him to the street.


    However, Trigger had been goading on him since they arrived, feeding his jealousy with more fire. Perhaps Gael needed someone else to stop him from hauling Trigger out of the car and throwing him to the street.


    ~"Ooh, the boy''s got charm, Boss. They look great together."


    ~"Look at him, Boss. He''s smiling at her like he''s smiling at his meal."


    ~"Check that out, Boss. McCarthy''s leg is inching towards Ang''s."


    ~"You want me to kill him?" Trigger asked while casually ying with an ancient coin with his fingers. "I can sneak in his ce tonight and do it while he''s asleep¡ªor while he''s awake. Whatever you prefer, Boss. I have a new knife I want to test out."


    "You wanna die, Trigger?" Gael gave the younger man an eye before shifting his gaze back to Ang and McHandsy. "Shut up before I test out your new knife on you."


    Trigger mped his mouth shut.


    Ang and McHandsy were still talking. Why the hell did they take so long? What were they talking about? How hard could it be to tell him, ''Yeah, I don''t like you anymore. Move on and have a nice life.''?


    McHandsy smiled. And she smiled too¡ªa wide one.


    Ah. Fuck. ''What''s making you smile, Love?''


    Gael muttered some curses under his breath, causing Trigger tough at him for being ''pussy whipped'' and seemingly enjoying Gael''s sour mood. Of course, he smacked Trigger at the back of his head.


    Even though Gael was Trigger''s superior, the two of them went way back and trained together. They were family first before Trigger answered to him.


    Gael had the car parked across the cafe, and from where he sat, he could clearly see Ang. She shifted in her seat, a small crease forming between her brows before sheposed herself. Seeing this made him smirk. His Angel was still sore from how he fucked her an hour before they came here. Good.


    He whipped out his phone and shot her a text.


    [ Gael: Still sore, baby? I''ll draw you a bathter. After I eat you up, of course. ]


    Ang nced down at her phone, and her brows knitted as she looked out the window. She wouldn''t be able to see the inside of the Escde because of the tinted windows, but she red at Gael, knowing that he''d be able to see her from there.


    A smile flitted across his face, feeling satisfied that even though she was sitting with another man at the table, she could still feel him inside her¡ªas she should.


    ***


    Ang was annoyed at Gael. When they went home to his apartment after going to the hospital, she took a quick shower and browsed for clothes in the closet. He came in, made her bend over the ind counter, and took her from behind.


    It was rough.


    It was viciously delicious.


    She forgot her name for a while.


    She knew what he was doing¡ªmarking his territory before she met Andy. And she let him.


    However, Ang was now suffering the after-effects of that sensual act because she couldn''t sit still without feeling the sting. She was freakin'' sore! And damn it, she could still feel him¡ªas if his cock was still inside her.


    Gael did this on purpose. And she didn''t know whether to love him more or hate him for it. After all, she loved it.


    "You sure you don''t want to eat?" Andy asked when the server left after setting their drinks on the table.


    Ang settled for an iced cappino while he ordered an espresso like he always did. Some things just never change.


    She smiled. "No, I''m okay. How''s your father?"


    "He''s doing great¡­ Wants to retire soon, so he''s been tossing more responsibilities my way." He shook his head. "What about you? What do you do now that you''re no longer working for your dad?"


    Ang took a long sip of her drink. She trusted Andy, but she liked the fact that the only man who knew about her secret life was Gael, apart from her brother. So instead, she said, "Soul searching¡­"


    Andy pulled on a smile. "Is that why you''re here in New York? You''re soul searching?" When she returned his smile with her own but said nothing, he added, "In the process of searching, did you perhaps happen to find Mr. De Luca?"


    "Actually¡­ I¡­" She cleared her throat. "We met more than three years ago."


    "Oh?" Something passed across his face. "Did you meet him¡­before or after?"


    Though he didn''t rify his question, Ang knew he meant to ask if she met Gael before or after their rtionship¡ªand his eyes begged for her not to tell him "during".


    "After¡­" She swallowed. "I met him a few months after."


    There was an apparent show of relief disyed on his face after he let out a small sigh and nodded. "So¡­ There was no one else?"


    "What?" she probed, but she immediately understood right after. "Oh, no¡­ Andy. I''d never do that to you. There was no one else while we were together. I never cheated on you. I''m sorry if you felt that way."


    "Nah. I didn''t. You were always good to me, Angie. Which is why I don''t get why you left if there was no one else. I knew you liked me back. I felt it. So when you were gone¡­ I just¡­ I don''t know if it was better to know there was someone else. Instead of me convincing myself that I wasn''t the problem."


    Ang felt like something sharp and rusty pierced through her heart¡ªand she believed she deserved it. What she did was awful¡ªbut was there ever a "not awful" breakup?


    Furthermore, she did what her mother did to her family to Andy. She knew how painful it was, and she let him experience it. Howe she became the woman she hated, and she didn''t even realize it until recently?


    Reaching across the table, she ced her hand on top of his and squeezed it. "I''m so sorry, Andy. I never meant to hurt you. I still regret it to this day that I left without talking to you face to face."


    He smiled, twisting his hand so that his palm cradled hers. "Thank you. It means a lot that you say that."


    Ang squeezed his hand one more time before retracting it and holding her ss of drink. "I was afraid, you know. You were too good to be true for me, and Evan messed with my head. I thought you and I wouldn''tst. I thought you''d eventually leave."


    She softly chuckled while looking down at her straw. "I needed control. I thought that if I had it, it would hurt less."


    "Did it?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "Not really. When you asked me to go with you, it meant that I would leave where my family was. Where I wasfortable with. Where I felt the safest even though Mayne gave me painful memories. So if I came to New York with you, I''d feel vulnerable. I left, but it still hurt because I did like you, Andy. Maybe I loved you in some ways too¡ª"


    "I get it." Andy wistfully smiled. "You just didn''t love me enough."

 Chapter 383 - Sexy Devil [Bonus ]

    How do you tell someone that he''s not "the one"?


    That he has everything a woman could ever ask for from a partner, and yet, he''s not "the one"?


    Not your one.


    That he''s a dream guy, but he''s not "your" dream guy?


    That no matter what he would do, he won''t ever be "yours" and you would never be "his"?


    Not anymore.


    Ang knew that Andy didn''t ask to meet that day because he was still hoping for something between them. Before today, she might have thought that was possible. But the moment they saw each other that afternoon, she noticed the way he looked at her.


    It wasn''t the same gaze he gave when he lovingly watched her.


    It wasn''t the same gaze he gave when he kissed her, when he hugged her, when they did more than just those things.


    He had the same eyes but held a different gaze.


    His eyes didn''t harbor hate and for that, she was thankful¡ªeven though for a time, she hated what she did to him.


    She tried to read what he thought of her¡ªperhaps familiarity? Maybe a little regret or a hint of "tsk". Maybe still a bit of love.


    It was strange for Ang that she sat across Andy and not feel "nothing" but also not "something".


    Because at one point in her life, she shared herself with the man who epted her despite the criticisms she faced after Evan publicly ruined her from that club incident and the events after that.


    Now, she looked at him, and there was this strange sense of liberation. It made her wonder if how she was looking at him now was the same as how she saw him looking at her.


    Because for once, Ang thought she could actually be friends with Andy after everything that happened between them.


    ***


    It had been nearly an hour since Ang met McHandsy at the cafe¡ªand a century since Gael sat in the car watching them¡­ At least, it felt like it was that long.


    "You think they''re nning their wedding now?" Trigger mumbled with his eyes closed. He had reclined the seat and was casually resting. "The fuck else are they taking so long then?"


    Gael thought it was a mistake taking Trigger with him and not Rick. Thetter had some important matters Gael asked him to do, so he was stuck with the other one. He forgot how irritating Trigger could be¡ªhe didn''t get his name for nothing. It wasn''t only because guns were his specialty. Gabrie and J started calling him that several years ago when he stirred up trouble and enjoyed it.


    Gael was tapping his phone screen about to check on Ang when he noticed some movements inside the cafe. Looking up, he watched as McHandsy and Ang got to their feet, McHandsy pulled her into a hug, and she hesitated before wrapping her arms around him.


    "Fuck," Trigger muttered next to Gael.


    And yes, indeed. Fuck. Gael drew his brows together while gripping his phone tightly in his hand, re burning within him. He wanted to barge inside and rip them apart.


    He straightened his spine, his teeth nearly cracking from grinding so hard. Their embrace was tight and natural, and their bodies were angled in a way that their faces couldn''t be seen through the window, making it harder for Gael to read them both.


    When they pulled apart, fucking McHandsy leaned in and kissed her forehead. Gael was about to lose his shit¡ªan angry vein on his temple was about to pop and the tip of his brow twitched from frustration. Just what else was that fucker going to do?


    "Boss¡­" Trigger called tentatively, knowing that Gael was truly not in the mood to joke.


    Ang exited the cafe and crossed the street, leaving Andrew at the door. The air was silent when she got in the car and sat next to Gael in the backseat. She kissed his cheek and inteced their hands together as sheid her head on his shoulder. They didn''t exchange any words, but she kept watching him as if trying to measure his mood while he kept his stare ahead, only giving Trigger a small signal to start the car.


    The entire ride was solemn¡ªsort of. Trigger swallowed audibly a few times, ncing at the backseat through the rear-view mirror now and then. Gone was his yful side.


    ***


    Gael was angry. Understandably.


    And Ang didn''t push him to talk as soon as she returned to him in the car. She was certain he watched everything through the window and saw Andy giving her a hug and a kiss. It would be a lie to say she didn''t like the gesture her ex-boyfriend did¡ªshe didn''t feel repulsed. It was actually sweet and familiar but not romantic.


    They were right. Andrew needed the talk with her. But then she realized that she needed it as much as he did too.


    Now that that''s over, it''s time to appease the sexy devil.


    Gael told his men to leave them alone tonight. They were still nearby, but no one was allowed to disturb them.


    Even though Gael and Ang hadn''t talked yet, she was already aware of what was about to happen.


    And just thinking about it made her clench her thighs together as they rode up the elevator to their floor. She was drenched.


    He walked slightly ahead of Ang as they entered the apartment, his expression cold and dangerous, making him look even more devilishly handsome¡ªeven from behind.


    "Are you angry?" Ang probed.


    "Angry?" He softly chuckled as he removed his jacket and rolled up his sleeves to his elbows. "You have no idea how I''m feeling."


    "Why don''t you tell me how you''re feeling?"


    Gael slightly turned his head sideways without looking at her as if he didn''t want to meet her gaze. She was still standing behind him. "You really think I want to talk right now?"


    "What do you want to do instead?"


    His jaw ticked. "Stop talking, Angel." He slowly turned around as he told her, "Strip your fucking clothes¡­off¡­" His voice became almost a whisper when he found Ang standing before himpletely and fucking deliciously naked, not more than four feet away.


    "You mean like this?" She tilted her head to the side and then gave herself a nce, not one bit embarrassed that she was bare naked.


    Gael grunted. It turned out that his naughty Angel had started stripping her clothes from the moment she closed the door, leaving a trail of clothes from the foyer, past the hallway, and into the living room.


    Her perky pink nipples pierced the air, goosebumps dotting around her bare chest as she sauntered towards him. Her tits lightly bounced, egging him to take them into his mouth.


    Ang was a fucking seductress¡ªa walking sin. And she''s all his.


    He had memorized every inch of her and would recognize her with his eyes closed.


    "Aren''t you sore?" he murmured as Ang began unbuckling his belt.


    And f?ck. He could smell her arousal, causing his erection to strain in his boxers.


    "And whose fault is that? Also¡­ Why are you still dressed? I thought you didn''t want to talk right now. Weren''t you going to show me what you want to do?"


    A corner of Gael''s lips curled up into a sexy smirk from the challenge. Did she think she was going to get away with it?


    He grabbed her hand before she reached into his boxers and tugged her flush against him. "Oh, I''ll show you, Angel." He smashed his lips against hers, plunging his tongue into her mouth and tasting her thoroughly¡ªsweet and coffee.


    Just as she kissed back, Gael pulled away and looked at her with heated gaze before cing a hand on her shoulder and wordlessly pushing her down to her knees. She willingly knelt before him and watched as he took out his cock and aligned it with her lips. He held the back of her head, his eyes zing over as he said, "It''s gonna be a long night, baby."


    "I''m looking forward to it." Ang smiled before taking him all into her mouth.

 Chapter 384 - This Is Gael

    At the crack of dawn, Gael woke up to Ang''s whimper. It was four in the morning when he checked the time. Being a light sleeper really had its disadvantages from waking up to the smallest of sounds. However, it didn''t bother him whenever the sound came from her.


    In the past few days, Ang had dreams that caused some restlessness in her sleep. Most of the time, they didn''tst long, but it still worried him. The awful one was when she woke up crying, but thankfully, none of that had happened since.


    When he woke up, she wasn''t attached to him, the nket partially covering her breasts and a nipple peeking out. He carefully shifted her towards him, and she naturally curled into his side. Gael had gotten so used to her warmth that sometimes, he thought that he would wake up whenever she moved away unconsciously during her sleep.


    Ang slid her hand across his chest and wrapped it around his midsection as she nuzzled against his neck. This. This was what he was looking for. Her scent, her softness, her warmth, her everything.


    In two weeks, a lot had changed in Gael''s life. His apartment felt homier than it ever was. The other day, he noticed some subtle changes that Ang made around the ce.


    There were more throw pillows in the living room; new small nts were ced in some areas, giving life to the otherwise dull sections; the table had a runner and an eye-catching centerpiece; the kitchen ind always had fruits; adiffuser and humidifier in the bedroom; even the bathroom had new rugs.


    Whenever he was working, she worked on her books too¡ªsometimes she read, or shopped on her phone and had them express-delivered to his apartment. Ang made herself at home. And he loved it.


    A lot had changed in just so little time. Just several months ago, Gael was hell-bent on punishing her for the book she wrote that could have gone wrong and ended differently. And now, he was hell-bent on punishing her for other reasons¡ªpunishments that she enjoyed very much.


    He gently fingered her hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ear. She was still in a deep sleep, and he watched the slow movements of her chest as she breathed and the parting of her lips.


    God, she was so beautiful.


    So he told her just that.


    "You''re so beautiful, Angel," he whispered in her ear.


    Ang didn''t wake up, but she let out a tiny sound as if responding to his words.


    Gael didn''t ask for her, but she came barging into his life like a hurricane. He wasn''t ready then¡ªbut now, he''d do whatever it would take to keep her next to him. Even if it meant going against the Russian bratva¡ªhopefully, it wouldn''te to that.


    If it dide to that, he wouldn''t care if he had to face the Pakhan himself. His father, Alessandro, would probably have to disown him, but even that wouldn''t stop him.


    Gael was way in too deep¡ªfalling in love with Ang¡ªand despite being a great swimmer, he''d willingly drown for her, in her, with her.


    Fuck. What had he gotten himself into?


    Ever since he lived with his father in Italy, he learned many things from the brutal part of the mafia. His grandfather taught him that love was a liability. That was why his grandfather had mistresses. Thete Severino De Luca showed everyone¡ªmost especially his enemies¡ªthat women were disposable to him, so they wouldn''t be able to use them against him.


    But growing up with his mother and grandmother, Gael learned that love was what kept them going. That it was both painful and beautiful. That it was worth it.


    A small smile formed on his lips as he pulled her impossibly closer and continued to whisper while caressing her bare shoulder, "I want this, baby. You in my bed every night, every day. Wherever¡­ As long as you''re with me. I want to put that smile on your face all the time. I''ll do it forever if you let me."


    Since when did he be so fucking cheesy? Ever since Ang came to his life. Whatever. He''d do everything as long as it was for her.


    A rush of strong emotions coursed through him, and he wanted so badly to tell her everything¡ªtell her how much she meant to him. It was getting harder and harder every day, keeping it in, and he didn''t want to keep it in anymore.


    cing a long, lingering kiss on her forehead, he closed his eyes as he yed several ns in his head.


    ***


    The sound of a phone notification woke Ang up. She fluttered her eyes open and rubbed the sleep off of them as she scanned the bed and looked for a sign of Gael around the room with azy gaze. He was nowhere to be found. The clock on his side of the bed said that it was eight in the morning.


    Groaning, she reached for her phone on her nightstand, her hand pausing mid-air when she noticed a beautiful bouquet, a ck paper bag next to it, and a pink envelope leaning against it. She instantly smiled so wide as she sat up on the bed and tucked the sheet under her arms.


    Leaning against the headboard, Ang picked up the envelope. "To my Angel." it said on the front. She pulled out the card inside and read what Gael wrote in it.


    <strong><em>[ Good morning, Beautiful. I didn''t want to wake you up because you looked so peaceful. I got you these flowers on my way home from a quick run. They looked so pretty, just like you.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You must be wondering what''s inside the bag. You can check it out if you''re curious, but don''t use it yet (even if you are tempted). I want to try something with you tonight.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I''ll pick you up at six for dinner. Wear something sexy but easy to remove. I''ll have you for dessert. ;)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From your hot boyfriend whose body you love so much,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Gael ]</em></strong>


    Angughed at that. "How romantic."


    Curious, she bit her bottom lip as she grabbed the paper bag and peeked inside. It was full of pink paper stuffing that made a mess on the bed as she fished out the content. Inside was a smooth ck box almost the size of a shoebox with nothing written on the surface. It only made her more curious.


    She opened the box, and her jaw dropped.


    Lo and behold ¡ª a sleek, vibrant pink rabbit vibratorid diagonally inside. "Holy¡­wow," she gasped. This she did not expect to see that morning at all.


    The sex toy looked simr to her old one that was inside her nightstand drawer back in Mayne, but this one looked more sleek and smooth with its body made of silicone and more enticing with its curved angle and bulbous head.


    Her heart thumped in her chest, and she swallowed at the thought of using it.


    There was another card inside the box with his handwriting on it.


    It said:


    <em><strong>[ This is "Gael". No. You can''t change its name. ]</strong></em>


    Ang could only shake her head while chuckling. Of course, he had to do this. When did he even have the time to buy this?


    And he was right. She was actually tempted to try after seeing it. However, she exercised her patience untilter tonight. Gael seemed to have nned something for her, and she couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 385 - Timing

    They said "Timing is everything", and Gael believed that. No matter how much you n, things just happen, and there is nothing you can do about it.


    You could have control over some things but chose not to for the mere fact that you''re being lenient, just like allowing J toe home because Gael couldn''t ignore Mika''s sulking. Jesus Christ, that girl was cheekier than Gabrie. After talking to J yesterday, Gael expected him toe backter tonight after ensuring their business in Australia.


    Most importantly, Gael believed that today was the right time to tell Ang what he''d been holding in for a while. And he would do it properly because she deserved it.


    Gael was at SVR Corp that morning. It was one of those days when he needed to show up in the office instead of working remotely. He had meetings since eight, and it was already two in the afternoon when he got the chance to eat histe lunch. An office secretary assigned to him sent him his food as soon as he entered his office, and he quickly ate before working on some papers.


    Just after he finished eating, his phone rang. It was Andrew McCarthy calling him. They agreed to meet that day, and Gael thought he''d go to the other''s office, but McCarthy said he didn''t mind dropping by SVR Corp since he was only a couple of blocks away after an appointment.


    Half an hourter, Gael''s secretary informed him that McCarthy had arrived. Thetter entered his office and shook hands with Gael before they sat at the lounge set in front of the desk. After the secretary served them coffee, McCarthy handed Gael a folder. It contained the contract that Gael gave himst week¡ªand it was unsigned.


    McCarthy took a generous sip of his coffee and looked at Gael over the rim of his cup. "Does this have anything to do with the fact that I dated Ang?"


    The corner of Gael''s lips curled into a small smile. McCarthy was referring to him pulling out the offer to invest in the new firm that he was supposed to open.


    "Don''t tter yourself, Mr. McCarthy. I''m not that petty. I would have gone through it even with your history with my girlfriend," he said¡ªalthough he would have dropped him in a heartbeat if Ang said she wasn''tfortable with it.


    This seemed to appease McCarthy that he offered a smile before setting the cup down on the table. "Then do you mind if I ask why you''re withdrawing your proposal? I thought you wanted to build your own firm?"


    Gael took a deep breath before sipping his coffee, the luxurious scent invading his nostrils as he lingered on it. "I did¡­ I still do. Just not the way I nned." He met the other''s curious stare and watched as McCarthy tried to make a read on him, but Gael kept his face neutral.


    Andrew slightly leaned forward, and Gael took it as a sign that he was interested in this new information. It was what Gael wanted, and he patiently listened when Andrew said, "As you know¡­ We have a hugework, Mr. De Luca. Perhaps we could benefit from each other. Care to share?"


    This was what Gael was hoping for, actually. And he didn''t mind letting Andrew McCarthy in with his n. There was something about the man that made him feel like he could trust him. It was strange as Gael didn''t easily trust anyone¡ªespecially not someone who once dated Ang. However, he needed the McCarthys''work, and he would take advantage of this opening. And to gain the man''s trust and business, he had to give something too.


    "I guess I could tell you a little secret¡­" Gael started, keeping the air mysterious. McCarthy''s face glowed in curiosity. Good. He was eager to find out what made Gael change his ns. "Kline Morgan Holdings. You heard of them?"


    Unsure where this conversation was taking, Andrew McCarthy''s brows rose up. "Heard? Who hasn''t heard about Kline Morgan in New York? I heard they sold Kline''s to an outsider. Their subsidiaries are remunerative, so we''ve been trying to get their ount for our advertising and marketingpany. What about them?"


    ''So I''ve heard,'' Gael thought. He knew this much from his research about the McCarthys long before this whole Keith Perry thing. This bit of information was somewhere in the investigation he had done while preparing to pitch his new firm. The once useless information was now something Gael could actually make use of.


    Crossing his legs and leaning back against the armchair, Gael told Andrew in a neutral yet confident tone, "I''m acquiring Morgan''s share. We''re drafting the contract as we speak."


    Andrew McCarthy''s mouth hung open for a second before he recovered himself, his brows drawing together as he absorbed the information. "Holy shit. That''s a huge share. Morgan''s really selling it?"


    Gael smirked. The thought of buying out the considerable part of thepany was insane, yet also probably the best decision Gael would ever make. Morgan''s share held forty-nine percent of thepany¡ªequal to Kline''s that was now Keith Perry''s. While the other two percent was owned by a silent investor whom he was still tracking down to purchase those too. He was positive that Perry was also looking for that investor.


    "Let''s just say¡­" Gael paused, his fingers tapping his thigh as he thought. "Morgan has no choice but to sell. And he can only sell it to me."


    McCarthy met Gael''s ruthless gaze¡ªhis eyes were aze as he pictured out his hand around Perry''s throat¡ªfiguratively¡ªmaybe even literally, though Giovanni would love to do that, not him. Who said the Morellis could worm their way into the De Lucas'' territory? They could only wish.


    Gael felt a current run throughout his body just thinking about going face to face with them. Everything would slowly fall into ce¡ªas it should be.


    He was certain the Morellis were behind this move. What else would Perry be doing in the city? But that''s okay; two could y in this game. It just so happened that Gael was a better businessman.


    And you know what they say¡­ Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.


    Andrew McCarthy nodded, his smile now back on his face. "Well, in that case¡­ I guess I''ll have my team from the advertisingpany prepare a proposal. That is, if you really don''t mind having to work with me."


    "Not at all. Business is business." Besides, Gael was now confident that nothing was ever going to happen between McHandsy and Ang. The two were done. He still did not like the fact that they had a history together, but he was willing to forget about it. He''d try to, anyway.


    McCarthy got to his feet and buttoned his suit, and Gael got up as well. "I''m impressed. You''re more professional and mature than I thought you were. And¡­looks like we''re going to be working more in the future if you''re able to close your deal with Morgan."


    "Not if, but when. I''m positive it will," replied Gael. He didn''t say it, but he was also looking forward to using the McCarthys'' vastwork to give him a break into the field. The De Lucas and SVR Corp had connections, bute on; there was no such thing as too many connections.


    "Then I''m looking forward to it." They reached the door, and McCarthy paused. "This is why I was willing to sign with you in the first ce. Your confidence when ites to business is¡­inspiring. Thank you for your time, Mr. De Luca. I''ll see you again soon."


    They shook hands, and McCarthy was about to leave when Gael stopped him. For some reason, Gael was suddenly curious, wanting to avoid driving Ang away like what Andrew did while they were together. He didn''t ask Ang details, and curiosity was eating him up. He just had to know. "Can I ask you a personal question?"


    Andrew McCarthy faced him, his brows knitted for a second before understanding dawned on him. "Let me guess¡­ You want to know what happened between Ang and me." Gael didn''t answer, but he inserted his hands into his pockets as he remained silent and waited for the other to continue. "I''m not surprised she didn''t tell you, but I guess it wouldn''t hurt to share¡ªprobably just my ego."


    "If it''s too hard¡ª"


    "It''s okay." Andrew took a deep breath and looked to the side as though he recalled the past. "I asked her to move to New York with me after I told her I love her for the first time since we started dating. It was obvious that she was caught off-guard and didn''t say it back. And the next thing I know when I woke up the next morning, she was gone, leaving a message saying she couldn''t do it anymore." He softly chuckled. "I got dumped through a letter."


    Fucking timing. Now what? Gael clenched his jaw as tonight''s n just started crumbling.


    "You''re lucky to have her," Andrew added. "I''ll see you around, mate." He walked out of the office, leaving Gael stewing over the fact that his confidence just went down a notch after stupidly asking McHandsy.


    Great. Just great.

 Chapter 386 - Date Night In NY (1)

    At exactly six in the evening, Gael walked into his apartment already dressed in a navy blue suit that he changed into before leaving SVR Corp, looking spruced and dapper. Small pawsteps dashed towards him at the foyer, and Honey jumped onto his legs, wagging her tail fast. A smile broke into his face as he picked her up and scratched her behind the ear.


    Honey had been staying with Gael''s sister since he came back to New York due to him being busy, and he thought it would help Gabrie cope with her current situation. So he was surprised to see Honey in his ce, not to mention, the furbaby was wearing a cute pink tutu dress with rhinestones and pearls¡ªshe even had a tiny tiara clipped on her head, and she yapped excitedly as if to tell him: ''Look at me, Daddy! I''m a princess!''


    "Hey, princess. I missed you. You look beautiful in your dress. Who got you this?" he cooed.


    "She looks pretty, doesn''t she?" Ang''s voice came from somewhere in the apartment. "I bought it just around the block this afternoon when I took her out for a walk. Gabby came by to drop her off at three."


    Gael walked deeper into the ce and set Honey down to look for Ang. "Where is Gabby?" he asked as he headed towards the bedroom.


    "She said something about staying at the hospital so Mika isn''t alone while waiting for her brother?"


    He shook his head, already aware that Gabby was there to wait for J herself instead of keeping Mikapany.


    Just as Gael was about to step into the bedroom, Ang came out of the closet and walked towards him, donning a light, satiny fabric in white that clung to her sexy figure like a second skin. Her dress was long-sleeved and stopped just below her knees. She looked breath-taking that he had to swallow what he was about to reply just a second ago.


    "What do you think?" She smiled, giving him a slow turn and showcasing the open-back design of her lovely dress.


    His cock gave a glorious salute as his eyes wandered down to the V bottom of the cut that sat above her hip; the end of the cut was like the apex of the heart shape¡ªit was stylish, and she looked desirable as hell, letting her hair cascade down like a waterfall with soft big curls on the tips. Her back was undeniably one of the sexiest parts of her body.


    With his heated gaze raking down her physique, he muttered, "Oh, fuck me. I don''t wanna go out anymore. I think we should just stay in."


    Ang beamed, and she giggled as she sauntered towards him. "But I spent a long time preparing to look like this, and I''m looking forward to dinner."


    When she slid her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the lips, his hands immediately found her waist, stroking her bare skin on the back. "And I''m looking forward to taking that dress off of you."


    "That can wait. I''m actually starving."


    He smiled. "Very well. But first¡­ I got you something." He took out a long red velvet box with "M Collier" written on top in a fancy font and opened it. Insideid a dainty gold chain, set with a small brilliant-cut diamond that sparkled under the light. He removed it from the case and sped it around her right wrist. "I know you''re still considering the ne I gave youst month. But I wanted you to wear something from me. It''s a piece of simple jewelry that I thought would look great on you," he told her as he stepped back and allowed her to study the bracelet.


    The gold jewelry matched her purse and heels, and she smiled ever so sweetly as she brushed her fingers on it. "It''s so dainty and elegant. I love it. Thank you, Gael."


    He kissed her cheek and offered his arm to her. "Shall we?"


    "One moment. I also have something for you." She disappeared into the closet, and when she came back, she held out a ck leather box. "I got you this for Christmas and forgot I was supposed to give it to you when I came here. Will you wear it tonight?" She bit her bottom lip.


    "What is it?" Gael asked as he carefully opened the box and found a pair of exquisite cufflinks. In the center was a dark blue gemstone that''s nearly ck, and around it was a white gold band with a panther''s head at the tip with a red eye. It was avish design that he thought was something he would definitely pick for himself.


    "A panther?" he probed.


    Ang nodded. "I read once in one of Dad''s books in our library that panthers are born leaders, visionaries, and they look at the big picture. A panther also represents beauty, grace, and valor. Apart from instilling fear, it said in the book that the panther as a totem animal encourages understanding and acknowledging the power within the shadows to help eliminate our fear of the dark and the unknown. It reminded me of you when I was looking for a gift to give you¡ªwhich I have to say is not very easy when you have everything already."


    A gush of warmth spread in his chest because of her thoughtfulness. Whenever she gave him something or did something for him, it was always carefully thought out, like she found meaning to everything, just like the cufflinks that he received. She said it reminded her of him, and that was such a fantastic feeling.


    He was speechless that she grew nervous from not hearing any response from him. "Do you not like it?" she hesitantly asked.


    "Sorry." He chuckled. "I was just admiring the piece. It''s perfect, Angel. Thank you." Gael pulled her to him for a lingering kiss before recing his cufflinks with the ones she gave him, a smile stered on his face as his outfit just leveled up because of the best pieces of jewelry he wore that night¡ªhis mother''s ring, the watch, and the cufflinks Ang gifted him.


    "Come on." Gael tucked her hand around his arm and walked her out of the apartment with Honey trailing behind them. "I have to feed my woman. My dessert will have to wait."

 Chapter 387 - Date Night In NY (2)

    Ang didn''t expect Gael to bring her over to Brooklyn for their date night, considering he was pretty much keeping her away from the borough since she arrived in New York and stayed in Manhattan. They pulled up in front of a restaurant by the East River, and he told her they were only fifteen minutes away from his brownstone in Williamsburg.


    The restaurant was near Brooklyn bridge, and with the darkening sky, their view from a secluded dining table on the corner by the window was the bridge and the New York City skyline; it was stunning. The atmosphere was romantic, enhanced by the live piano music, brick walls, gold chandeliers with warm lights, soft plush seating, and elegant flower arrangements. Traditional Tuscany cuisine was prepared in an old-fashioned brick oven that gave off that wood-smoky aroma and vor. A menu of wine selections waspletely Italian.


    Gael spoke in fluent Italian with the restaurant staff members: the hostess, the waiter, and the sommelier¡ªeven the manager came out to greet them. Apparently, the De Lucas owned half of the restaurant shares since the ''60s. Ang didn''t mind that she didn''t understand the conversation¡ªGael sounded sexy and hot when he spoke thenguage¡ªhe was doing her service, really.


    There were many patrons that night, but Gael and Ang were seated in a private area where they could talk about anything without anyone overhearing them. Of course, he had to slip in dirty jokes and puns a few times during dinner that made her not onlyugh¡ªbut also had her panties wet.


    She understood that this week was going to be hectic for him and his family because of the Morelli issue, and he wanted to take her out before he wouldn''t have a chance to in the following days. For weeks, Ang had been trying to ignore the fact that they still had a pressing matter to take care of. She didn''t tell him, but she''d get anxious at random times of the day when she got reminded of it. For some reason, this made her nervous more than knowing Evan was still looking for her.


    When she came to New York, Oliver thought it would be great for her to stay with Gael for the meantime, knowing that Evan could go home and stalk her again. At first, Oliver didn''t like that he had to leave his sister in Gael''s hands, but he was busy with work most days that he wouldn''t be able to keep an eye on Ang all the time even if he wanted to.


    This made Ang feel grateful that Oliver wasn''t against her being with Gael anymore despite him probably knowing Gael''s background. She had shoved Evan''s case at the back of her mind, and the Morelli thing was now growing roots. She was good at forgetting about stressors for a time until it came barging in like an annoying solicitor that''s ready to rob her.


    "I might have to fly to Chicago in a couple of days this week¡­" Gael told her. "I want to¡­ But I can''t bring you with me."


    She nodded. His purpose in going to that state would be for the Morellis. He couldn''t bring her with him because it was dangerous, so it didn''t stop her from worrying about him heading towards the enemy''s territory.


    "Sorry." He held her hand on the table and stroked it with his thumb when he noticed the change in her expression. "I didn''t want to talk about it tonight, but I wanted to tell you beforehand. You understand, right?"


    "Of course. I just worry that you''re going there."


    "It won''t be violent. We''ll be there to¡­negotiate."¡ª ''Sort of,'' he thought to himself. "But I''ll bring Rick and several of my men with me. You can stay at Nana''s for the meantime if you want."


    Before Ang could respond, her phone chimed a faint bell sound. "Sorry. It''s my reminder. I thought I had my phone on mute." She checked her phone, swiped at the notification shing on the screen, and tapped a few times.


    "It''s okay. Is it something important?"


    She blew her cheeks as she continued to tap, setting up the reminder again for tomorrow morning. "It''s Dad''s annual check-up on the 24th. I''m the one in charge of going with him, and I have to book with the hospital for appointments at least a week before to fit with his work schedule. He doesn''t like staying in the hospital for a long time."


    "I see¡­" Gael''s shoulders slumped a bit when he realized that Ang had to leave soon. Wanting to broach the subject he had on his mind for a while, he casually asked while her attention was still on her phone. "Have you ever thought about living somewhere else?"


    "I like to travel from time to time. Living somewhere else other than Mayne¡­" She paused. "I''m not sure¡­ There''s a lot to consider. What about you?"


    "I''ve pretty much moved to Italy after my mom passed, but I was only around half the time. My family''s businesses require me to travel a lot¡ªmostly to Europe if not back here in New York. I used to go to Australia many times before I began trusting J to be there in my stead. But staying close to my family would be nice. Grandma''s old, and I''d like to be near her when I can."


    "Same¡­" Ang sadly smiled as she put her phone back into her purse. "I don''t think I can stay far away from Oli and my dad for a long time. I''d like to have my peace away from them¡­but I also want to be near them, if you know what I mean."


    Gael nodded. He took a sip of his wine, the taste so refined and exquisite, as he mulled over her words. This was not how their dinner was supposed to go. It was as though there was an rm clock that was set to go off in the middle of his sweet dreams.


    "Why do you ask?" she wondered, a small crease forming between her brows.


    "Just curious, Babe." He smiled, brushing off the sullen thoughts and putting on his calm demeanor. Gael had to take back the reins for tonight and not let what bothered him this afternoon ruin tonight''s mood. He nodded at her te. "You ready for dessert?"


    When Ang arched a brow at him and eyed him suspiciously, he threw his head back andughed. "I meant tiramisu, Angel. But I do like what you''re thinking. We could skip dessert too and go home so I could eat mine." He winked.

 Chapter 388 - By The River (1)

    Ang didn''t want their date night to end just yet. So after dessert, they left the restaurant and she asked Gael if they could take a walk. He immediately shut down the idea because it was freezing outside. However, he told Rick and Trigger to take the other car so that he could drive with Ang around for a bit.


    They cruised down the park by the river. It was an empty park in front of the East River, bare trees lining the pathway with several dimmedmp posts in between. No one wanted to be there because of the climate, but Ang found it peaceful and wanted to savor the moment with her man. It was quiet nights like this that she appreciated¡ªwhere they got to be just Ang and Gael¡ªa normal couple having a slow drive just because.


    "Stop here¡­" she said when they approached arge, bare tree. He maneuvered the car under it and positioned it so they were facing the calm water and the New York City Skyline. The view was breathtaking, and they were the only ones around to witness it at that part of the park.


    Gael checked behind them and saw that his security detail was over 150 feet away. He shot them a quick text, telling them to keep a lookout just to be safe. Then he adjusted the heater to make Angfortable. "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, thank you." She smiled and looked out at the view once again, the song "Sweater Weather" ying softly in the car. "I like this. It''s very peaceful."


    "It is¡­"


    They were quiet for a minute, just looking out the beautiful lights before them. He then nced in her direction and examined her face. Ang was smiling, and she was so beautiful that his heart ached.


    "I''m buying out Morgan''s shares from Kline and Morgan Holdings," he muttered under his breath.


    She snapped her head towards him, confusion striking her face at the sudden jump in topic. "Wha¡­What does that mean?"


    "Well¡­ It means I won''t be pursuing the new firm, and instead, I''ll be taking over an existing one."


    She blinked, trying to process things in her head. "Then¡­you won''t be working with Andy? Wait¡­ Didn''t you say you don''t like that Keith Perry guy? Also, what does Gio have to say about it when Lia is¡­somewhat involved?"


    Gael shook his head and answered each of her questions one by one. "I met McCarthy this afternoon and told him about the changes. We might still work together in the future, but he won''t be an investor. As for Perry, this is the only thing I could think of that could control him¡ªbusiness-wise at least. It benefits us despite the unwanted entanglement. Gio doesn''t have the final say¡ªmy father does¡ªand my father trusts my judgment."


    "Wow¡­" Ang sighed. "You''re handling a lot of things all at once."


    "Actually¡­ Everything is all connected," he hesitated and saw more confusion swirling on her face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gael took a deep breath and told her the connection between Keith Perry, Lia, and the Morellis. He watched as Ang''s face morphed from being curious to being furious. She was mad, and he couldn''t me her, but he had to tell her these things¡ªat least the things he was allowed to tell her.


    "You let Gio touch my best friend when you knew that Nina and Lia were rted?" she snapped.


    His voice remained calm as he exined, "Like I told you the other day, I couldn''t stop them when they were already doing it. I can''t take care of both drunk girls all at once. Besides, you told me yourself¡­ Nina''s cool. What they had was nothing but a one-night stand¡ªjust as much as it was for Gio."


    She folded her arms under her breasts and red at him. "Still. If I''m Nina and I find out about it, I would be pissed."


    "Thank God you''re not." His lips twitched.


    Ang rolled her eyes. "How did Gio and Lia end up together back then anyway? That''s quite a tragic love story."


    "That''s all I can tell you, Angel. If you want to know what happened between them, you have to ask Gio himself."


    "Ugh. I don''t like him right now. He''s an ass."


    "Tell me about it." Gael scoffed, and then he angled his body so that he was fully facing her now. "Let''s stop talking about other people. The reason I told you about taking over the firm is because I want you to know where I am at the moment. I''m doing this for my family."


    The anger slowly dissipated from her face as she stared at him, trying to read whatever she could on him, and he allowed her. Tonight, he wanted to be as truthful as he could to Ang, letting her in and making her understand while hoping it would reach her heart.


    "I will be busy more than ever when it starts. I have to be here," he added.


    Realization dawned on her, and she lightly ran her teeth along her bottom lip. She clenched her hands together as though she was trying to control herself. "That means you''ll be in New York¡­ While I go back to Mayne."


    "For now, at least. I already have nsid down on what to do with the business and everything else."


    "What are you saying?"


    Letting out a long exhale, Gael reached for her hands and held them with both of his. "I''m saying¡­ You havepletely bewitched me, Angel. I want this. You and me. I want us to work, so I will do whatever I need to do to keep you by my side. If it means tweaking my ns, so be it. I don''t want distance to be an issue between us. I''m willing to sacrifice if it means I get to be where you are."


    She swallowed, her heart mming against her ribcage at the anticipation of what he was telling her. The feel of his hands holding hers was like a nket on this cold winter night. She could see the sincerity in his eyes¡ªshe could feel it.


    When she did not respond, he took her right hand and ced it on his chest¡ªwhere his heart was supposed to be. He was a bit nervous, but fuck it.


    "Why is your heart racing?" she probed.


    "Because of you, Angel. My heart races because it always runs to you, even when we''re this close. You keep me going. You keep me warm and happy and¡­alive. I can''t exin why I''m so addicted to you, it''s utterly confusing, yet it also feels so right. It''s like I''ve finally found home. I told you I''ve been moving and living wherever, not really having a permanent ce to live for a long time even when I have beautiful memories of those ces. It wasn''t until you¡­we happened that I realized it was never about the ce. I found you, and you''re the only home I want and where I want to be."


    Ang didn''t realize that tears came out of her eyes until Gael wiped them with his fingers. She was so happy. Sopletely happy to hear those words. Part of her told her to run away from the unfamiliar feeling while the other part of her held her down, forcing her to ept what he had to tell her. It was a battle of heart and mind, and she couldn''t see who was winning. It was scary and beautiful at the same time.


    "Gael¡­" was all she could say as they gazed at each other.


    "You have no idea how crazy I am about you, baby. I''ve met many people in my life, but none of them made me feel this way. So I''m not letting you go. You''re already part of my ns¡­my future. Stay with me." A small smile lifted on his lips, and then he ced soft kisses on the back of her hand. "<em><strong>Resta con me per sempre.</strong></em>"


    "What does that mean?"


    "It''s Italian for ''stay with me''," said Gael.


    What he didn''t tell her was that <em>per sempre</em> meant <em>"forever"</em>.

 Chapter 389 - By The River (2)

    "I¡­" Ang swallowed. She was so overwhelmed that her mind became muddled. "I''m not sure what I''m supposed to say." Gael was quiet, and her heart thundered that she was afraid he would hear it. "I''m so nervous I''m afraid to talk."


    "Then don''t. I''m not forcing you to tell me anything." His voice was gentle; it broke her heart.


    Seconds passed as they continued to look into each other''s eyes. Hers fell on his lips and her heart raced. Then she told him, "I''m dying to kiss you."


    One minute, Gael was confessing his feelings, and the next, he was pushing Ang''s chair back, reclining it all the way down, and then moving on top of her.


    Still trying to absorb everything he told her a few seconds ago, she didn''t have time to respond when he crashed his lips to hers. Ang swore Gael was trying to suck the life out of her with the way he plunged his tongue into her mouth. He tasted dark and sweet like the wine they finished before leaving the table.


    He ravaged her like he was still hungry and they hadn''t just left the restaurant¡ªlike his confession wasn''t over yet, and this was a continuation of it.


    She could barely keep up with the way he professed his feelings and emotions in his actions¡ªas if his kisses and touches weren''t fast enough for him.


    Ang let him worship her as he shoved her dress up, tore herce thong with his bare hands, and then buried his face between her legs. She gasped and bucked against his lips as he worked on her like his life depended on it. This was the first time that they did it out in public where someone could see them. She had to admit, the thrill of getting caught was only fueling her urge toe, so she didn''t stop him. She wanted this.


    He always knew what to do that she could feel herself trembling towards orgasm when he had just started. This man was a magician, and she waspletely under his spell.


    Gael lifted his gaze while his tonguepped over her swollen clit, and his fingers were inside her. His eyes were zed and dark and full of lust as they exchanged heated stares. There was something so erotic about watching him eating her up. He wasn''t kidding about wanting her as his dessert and he was enjoying this as much as she did¡ªprobably even more than her.


    He parted her thighs until she waspletely spread-eagled in front of his face, her right foot flush against the AC on the dashboard while her left rested against the wheel. Gael didn''t activate the tinted windows, so if someone were to pass by, they''d certainly see what''s up¡ªeven his men from the vehicle behind them might already be aware.


    Ang didn''t care about any of that. At the moment, she was far too busy chasing her high, grabbing his hair, and riding his face. She didn''t like cursing but in her head, ''Fuck everything and fuck them'', as tingles bubbled at the bottom of her spine. Her head tilted back as she moaned every time his tongue flicked on her, the words he said earlier swirling in her head like a chant and pushing her further to the edge like an aphrodisiac.


    She was pretty sure that even though he didn''t say the three magic words, he still meant the same. For some reason, hearing the words he said instead felt more genuine than the three words she thought he''d say. And God, she wanted to tell him she loved him even if he didn''t tell her first. He bore himself to her, leaving both of them totally vulnerable.


    Heat crept down to her sensitive area, and she was gasping for air, desperate for release. "Oh... Gael... Ahhh!!!"


    She was about to explode and he felt it as he increased the pace and grunted against her flesh¡ªthat sent her screaming and moaning his name as she came onto his mouth, bucking and writhing as she rode the waves of her orgasm, not even realizing that her foot pressed on the horn, creating a long beep that broke the silence in the dark and empty park.


    The back-breaking orgasm Gael wrenched out of Ang punctuated his confession. What a way to end their date night.


    Or so she thought.


    "Let''s go home," he said after wiping his lips with the back of his hand and smoothening her dress back to cover her up. He kept her torn panties in his pocket¡ªas usual.


    "What about you? Let me take care of you¡­" she said, still panting whileing down from her peak. She attempted to get up, but her legs were jelly from the explosion.


    He shook his head, grinning as he kissed her on the lips. She could taste and smell herself on him¡ªsweet and vani. "You will. But you have to wait. We still have something to try when we get home."


    Ang''s heart thumped in her chest. The gift he gave that morning. She had juste down from the high, and she was now brimming in anticipation. ''God, what has this man turned me into?''


    As Gael settled back in the driver''s seat, he checked the rear-view mirror and noticed that his security had backed up even further away that they were nearly blocked by arge tree. They''d done so the moment he moved to Ang''s side. His men had the decency to give him and Ang more privacy even when he didn''t ask them to¡ªas they should.


    She managed topose herself, her cheeks still flushed as she adjusted her seat back upright and then faced him. "About what you said¡­"


    He looked at her and smiled. Reaching up to her face, he brushed his thumb across her lips and told her, "I told you what I wanted to tell you. It doesn''t mean I''m asking you to tell me anything when you aren''t ready yet. Take your time, Angel. I''m not going anywhere."

 Chapter 390 - Wait For Me

    When they got back home, the two didn''t waste time and got to work on each other. Gael and Ang loved the new toy he bought for her. It was a high-tech rabbit vibrator that could be controlled using an app. They paired it up with their phones and learned that one could send an invite to initiate sexy time.


    Gael thought that he must have felt they needed this, considering Ang had to go back home to Mayne soon, and they''d have to do the fucking long-distance thing again. The toy wouldn''t be anywhere near the real thing, but at least they had it. Fuck¡ªif he really wanted to, he''d fly over to Mayne for the night and then fly back the following day.


    Though Toy Gael wasn''t a recement, he told her that she could use it as much as she wanted to, even when he''s not physically around to y it with her. "Hit me up whenever you''re in the mood. Anytime." He waved the phone in his hand.


    "Even when you''re in a meeting?" she teased. "Imagine what the board in SVR Corp would say when they catch you ying with your phone with a raging hard-on in your pants."


    Gaelughed at that, telling her he''d always find a way. "If you really must get off while I''m in a meeting, I would never leave you frustrated. What kind of boyfriend would I be if I do that to you?"


    Ang passed out sometime during midnight after they explored each other''s bodies. She was totally spent after keeping up with his godly stamina.


    He stayed with her and slept for an hour before he got up and went to his office. There was a lot of work to do, and the next few days were crucial. While Gael kept her happy during the mornings and nights, he had to prepare for taking over Kline and Morgan Holdings soon.


    Gael had a meeting with his father before he left for work today. Alessandro told him to free up the rest of his week as they needed to deal with the Morellis. As per thetter''s demand, they wanted Gabby and Mariano''s wedding this Saturday. Alessandro said he had already decided with his consigliere, but he hadn''t told Gael, Giovanni, and the capos his decision yet. Whatever it was, Gael was sure his father had already thought everything through.


    And like his father ordered him to do, Gael focused on KMH as he was supposed to meet Morgan in a couple of days. He couldn''t help but smile at the thought that he was finally going to see the end of this Morelli bullshit. And when all would be over, he could devote himself to Ang like he nned to.


    ***


    January 15 ¡ª Tuesday


    Sometime around four in the morning, Ang woke up still in a blissful state. Gael was peacefully sleeping next to her, one hand on his stomach while the other was around her head as sheid it on his chest.


    She rememberedst night. Every word, every act, every little breath he made that took hers away. Did that really happen? Well, that oral sex in the car certainly did happen.


    Mind-blowing sex aside, she knew what he was asking for.


    It wasn''t lost on Ang that he risked telling her all those things despite knowing what she did to Andy when thetter pretty much asked her the same thing. The only difference between the two was that she didn''t love Andy as much as she did Gael. Her feelings towards Gael weren''t exactly new as they started budding ever since they met again back on the ind.


    However, the depth of what she felt for him now scared her. She hadn''t felt like this towards anyone before, and she wondered if this was what he was feeling towards her too. She had to curse herself for being a little dense about this despite writing romance novels. Words were just words. She could pull every flowery, attractive, and impactful word even without actually feeling a kind of love herself, and her novels would still be a hit. She didn''t know if she should be sad or proud of herself for being capable of doing that.


    As this was overwhelming to Ang, she had to think it through. There was no doubt that she loved Gael. No doubt at all. But what about her father and brother? She couldn''t just leave Mayne and live in New York, could she? Apart from that, there was the mafia and the bratva and everyone else in it. Being a hundred percent all in with Gael meant that she had to be part of this dark world too. When she chose to put one foot into his world, she felt somewhat safe knowing she still had one foot out.


    She wanted to be good for him, wanted to be worthy of him, wanted to be able to stand next to him with her head held high, knowing that she could handle his darkness and be part of his every dirty secret.


    Ang decided that in order to do so, she must face some of the things she was running away from. She had to talk to her father. She had to know what he knew about her mother. She couldn''t define herself without knowing where she actually came from or the truth behind her family''s secrets. There were so many that she was desperate to hear what her father had to say.


    She felt that if she learned about it all, it would help her decide how to move forward with the man she wanted to be with. To love him, she must fully love herself too¡ªws and all.


    Leaning in, she pressed a soft kiss on his cheek and whispered, "Wait for me, Love."


    ***


    Ang woke up to the sound of barking from outside the bedroom. She grabbed Gael''s light blue shirt from the floor and tossed it over her head. Why was Honey so excited this morning?


    Her smile was wide when she walked out of the bedroom. She didn''t even bother brushing her hair, leaving it a disheveled mess. "Hey, what''s¡­" Her groggy voice trailed off when she realized that they had guests. Gael stood a few feet from her, and he was talking to J and Gabrie in the living room. Gael snapped his head in her direction, narrowing his stare at her outfit.


    "Uh¡­" She blinked, freezing in ce and realizing that she was only wearing Gael''s shirt and nothing underneath. Good thing it was long for her that it covered her until mid-thigh like a short dress. She awkwardly chuckled when Honey jumped onto her legs, and she couldn''t bend to pet her, or she''d sh them. "Hi¡­"


    J''s jaw dropped, and he waved wordlessly at her as he couldn''t keep his eyes away. He swallowed.


    Gael was not pleased. He shot him a re, and J immediately averted his attention, whistling as he faced the TV.


    Gabrie rolled her eyes at J, then she strode towards Ang, pulling her into a hug. "Hey, sorry if we woke you. I''m here to pick you up, so get dressed! We''re going out. It''s Mika''s birthday, and we''re buying stuff for the celebration."


    "Just give me a list of what you want, and I''ll ask the guys to get them for you." Gael came to Ang''s side, practically tearing her off Gabby and possessively cing an arm around her waist.


    His sister stuck her tongue out at him for being so possessive of Ang. "No! We have to do it ourselves. It''s personal like that."


    He looked between the two women¡ªGabby pleaded with her hands together, and Ang shrugged as if to say, ''It''s your call''.


    Gael sighed. "Fine. Take Rick and Trigger with you. J''s staying with me. We have things to discuss."


    Gabrie opened her mouth like she was about to protest but thought better of it. She nced at J, who was still looking away, and then at her brother who gave her a stern gaze. "Whatever."


    Maneuvering Ang back to the bedroom with his hands on her shoulders, Gael spoke above her head, "Go and get dressed. I''ll drop you off on my way to Brooklyn."


    "You''re noting with us?"


    "I can''t. I need to meet my father. And I have to keep my eyes on J. You''ll be safe with Rick and Trigger." He directed her towards the bathroom and then kissed the side of her head before going back outside. "I''ll meet youter in time for Mika''s party."

 Chapter 391 - What Is Love

    Ang and Gabby spent the whole day buying balloons, decorations, gifts, and Mika''s dress for the party. Gabby went all out despite only having about fifteen guests for thete afternoon celebration.


    Gabby bought a couple of collections of warm clothes for Mika from different high-end stores. She said the girl didn''t go shopping even though J gave her allowance every month. Mika believed there was no point in wearing nice clothes when she didn''t go out so much. The young girl had low self-esteem because of her life-limiting condition, so Gabby always tried to encourage her to live her life more.


    While they went shopping around, Ang couldn''t help but worry about Gael and J. She already knew the reason why Gael didn''t want J toe back to New York at the moment, and she understood how he wanted to keep him safe, which was why not knowing what they were doing made her feel nervous. Did she always have to feel this way every time from now on?


    "How do you do it?" she asked Gabby as they got in the backseat of the car. They were on their way to J''s apartment where Mika was waiting.


    "Do what?"


    "How do you not worry¡­or stop worrying about them?" Ang''s voice was low, but with the way Trigger and Rick exchanged nces at the front seat of the SUV, it was pretty obvious they heard her.


    Even though Ang didn''t rify her question, Gabrie caught on. Thetter looked out the window for a second, pursing her lips as she contemted. "I don''t stop. I always worry. Sometimes I can''t sleep when I know something serious is happening. Especially since they don''t naturally want me to be included in it, saying they''re trying to protect me. I hate that, you know? But it is what it is." A small smile lifted on her lips. "I had to convince my father for years to let me work with him."


    "You want in on it?"


    "It''s a family business, Ang. Of course, I want to be part of it. I think that somehow¡­ If I''m within the circle, I''ll worry less. I''ll have more control over my life that way, and I''ll have more control over my worries." Gabrie turned to the other. "Why do you ask? Are you concerned about my brother?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Every man in my life¡­everyone I know is part of it. I worry about them all the time. But I trust them too. You trust my brother, right?"


    This time, Ang curled the corners of her lips upward. "Yes. I trust him."


    Gabrie matched her smile, took her hand, and squeezed it. She was very likable that Ang couldn''t help but feel at ease with her. For a short time they had known each other, she could already see her as a good friend¡ªeven like a sister.


    ***


    J and Mika''s apartment was also in Williamsburg that''s a few blocks over Gael''s brownstone. It''s a mid-rise condominium with top-notch amenities and high security. Their ce was on the top floor of one of the buildings with a view of the river.


    As soon as they entered the apartment, Mika squealed and gave them both hugs, then gave fistbumps to Trigger and Rick. The teenager was eager to show Ang her home, giving her a tour around the two-bedroom unit.


    There was a mixture of personalities in the ce, and it wasn''t hard to see which ones were decided by Mika and J. The sofa was a plush yellow, and the coffee table was ck. Mika''s bedroom had bright colors all over while J''s had more of a dark and dungy theme¡ªexcept for his clothes that had more shy colors than neutrals.


    Ang learned that Gael bought them this ce in the first year that he took them in. For the first couple of months, they lived in Gael''s brownstone before he found a ce for them. Ang would learn from Gaelter when she would talk about it with him that it wasn''t that he didn''t like having J and Mika stay with him at his house, but he also wanted the siblings to have a ce of their own and not just to have to live with someone.


    Gael had hired a private nurse for Mika who stayed with her whenever J wasn''t around as he had to work with Gael during most of the day and night. Gael taught J everything he needed to know to thrive and survive in their world.


    At around six in the evening, the men arrived, and their party began. Mika really didn''t have friends outside of the De Lucas, so her guests were limited to J, Gael, Ang, Gabrie, the female nurse, Trigger, Rick, and some of the guards. Nevertheless, dinner was so much fun with everyone taking turns in entertaining Mika.


    After dinner, they gathered around the living room. Gael sat in a wingback chair in the corner of the room. He pulled Ang down to hisp and they watched everyone talk over each other about their adventures in the past. She felt sofortable being in his arms, feeling tingles all over whenever he''d casually press his lips on her shoulder, her back, her cheek whenever. It didn''t seem like he was aware of what he was doing because it felt so natural whenever he did in between talks andughs.


    J was the life of the party. He, along with Gabrie and Trigger, danced to "What is Love" by Haddaway. Apparently, Mika invented a dance to that song when she was eleven and taught it to the three of them. The trio danced in sync as if they had done it a thousand times before, but the moves were silly which sent everyone howling inughter.


    Mika had the most fun among all of them. Her heartyughter sent her into a coughing fit, but she waved anyone off who tried to help her, wanting to enjoy this asion. She was so thin that her body looked like it would get knocked over if a heavy wind blew on her. However, her smile was radiant. She was a pretty girl.


    When it was time for gifts, they took turns giving Mika what they prepared. Ang''s was an advanced Proid camera that printed pictures instantly and also stored them in a memory card. She gave it to her a couple of hours ago so she could use it during the party, and Mika was ted as she snapped photos of them every now and then that she''d already used up a few packs of films.


    Mika took one of Ang while she sat on Gael''sp and his arms wrapped around her waist. They both looked at the lens with smiles on their faces. The picture looked vintage and warm, like they belonged in it perfectly. Ang tucked it into her wallet after Gael wrote something in Italian at the back of it. She had to remember to look for its trantionter.


    Gabby''s gifts were paper bags upon paper bags of dresses, coats, and jackets. Trigger''s was a Yankees baseball cap, in which Mikaughed when she received¡ªit was some kind of an inside joke they had. Rick also got her something¡ªa knitted yellow scarf that he made himself. This surprised Ang, but apparently everyone else already knew about the giant''s hobby.


    Then J, who couldn''t wait for his turn, made a show of raising and waving a long box when he walked over to his sister, bending down on one knee as he offered it to her. Mika''s eyes went wide when she realized what it was even before she opened the box. She ripped the wrapper, opened the box, and her jaw dropped. It was a shiny new violin inside a ck hard case. Mika had been asking J for it for months. Then Gael decided to pair J''s gift with his, so he got her violin lessons from a sought-out instructor in New York.


    The party was loud and fun. Ang felt a little jealous that she didn''t have this kind of cozy gathering with her rtives in the Su n, thinking that she missed out a lot growing up despite being born in a wealthy family. She missed her father and Oli, so she called them for a few minutes that night while the others enjoyed the cake and some wine.


    When the phone call ended, strong arms circled her waist, and Gael''s lips found her neck. "How are they?" he asked.


    "They''re fine. They miss me, but they''re happy I''m having fun over here. Oli met Dad''s girlfriend the other day. He said she looked like someone who bakes Strawberry shortcakes so she could eat some for afternoon tea with the Queen of Ennd¡ªwhatever the heck that means." She chuckled, shaking her head at Oliver''s words. "But she''s nice."


    "That''s good. It''s about time your father found someone. Are you okay with that?"


    Ang turned to face him and slid her arms up his neck. "Yeah. I don''t know what he was waiting for a long time. He deserved to be loved."


    Gael stared at her for a few beats then his warm hand brushed against her cheek. He ced a soft kiss on her lips and whispered, "So do you."

 Chapter 392 - Blindside (1)

    January 16th ¡ª Wednesday


    Ang and Gael had sort of a routine in the morning. Whenever they woke up and had some time before he busied himself at work, the two would work out together. He had been slowly incorporating some kick-boxing in their sessions, wanting to help keep her in shape and teach her some self-defense.


    She was a fast learner. It hadn''t been a few sessions since he''d taught her some of his moves, and she already managed to throw him down the mat somehow after he simted a scenario of him attacking her from behind. Gael took it easy on her the first few times, knowing that he was nearly twice her size, but Ang definitely did not go easy on him.


    He acknowledged that she learned the basics from her instructor in Mayne, but he had to correct some of her angles and postures. She waspetitive and serious the entire time that he couldn''t help but feel proud of her. He hadn''t only taught her how to defend herself but also a few tricks for offense.


    "No matter what, you will always be at a disadvantage when you''re being attacked¡ªespecially if you don''t expect it. And don''t be offended, I''m not being sexist, but naturally, men would mostly be heavier and stronger than you," he told her that morning while they cooled down, wiping their sweat and drinking a bottle of water that they brought up to the gym. He was trying not to hurt her feelings, and she nodded as she listened, not taking any offense at all.


    He continued, "But you can be faster. Target their nose, throat, eyes, knees, and groin. Use anything you have on you or with you. Your nails, a ball pen, the edges of your phone, keys. I don''t care what you do to the other person as long as you can get away from them."


    Ang nodded, hoping that she would never have to face something like that. She could see why Gael was being thorough, especially since she was supposed to go home to Mayne in a few days and he had to stay in New York.


    After their workout, they went back to the apartment to take a shower and change. Gael had to work the whole day, and he was just about to head over to his office when his phone rang. His father called. He stared at the screen, wondering what his father wanted at nine in the morning.


    "Are you going to answer that?" Ang wondered as she pulled on a shirt over her head and stepped into yoga pants.


    Clearing his throat, Gael answered the call, and his father''s voice came through the receiver.


    "Meet me at the tarmac in an hour. We''re going to Pittsburgh," said Alessandro.


    "Pennsylvania? Why?"


    "We''re meeting with Don Mario."


    "I can''t leave Ang," Gael told his father. He didn''t want to leave Ang alone in New York while he was away¡ªfive hours by car and 1.5 hours by ne¡ªespecially that this was unnned. He hoped he could bring her with him, but he knew that would be impossible.


    "Leave Rick, Trigger, or J with her. She''ll be fine. We''ll be back by sunset."


    His jaw ticked. "Understood." He really didn''t have a choice. His father''s orders were thew.


    Once the phone call ended, Ang probed, "You''re leaving?"


    Gael nodded. "I have to fly to Pittsburgh, but I''ll be back before sundown. Are you going to be okay here?"


    "Of course." She smiled. "I''ll just call up Gabby if I get bored. Though I doubt that, I have some work to do."


    Gael breathed deeply, picked out a coat jacket from his side of the closet, and threw it on him. Then he took out a ck credit card and set it down on a dresser. He already knew Ang would never use his cards if she could help it. She liked paying for her stuff, but he would still insist every time. "Order something for lunch and whatever you need around here."


    She narrowed her eyes at him, but there was a hint of smirk dancing on her lips. They''ve had this dance before. "You know I won''t use your card. Just take it with you. You might need it."


    "I have five more cards to burn. I don''t need this. Please use my card."


    "Fiiine¡­ You''re okay with me buying crap and eating junk while you''re away?"


    "It won''t hurt you to add some greens to your food."


    "Sooo¡­ Matcha donuts are okay? They''re green," she teased.


    The health nut that he was, he yfully spanked her ass and chuckled. "You can eat whatever you want." He leaned in and brushed his lips against hers in a long and deep kiss. "I''ll be back before you know it."


    "You''ll be safe, right?" Her brows drew together in worry.


    Gael smiled and kissed her chastely once more. "Of course. It''s just a meeting."


    The meeting he had to go to with his father must be something important. Although he didn''t tell her, she could sense that he was worried about something.


    Once he left, Ang took a deep breath and slumped on the couch. The apartment was empty once again. Funny how back then, she loved being on her own for weeks on end. She could stay cooped up in her apartment, not meeting anyone for days unless she had to go to the gym, and she was okay with it. But now, she was so used to having Gael around that whenever she was by herself, she actually felt lonely.


    Not for long, though. Trigger came inside the apartment a few minutes after Gael left. He was no longer as stiff as he was the first time, but he still kept a safe distance from her. Though Gael made Trigger her personal bodyguard, she treated him as a friend who was just around all the time.


    "What do you want for lunch?" she asked.


    Thankfully, Trigger was no longer shy around her, and he actually responded and chose something he preferred. "Pizza." He grinned.


    "Great." She smiled back and picked up her phone, programming an rm to remind her to order for lunch. "Want to watch a movie? I have a couple hours to kill before I have a conference call."


    He stretched down on the other end of the couch and already started pressing on the remote to search through the movie list. The other time, they watched half of The Princess Diaries. Neither of them really chose the movie as it was ying in the background while they cleaned the apartment. They ended up watching the rest of it afterward.


    "What about Hitman?" he asked, anticipation flickering in his eyes.


    Ang tsked. "I was actually thinking we watch The Notebook¡­" She frowned, trying to contain herughter upon seeing the change in his expression.


    "Oh¡­ Right. Of course, whatever you want," said Trigger, his expression falling as if he remembered that he wasn''t the boss in the room¡ªnot that Ang ever thought of herself that, but it was still fun to mess with him.


    Sheughed. "I''m just kidding. Hitman sounds awesome."


    His grin was back on his face as he readily looked for the movie and hit y.

 Chapter 393 - Blindside (2)

    As soon as Gael reached the airport and met with his father, he asked him what the meeting would be about. However, his father was tight-lipped and told him not to worry about it¡ªthat it was just all formality regarding their supposed agreement.


    Gael didn''t like being kept in the dark. Thest time that his father told him about a meeting at thest minute was a few years ago, and he ended up getting stabbed on the side after a war broke out in Australia.


    Back then, he was supposed to be receiving goods from a one-time transaction with a Russian mob¡ªThe Yanovichs¡ªbut it ended up badly while Daniel Cho and his team were there, waiting for their chance to intercept Yanovich''s men. The simple transaction ended up in a three-team gunfight. Police wereing, and they had to separate, then Gael got knifed on the side as he tried getting away.


    At that time, Gael and Daniel were still enemies after he kidnapped his ex, Ba, who happened to be with Samantha during their vacation¡ªthat urred about two years before the Yanovich crossfire. He didn''t n to hurt the women as he intended just to have a conversation with Ba since she ran away after witnessing him shooting a traitor¡ªalso after he had to keep her in his house in Italy for her own safety. She was of course scared and enraged after seeing him put a bullet between the traitor''s eyes. Someone who wasn''t thinking straight could be dangerous to herself and to his family.


    She was a witness to a crime, and he didn''t like loose ends, but he cared enough for her not to harm her. Gael couldn''t risk her telling what she knew about his family. That night of him ''kidnapping'' the women, Daniel came for his wife. In the end, everyone walked away, and they had stayed far away from each other''s radar.


    Fate, as they had it, Gael and Daniel, along with Lucas and Sean, ended up working togetherter for the safety of Daniel''s family after the Yanovich incident. They weren''t on the same side at first, but eventually, they teamed up and took down Yanovich. They came to respect each other and ended up being close friends¡ªbrothers even. They went to war together to kill Yanovich and his men, after all.


    Despite gaining friendship over what happened, Gael still got in trouble and could''ve lost his life during that war with the Yanovichs. Therefore, his father not being upfront with him about the meeting with the Morellis made him anxious. He just hoped they would get home unscathed.


    A few hourster, they arrived at the agreed venue in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. It was a neutral ground between each of their territories. They met in a restaurant''s private room, sharing a table with Don Mario and Lauretta for lunch. Gael found it distasteful to be eating with them, acting like they were one big family. But he kept his cool, not wanting to give the Morellis a reason to turn this meeting into a fight.


    Lauretta kept giving him smiles the entire time, serving and offering him food like a dutiful fianc¨¦e. He declined politely every time to avoid pissing off the Morellis. She was probably Don Mario''s favorite granddaughter, and he couldn''t possibly disrespect her in front of him.


    When Gael declined, Don Marioughed heartily as if he was amused and said, "You young ones¡­ Don''t be shy. You''ll soon be married. You should get as much practice as you need."


    "Grandpa!" Lauretta had the audacity to flush like she was embarrassed¡ªlike this whole thing was some sort of a romantic arranged marriage.


    Gael stopped himself from rolling his eyes and kept his face neutral. Don Mario''s friendliness wouldn''t fool him. That''s superficial. The old man had a dark heart who wouldn''t hesitate to kill even their blood rtives if they wronged him.


    His father, Alessandro, smiled, ying along with Don Mario''s antics. He didn''t like this setting as much as Gael did. However, Alessandro was rxed, his aura light and weing¡ªone thing that he was great at¡ªfooling the other when what he really wanted was to rip Don Mario''s head off.


    They hadn''t talked about anything serious yet. Don Mario liked pleasantries and taking his time. And Gael guessed that his father wanted to keep this meeting as wless as possible.


    When they finished their meal, the servers cleared out the table and served espressos to each of them. Then Don Mario and Alessandro signaled their men to leave the room, leaving only six at the table, including Don Mario''s right-hand man.


    "As agreed." Alessandro nodded to his consigliere. Fabiano reached into his briefcase, pulling out two white folders and then cing them at the center of the table.


    Gael drew his brows together, unsure of what the contents of those folders were. He looked at his father, but thetter kept his face straight, waiting for Don Mario to check the folders.


    Don Mario skimmed through the documents and then nodded, smiling as he tossed the folder back to the table. "Very well. Laurie, sign the papers."


    Gael watched as Lauretta signed the papers, and then, without second thoughts, she picked up a sharp letter opener from the side and nicked her thumb. Blood oozed out of it, and she stamped her thumbprint next to her signatures. Then she slid them towards him, a haughty smile ghosting her face as she wiped her cut with a napkin. "Your turn, Dear."


    "What is this?" He turned to his father. Alessandro hadn''t answered yet, but Gael''s heart was already thundering in his chest.


    "An agreement and a prenuptial contract," Alessandro curtly responded, his tone calm and final as he gave Gael a stern look.


    The fuck? What agreement? What contract? Gael''s jaw tightened as his gaze flitted towards the paper. His blood was boiling, and he wanted to snap at his father for blindsiding him like this¡ªbut still, he kept his reaction contained. However, the tick on the vein on his forehead couldn''t be controlled.


    Reaching for the papers, Gael scanned through them quickly and sure enough, it was a contract and a prenuptial agreement. If he signed the papers¡ªand his father expected him to sign the fucking papers¡ªthen his and Lauretta''s wedding would take ce on the 2nd of February, two weeks after Gabby''s and Mariano''s which would be on the 19th¡ªthis Saturday.


    These weren''t just any contracts. The prenup agreement was a standard one while the other was an agreement to finalize the wedding. The mafias honor contracts just like any. He might as well be saying "I do" right now if he signed them.


    "Is there a problem?" Don Mario questioned, his voiceced with darkness though his expression remained nk.


    "Nothing at all," Alessandro answered. "My son just wants to be thorough. He''s always been meticulous."


    "Ah¡­ An admirable trait for a businessman. You''re in good hands, Laurie." Don Mario patted Lauretta''s hand, and she smiled at him sweetly.


    "Son?" Alessandro gave Gael a look and handed him a fountain pen.


    Fuck. He wanted to haul his father out of the room to talk to him and demand what the hell was going on and why he was forcing him to sign. He never agreed to any of this, and his father didn''t mention anything about it either. Following the order from the council to have the arranged marriage between the warring families was different from actually signing this agreement¡ªnot to mention, in blood. There were no contracts from the council. Signing this would make everything final.


    But with the look on his father''s eyes¡ªthough Alessandro wasn''t telling him anything else¡ªGael waspelled to follow orders. Reluctantly, though he didn''t show it, he affixed his signature above his name, nicked his thumb, and stamped his blood on the papers. He had just sliced his finger, but the ache was in his chest from the betrayal he just experienced.


    Gael wanted to believe his father didn''t actually just handed him over to the enemies and hoped he had a solid n¡ªor they were fucked.

 Chapter 394 - Blindside (3)

    Ang and Trigger were drying dishes and putting them away in the cupboards. Her conference call with Nina and Samantha about her books took longer than she expected, so it was already almost 2 p.m. when they ate. She had decided she would be writing her next book very soon and told them about the three novels she had nned to write this year during their call.


    With her current project with Love Tales still in the works, she wanted to begin the next installment while the urge red inside her. That''s the thing about creators... You couldn''t force them to make something; otherwise, the results would be crappy. But when they''re in high spirits and inspiration fuels their brain juices, that''s when they''d flourish. At the moment, the scenes for Ang''s next book had been ying in her head constantly, begging her: "please write me already". She had most of the plot written down in her drafts, but she refused to actually start writing because once she did, there''s no telling what could stop her.


    Once Ang would get in the zone, she could lock herself up in a room for days. And she didn''t want her time with Gael here to go to waste. So despite the nagging voices in her head¡ªshe wasn''t crazy, the voices were from the characters of her new book¡ªshe willed herself to wait. It was pretty hard, of course. She itched to finally start putting life to the people she saw in her head. She would daydream about the scenes over and over¡ªthat is if she hadn''t written them down in her notebook yet, though even if she did, she would still daydream.


    Trigger''s chuckle snapped her out of her trance, and she nced at him. He was looking at his screen, finding something amusing.


    "What''s so funny?" she wondered, very much curious.


    "Oh¡­ Sorry. I was just checking my phone." He looked slightly apologetic for getting distracted while technically still on the job. Then he showed his screen to her. "Gabby sent me this."


    Ang peered at his phone and saw a photo of Gabby and J goofing around with blown-up surgical gloves and a stethoscope¡ªwhich she guessed was from Mika''s private nurse. They both looked like they were having fun with their smiles reaching their ears.


    "What''s up with Gabby and J? Are they a thing?" she asked as she leaned against the counter next to Trigger.


    He pocketed his phone and began wiping the counter, pursing his lips as he contemted his answer. "Jino is obviously in love with Gabby and maybe she feels the same way. But he doesn''t admit it to her."


    "Why is that?"


    "Jino respects Boss too much to make a move on his sister. Boss is generous; I''m sure you know that already. He took care of Jino like he''s his own brother¡ªmaybe even like a son. He gave Jino and Mika shelter and education, just like any parent should, and Jino doesn''t want to lose him. Boss cares about his sister a lot. One time, a couple of guys harassed Gabby at a frat party years ago when she was in the university. When he found out, he was so mad. We¡ªGael, Gio, Seb, Jino and I went to find them. Let''s just say those guys lost their dreams to be football stars¡ªBoss made sure of it."


    Ang swallowed.


    "Not trying to scare you," Trigger reassured when she saw her concerned expression. "Boss is a good man. He''s just¡­intense sometimes. No one wants to cross him, and Jino knows that."


    "J would feel like he''ll cross Gael if he pursued Gabby?" she probed, and Trigger shrugged.


    "I guess," he said.


    "What about you? You have a girlfriend?"


    Trigger straightened up, touching the moon tattoo on his neck as he looked away quickly. "No."


    Ang wanted to poke him about it¡ªthe writer in her couldn''t help wanting to get some story. But then her phone beeped from the back pocket of her pants. It was a direct message notification from Lauretta through Instagram.


    Her brows drew together, thinking that she shouldn''t open the message because she knew whatever Lauretta wanted to tell her, it wouldn''t be any good. Ang should have blocked her after that first time. It seemed as though Lauretta wanted to keep tormenting her.


    Sighing, she opened the message, and the crease between her brows deepened when she saw two files were sent: a video and a couple of photos. Ang yed the video first. The screen was nothing but ck, and she thought it was sent by mistake until voices came through the speakers.


    "It was a pleasure sharing a meal with you, Don Mario," said an older man¡ªwho Ang guessed must be Alessandro De Luca.


    "Don Alessandro. I''m d we''re finally going to be families soon," replied a much older man.


    Then Luretta''s voice came next, "I''m looking forward to the wedding this Saturday."


    There was a few beats of silence before another one spoke. "Can''t wait." Ang was certain that was Gael.


    "What''s going on?" Trigger asked what Ang had been wanting to voice out.


    She had no idea, and her heart hammered against her chest when the video stopped, and she opened the photo that Lauretta sent next. Thetter sent her a picture of a prenuptial agreement signed by her and Gael with red marks next to their names. There was a separate contract where she could barely read the uses through the water in her eyes, but the wedding dates were highlighted and clear as a day. This, too, was signed by the two of them.


    Ang waited for the shattering of her heart as she froze on the spot. She didn''t even realize that Trigger was shaking her shoulders. Feeling too numb to feel anything, she blinked. She felt nothing when she should be feeling something. It was as if she was in shock.


    "Ang!" Trigger gripped her shoulders hard until she looked up at him. "Are you okay?"


    "I¡­ Uh¡­"


    Her phone beeped again. This time, Lauretta sent a message.


    <strong>[ Lauretta: See that? You lost. I''d invite you to our wedding but I doubt you''d want to see me kiss him at the altar. But I can send you a video of the night of our consummation. I can even live-stream it just for you. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Lauretta: Is he good in bed? I bet he is. I''ll find out soon anyway. ]</strong>


    "Don''t listen to her!" Trigger snapped.


    How? How when all she could think about now was the two of them in bed. Lauretta put that picture in her head, and it wouldn''t go away. Ang knew Lauretta did this to piss her off.


    Gael would never do this to her. Would he?


    She gasped, realizing she was holding her breath the entire time.


    "I''ll call Boss. I''ll tell him¡ª"


    "No¡­ Don''t¡­" Ang tried to smile, but her reddened eyes betrayed her expression. She blinked them away. "I''m okay. I''ll just¡­ I have something to do. Are all the dishes wiped dry?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Trigger stepped back, feeling strange that Ang was trying to act like nothing happened.


    "Good. I''ll just be in the room."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    She smiled her usual smile. "I''m fine."


    ***


    Gael''s father had filled him in about the n as soon as they got in the rental car. He was even more enraged that they fought the whole flight back home. He couldn''t believe his father forced him to sign.


    Alessandro did what he did because if Gael found out beforehand, he would never agree to it. As the Head Don of New York, he chose what he thought was best for his family. He believed he did the right thing.


    There was a use in the other contract where they finalized the wedding agreement that said both parties were to stay civil from then on. It meant there must be no violence or any act of harm against each other, or the wedding and marriage agreement would be null and void.


    The first n was to drain the Morellis of their funds, and the De Lucas would attack them while they were vulnerable, knocking them off on all sides: their businesses, their family, their properties¡ªwhatever kept them afloat. However, it was taking longer than expected, and with the pressure from the council and the Morellis "readily cooperating" to the council''s order, they were running out of time.


    When J returned yesterday, he apparently offered to help, saying he''d do whatever he could to stop the marriages from happening. It was Alessandro''s consigliere who proposed the n, got the approval, and made the contracts. They were going to use J as bait, and Gael didn''t like this at all. He was furious.


    Once theynded back in New York, it was almost 6 p.m.


    Gael''s phone rang, and he meant to ignore it as he was in a hurry to get to J. But when he saw that Trigger was calling, he immediately picked it up while getting in the backseat of his Escde.


    "Boss! I''ve been calling you!" Trigger sounded anxious.


    "What''s going on? Is Ang okay?"


    "She''s¡­ Um¡­ You need to hurry back home. Miss Su packed her stuff. I think she''s leaving."


    Gael barked at Rick to drive him to the apartment. Confused why Ang was suddenly leaving, he clenched his hand into a fist as he told Trigger, "Don''t let her leave."

 Chapter 395 - KoD

    Gael''s heart pounded in his chest. It didn''t help that the traffic was awful on the way home. He kept wondering about what Ang could possibly be thinking that made her want to leave. Trigger told him about Lauretta''s messages to Ang in the afternoon. Gael should have known that that conniving woman would do something like this.


    While worrying about Ang, his mind kept bringing him back to the conversation he had with his father on the SVR Corp private ne. He understood the n and why they had to do it this way, but he refused to use J¡ªand his father tricked him into signing, knowing he would never agree to it.


    <em>~~~</em>


    <em>"You can''t use J like this. He''s just a kid," Gael said as he sat across from his father at the table.</em>


    <em>"He''s twenty-six. He''s an adult. He knows what he''s doing."</em>


    <em>"Still. You didn''t run this by me. I don''t agree with this. We could do something else to dissolve the contract. We still have a prisoner at the Bunk¡ªwe could use him."</em>


    <em>Alessandro let out a sigh, massaging his temple with his fingers as he took a generous sip of whiskey. "That will be thest option because they''ll easily shoot it down and say they don''t know him. That prisoner is of no use to them anymore. He''s disposable. Jino is our best shot. Filipo and his right-hand man are still after him, and that''s a perfect temptation. Besides, J won''t be alone in this. We''ll have men to watch over him during the operation."</em>


    <em>The thought of J being used as bait left a bitter taste in Gael''s tongue. "You would never do this if it were us. You''d never use me, or Seb, or Gabby. Is it because J is not your blood?" He scowled.</em>


    <em>Alessandro mmed the ss onto the table, nearly shattering it, some liquid sloshing out and making a mess. "Watch your mouth," he snapped at Gael, and thetter slightly lowered his head, remembering that he was talking to the king. </em>


    <em>Gael was furious, but he should still keep his anger controlled. That was no way to talk to the Don.</em>


    <em>His father continued, "I''m still the head of this family, in case you have forgotten. I''m not heartless. I do what I need to do to save my family. You think I''m not having a hard time, knowing that two of my children are in this predicament that''srgely affecting all of us? You are my son, and Gabrie is my only daughter. If I could, I''d sacrifice myself so you two can get away with this. But even if I die, we both know this won''t end. Unless the Morellis are wiped out, this war will see no victor. </em>


    <em>"So yes, I will choose to use anyone as a lure over my family if that means I''m protecting them. I have made my decision, and we will proceed as nned."</em>


    <em>Gael tried to regain hisposure, but his blood was still boiling inside him. He wanted to pummel someone down to the ground. ''There''s got to be another way other than using J for this,'' he thought. The Morellis were old school gangsters who would use violence to settle matters; they could have stayed in their territories, and they wouldn''t have this war, but they''re greedy sons of bitches who wanted to take over New York too.</em>


    <em>Slightly calmed down now, Gael steepled his hands as he told his father, "Let''s say you''re right, and they would take the bait. There''s still a w in this n of yours. Don Mario would have already told his people about the contract. They need this marriage to happen so his men wouldn''t be attacking us. There are less than three days to the supposed wedding. That''s a short window."</em>


    <em>"I know that." Alessandro down the rest of his drink and poured himself another one. "Which is why I''ve intercepted his route back home. Mario should be in the hospital by now, clinging to his life. Let''s just hope he won''t wake up before our n seeds. And as soon as it does, I''ll meet with the council and let them acknowledge the contract we made in blood. They will naturally withdraw the order."</em>


    <em>Gael stared at his father for a long time. His hair was now salt and pepper¡ªmore pepper than salt¡ªbut he still looked regal in his form. Alessandro always dressed like he was attending an important asion¡ªItalian tailored suit, polished shoes, coiffed hair. He was tall,rge, and had a great physique for a man in his sixties, though it seemed that he had gotten a little bit slim the past few months. Even so, one look at him, and people would want to shrink back.</em>


    <em>"What?" Alessandro cocked a brow when he noticed Gael staring at him.</em>


    <em>"Nothing. Sometimes I forget how smart you are even when you''re sixty."</em>


    <em>This made the older man chuckle. "I''m not that old."</em>


    ~~~


    Gael was supposed to go straight to J, but instead, he was now on his way home, hoping that Ang would still be there when he arrived. Even though he instructed Trigger not to let her leave, he was sure that if she really wanted to, she could.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the apartment building, Gael flew out of the backseat and sprinted towards the elevator.


    "Where is she?" he asked one of the guards as he approached his unit.


    "Miss Su''s inside, Sir."


    He took a deep breath and walked in, the ce eerily silent apart from his footsteps. Trigger stood in the middle of the living room, seemingly worried. Without looking at him, Gael nodded towards the door, and Trigger immediately left after giving a bow.


    Reaching the door to the bedroom, he twisted the knob and pushed it open. His eyesnded on a suitcase a few feet from him. It was Ang''s.


    The bedroom smelled ofvender, a scent that''s so calming; his sleep got better recently. When she tidied the room, she would spray it on the sheets and pillows. She told him it would help him rx.


    At the moment, he was far from rxed.


    Ang sat at the edge of the bed, facing the tall window. She watched the view of the cold night sky and central park like it was a photo in a frame, and she was admiring it in a museum. Except just like him, she wasn''t rxed. She was aware of his presence when he came in, seeing as her hands clenched the sheets.


    "Angel¡­" he called as he approached her. She didn''t turn her head to look at him, even when he knelt in front of her.


    "How was your meeting?" she asked, her voice painfully calm. Knowing that she learned about the contract from Lauretta, Gael was pissed.


    "I didn''t know about the contract until thest second."


    Ang released a long exhale as if she was relieved to hear that, but she still refused to look at him. "I figured as much¡­"


    Gael didn''t know whether to feelforted that she at least believed he had nothing to do with it. Because if she did, why was she still leaving? "What''s with the suitcase?"


    "I¡­ I''m going home."


    "Why?"


    "You know why."


    "No, I fucking don''t. Look at me." Now he was pissed, frustrated at the idea of her leaving his side. He slid his palm on her cheek, cupping it as he turned her head so she would face him. Then his thumb caught the sudden tear that fell down her cheek.


    When her eyes finally met his, that''s when he saw it. Pain. His Angel was in pain, and it felt like a spear struck his chest and pierced his heart. She curled the corners of her lips into a small smile, the movement looking like she exerted a lot of effort. It was devastating to see that look in her; it made him want to kill the person who made her like this¡ªexcept that person was him.


    Then she did something he least expected.


    Ang kissed him, her lips so soft against his.


    She didn''t move to further the kiss, but her lips lingered for a few beats.


    He was too shocked and confused as he didn''t know why she was doing this right now. Then Gael deepened the kiss, not wanting to let her go. So he pried her mouth to open for his tongue and pulled her closer, refusing to believe that this was a kiss of death.

 Chapter 396 - Not Like This

    Gael''s kiss was hungry and desperate as if he was afraid this was thest kiss he''d get from Ang. And maybe that was right. Maybe that was thest. Though she certainly didn''t want it to be.


    He pushed her down to the bed and climbed on top of her, groaning as he moved his lips to her neck, licking and biting down towards her corbone. He cupped her breasts, and she moaned.


    But just before he could go any further, she gasped and ced her hands on his chest, lightly pushing him off her and creating space between them. "I can''t¡­"


    Gael drew his brows into an ufortable scowl. "Why the fuck not? You can. You want this, don''t you?"


    Ang sat up, forcing him to go back to kneel on one knee in front of her. He kept his hands on her waist and arm, not wanting to stop touching her, afraid that if he released her, she''d leave right away.


    She looked defeated when she raised her hands as if she wanted to touch his face but she let them fall and clenched them tightly instead. "I do¡­ So badly I do."


    "Then what the hell is the problem, Angel? Why are you doing this?"


    Another tear slid down her cheek. She wasn''t full-on crying. It seemed like she went back to her old ways where she prevented herself from showing weakness. For him, he didn''t think she was weak when she cried, but that was somehow engraved in her head. So although she tried so hard, she felt too much and she couldn''t stop the moisture pooling in her eyes.


    When Ang didn''t respond, he probed, "Is this your answer then? I asked you to stay with me. I know I told you I''m not going anywhere, and I can wait. And you''re not supposed to go back this early yet. But with what happened today, you decide you want to leave. So is this your answer? You don''t want to stay with me?"


    "I want to stay with you. You know that!" She looked down, squeezing her eyes shut like everything was too much.


    "How? You haven''t told me. You haven''t answered. And now you''re leaving. What am I supposed to believe, huh?"


    She shook her head and sobbed. Gael held her chin with his fingers and tilted her face up, forcing her to look at him. "Baby¡­ That contract means nothing¡ªI''m not marrying her. My father fucking blindsided me, brought me there, and made me sign it without telling me what he had nned. He gave me no choice. I couldn''t defy him while the other family was there. And fuck¡ª" He let out a sigh. "Somehow, I trusted him, believing that he had a n. And he does. It''s going to get us out of this arrangement¡ªthis mess. I hate this n, but it''s the only chance we have right now."


    Ang''s lips quivered. "That''s the thing... Whether or not it was your choice, your name is still on that paper with her. Both of you signed it. It''s official¡ªlegal. That may not mean something to you since you''re saying you have a n, but to me, it does. I can''t share you, Gael." More tears rolled out of her eyes. "I''m pretty selfish. I can''t stand that I''m a mistress. I can''t be here while there''s a contract saying you and her are legally together. I just can''t be that person. It hurts¡­"


    Listening to her caused his heart to drop. This was all messed up. It was never meant to be this way.


    Wiping her wet cheeks with his fingers, he pressed a kiss on her lips, her forehead, her cheeks. "You''re not a mistress. You never were. You''re the only one. Do you understand that? This will all end soon; you won''t have to worry about this anymore."


    She let out a shaky breath as she rested her forehead against his. It was silent for a minute, none of them spoke, and he thought she had changed her mind. He thought he had convinced her. But then she clutched his shirt, and in almost a whisper, she said, "You scare me."


    Gael had to pause for a second to think about what she said. Then he leaned back and stared right into her eyes. "You''re scared¡­ That''s why you''re leaving¡­ I can''t believe you''re doing this to me too. I don''t know what''s worse¡ªif you had left without saying it to my face, and I''ll just find your letter telling me it''s over... or this." He scoffed, feeling a bit angry and frustrated. "Ang, you''ve known me for a while now. You''ve met my family, and you''ve slept in the same bed with me for fucking weeks, and you''re only telling me now that you''re scared of me?"


    Ang shook her head frantically, her eyes widening. "No! That''s not what I mean."


    "Then what?"


    She took a ragged breath, wiped her cheek, and briefly closed her eyes as if she was gathering courage. When she opened them again, she looked at him with so much longing and emotion that he could practically feel what she was feeling at that moment. Then the words came tumbling out of her mouth as if she had wanted to tell him since forever ago.


    "I''m not scared of you because of who you are. I''m scared of what being with you could do to me. I didn''t know when it happened, but I''ve given you my heart¡ªbasically giving you permission to either protect it or break it. And I''m scared you''d choose thetter¡ªeven right now when you don''t mean it, it''s breaking anyway.


    "I''m scared of us, Gael. Even after not seeing you for three years, the moment you came back, somehow, I already knew I''d be giving you my heart anyway. Somehow even though I knew it was wrong, that it would hurt, that it would probably cost me the rest of my life, I still took a chance. Even though I knew about your marriage arrangement, I still selfishly wanted to be with you.


    "You scare me¡­ Because I''ve been choosing to go beyond what I deem isfortable just so I can be with you. I wanted to learn more about you, your family, even your family''s business, and that scares the shit out of me too. Because the things I write in my books are not just fiction anymore. I write about these things, and I think I''m brave, and yet now, knowing more and more about your world¡ªeven learning about my mother and grandfather¡­ It''s all too real. And this¡­" She shook her head. "I''m not that brave to stay with you while your name is attached to her. And I can''t love you like I want to when I can''t even be strong for myself."


    The entire time, Gael let her speak her mind. He didn''t interrupt her as he wanted to hear everything that had been on her mind. Then thest words hit him like a ton of bricks, and he grabbed the back of her head, looking directly into her eyes. "What are you saying?"


    Ang swallowed, stern eyes staring as she told him, "I love you."


    His lips parted, his heart hammering against his ribcage, yelling at him¡ªfor what, he didn''t know. She just told him the words that he longed to hear, the words he wanted to tell her. And all he could do was look at her.


    "I''m in love with you, Gael. I have been for a while now. You''re the kind of man I didn''t think I would ever need in my life. You made me feel safe and warm that I don''t want to leave you¡ªit pains me just thinking about going back home and not being able to see you¡ª"


    "Then don''t." His jaw tightened as he held her hands once again and kissed both of them. Then his brows drew together, seemingly looking hurt just like she was. God, he wanted to tell her he loved her too. But saying that right now would seem insincere as if he would only be saying that so she wouldn''t leave. So instead, he said, "Stay with me¡­ right here. See this through with me."


    "I can''t¡­" She shook her head, letting out a strangled breath. "I have to go home. I need to think. I need to be alone. If I stay here and see you all the time knowing I can''t fully call you mine, I''ll go crazy."


    "BUT I AM YOURS. And you want to be with me¡­ You just said so yourself."


    "I do. But not like this."


    A momentter, Ang got to her feet, and Gael did the same. She hesitated for a second before she tiptoed and kissed him onest time.


    He was so stunned that he couldn''t even kiss her back. His heartbeat was wild inside his chest. He wanted to lock her up to stop her from leaving. But he wouldn''t do that.


    "At least let me drive you," was all he could say as he watched her grab her suitcase. She had already made her decision.


    "I already called a cab." Her grip tightened around the handle. "Please be safe. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Can I call you?"


    A small, sad smile lifted on Ang''s lips. She didn''t answer. After onest painful gaze at him, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 397 - Not The Best Day

    Gael''s entire day shed in his mind. His morning consisted of his usual routine for weeks¡ªwith Ang in his bed, and their morning schedule: coffee, workout, sex, shower.


    Since his father''s phone call, everything seemed to go downhill from there. He knew there was something off when his father refused to tell him before meeting the Morellis. In their world, the Don''s word was thew.


    There was this rule: if you don''t follow the Don''s orders, then you should face death.


    Gael''s great grandfather, Domenico De Luca, was ruthless. He came to New York together with the other Italians more than a century ago because of poverty in Italy¡ªaround the early 1900s. He was only nine years old then¡ªpoor, orphaned, and had no siblings. When he came to the U.S, he did all sorts of jobs to get by. But he was smart, and with his many skills, he became infamous around the streets of Brooklyn in histe teenage years. When he got older, everybody who was desperate wanted to work for him.


    Domenico had three sons and a daughter¡ªthe middle son was adopted, and he was greedy. Severino''s older brother was the heir and was supposed to take over their father when he retired, but the adopted son killed the heir and was about to kill Severino too. However, Domenico found out about it before the adopted son got the chance. This adopted son was Don Mario Morelli''s father. Needless to say, Domenico had Don Mario''s father killed while Don Mario and his mother fled to Chicago.


    Severino eventually became the Don and was also ruthless, just like his father was, but he was more forgiving.


    Of course, Gael believed his father wouldn''t kill him if he disobeyed, but he still wouldn''tmit treason. His father was still the Don, and he was expected to follow. If the circumstances were different and Gael learned about the contract before they met the Morellis, he could have probably persuaded his father to do something else. Nevertheless, Alessandro''s words were final.


    And now, the day ended with him officially being Lauretta''s fianc¨¦, and Ang packed her suitcase and left.


    I love you~ she told him.


    But she still left.


    Were they even still together?


    At this point, Gael had no idea. He asked if he could call her, but she couldn''t even give him an answer. This was all fucked up. He was rooted in ce in the middle of the bedroom, his eyes fixed at the door where she disappeared a minute ago. He couldn''t even bring himself to watch her go out the front door. If he did, he might have just gone with the crazy part of him and bolted the door close so she couldn''t leave.


    "Boss¡­ Do you want me to follow her? I can buy a ticket. I can still catch her," said Trigger.


    Gael didn''t notice Trigger''s arrival. He let out a sigh and thought about the other''s suggestion. Ang needed space. She would hate it if she saw Trigger lingering around her. So as much as he hated it, Gael couldn''t do what he wanted, or it might just drive her further away.


    "Just make sure she gets on the ne safely. Wait until the boarding gate closes and the ne takes off. Meet me after," Gael ordered.


    After a nod, Trigger did not waste time and rushed out of the apartment.


    Gael then walked out of the bedroom, already calling one of his men who was in Mayne. The soldier was the only one left there, waiting for orders while the rest were already back in New York.


    "Santiago," he said when the soldier picked up the call. "Ang''s arriving. Pick her up at the airport and drive her to¡­wherever she wants." Gael didn''t really know where Ang wanted to go. He didn''t think she''d go back home to her apartment, considering what happened before she left. Maybe she wanted to go back home to her father''s house, or to her brother''s, or perhaps Nina''s.


    "What time does shend?" Santiago asked.


    Gael realized he didn''t even know what time her flight was. His jaw tightened, growing annoyed by the second. "I don''t know. Coordinate with Trigger."


    "Got it, Boss. Do you need me to guard her?"


    He thought about it and then came to a decision. "Stay close but don''t bother her. She doesn''t like being watched."


    "Understood."


    And with that, the apartment was silent once again.


    Gael scanned the entire ce. He didn''t know what he wanted to find. All he knew was that his home was empty. But there were traces of Ang everywhere. A hand-knit chunky, weighted throw nket that she bought earlyst week was neatly folded on the couch. She said it was warm and cozy and kinda felt like he was hugging her while she waited for him toe home. A pair of white mugs: one had "MINE" and the other had "YOURS" printed on them¡ªhe liked the couple mugs because it was cheesy but not overly cheesy; he liked it because she picked it for them.


    And the sticky notes. God, the fucking sticky notes. They were everywhere¡ªthe pads, not the sheets stuck on things like they did to each other''s ces. She left some pads on most of the tables in the apartment with a pen next to it for when she thought of something and needed to write it down right away. Ang kept them neat, set in a corner when not in use.


    Gael could still smell her scent even though she had already left. Now he hated this ce. This home was no longer a home. And he was certain he couldn''t stay in the bedroom and sleep on the same bed with her gone. His pillows and sheets smelled likevender and Ang. He had to get out of there.


    Walking back to the bedroom, he went straight to the closet to take some of his stuff and dumped them into an empty bag. Ang didn''t take all of her things. His closet was full of his clothes on the right and hers on the left. She wouldn''t be able to fit everything in that suitcase she brought from Mayne. He guessed she only took some clothes and essentials with her. This gave him a tiny bit of hope that she woulde back to him.


    God forbid she''d call and ask him to ship the rest of her stuff to her if she decided it really was over between them. He''d probably just burn everything out of spite.


    He sighed. He was certainly not having the best day.


    On his way out, he called J who picked up on the first ring.


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I was at the pharmacy to buy Mika''s medicines. I''m on my way home."


    Gael thought about asking J to meet him at The Manor, but he decided against it. "I''ll pick you up.. Don''t go anywhere."

 Chapter 398 - Not The Same

    Due to Giovanni''s absence, Gael had to oversee the operations of The Manor clubs. In the meantime, he entrusted the operations of The Phantom to Ruth and his head of security. That, he could do to his own club since it was legitimate and the business there was much easier to handle¡ªand he trusted his people. But he could not do the same with the family businesses.


    He and Giovanni had to be hands-on with The Manor as much as possible. And only a few of their men were allowed to watch on their behalf. If Giovanni weren''t avable, he would entrust it to his right-hand man, Salvatore. But because he was sent to London, some of his men left with him too.


    Apart from his duties at SVR Corp., Gael oversaw their businesses in New York. Underground gambling rings¡ªlike cards, sports, or fighting bets, restaurants, clubs, imported merchandise, and a few stores were just some of what he had to cover. The De Lucas still had protection money to collect all over Brooklyn to this day, but those were merely several thousands of dors a week. It was nothingpared to what they got from their big businesses. He had done this when he was in Giovanni''s position before, so it''s not entirely new for him.


    Gael and J entered the superclub through the front door. It was only nine in the evening and a Wednesday, yet the club in Brooklyn was full. They were usually packed on Fridays and Saturdays, while other days would be about half less than their peak days. One would think people would be too tired from working all day to be at a club in the evening. But no, they would always have a reason toe. Tonight, for example, was a hump day of the week. Two more days, and it would be the weekend again. That was enough reason to celebrate.


    "We''ll be at the office. Tell the kitchen to send dinner for us," Gael told Irene, the club''s manager before he and J headed upstairs.


    The office was at the far right corner of the second floor. There was always at least a guard stationed outside the door. They gave way as Gael and J approached and then the pair entered the room. The office was nothing fancy. It had a desk, a chair behind and two chairs in front of it, a sofa and a coffee table in the middle of the room, and a tall one-way mirror window to the left of the desk that''s overlooking the whole dance floor.


    Before Gael could take a seat at the desk, one soldier knocked on the door, and he came in after being given permission. The soldier was a few inches shorter than Gael, but he was all muscle¡ªwide,rge shoulders, and a thick neck. He carried a dark brown satchel across his body, and he removed it as he approached the desk.


    "How much?" Gael asked as he received some papers from the other. It was a documentation ofst night''s earnings from The Manor Manhattan¡ªa dy in tabting the turnover because of Giovanni''s absence.


    "A little over forty-two thousand with receipts. The rest is in there."


    As the soldier was saying this, he ced a canvas bag full of money on the desk, and Gael signaled J to count it. After J confirmed the total, Gael signed the paper, pulled a few hundreds from the stack, and gave it to the soldier before he dismissed him. Forty-two thousand dors with receipts went into a big vault on the left side of the room¡ªmoney to be taxed¡ªwhile about eight thousand went straight to the smaller vault under the floorboard¡ªunder Gael''s chair.


    "Boss¡­" J hesitated as he sat down on the couch. Gael hadn''t talked much to him since he picked him up, and the air was tense in the office.


    Gael stood in front of the desk, leaned against the edge of it, and folded his arms across his chest as he stared at the other. "Why did you do it, J?"


    J ran his fingers through his slick back hair as he let out a sigh. "I just wanted to help. I can''t bear to see Gabby getting married to that¡­fucking wolf. And you¡­ I doubt you want to get married to that Morelli bitch either."


    "So you decided to take matters into your own hands and sacrifice yourself? How noble."


    J rolled his eyes. "Look¡­ I know I made a mistake. I should have listened and I should not have retaliated. But that''s done, and I can''t undo that. However, I want to make up for it. Let me do this. I can do this. I''ve already gone through the y-by-y with Rider. I''m ready."


    Gael''s jaw tightened. It appeared that his father had really thought this through. Rider was another strategist who worked directly under the Don and was assigned to morebor work. He didn''t like him that much, but they worked together sometimes, and the man was good. Taking a deep breath, he briefly closed his eyes and nodded. He wanted to take his mind off Ang. He wasn''t feeling the same without her. "Fine. Run me through it."


    The corner of J''s lips lifted into a grin. "Okay, so the n is¡­" For the next hour, J animatedly exined how they would wait for an attack in a safe house after luring the enemies there and then they''d ambush them.


    Gael needed a drink. He poured himself and J some as he listened. It wasn''t a bad n, but all Gael could think about was that using J as bait was a bad idea.


    ***


    Mayne, Esmea


    As soon as Ang''s feet touched Esmea''s ground, she felt a deep sense of emptiness. That was a lie; she had actually been feeling like a zombie ever since she left Gael''s apartment a few hours ago. She badly needed some pills for her headache, and she regretted not asking the flight attendant.


    Before she boarded the ne, she caught sight of Trigger inside the airport lounge. For a second, she thought Gael was also there, but he wasn''t. She also thought Trigger would fly with her, but he said he only bought a ticket so he could get in and make sure she boarded the ne safely as per Gael''s orders.


    Her feet were heavy as she dragged herself out of the airport, rolling her suitcase next to her. Coming home to Mayne after a vacation always energized her. She''d be so exhausted from the trip, but once she came back home, she would be recharged like a mobile phone that got plugged in after its battery was depleted of power. But not this time. Tonight, she felt even more drained.


    Ang was just about to call for an Uber until someone familiar approached her. She was sure he was one of Gael''s guards. Santiago, he introduced himself. And then he told her about his boss''s instruction. Her chest fluttered at the thought of Gael making sure she was safe. Even though she left, he didn''t abandon her. And for that, it hurt even more. How could she deserve such a man?


    "Shall I drive you home to your apartment or to Oakwood?" Santiago asked as they both settled in the car, and he began pulling away from the curb.


    Ang had been thinking about that since she arrived at JFK airport in New York. She thought she wanted to be alone, but she didn''t want to go home to her apartment where she would most definitely be alone¡ªnext to the neighbors who wanted to kill each other. No, thank you. She could go to her father''s house, but she didn''t want to face him yet before she got the chance to collect her thoughts and talk to her father about what she discovered about her mother. It was the same for Oliver.


    "Can you drive me to Nina''s house?" She gave him the address, and he programmed it into the navigation system on the dashboard.


    Esmea was the same. She left for weeks, and it all looked the same. The city kept going while her life changed so much. The air was cooler now, but Esmea didn''t have winters like New York. Even that, she missed.


    The ride going to Nina''s ce wasn''t long. Santiago walked her inside the building, but she insisted that he need not go up with her. He respectfully nodded and gave his phone number before leaving.


    Ang didn''t call Nina beforeing over. She knew her best friend would be home on weekday nights. Nina must be in her PJs on the couch, watching a si. She had a spare key to Nina''s apartment, but she didn''t have it with her right now. So she pressed the doorbell, hoping her best friend was still awake. She waited for half a minute, but no one answered, so she pushed it again. Was Nina not home?


    Ang was just about to press the doorbell again when the door opened, and she came face to face with someone she totally did not expect to see.


    He was shirtless, barefoot, and wearing unbuttoned suit pants. "Oh, shit. I thought you were the pizza guy." He smirked, leaning against the door frame and crossing his arms. "Hey, Nin¡­" he called over his shoulder, "You didn''t tell me we were having a third."


    Her mouth hung open, unsure what to think of this unexpected encounter. "William¡­ What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 399 - Not Entirely True

    Thest time Ang saw William Park wasst month during Nina''s family Christmas party. It was the same night that she learned about the marriage arrangement between the De Lucas and the Morellis¡ªwell, more like they were forced into it. William was there to act as a mediator from the Park family who owned more than half of Esmea¡ªthe only state that''s supposedly untouchable by any other Mafia families all over the country.


    The Parks were insanely rich¡ªricher than the Chos in Mayne¡ªespecially William''s cousin, Damien Park, who owned the Crown Hotel and Resort chains amongst other businesses. They weren''t the kind of family anyone would want to mess with if they wanted to continue living in Esmea.


    Ang''s eyes briefly ran down William''s naked torso. The man was fit like he took gymming seriously and his skin was fair with some faint scars here and there. His slightly damp hair fell over his eyes and the curve of his smirk pulled her out of her trance. William was a handsome man but she still preferred Gael''s tanned and tattooed skin. God, did she have topare everything to him?


    Some movement behind William caught Ang''s attention and she met her best friend''s shocked expression. Wearing only a bathrobe and fluffy slippers, Nina''s hair was wet, her eyes slightly puffy like she had been crying.


    "Oh, my god. Anj! What are you doing here? When did you fly back? Is Gael with you?" Nina craned her neck to see if anyone else was outside with her.


    Ang nced up, meeting William''s knowing smile at the mention of Gael''s name. He cocked a brow at her as if understanding something, but he kept his mouth shut. "No. Just me. Sorry, Ninz¡­ I didn''t know you had someone over. I''ll just call Oli and¡ª"


    "No! Don''t be silly!" Nina grabbed her hand and her suitcase, pulling them both inside her apartment fast as if she was afraid Ang would run away. "Will''s just about to go home."


    "Wow. So much for a ''Thank you''. I''ve never been kicked out like this," responded William. Ang couldn''t see his face as he walked behind her, but she could hear the scoff in his voice like he found this unbelievable. She almost felt a tiny bit bad for seemingly intruding on whatever the two were doing before she came.


    "Then congrats on your first." Nina turned around, looking haughty with her fake smile as she faced William. "Want a cookie?"


    William¡ªthe cocky bastard that he was,ughed. He was clearly enjoying Nina''s banter. "No, thanks, Sweetheart. But I''ll cash this in as a favor. I''lle back to collect." He winked at her as he strode past them and retrieved his clothes in her bedroom. When he came back, he was already buttoning his shirt close. His shoes were somewhat wet and he didn''t bother with the socks when he slipped his feet into them.


    Ang peered at her best friend who seemed entranced at watching William dressing up. Nina realized that she was staring, so she lifted her chin and told him, "Well, don''t hold your breath."


    Standing up in his full height, a wicked smirk stered on his face as he leaned down to Nina''s level and whispered to her ear. "I don''t forget favors. For you? I''ll go fasting and drink you in, Love." He leaned back and shoved a hand into his pocket while the other held his suit jacket. "Nightdies." William smiled at Nina, and then he winked at Ang.


    They watched him leave and both of them released their breaths when the door closed. Ang looked at her best friend. Antonina was blushing¡ªand Antonina never blushed.


    "Antonina¡­ Seriously? You and William Park?"


    Nina marched into her bedroom and Ang followed. Her friend began searching for clothes in her closet and then she dropped her bathrobe. They had seen each other naked thousands of times, they weren''t shy to each other about it. "There''s nothing between us," Nina exined as she quickly wore a pair of panties and then a satin nightie.


    "Why do you look like you were crying? Are you okay? He didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    "No. He was¡­a gentleman, actually. It''s nothing. I was just upset about something before we met. You know how I am. I easily cry not like you. Anyway, he was just giving me a ride. That''s all."


    Ang arched a brow. "O¡­kay? Did he do that shirtless? And did giving you a ride require his clothes in your bedroom? You do know nothing in what I saw would make me believe he was just giving you a ride." She folded her arms under her breasts and grinned. "Unless¡­ He was giving you a different kind of ride, or maybe you¡­"


    Nina was still giving her her back. She stiffened for a second before turning around, her face devoid of any expression. "Nothing like that happened. It''s a long story. And what''s wrong with William? He''s¡­okay."


    "He''s a grade-A asshole and a womanizer¡ªyou even said so yourself, remember?"


    "That was¡­. That was before. He''s been single for a while¡ªat least from what I''ve heard. Forget about him. Tell me what''s wrong." Nina pulled Ang down with her to the bed so they were both sitting.


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    Nina did not say anything but she raised her brow as if calling it "bullshit". Then Ang let out a long sigh, her lips curling downward. "Everything¡­"


    "Ohhh, Honey¡­ Come here." Nina pulled Ang into a tight hug and thetter nuzzled into her shoulder.


    She inhaled her friend''s scent. Nina smelled like strawberries, her usual scent. "You smell nice¡­ Can I stay with you for a few days?"


    "Of course! Though, you''d have to sleep in the same bedroom where Lauretta stayed. Don''t worry, I''ve disinfected the whole ce three times when she left. You can sleep with me too, but you know I sleep with the lights on and you can''t sleep with it."


    Angughed. "Your spare room''s good enough for me."


    "Okay. So what is it? Tell me what happened."


    For the next several minutes Ang told Nina about the contract that Gael and Lauretta signed. As if she wasn''t already upset about it, her best friend saw the pictures Lauretta sent her and Nina said it was a blood oath¡ªwhich only made her feel terrible¡ªcrappier than she was already feeling.


    "He told you they had a n. Do you believe that?" Nina asked.


    "I don''t know. He never told me what it was¡ªmore like I didn''t ask. I just wanted to get out of there right away. For the first time since I was there, I felt like I didn''t belong. Do you know how that sucks?"


    Nina nodded, though Ang wasn''t sure if her best friend really understood how she felt. But then she asked, "You really love him, huh? I''m so proud of you, Anj."


    Ang furrowed her brows in confusion. "You''re proud that I ran away?"


    "Not that, silly." Nina rolled her eyes. "And you didn''t run away, okay? You came home because you needed to take care of yourself. That''s not selfishness. That''s being smart. What I meant was¡­ I''m proud that you finally admitted it and told him. You''ve never said that to anyone. I actually thought he''d tell you first and you''d take longer to say it back¡ªthe idiot that you are sometimes." She smiled and Ang gave her an eye. "This is good, Anj¡­ Sucks that he didn''t say it back though, but still¡­ You were so brave to tell him that. So I''m proud of you."


    Ang''s lips wobbled. She didn''t think that her best friend would say those to her. "It means a lot that you say that, Ninz¡­" Taking her best friend''s hands in hers, she squeezed them and smiled. "I miss you. It''s so good to be home," she said, though that might not be entirely true.. Because deep inside, Mayne City was no longer her home no matter how much she told herself repeatedly.

 Chapter 400 - In Which He Couldnt Fight

    Williamsburg, Brooklyn N.Y.


    It was one in the morning when Gael drove J home to his apartment building. He pulled to the side, turned off the engine, and then opened his door when J ced a hand at his chest to stop him.


    "Woah, woah¡­ I''m no longer a child, and I''m not your woman. You don''t have to walk me up." J grinned, wanting to make hisment light. When Gael didn''t move, he added, "Boss, stop worrying. I''m a grown man. Aren''t you embarrassed that you''re babying me?"


    Gael narrowed his eyes at the other as he released the door handle. "Stop joking around, Jino. This is serious. You may not be seventeen anymore, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about what happens to you. I gave you my word that I will take care of you and your sister."


    "And you are. And that''s why I''m here now. Look at me." J opened his arms wide and nced down at himself. "I''ve grown, and I''m no longer the same boy who stole from that store. If you hadn''t helped me back then, who knows what happened to me now. I''m pretty sure my sister would have been¡­" He shook his head, not wanting to finish. "Anyway, my point is¡­ You''ve done everything for me, and now it''s time I do something for you. It''s cheesy, but I want you to be proud of me."


    Letting out a sigh, Gael stared at him and then scoffed. "Dumbass. Why do you think I trusted you with Australia?"


    The grin on J''s face widened even more. "That''s because I''m smart. You can''t deny I almost doubled our profits. Right, mate?"


    "Whatever." Gael shook his head, but a smile threatened to show on his face. He really did well in taking care of the two siblings. And J finished his studies who was surprisingly good with math and business. Even though Gael didn''t express himself as he should have, he was really proud of J. "Go now. It''ste. Get some sleep. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    He watched J stride towards the elevators from his car, and the younger man gave him an informal salute with his two fingers before disappearing into the elevator.


    Jino felt good the whole day. He spent the morning ying with his sister while he met Gabrie after lunch, and they spent the whole afternoon together. She didn''t tell him, but he could sense that she was quite nervous because the day of her supposed wedding was fast approaching. It was all the more reason for him to do what he needed to do, even if it would put him in danger. But Gabby was strong. She smiled the whole time with him, and theyughed as if they didn''t have any problems at all. And then when night came, he spent it with his most favorite person and the only father figure he looked up to¡ªGael¡ªafter Mika and Gabby, of course.


    When all of it would be over, he would muster up the courage to ask Gael if it would be okay to date Gabby. Jino hoped the other would say "Yes", but part of him was afraid he wouldn''t be good enough for the De Lucas. After all, he wasn''t Italian, and he didn''te from a wealthy family. He should probably ask the Don; after all, Alessandro was THE boss. But Jino respected Gael more than the Don. Jino owed his life to him, and therefore, his loyalty was to Gael. It wasmon sense, right?


    Jino cheerfully whistled as he stepped out of the elevator and headed to his apartment. Recently, Gael assigned one guard outside the apartment to keep an eye on Mika while Jino was away. But at the moment, the hallway was quiet, and there was no guard in sight. He figured he might have gone inside to pee or something.


    He entered the code into the door and pushed it open. The living room was dark with no light at all. The wind blew past him, and the door closed behind him, and in an instant, a metallic stench hit his nostrils. Then something cold pressed against his temple.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll blow your brains out," said a man in a low and gruff voice behind him.


    Jino froze on the spot, his muscles tense and wiry. He was now certain that the metallic smell was blood. Fuck. Mika! His heart thundered against his ribcage.


    He didn''t have time to process everything before the light came on, and he squinted to adjust to the brightness, and the first thing he noticed was red. Two bodies were lying on the floor: one was the guard with a hole in his forehead¡ªhe was sprawled on the floor a few feet away from him, while the other was Mika''s private nurse, slumped against the couch with a bright red patch and a hole at the center of her chest.


    "Wee home, Fucker." A man in the armchairughed.


    That''s when J realized that it was Bruno, Filippo''s right-hand man, sitting there with a cast on his hand, and there were two other guys with him¡ªone was pointing a gun at the back of J''s head, and the other was standing next to Bruno. Jino was stunned by the ambush that his brain was slow to think that the Morellis got to them faster. They underestimated them. It was either that or there was another rat, and he hoped that was not the case.


    It wasn''t impossible because the De Luca family was thest standing original Italian mafia family who came from the north of Italy and migrated to New York. The other families were reced by a leader with a different surname. Therefore they had many enemies who wanted to bring them down, envious of their strong history. They couldn''t stand the fact that the De Luca empire had been passed on to generations within their blood, believing they had strong genes that produced more men than women. They remained strong for more than a century. It wouldn''t be shocking to know all of their enemies would help one another to bring them down.


    But whatever the Morellis did to gain many advantages against the De Lucas in the recent months wasn''t important at the moment. Jino couldn''t see his sister right now, and he was afraid they hurt her too. "Where''s my sister?"


    "Oh, that sick bitch you were hiding? She''s not here¡­" Bruno smirked. "If I had known she was your sister, I would have¡ª"


    "What the fuck did you do to her?" J gritted his teeth, his entire body shaking in a fury. He wanted to rush towards Bruno and pummel him to the ground. But the man behind him pressed the muzzle of the gun harder against his head like a reminder. He would be killed the second he moved, and he couldn''t get to his sister if he was dead.


    "Rx. She''s alive." Bruno got to his feet. "I don''t have a thing for weak girls like her."


    "Then why are you here? If you want to fight me,e at me. Are you such a pussy that you need these guys to help you?"


    Bruno moved towards J in long strides and raised his cast to his face. "I''m here for this, you piece of shit! The doctor said I might not recover my hand''s full strength anymore because of you! I might as well be a fucking cripple!"


    Jino shouldn''t anger the man any further, but he was too vexed. "You deserved more than that. I should have cut it off of you."


    A glint passed through Bruno''s eyes, and then he flicked a switchde to J''s cheek. "Oh, yeah? You think you can fight the three of us?" He softly ran the tip of the knife on J''s cheek, and the skin split open, blood trickling down his jaw. "You''re alone now.. I can do whatever the f?ck I want with you, and you won''t fight back because I''ve got your sister."

 Chapter 401 - Too Late

    Gael stopped at a red light, his mind still gued with the thoughts of Ang leaving a few hours ago. He had been tempted ever since to call her, but what more could he say? She was clear. She didn''t want anything to do with him as long as he was still engaged to another woman¡ªeven if his heart was with her the whole time.


    He understood her, though. It was unfair for Ang to stay while his family was in chaos. If the roles were reversed, he didn''t think he would even be able to sit still knowing she was betrothed to another man. If his father''s n goes well, he and Gabby will be free. But that would still be just a small breather before they would end the Morellis. At least, by then, the council would no longer be breathing down their necks.


    Thinking about Ang, he let out the hundredth sigh and hoped he could at least hear from her tomorrow. He said some things that he didn''t mean to say, reminding her of what she''d done to Andy, thinking that she was doing it to him too. The idea of her leaving hurt so fucking much that his instinct was to hurt her back.


    He didn''t really want to hurt her. He couldn''t. He loved her.


    Gael tapped his steering wheel as he waited for the traffic light to change to green. He scanned the nearly empty road from left to right, and then his eyes caught sight of an object on the passenger''s seat. It was J''s phone. He tsked and shook his head. "So forgetful," he muttered to no one in particr. He ought to give the phone back to J the next day, but he had to be able to reach him any time. So he turned the car around and headed back to J''s apartment building. The SUV behind him that Rick was driving also did the same.


    As he cruised back towards the almost empty neighborhood, he called Rick to tell him he was going back to J''s to give him the phone. Just then, a ck van screeched out of the underground parking of the apartment building and passed by him. There was no mistaking it; Gael saw Filippo''s right-hand man, sitting at the van''s passenger''s seat. His shirt was bloody, and he was grimacing as he held his shoulder.


    Gripping the wheels tightly, his eyes widened at the realization. "Follow the van!" he barked at Rick.


    "Boss?"


    "Don''t let that ck van get away. It''s fucking Bruno!" he snapped, then he floored the gas until he reached the entrance, kicking the breaks and swinging the door open before it even came to a full stop. Some panicked tenants came rushing out of the building, screaming in horror. Sirens red from a far distance. He didn''t have to ask to know what was happening.


    As he sprinted inside, the elevators were full. He breezed past it and headed straight to the stairs, rushing towards the top floor.


    Gael was scared something happened to J and Mika, his heart banging ferociously against his chest.


    Running down the hallway, he bumped into an older man who nearly lost his bnce, but he didn''t have time to stop to make sure the other was alright. He was several feet away from J''s unit when he saw a man lying lifelessly outside J''s door, blood pooling around his body.


    Gael slowed down, his heart jumping to his throat. For a second, he thought it was J¡­until he recognized that it was a middle-aged man who was their neighbor.


    "Jino!" He barged through the door, avoiding the blood of the dead man, and was greeted with more red inside the apartment. Everything was in disarray, shattered sses everywhere and three lifeless bodies: the guard, the nurse, and another person he hadn''t seen before who had a hole in his chest.


    "Jino!!!" he called once more, so afraid that he was toote.


    Then he heard some gurgling sounds. Gael snapped his head to the right where he saw J sitting on the floor with his back against the side of an armchair.


    "Boss¡­" J moaned, a cut marring his cheek that bloodied the area. His skin was so pale, he could barely keep his eyes open, and he had his hand pressed onto his stomach. There was blood all over him, dripping onto the floor.


    "No, no, no..." Gael rushed towards Jino, kneeling beside him as he examined his state. He was stabbed two times in the abdomen and had a cut on his left shoulder. Gael quickly removed his suit jacket and pressed it onto J''s wounds. He wanted to carry him out of there and get him the help he needed, but he might just put him in more danger if he did. "What the hell happened?"


    "Mi¡­Mika¡­" J coughed. "They took Mika."


    Fuck! Gael wanted to scream, but he gritted his teeth and suppressed himself. "We''ll get her back. Don''t worry." He dialed 911, rattled off the address, and asked for an ambnce. If it were any other time, they would never involve the police or the hospital. But he had no choice. The operator assured him that someone had already called and help was on their way. "We''re gonna fix you up. Just hang in there, okay? You''re going to be alright," Gael repeatedly said, unsure if he was telling J that or reassuring himself.


    "The nurse. They bribed her," whispered J, his voice barely audible. "They killed her and the guard¡­ I shot that one¡­ They fled when the neighbors came."


    Gael only nced at the nurse. If she weren''t dead, he''d probably put the bullet in her head himself. He shifted his gaze back to J who took a deep breath and winced. Blood didn''t stop gushing out of his wounds, and he was growing paler by the second.


    "B¡­Boss¡­ Take care of Mika." J grimaced, pain written all over his face. "Tell her I love her."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You''re gonna take care of her until she grows old." Gael gritted his teeth. "Fucking hell. The fuck is taking the paramedics so long to get here?" he snapped, not knowing what to do at this point except to wait. If he moved, J would bleed more. He was helpless.


    A small smile lifted on J''s face at Gael''s irritation. "I¡­might as well ask you now while I can." Gael stared at him, his brows drawn together so tight as he waited for J to continue. His breathing wasbored, and his speech was slow. It was a struggle to understand. "If¡­if it''s okay¡­ I want to date Gabby. I love her, you know¡­" He coughed, and blood sputtered out of his mouth. "I want to marry her. Can¡­ I?"


    Jino was wheezing now, and Gael felt his heart was being squeezed in a deathly grip.


    "You idiot." Gael squeezed his eyes shut, tears rolling out of them. When he opened them again, he told J, "I''ll get you out of here, and you tell her that yourself. You have my blessing."


    An extremely faint sigh came out of Jino. "That''s a relief." He blinked so slowly with a smile on his face and a tear rolling out of the corner of his eye. Then he lifted his shaky right hand from his stomach and held it out. Gael kept his left hand pressed on J''s stomach, keeping the blood-soaked jacket on it as he sped J''s hand with the other tightly.


    "Thanks¡­giving me a chance." J coughed, spitting more blood out. "You''re¡­the¡­best¡­father¡­I could ever...ask for."


    "Jino¡­" Gael''s voice trailed off when J''s hand slipped off his clutch, and his head lolled to the side.


    He stared at the younger man for what seemed like an eternity. It wasn''t until someone pulled him away that he realized paramedics hade. But they were toote.


    Gael was toote.

 Chapter 402 - Blood On His Hands

    Gael didn''t know how long he was held up in a room. He couldn''t even remember how the cops took him out of the apartment building and brought him to the station. Thest thing he remembered was him sitting next to J''s lifeless body while the fucking paramedics tried to fix J¡ªexcept he could no longer be fixed. He lost too much blood. He wasn''t breathing. He had no pulse.


    The next thing he knew, he was shoved into the backseat of a police car in handcuffs. Gael didn''t protest. It was as if all the fight in him left his body. Perhaps it died with Jino.


    They brought him into a small room with a stainless steel table and stic chair and one overheadmp¡ªthe only thing dimly illuminating the matchbox room. There was a huge mirror in front of him, where he thought the police were observing from the other side.


    His hands were still cuffed, and his watch was broken¡ªits screen was cracked. He didn''t know how that happened, but that pissed him off because it was Ang''s watch. But even though the watch didn''t work, he was sure the tracker was still working. His men could have already known where he was a couple of hours ago. However, no one came to get him out of there yet. As calmly as he could, he kept his hands interlocked on top of the table and did not say anything.


    No police came into the room for hours. He sat there doing nothing. This was what the police wanted¡ªto watch him break. They probably think Gael killed everyone in the apartment, but they couldn''t prove that. So now they were trying to torture him by not giving him any water or food.


    It was cold in the room¡ªas if they didn''t care that he''d freeze to death. They''d probably love that. And because he removed his jacket earlier, he was now only wearing a shirt which did nothing to keep him warm. There was a heater on the side of the room, but it seemed to be broken¡ªor they probably turned it off on purpose.


    They didn''t even offer him a washcloth to clean himself. He still had J''s blood in his hands¡ªit was all over his shirt and some on his face and neck.


    Jino¡­ He was gone. And it was all his fault. Gael med himself for not insisting on walking him up to his ce. For not being a better guardian. For not protecting them enough. He just hoped Rick and the others got to Mika on time. If Gael lost her too, he didn''t know how he would cope.


    Where did it all go wrong? How did the Morellis sneak in without getting detected? J said they bribed the nurse. Were the building doorman and security bribed too? Those men were under his payroll, and they knew not to cross the De Lucas. He nned to the bottom of it as soon as he got out of there. Gael would make sure everyone who had anything to do with what happened that night would pay.


    The entire time he was in the room, Gael maintained a nk expression. He knew someone was watching him the whole time. There were cameras in the room and the mirror in front of him. The feeling of being watched was ufortable, but he didn''t let it show, not wanting to give the police the satisfaction they were waiting for.


    The door swung open without warning, and Lieutenant rk came strolling inside with a folder and a Chick-fil-A takeout bag, not bothering to close the door¡ªanother police officer in uniform stood outside watching. The asshole tossed the bag on the table without care. "Tsk. Why is he handcuffed? He''s only here for questioning. Take it off," said Lt. rk without a hint ofpassion in his voice. The other police officer came and unlocked the cuffs off Gael''s wrists and left the room, closing the door behind him. "My apologies. My men need more training. Coffee?"


    Gael didn''t answer. He just stared at the other with a bored expression while massaging his wrists. The door opened once more, and an officer brought in two cups of coffee in disposable cups, cing each one in front of them. Once he left, Lt. rk took the seat across from him and nodded at the bag. "Eat. You''re gonna be here for a while."


    The smell of coffee was the first thing that hit his senses. It made him miss Ang more because they always shared their coffees. He was thirsty, so he took a sip and it was sickly sweet, but it was better than nothing. But he didn''t want to eat, so he ignored the food.


    Lt. rk began taking them out from the bag and setting them in front of him. "You sure you don''t want it?" he asked, and when Gael continued to just stare at him without saying anything, he shrugged and began eating the food himself.


    Gael''s right brow slightly twitched as he watched the other devour the food. Lt. rk had a smug look on his face as he ate, enjoying the fact that he had a De Luca in for questioning¡ªwith possible murder charges, no less. Gael wanted to shove the sandwich down the lieutenant''s throat until he choked.


    After eating, rk threw the waste away and sat sideways on the table so Gael would have to look up. He liked showing an air of authority. "It''s already January, but it feels a lot like Christmas to me seeing you here," he began. Then heid out several pictures in front of Gael.


    "Five people¡­oh wait, six including the security." rk pointed at the photos. "The doorman is still alive. He''s in the hospital currently under surgery. That''s so much blood on your hands."


    It was clear to Gael now that Bruno had forced his entry, killing everyone in his way just to get to J. Gael remained silent. All he did was stare at J in the photos. There were pictures of the living room with dead bodies and one outside. He didn''t care about the others, his eyes focusing only on the one person who mattered.


    Gael''s chest felt numb. Thest few minutes with J kept ying in his head over and over again like a broken record, haunting him. He didn''t want to believe that the kid was gone. It was like a sick joke. A cruel nightmare he tried to wake up from.


    rk knocked on the table to catch his attention. "Why don''t you save us all the trouble and just admit it? I have connections with the judge. You can get a lower sentence if you cooperate."


    This lieutenant must think Gael was dumb, thinking he would rat out his family. rk wasn''t interested in the murder of those people. He was only there to get a window of opportunity so he could finally catch the De Lucas and put them all behind bars.


    Taking a deep breath, Gael looked him in the eye. "I want mywyer."


    A sly smirk ghosted on rk''s lips. "Your fingerprints are all over the ce. There''s no way out, De Luca. What were you doing in there, and why did you kill all of these people? Did your father order it?"


    Earlier, Lieutenant rk said Gael was only here for questioning. But now, he was tantly using him of murder. He reeked of desperation.


    "You sure about that?" Gael questioned. He had been quiet the whole time, but now he wanted to get out of here, and it was time he did something. "I had high regards for you, Lieutenant. I didn''t think you were this¡­oblivious. I thought you said I''m only here for questioning. Why am I being used of a crime I didn''tmit?"


    "Save the bullshit. We both know what really happened here. These people probably pissed your family off, and you had to eliminate them."


    "You''ve watched too many Netflix shows. If you weren''t so wrapped up in wanting to pin me down, you would have already checked the security cameras and gotten your answers."


    rk''s jaw ticked, forcing a smile on his face. "You could have paid those men. Think you''re so smart, huh?"


    Keeping his expression straight, Gael told him, "I''m not iming to be one. But if you had taken your head out of your ass and investigated enough, you would have found out that I am the co-owner of that apartment, and I AM the residents'' legal guardian. One of them is dead and the other is missing. You and your men wrongfully arrested an innocent man and kept him detained without as much as a cup of water for hours¡ªmind you, no rights were told to me too.


    "I have a family member whose body is now in the morgue, and you''re here causing emotional distress while I haven''t even grieved for the loss. Also¡­not granting me the right to call mywyer¡­" Gael clicked his tongue. "I don''t know, Lieutenant. That seems a lot like wrongful arrest and negligence to me."


    Lieutenant rk red while Gael kept a nk expression. Thetter kept himself calm despite wanting to bite the other''s head off.


    Pissed off, rk marched out of the room and shouted at someone, "Give him his fucking phone call."

 Chapter 403 - Not This One

    Gael thought about calling Savannah as she was his first contact whenever he needed legal help, but she wasn''t in New York at the moment. So he dialed his father''s consigliere instead.


    The phone conversation didn''tst long, and Gael had to be careful what to say because an officer was in the room with him and in case they tapped into the phone they provided.


    Fabiano told him that he was already aware of what was happening. He didn''t exactly tell Gael the specifics, but with the way Fabiano spoke, Gael knew he couldn''t go to him yet because he and Alessandro were still with the council for the blood oath contract and waiting for their decision after reporting the attack by Filippo''s right-hand man. Those meetings took time, especially since the elders liked to argue with each other and were slow as fuck. Fabiano didn''t think he would be back soon, but he reassured Gael that he would send another trustworthywyer.


    Gael didn''t mind. He understood that there were more important things than getting him out of the police station. He wasn''t the priority at the moment¡ªthe contract and their war with the Morellis were. Gael was trained to withstand torture, and waiting in the room was nothing. And since he was innocent, he didn''t worry. But he still had to get out of there¡ªthe sooner, the better¡ªso he could find Mika and give justice to J''s death. He had faith in his men that they recovered Mika safe and sound.


    There should be no problem with the elders honoring the nullification of the marriage order between the two families, given that it was clear the Morellis breached the blood oath¡ªignorance about the agreement wasn''t valid.


    It was why intercepting Don Mario''s route back home yesterday after their meeting was crucial. The older man didn''t get to announce the agreement. It would appear that he and Lauretta had gotten into an ident with no evidence that would trace back to the De Lucas. Gael''s father was careful. And even if it would be proven that Alessandro was behind it, there was a loophole in the agreement that would get them off the hook.


    Neither party could attack the other in their respective territories. That essentially meant attacking the other¡ªby means of the "ident"¡ªin Pennsylvania which was neutral ground was technically not a breach. It''s a deceptive method. Fabiano was sly. He wouldn''t be the Don''s consigliere if he wasn''t smart.


    However, even though Gael would be free from his engagement to Lauretta, he just couldn''t be happy. There was, of course, a big part of him that was hopeful he could get Ang back. But it sickened him thinking that J died for it to happen. What a cruel world.


    During the wait, Gael had to take a gunshot residue test. He now understood why they didn''t let him wash his hands. They needed to test him, and they could only do that if his hands were dry and unwashed since they brought him in¡ªfresh from the apartment where the crime happened.


    They sent the test kit to the crimeb, and when it came back, it said that there were small particles of residue on his hand. Gael thought it probably transferred when he held hands with J who shot one of the men who came with Brunost night.


    Gael''s clothes were also tested¡ªeven the bloodied jacket found on J''s body that was identified to be Gael''s¡ªbut there were no particles found on them. It was proof that he didn''t shoot anyone.


    He found the procedure a waste of time, nothing but to satisfy Lieutenant rk''s obsession with the De Lucas. GSR testing had already been deemed as problematic due to the possibility of cross-contamination where even the analysts andb technicians could transfer GSR to objects or another person during the testing. It was why it was no longer used as leading evidence by the FBI but instead only to corroborate points for the investigation.


    Of course, rk didn''t think it was unnecessary because he had to do everything he could to put Gael into jail. If Gael didn''t believe that the lieutenant was such a "clean" cop, he would think that rk would resort to tampering with the evidence just so he could throw Gael into the can.


    It was already noon when Gael was released from being detained. Lieutenant rk tried to keep him longer, but thewyer Fabiano sent to the station threatened to sue everyone who was on duty for wrongfully detaining Gael. Thetter didn''t know thewyer personally, but he must be good if he was Fabiano''s acquaintance.


    The threat was only to scare, but Gael didn''t doubt Fabiano would p the police officers who handcuffed him and put him in the investigation room¡ªincluding rk¡ªwith awsuit in the next few days to serve as a reminder to never fuck with the De Lucas.


    They had a few people on the inside¡ªdirty cops who epted bribes from them for many years, and even they would face the consequences because of how they treated Gael. Alessandro would make sure of it.


    In the end, they released him. Lieutenant rk was seething as he watched Gael walking out of the station¡ªonce again, a free man.


    Gael thanked thewyer who left in a hurry as soon as they were out.


    Giovanni stood next to the waiting SUV in front of the police station, looking somber in his ck peacoat and dark jeans. He pulled Gael in a man hug, giving him a tight squeeze. "I came as soon as I heard. I''m sorry."


    At first, Gael didn''t hug back, but damn he needed that, so he tentatively sped the other in return. He was still a mess with dirt and dried blood all over him, but Giovanni didn''t even care. His uncle was the first one who expressed sympathy because of J''s death. Fabiano didn''t even say any constion when they spoke on the phone earlier. Gael doubted the man cared much about J.


    At the moment, he felt like a zombie for being awake for more than twenty-four hours. But there were a lot of things to do. "Did they get Mika?" he asked when they pulled back.


    "Your men got to Bruno before they reached New Jersey, and they brought the two to the Bunk. Your car''s there too. Mika''s at Nonna''s. She''s¡­physically okay apart from a minor scratch."


    "Does she know?"


    Giovanni''s jaw ticked, and then he nodded. "They didn''t want to tell her about Jino yet, afraid that she''d fall ill, but she found out a few hours ago. She went to see her brother at the morgue, but then she fainted and is currently staying at the hospital. Mika''s fine...as fine as she could be."


    Gael felt exceedingly terrible like a whole elephant was sitting on his chest. "What about Gabby?"


    Giovanni didn''t answer¡ªrather, he didn''t know what to say, and Gael understood his silence.


    "Let''s go to the Bunk," said Gael as he walked past Giovanni and got in the backseat of the SUV.


    "Don''t you want to change and wash up first?"


    Changing clothes was thest thing on Gael''s mind. He wanted to get his hands on the man who took J''s life. He wanted to beat the living sh?t out of him.


    "I''ve got clothes in my car."


    When Giovanni climbed in after him, the SUV pulled away from the curb. "What are you gonna do?"


    Right at that moment, memories of J shed in Gael''s head, and his chest squeezed once more. He was filled with guilt and regret and immeasurable pain. "I''ll make sure he''ll wish he was dead."


    ***


    Bruno was hung with his feet a couple of inches off the ground, his wrists tied to a chain that was bolted to the ceiling. He was all ck and blue, busted lips and swollen eyes¡ªthe soldiers roughed him up when they took him to the Bunk. Everyone was grieving for their loss, and they wanted to take several hits on him. Jino was like a brother to the soldiers. He was the life of the party and the only one whom Gael really cared for more than he was expected to after he took the siblings in.


    They wanted to kill Bruno, but they knew instant death was too kind. So they waited for Gael toe, and when he did, everyone was allowed to watch. They weren''t usually allowed in the basement unless they were one of the guards on duty, but today was an exception. They needed to see Bruno suffer.


    "There''s nothing you can do. No matter how much you torture me, you won''t bring your little boy toy back," Bruno sneered and grinned through bloody teeth.


    "I''m perfectly aware he won''te back." Gael picked up a switchde from a table full of different objects and sauntered towards the other, an ominous halo nketing his entire being as he tested the de on his finger. The skin immediately split, and blood beaded out. "I''m doing this for me."


    "I can handle torture." Bruno gritted his teeth.


    Gael didn''t particrly like torturing people. He didn''t find pleasure in inflicting pain and seeing them bleed. It was gruesome and violent and could easily pull someone further into the darkness.


    This was different.


    Gael shed the de across the man''s cheek, deeper than what Bruno did to J''s. "I promise you.. Not this one."

 Chapter 404 - At The Expense Of One’s Life

    They said that revenge is a dish best served cold, and Gael would agree that was true most of the time. But that wasn''t the case with J''s killer. Avenging his death should be taken care of right away. Gael wanted to serve the fucking dish straight out of the boiling pot of rage that had been bubbling inside him ever since he saw the light going out of J''s eyes.


    There was no time like now.


    Gael didn''t want to only stab Bruno like he did to J; he needed to carve his eyes out, scrape every piece of flesh in the fucker''s body until he runs out of skin to cut while J''s blood was still on his hands. He hadn''t washed and changed clothes yet.


    And that''s what he did¡ªsort of.


    At least that''s what he nned to do.


    But halfway through the process, Gael fell indifferent to the act. Bruno screamed like a pussy as he slowly bled, and at first, it was satisfying to hear that the man was in pain. J was in so much pain before he died. Bruno had to receive ten times more than that before Gael would be appeased.


    The soldiers made no sound as they crowded the room, watching the captive suffer under Gael''s retribution. They wished they could join in too.


    As Gael stepped back and watched the disfigured man hanging off the chain, he wondered how much more he''d have to do this to satisfy himself. Bruno was unrecognizable, but he was still breathing¡ªbarely. Gael made sure of it. But even after inflicting irrevocable damage to Bruno, he was still unsatisfied. He realized nothing could ever be enough to fill the hole that developed inside his chest when Jino died.


    He let out a dismissive sigh, tossed the bloodied knife on the ground, and nced at Trigger who had been seething on the side the whole time. "Finish him off," said Gael.


    "dly." Trigger picked up the knife and twirled it skillfully in his hand as he strolled towards the wheezing man. In one strike and without hesitation, he plunged the knife straight into Bruno''s neck and twisted the de harshly for good measure.


    Jino was Trigger''s best friend. They were the closest among the soldiers. His pain was just as much as Gael''s.


    Gael felt no better than when he started. The only constion he got was that Bruno didn''t get to live another day.


    Giovanni handed him a wet hand towel that he used to wipe the blood off his hands, though it only did a little to clean off the mess. He ordered his men to get rid of the bodies¡ªBruno''s and the other man with him¡ªin the ocean where sharks could enjoy as a snack.


    Gael showered and got dressed in the Bunk''s suite room, having already forgotten about the mayhem down at the basement. He dismissed the memory of Bruno but never about how J died, having lots of "I should''ves" that no longer mattered because he wouldn''t be able to bring him back.


    While he stared at his reflection in the mirror, someone knocked on the open door.


    "You okay?" Giovanni held up a ck suit jacket and helped the other put it on.


    "I need to arrange his funeral," said Gael as he fixed and tidied himself in front of the mirror, his beard neatly trimmed and his hairbed back.


    "You haven''t even gone to the hospital yet." Giovanni wasn''t talking about Mika. He meant going to the morgue to see J where his corpse was brought, along with the other bodies.


    "I don''t need to see what I''ve already seen."


    "Why don''t you take some time off?" Giovanni offered, not taking the other''s stern responses personally.


    Gael turned around and headed out of the room, his uncle following him behind. "I don''t need some time off. I need to keep moving. I''m not done with the Morellis yet."


    "That can wait."


    "No, it can''t."


    A heavy hand grabbed Gael by the shoulder to stop him, and Giovanni looked at him straight in the eyes. "You need time to grieve, Gael. You just lost Jino."


    This pissed him off. He was awfully aware of that fact already. "This is my way of grieving," he seethed.


    "What about Mika and Gabby, hm? They need you now more than ever."


    Gael knew he had to face the two. It was inevitable. As much as he wanted to hunt down everyst Morelli on earth, Giovanni was right. The two girls who were the closest to J needed him right now. And maybe he needed them too. In the end, he went to the hospital with Giovanni.


    It was Gabby whom he saw first. His sister clung to her mother, crying her heart out in the waiting room. It broke his heart to see her like this, knowing that she probably loved J just like he loved her. When she saw him enter the room, she ran to him, and he caught her in his arms when she nearly tripped.


    Gabrie cried harder against his chest. "He''s dead¡­ I was just with him yesterday, and now he''s gone. I can''t see him anymore."


    It killed him inside. "I''m so¡­sorry," he whispered above her as he tightened his embrace. "I would do anything to bring him back if I could."


    Even though Gabby didn''t say she med him for what happened, Gael could feel that he had let her down. And that hurt even more.


    Mika was no different when he went to visit her in her room. It was already eight in the evening, and she was all alone, sitting on the bed in the dark because she didn''t want anyone inside.


    When Gael walked into the room, she murmured without lifting her head, "Go away. Leave me alone."


    "Mika¡­"


    She looked up and met his regret-filled eyes. Mika looked a little surprised and also slightly relieved to see him there. Then her chin and lips began to tremble.


    He sat facing her on the bed, and before he could even say anything else, she broke down in a heartbreaking cry.


    "It''s all my fault."


    "Sweetheart, it''s not your fault."


    "But it is." She sobbed on his shoulder. "I shouldn''t have asked him toe back home. I should have listened to you that it wasn''t safe for him here. I shouldn''t have begged you. If I wasn''t so selfish and just waited, he wouldn''t have died."


    Gael thought hearing Mika me herself for her brother''s death was one of the worst feelings ever. He expected and would have epted that she and Gabby would me him because J was his responsibility. He was ready for it, not this. It was as if he was stabbed in the gut.


    He wiped the tears off her cheek and told her, "It was his decision toe back and stay. It''s not your fault. Jino loves you¡­ You know that. He''d be sad if he saw you ming yourself like this. You don''t want that, do you?"


    She shook her head, but tears didn''t stop flowing out of her eyes. Gael could tell the girl over and over to reassure her of it. And by the hundredth time, maybe he''d start believing the words himself¡ªthat it wasn''t his fault too, even though every part of him believed the contrary.


    It was an hourter when Alessandro and Fabiano came to the hospital. Most of the guards were sent off to do their respective tasks and the ones left outside Mika''s hospital room were Giovanni, Gael, and Gabrie who excused herself a while ago to get some coffee. Gabrie''s mother went home not too long ago.


    "Son." Alessandro ced a warm hand on Gael''s shoulder and squeezed. "I''m sorry for your loss."


    He looked at his father, noticing the exhaustion on his face. Alessandro looked as worn out as Gael was. At first, Gael med his father and loathed the n. They miscalcted, and he was sure his father was also burning in regret for being unable to prevent the loss. J wasn''t the only one who died. The soldier who got shot while he guarded the apartment had been in the family for several years. But he couldn''t hate his father. He just hated the cruelty of their life.


    Gael nodded, and his father sat next to him, handing over a folder that contained the official memo from the council, revoking the original order of marrying the two warring families.


    It worked. Gael and Gabrie were now free from the vicious chain that tied them with the Morellis for months. He stared at the paper and the signatures of the council members, scoffing at the brutality of the whole situation. Gael merely skimmed, his mind going elsewhere. The n worked, but at the expense of J''s life.


    "Where''s your sister?" Alessandro asked, scanning the hallway from left to right.


    Gael narrowed his eyes, looking in the direction of the elevator where Gabby disappeared half an hour ago. She should''vee back already. Wanting to get some fresh air, he figured he''d go look for her on his way out. Getting out of the marriage order would hopefully make her feel better¡ªthough Gael doubted it.. "I''ll go find her."

 Chapter 405 - Missing You

    Gael decided to use the stairs instead of the elevators. He needed the walk to clear his head. On his way down to the cafeteria, he noticed the sign that pointed to the morgue. He hadn''t gone there yet¡ªhe didn''t want to, unsure if he could look at J''s corpse without losing it. At the same time, he thought his sister was down there. In the end, he headed towards the morgue.


    When his mother was still alive, she used to work in the same hospital. Gael spent some time exploring the whole ce while waiting for her shift to end. It creeped him out, but he found it oddly interesting all the same. The hospital was a ce where peoplee and go¡ªto live and die. Thest time he ventured the eerie hallway to the morgue was when he was eleven. He thought he''d see ghosts. He didn''t. But he sure felt cold. What else could he expect from the path towards the dormitory of dead bodies?


    "Five minutes," said the staff who let him in to see Jino. Then he left through the double doors. Gabrie wasn''t here, so Gael was alone with all the corpse in the room.


    And there he was. Jino. Gray, cold, not breathing, hard as stone. Something sharp gripped Gael''s chest as he continued to stare at the kid who once stole food at the mart many years ago. J looked younger now. It was strange. It was as though Gael could see him as a seventeen-year-old again. It had been nearly ten years since they met, and he could not believe this was how they would part ways. He thought he would die first.


    Gael regretted the things he hadn''t told Jino. Thetter wasn''t really his child, but it felt like he was. He had already lost a parent, and it had terribly hurt, now he thought maybe he was still in shock for J''s death because there was this ache in his chest, but it was nketed with numbness.


    Or maybe he was losing his mind because, at that moment, he wished Ang was there with him. He tried brushing the thoughts of her away, thinking that he didn''t deserve to long for her. No matter how much he missed her.


    After staring at J for a while, Gael couldn''t bear it anymore and had to leave. He leaned over and kissed J on the forehead. "Rest in peace, son. You''re always loved, and you will never be forgotten."


    When he reached the cafeteria, Gael looked around searching for his sister, only to find Rick and Trigger at a nearby table.


    "Are you hungry, Boss? I''ll get you something." Rick was already standing while Trigger was about to put his phone away but not before Gael saw his screen. It was a text from Ang.


    "What was that?"


    Trigger swallowed. "Miss Su asked how you were doing."


    "What have you been telling her?"


    "Nothing. I haven''t responded to her yet. I just received the text."


    Gael''s jaw ticked. She hadn''t reached out to him, and he thought she wanted to cut theirmunicationpletely. He had been too preupied dealing with everything right now despite the temptation to call her. "Did you tell her about Jino?"


    Trigger shook his head.


    "Good. Don''t."


    "What if she asks?"


    "Don''t tell her anything. She went home because she was upset. This will only upset her more. She''s already going through a lot. She doesn''t need this to add to that. Inform Santiago and tell him not to say anything to her either. Let''s keep it that way for now."


    "Got it."


    Taking a deep breath, he scanned the room once again. "Have you seen Gabby? She said she wasing here to get us coffee. It''s been an hour."


    Rick exchanged looks with Trigger. "No. We''ve been here since. Gabby hasn''t stepped foot in the cafeteria."


    Gael drew his brows together, trying to think where she could be. She wouldn''t just leave without telling anyone. And certainly not when J was in the morgue and Mika was upstairs.


    He gave his sister a call, but it went straight to voicemail. She could be somewhere in the hospital with a dead spot. If Gabby wanted to be alone, she might have gone somewhere quiet. But Gael started to worry. "Check the whole building," he told Trigger who was already on his feet. Then he turned to Rick. "Let''s go check the security cameras."


    Gael began to feel restless. He was afraid that his sister would do something while she was depressed.


    ***


    Mayne City, Esmea


    On the night that Ang came back home to Mayne, she cried herself to sleep, thinking that she had made a mistake for leaving. Then she reminded herself that she was only sad for missing Gael and that it would have hurt more if she stayed in New York.


    She believed when Nina told her that it was a brave thing to do. That what she did was smart. And slowly, her best friend let her see that she left because of self-respect.


    It didn''t matter that Gael''s heart was with her. Because the truth was, he was engaged to someone else whether they both liked it or not. Wasn''t that how some mistresses were? Their lovers were married while telling their mistresses that they loved them more than they loved their wives.


    Ang wanted to believe that Gael loved her too. She felt it even though he didn''t tell her. But just the thought of that alone didn''t pacify her lonely heart. She needed him.


    The next day was uneventful¡­sort of. Nina skipped work and decided to stay home with Ang. So the pair spent the whole day watching movies and ordering a bunch of junk food until their stomach was about to burst.


    Nina seemed to be okay and her normal self, so Ang thought she didn''t have anything to worry about fromst night. She tried asking her again why she was crying but Nina dismissed her with augh, saying it was no big deal and she already moved on from it. Ang let it go, knowing that if Nina wanted to talk about it, she would.


    Despite wanting to forget about Gael, there were little reminders about him everywhere. He hadn''t even been to Nina''s, and many things reminded her of him.


    The shower. The tub. Her clothes. COFFEE. Bacon. Eggs. The table. The bed. The couch. Some scenes in the movies. EVERYTHING. She thought she was going insane for associating every little thing with him.


    In the end, Ang couldn''t help it, so she sent Trigger a message. She thought she''d text Gael instead but decided against it. She stared at her phone for hours, but Trigger didn''t reply. He read the text, though, but no response at all. Maybe they were busy. Or maybe Gael told him not to.


    Friday ¡ª January 18


    This morning, Ang woke up at seven, and the first thing on her mind was Gael. She missed him so badly that she could imagine his face smiling at her while they rolled around in his bed in his apartment. God, she was beggining to sound pathetic.


    There were still no calls or texts from him, and that annoyed her a little. Even though she was the one who didn''t tell him it was okay to do so when he asked. But didn''t he want to call her? Even one simple message would do. She sighed, her pride getting the best of her so she didn''t reach out to him too. Then she consoled herself that she shouldn''t expect as they all might be swamped at the moment.


    Ang decided that she would stop wallowing in depression or she would go crazy faster. So she rolled out of bed and got ready to go out of Nina''s apartment. Her best friend had already left for work, and there was only toast on the table. Ang thought it would be good to go outside to get some fresh air and grab some food and coffee at a cafe.


    Cool air hit her face as she stepped out of the building. It wasn''t freezing cold but it still reminded her of New York City.


    She saw Santiago across the street. He was sitting on a bench with a book in hand, though Ang could tell he wasn''t really reading and instead was keeping guard. She smiled and waved at him then continued to walk down the block to the nearest cafe.


    After Ang got her order, she walked back out and found Santiago leaning against the wall outside the cafe. He had his eyes on his phone, his jaw jutting out like he was pissed at something.


    "I got you coffee." She handed him one of the cups she was holding. "Everything okay?"


    Santiago straightened up and put his phone away, and then his expression turned impassive. "Oh, thank you. Yeah. Everything''s good."


    Her brows slightly furrowed as she tried to read his face but he didn''t give away.


    "Are you going somewhere today? I can drive," he offered.


    She began walking back to the building with the coffee and pastry bag in hand as she contemted. "Actually, yeah. I''m going home to Oakwood." It had been two days since she came back home.. Ang needed to have that much-awaited talk with her father.

 Chapter 406 - What He Knows (1)

    It had been a while since Ang shared a meal with her father at the Empress Restaurant. Thest time was when Gael joined them for dinner, and she introduced him to her father. Back then, they were only pretending to date so that her father would stop arranging dates for her with the sons of his business friends. Of course, pretending didn''tst very long as Gael and Ang ended up actually dating soon enough.


    She was delighted that her father wasn''t against Gael and took a liking to him. Though she constantly wondered if he would ever feel the same if he knew about his background. She dreaded the day that she had to tell her father the truth, and she was afraid that would be today.


    Oliver was also present during brunch. When she called them earlier, she thought their father would arrange lunch or dinner, but the older man seemed eager to meet her sooner that he immediately set up for an earlier meal. They were regrs at the restaurant, and thete reservation was easily managed.


    Ang had already told Oliver about her meeting with their mother the other day. So by this time, she only had to tell her father about it. And boy was she nervous. How was one supposed to open up a conversation that had been taboo in their family?


    Charlie asked her questions about her stay in New York City during the first half of the meal, and she answered as truthfully as she could without giving away details that his father shouldn''t know about. Although she didn''t get to explore the city like a tourist, she surprised herself by learning about the city more than she thought she did. Her enthusiasm was apparent as she told her father about the ces she did get to see.


    Chairman Su asked her if Gael woulde and visit Mayne soon, but all she could tell him was that he was currently busy with a family matter as vaguely as she could without getting too emotional. She was thankful that her father didn''t press her on it and proceeded to talk to Oliver about a certain partnership they were finishing this month.


    Her brother kept ncing at her, urging her to start what she was supposed to talk about with their father. The more he looked at her, the more she got apprehensive. At one point, while their father wasn''t looking, Oliver kicked her under the table, and she gritted her teeth to avoid wincing. That was all it took for her to blurt, "I met Mom."


    Silence hung on the table as none of them spoke for a minute. Even breathing felt like it was too loud. Charlie stiffened; his hands stopped from cutting the meat on his te. Then he ced his utensils down and took a sip of his mimosa. His expression didn''t give away to what was in his head. It was hard to guess whether he was mad, surprised, or curious.


    "Dad?" Ang probed.


    "Where did you meet her?" he asked.


    She told him about the library and then the dinner as best as she could without giving away Gael''s identity. Ang was also careful when she mentioned seeing the girl¡ªtheir half-sister¡ªbecause she wasn''t sure if their father already knew about that. "Why didn''t you tell me she was in the Bratva?"


    "Did she tell you that, or did you find out?"


    "Gael told me. He is¡­" her voice trailed off. She didn''t really think this through. There was no way she could tell her father without including information about Gael''s family. Shit.


    A warm hand covered her slightly shaky one on the table, and she lifted her gaze to meet her father''s. Then he said, "It''s alright, princess. I know who the De Lucas are."


    What? Her jaw dropped, certain that she was stupidly staring at her father, unsure of what he knew about the De Lucas exactly. "Y-You do?" Charlie softly chuckled as he nodded, and she just knew. "But when? How? Why didn''t you tell me you knew?"


    Oliver slowly put the puzzle pieces together and gasped. "Holy shit¡­ Are we¡­?"


    Charlie gave his son a stern eye for thenguage. Their father didn''t like it when they cursed during meals. "No. The Sus are¡­normal citizens¡ªforck of a better term. Though I can''t say I''m innocent. But that''s not what we''re talking about right now." He faced his daughter. "Ang, I''m not as oblivious as you think. I know who the De Lucas were from many years ago. They''re one of the founding Italian mafia families."


    Ang still hadn''t recovered from the initial shock, and she was still staring at her father wide-eyed. "But¡­you liked Gael¡­even though he''s mafia?"


    Letting out a clipped sigh, Charlie gave her a pointed look. "I loved your mother and even married her despite her being the daughter of a Bratva leader. I don''t judge people based on where they grew up or who their parents are. That''s not their fault."


    This was a new version of her father that she hadn''t seen before. She always thought he was sometimes aloof, strict, and had some secrets, but she associated that with the fact that they were part of the old Su n who had secrets of their own. But this wasn''t one of them. His knowledge of the mafia families was quite surprising for her. It was like he was shedding off a mask that he had kept for a long time.


    Although he didn''t directly answer her question, the meaning was pretty obvious. He loved Cynthia and epted her, and then he extended that same impartiality towards Gael. Ang''s cheeks warmed at the thought of her father actually liking the man she loved regardless of his background. It was a strange feeling. Then the thought of her current state of rtionship with Gael tamped down her feelings, and she had to brush it away.


    "How did you meet Mom?" Oliver asked, sounding slightly hesitant. He had been wary about her when Ang told him what happened in New York. But now, it was evident that he, too, was curious about what went down between their parents and how it all began.


    Charlie stared at the orange liquid inside the flute.. He watched it as he swirled, though his eyes seemed distant as though he was recalling the past in his mind.

 Chapter 407 - What He Knows (2)

    "I was in New York City for business. Your grandfather assigned me there for a year to take care of a possible expansion. That didn''t work out in the end but while I was there, I met your mother." Charlie breathed in, a small hint of a smile curling on his lips as he stared at nothing in particr¡ªlike he was watching the events unfold in his head.


    "Your mother was beautiful¡­ She still is, I''m sure. But she was the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen. You look just like her, Ang. Long dark brown hair, bright eyes, perpetual smile. She made heads turn wherever she went." He smiled at his daughter. "We were in the same building. Her father''s office was on the top floor and she would visit him sometimes. After a few natural encounters in the building, I asked her out to lunch and we started dating after that."


    "Did you already know who she was then? I mean¡­that she was in the Bratva?" Ang wondered.


    "At first¡­ No. Though I had a feeling that she was someone important. After all, her father was a businessman and she had guards around her. She didn''t tell me until a few weekster when I asked her why we had to keep our rtionship a secret. It didn''t make sense to me since she was already of legal age."


    "So you still kept seeing her even after she told you¡­" Oliver said.


    Charlie chuckled. "What could I have done? I was already in love with her. And she was good to me. It only proved what I have learned. It''s not as simple as ''the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree''. People can be kind or cruel whether they grew up in a loving and normal household or have abusive parents¡ªor in her case, a crime family."


    Ang and Oliver shared a look. Even though neither of them said it, they both knew and understood what their father was saying.


    "Anyway¡­" Charlie sighed. "We dated for a couple of months, always careful that she wouldn''t get caught as she had to sneak out every time. Then she stopped seeing me all of a sudden. There was nothing I could do. I promised her that no matter what happened, I would never face her father. I guess I wasn''t brave enough to meet a Bratva leader anyway.


    "I didn''t know much about them then except the rumors I heard from people around me. I was tempted to go to their house once when I hadn''t seen her for two weeks. But I was sure that if I ever stepped one foot on their threshold, their guards wouldn''t hesitate to shoot me. Their house was gated with high brick walls surrounding the property and armed men were stationed in strategic ces. A friend told me the Russian Bratva were ruthless. Their brotherhood wouldn''t hesitate to shoot a family member if they deemed it necessary."


    Ang swallowed. The thought of her mother being in such a scary upbringing was a little hard to imagine. "How did you end up with her in Mayne?"


    "A few weekster, I saw her in a restaurant. She wasn''t alone. A tall, well-dressed man shared a meal with her. They looked intimate¡ªas if they knew each other for a long time. I was angry. We didn''t end our rtionship properly. She just stoppeding to see me. And then I saw her with that man." Charlie shook his head. "Iter learned he was Ivanovich Volkov, an heir of another Bratva faction, and they were engaged to be married in a few months."


    "She was seeing the two of you?"


    "Cynthia told me she had always been engaged to Ivan and that they had known each other since they were teens. And then she met me. I was devastated when I learned that. It was one thing to be lied to and another to be strung along when she knew she was bound to marry another man."


    Ang flinched, then she masked it by drinking a ss of water. An indescribable gripping feeling inside her was so ufortable that she paled. She could understand her father very well. But she didn''t say anything and let him continue sharing his story.


    "I thought we were really over. She was shocked to see me that day, but she quickly masked her expression as if nothing was wrong. Just like that, she ignored me and continued with her date with the man she was with. I don''t know if it was cowardice¡­ I wanted to confront her then, but I thought it was best to leave. And that''s what I did. I then decided toe back home to Mayne. There was nothing left for me to do in New York anyway. The expansion was canceled and she and I were over.


    "The night before I was supposed to fly back home, Cynthia knocked on my door. She was shaking and wet from the heavy rain. I was still angry with her, but I''d never drive her away when she needed my help. So I let her in. That''s when she told me that she was pregnant with my child." Charlie looked at Oliver, a fleeting smile formed on his lips. "That was you, Oli."


    Oliver didn''t know how to react that he could only take a long swig of his drink, gulping it down audibly.


    "She was afraid that her father would punish her. The women in the Bratva were ranked lower than the men. They were supposed to serve their husbands and offer their purity intact at their wedding. It would be a disgrace if they weren''t¡ªdishonorable. She asked me to take her away, knowing how hard it was growing up within that family. She didn''t want to raise her child under her father''s ruling and wanted a normal life. Taking her with me to escape her father was a risk I was willing to take. I still loved her then and I already loved the child she carried even though I hadn''t met him yet."


    "If¡­" Oliver hesitated. "If she weren''t pregnant with me then, would you still have taken her with you?"


    Charlie paused for a second. "I have asked that question many times in the past. And I only had one answer: Yes, I would still have taken her away if she asked me to.. In the end, I have you two, thanks to her."

 Chapter 408 - What He Knows (3)

    Thousands of questions swam in Ang''s head, begging to be asked. For many years, the three of them fell on some sort of routine and ndness. Most of the time, they only did the bare minimum as a family. The spark that they once had while Cynthia was still in the picture was no longer there.


    However, Ang could feel that from this day forward, their rtionship had changed for the better. Today, honesty was their main course. And she believed it would be a staple.


    "Did she love you?" she asked after a few beats of silence.


    Charlie took a deep breath, taking the ss of water in his hand instead of asking for a mimosa refill. He was always conscious of his diet, only drinking asionally. "I believe she did. I know I do.."


    Ang took note of the tense her father used. He still loved his ex-wife even after all that happened.


    Then he added, "She loved me in her own way. Cynthia''s stubborn. If she wanted something, she''d do anything to get it, no matter the consequences. I know she loved you two. Motherhood suited her. I''m sure you remember the times we were all together as a family. She always made sure you were taken care of."


    "Then why did she leave? Why did she go back to her family and marry that man?" Oliver asked, his tone with a tinge of anger.


    "I found out that Ivan came to our house."


    She flinched, and her brother nced at her. They didn''t speak, but they both thought about the same thing. Their father must have found out about it because of her diary. But she kept silent and let him continue.


    "I was willing to let go of it. To forget that he came to take her away, and she might have been persuaded. But then she received a phone call, and after that, she packed her bags. I was too angry. I could have stopped her, but God knows there''s no stopping her if she really wanted to leave. A week after that, she wrote me a letter. She told me that she did what she thought was best.


    "Ivan told her that her father got close to finding out about us¡ªher family. If she didn''t return, she was certain that her father would finish us off. Ivan didn''t want her father to find out about you either. I guessed he didn''t want an heirpetition. That was probably enough for him to keep her secret. We divorced, then she married him. For all I know, her father still has no idea that she bore two children with me."


    "You never tried to take her back?" Ang''s voice was almost a whisper.


    Charlie nced at her, his deep-set eyes looking sad and thoughtful. "Believe me, sweetheart, I wanted to. If I forced myself there, I wouldn''t be risking only my life but your mother''s, and you and your brother''s. She chose to return to save us all from Matvey Novikov''s hands. It''s not what I want, and it''s not hers either, but it had to happen. If I went to her, your grandfather would know about you two. He would have taken you away from me before he''d put a bullet in my head for taking his daughter away."


    She swallowed. Ang didn''t know what to feel, still trying to absorb all the information her father had just told her. The thought of losing her father too was heartbreaking, and then to be forced into the Bratva after her mother''s sacrifice would have been all for naught. This was moreplicated than she thought.


    "I think¡­ Gael''s family does business with them. Did you know that?" she asked.


    "No..." Charlie shook his head, blinking as he contemted. "That, I didn''t know. I don''t keep tabs on those people. I''m aware they do things normal citizens don''t¡ªmostly illegal. But I don''t intend to be familiar with what they actually do."


    Her bottom lip curled inwardly. Her father was aware of the Mafia, but he didn''t know that Gael''s family had ties with the Bratva¡ªspecifically the Novikovs. She hesitated. "Are you going to tell me to stay away from him now?"


    Charlie''s jaw tightened, and it took a few beats before he remarked, "If I tell you that, will you actually listen to me?"


    Ang''s cheeks turned pink. Her father knew her very well; she wasn''t really an obedient daughter. Not that there was something she could do now, considering she and Gael were not exactly together because of that stupid marriage arrangement.


    Her heart was still reeling when her father took her hand in his. He squeezed it firmly as he said, "Sometimes I forget that you''re not a child anymore, but you are still my daughter. I know I''ve forced you to meet potential husbands before, but I only did that because I didn''t want you to waste your life away. Evan was a bad past that you should move on from. Not all men want to hurt you. You have to trust again. If you think Gael deserves that, if you think he can protect you, then I trust your judgment, and I won''t stop you. But you have to be careful, princess. Your grandfather is ruthless even to his own blood. You have to be smarter while you stay out of his radar."


    One tear fell first and then another before Ang got up from her seat and threw herself into her father''s arms. She felt like a little girl again. It was as if her father went away for a long voyage and came back to her. Or maybe she was the one who got lost and found her way back home again. It didn''t matter. She hugged him tightly, painfully aware of her father''s familiar scent. He smelled of cedar andvender with a hint of earthy and sweet scent¡ªwarm andfortable.


    "I''m so sorry, Dad." She sobbed. "I med you for a long time." Ang didn''t expect her father to be so forgiving and open. She thought he''d forbid her and possibly lock her up at home to shut her out of the world as a way to protect her. But as he rubbed her back and pressed a kiss on her head, all she felt was his care and support. How could she have misunderstood him all this time? Her chest ached.


    She felt another hand on her head, and she looked up to see her brother Oliver; he had ced his arms around them, his eyes misty, yet he was smiling.


    It was cheesy and sappy, but she didn''tin. For once, Ang didn''t think their brunch was a routine. Her chest became inexplicably lighter. For some reason, she felt proud of herself even though all she did was talk to her father and learn the truth from him. She wished Gael was here too. If he was, would he be proud of her too?


    "Dad¡­" she paused, waiting for her father''s wordless response before she confessed, "I''ve been writing novels." She was already feeling bold¡ªmight as well shoot her shot.


    "Hmm¡­" Charlie mused. "Gtea K.S."


    Ang startled. "How did you¡­" She snapped her eyes at her brother, who immediately raised his hands up in surrender, saying, "Don''t look at me! I didn''t tell him anything."


    Putting some distance between them, she stared at her father, feeling more nervous than earlier.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know."


    "Are you¡­okay with it? You''ve always been against it."


    "I tried to keep you away from it because you developed some rpse in the past. After your mother left, you stopped writing in diaries. When you were ten, you started writing again, and I thought that was good, but then you fell sick for days¡ªjust like how you fell ill chasing after your mother in the rain. I found your notebook, and you were trying to recall that day your mother left.


    "That happened again a couple of yearster. The doctor said you might have harbored guilt over what happened. During your teenage years, you found other interests, and you didn''t get sick like before. Then one dinner after your graduation, you told me about Antonina''s work and expressed fondness towards writing a book. I dismissed the idea right away¡­"


    "You were afraid I''ll fall sick again?" Ang probed.


    Charlie sighed. "That¡­ And other things I was afraid to admit. That you are like your mother in more ways than one." He looked at her with a small smile on his face, crow''s feet apparent in the corner of his eyes. "Your mother was a writer. She had three novels published before the year she left. I''m not sure if she''s still writing now, perhaps under a different pen name. Anyway, your book was already released when I found out about it. As I said, you''re stubborn, just like your mother. You get what you want, whatever the consequences are."

 Chapter 409 - Its Over

    "Dad¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Did you read my book? Please don''t read my book," Ang said, her heart drumming in her chest as they exited the restaurant and waited at the sidewalk for the car to arrive.


    Her fatherughed, pping his thigh in amusement. She didn''t find it funny, but apparently, her father did. All she could think about were the hot and steamy scenes in her books that his daughter shouldn''t know about. She didn''t want her father thinking she enjoyed all those things. That''s just awkward.


    Charlie didn''t answer, the smile on his face so wide as he waved goodbye and got into the backseat of his Town Car.


    "Dad!" She stomped her foot like a child, annoyed at her father''s slyness, wanting to die in embarrassment at the thought of him reading her books. He didn''t say no, but he didn''t say yes either. Her father could just be teasing her, but she could only ask him again next time¡ªthat is if she would even be brave enough to ask again..


    She hissed, folding her arms across her chest as she watched his car drive away. Oliver draped an arm around her shoulder. His voice had a hint of yfulness when he told her, "I''m only going to say this once because it''s fucking awkward talking about this with my baby sister¡­ But Nolo knows his moves¡­ I gotta say, I learned a thing or two and had one of the best nights with a date a year ago."


    Blood rushed to her face, and she wanted to hurl. "God, no. Let''s not¡­ Don''t put that in my head. I don''t want to picture my brother." She made gagging noises, and the two of themughed while trying to smack each other''s heads for finding it gross.


    "You heading somewhere? I''ll drop you off." Oliver pulled her back to the crook of his shoulder, purposely putting his weight on her like an annoying brother.


    She elbowed him and failed as he swiftly avoided the hit. "You know¡­ I was thinking about it. I want to buy a property."


    "You want to move again? Damn. How about a trailer? You can just park it anywhere you want¡ªnew ce every week." He threw his head back andughed.


    "I''m serious! I want my own ce. Not an apartment. Like a house. I thought I could stay longer in my current pad but¡­ What happenedst month really freaked me out."


    He squeezed her shoulder. "I understand. Tell you what, I''ll help you look and we''ll go hunting together. You free tomorrow?"


    "I''ll visit the orphanage with Nina in the morning, but I''m avable in the afternoon. Can you drop me off at the library? I have research to do." The two got in Oliver''s car and joined the traffic.


    The thought about tomorrow being Saturday reminded her of Gabby. The feeling of dread curled around her chest. She wondered how everyone was doing in New York. If the De Lucas were sessful, Gabby wouldn''t get married tomorrow. Ang began to feel restless, and so she checked her phone, realizing that the only texts she received were all junk and nothing from Gael.


    She stared at his phone number, contemting if she should contact him, and before she could stop herself, she hit the call button and pressed the phone to her ear. Her heart drummed in her chest, and she had to put a hand over it to steel herself.


    The voice of a female operator grated her ear, informing her that the number couldn''t be reached. Letting out a shaky breath, she brushed her worries off her head and decided to text him instead. ''I''m sure he''s just working,'' she told herself.


    <strong>[ Ang: I just had brunch with my dad and Oli. Learned a lot about my mom...and my dad, surprisingly. I''m so happy we finally talked about stuff truthfully. It''s liberating. I hope everything is going well on your end. Take care. ]</strong>


    She waited but didn''t receive a response from him. It wasn''t until the evening that Gael finally replied to her text.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''m so happy for you, Angel. Don''t worry about us here. Have fun with your family. ]</strong>


    ***


    Brooklyn, New York City


    The De Lucas had been receiving updates from one of their soldiers regarding Don Mario and Lauretta who were still in the hospital in Pennsylvania every couple of hours since their "ident". Lauretta already woke up, bruised but alive, while Don Mario was still unconscious.


    Alessandro De Luca believed that his daughter, Gabrie, was taken by the Morellis. They had searched the hospital and didn''t find her anywhere. The security cameras lost her after she got off the elevator into the basement parking, which was strange because that wasn''t where she was supposed to go. The feed inside the elevator showed that she was looking at her phone, but the quality was too crappy to see what was on her screen, so they had no idea if someone had contacted her.


    Only one car left the basement parking around the time she disappeared, and it was a rental vehicle. They had already checked the rentalpany and the car rented was under a fake name with a fake I.D. No evidence was left inside the vehicle either.


    It had been twenty-four hours, and there was still no sign of Gabby. The De Lucas beganbing the entire city and also prepared for an attack in Chicago. Gabrie was smart. If she was kidnapped, she would leave crumbs for them to follow. She just wasn''t the kind of person to leave without informing at least one. However, they just knew she was there even though they didn''t find any trace.


    Gael, Giovanni, their lieutenants, a few soldiers, and Alessandro gathered up at the Bunk. Most of them were hyped to gear up for an all-out war. Blueprints of the Morellis'' properties were on every surface of the office as they strategized.


    Gael had been so preupied since the night before, worrying about his sister. He had received a message from Ang at noon, and he was tempted to call her when he noticed it a minute ago, but that won''t do either of them any good. He couldn''t possibly tell her what was happening right now. It wasn''t about keeping her in the loop. It was about keeping her safe as he was almost certain that she would fly back to New York if she found out.


    As much as he wanted to see her so badly, Ang was safe in Mayne at the moment¡ªfar away from all this. Jino died, and now Gabrie was missing. He wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if something happened to Ang because of their war with the Morellis.


    A ringing sound floated in the air. None of them noticed it right away as they were too busy. It wasn''t until the fifth ring that Alessandro''s voice boomed in the office, "Someone get that phone!"


    His loud voice startled everyone. Rick, who was the nearest to the desk, noticed that it was thendline ringing. "Don¡­ It''s the house phone."


    Alessandro snapped his head, his brows drawn in bafflement. Only very few people called that phone. His jaw tightened as he picked it up, and the room fell silent. "Pronto."


    "Papa¡­"


    "Gabby! Mio Dio! Are you okay?"


    Gael and Giovanni were instantly on Alessandro''s side. Giovanni pressed the speaker button so everyone could hear the conversation.


    "I''m safe. I''m okay, Papa." Her voice was calm and controlled.


    "I''lle get you. Tell me where you are."


    There were a few beats of silence before she spoke again. "No¡­ Papa, it''s over. Don''te for me. I''m noting back home."


    "What the hell are you talking about, Gab?" Gael couldn''t stop himself from interrupting. His hands turned cold.


    "I¡­ I married Mariano. I''m going to stay in Chicago from now on. It''s the only way to stop this war."


    "What???" Alessandro mmed his fist on the desk, making many of the guards jump. "There''s no need to get married! The order has been revoked!"


    "So I''ve heard." She sighed. "But Papa, they were going to hurt you anyway. Marino was preparing his men to attack us tomorrow. The only way to stop them was if Mariano became the Don, so the soldiers followed his orders and not his father''s."


    Confusion danced in Alessandro''s eyes. It was as if his daughter was speaking gibberish. "What do you mean?"


    "Mariano made a blood oath with his grandfather. He bes the new Don of Chicago if he gets married. Mariano now controls the Morellis."


    Alessandro clenched his hand into a fist, his entire body shaking with fury. "It doesn''t matter who their leader is. They''re the enemies, Gabrie! They wille after us as they always have for many years. That Mariano tricked you¡ª"


    "Papa." Gabrie cut in. "Do you think so little of me? I''m your daughter. You should know I''m not a pushover. I''ve seen the contract, and I''ve made my decision to save our family. Unlike his father and grandfather, Mariano doesn''t hold a grudge against our family, so he''s not after you. We got married this afternoon. He''s put Marino in a cell, and their soldiers bow down to him now. It''s over, Papa."

 Chapter 410 - Collateral

    Alessandro was stunned in ce. The room grew quiet with only the sound of the fire crackling in the firece. His daughter intended to stay at their enemy''sir, and he was still trying to wrap his head around it.


    Gael was pissed. He could not believe this was happening. After everything that happened, his sister still ended up with the Morellis. He snapped at his sister over the phone, "Gabby, what the hell do you think you''re doing? J''s body in the morgue is not even fucking cold yet. And you''re telling me you got married to the family who killed him? To a man you don''t even know? You think you''re saving our family? Have you lost your mind?"


    "That''s exactly why I''m doing this!" Her voice raised an octave higher. "Don''t you get it? J''s dead. He''s noting back." She sobbed, pain apparent in her gasps. "And it happened all because of this stupid war between our families. We''ve lost a lot in the past few months.. We''ve buried family many times in the past decades. I won''t be able to take it if I lose you, or Dad and Mom, Zio, Seb¡­ Everyone. I can''t watch everyone I love around me die every day. This has got to stop. I''m ending this. I finally found something I could do for all of us."


    Gael clenched his hand into a fist so tight he was shaking. He recalled the night he promised his sister once again that he''d get her out of this mess. It was the same night Mariano paid her a visit, and the thought of it all enraged him even more. "I promised you."


    "I know. And you did everything you could. I''m so grateful for that. You''ve always been there for me."


    "But you can''t do this, Gabby. You don''t have anyone there with you. You''re all alone¡ªwe''re too far to protect you. If that fuckerys a hand on you¡ª"


    "I already married him. It''s done. The marriage is final. I''ll be fine. I won''t let anyoney a hand on me. All of you raised me. I can take care of myself. I''m an adult now. Don''t you have faith in me?"


    "Gab¡ª"


    "I have to go now. I''ll call again soon. Papa¡­" Gabrie called, knowing her father would hear her. "I love you. Please tell Mom I''m sorry."


    The call got disconnected before Alessandro, and any of them could even respond. Gael turned to his father who was now sitting in his office chair. The older man rested his elbows on the desk, staring at nothing in particr with an unreadable expression. However, there was no mistaking that anger radiated his entire body.


    "What are you going to do, Dad?" he asked.


    The room remained quiet. No one dared to speak, waiting for the Don to give out his orders. If he decided they would go to war right this instant, they would all be ready.


    Alessandro got to his feet and faced the dark tinted windows overlooking the streets of Brooklyn. "Everyone leave. All of you. Get out!"


    His deep and grave voice shook the whole room. Everybody left quietly, even Gael and Giovanni, closing the double doors behind them.


    The soldiers were afraid to make a sound even in themon room that''s connected to the dining room and kitchen on the ground floor. Some were at the table, sipping espresso and talking in hush sounds, the others cleaning their weapons, and the rest were huddled in groups¡ªall of them mourning for J''s death and angry that the Morellis took Gabrie.


    Gael and Giovanni were at the stainless steel counter in the middle of the kitchen with Trigger and Salvatore. Rick ced a bowl of bolognese in front of them, and he told Gael in an almost pleading tone, "Boss, you should eat. You haven''t eaten for days."


    Gael looked at food, the parmigiano reggiano already starting to melt. He couldn''t remember when hisst meal was as he hadn''t even thought about eating since J died. "I''m sure I''ve eaten someone''s gran bar."


    Giovanni snorted. "First of all, that was yesterday night. And second, that gran bar was mine. You''re wee."


    Right at that moment, Gael''s stomach decided to growl. Only then did he realize that he was hungry. Everyone in the kitchen was already eating while standing, leaning against the wall or the counter. The smell of spaghetti bolognese wafted his nose and he decided to eat. Rick always made the best pasta dishes. Gael devoured his bowl until he was full.


    He went outside with Giovanni to smoke¡ªwell, his uncle smoked, and he just stood. It was cold, and they bundled up in thick coats and scarves. Gael felt so lost at the moment. It was as if everything had been turned upside down. Ang left, J was gone, and Gabby married the enemy. Nothing seemed to go as nned¡ªexcept buying out Morgan''s share from Kline and Morgan Holdings.


    Gael observed his uncle. Giovanni seemed to be handling the situation better than he did. Of course, Giovanni''s girlfriend didn''t leave him just recently, and his foster son didn''t just die. Though Giovanni also had Lia troubles and his niece married the enemy¡ªstill, he looked like he was holding himself okay. Gael asked, "You believe Mariano isn''t after us?"


    Giovanni blew out a cloud of smoke into the air. Then his jaw tightened. "I don''t know. But I''m certain his father and Filippo aren''t going to sit still."


    "There''s a lot going on in that family. Gabby said Mariano put his own father in a cell. There''s bound to be someone loyal to Marino who would try to get him out of there. When that happens, they''ll have an internal war."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Gabby is already in danger by Mariano keeping her as coteral. What if Marino gets out? And I''m not done with Filippo yet, but I can''t do anything to him now in case he retaliates through my sister."


    "I thought the same thing. They''re using her for insurance. I don''t like this any more than you do."


    Gael thought about Gabby. No matter how many times she''d say she''s already an adult, to him, she would still be his baby sister. It just wasn''t right that she was married to the enemy. She was supposed to live a happy life and grow old with the man she loves¡ªnot stuck with a maniptor. "We have to get her out of there."


    ***


    Gael was back at his brownstone in Brooklyn. Although Ang stayed there for a couple of days, he didn''t have as many memories of her therepared to his apartment in Manhattan. The house was still the same as when he left it, minus the dust as it was regrly cleaned by one of his guards.


    He specifically asked for the guest room to be left out though as Ang still had some of her stuff left there. After leaving the Bunk at dawn, he went home but was unable to sleep in his own bed. He shouldn''t have gone to her room, but he couldn''t help himself. It felt as though she was slipping away in his head and he was desperate to cling on to whatever was left of her in his house.


    Surprisingly, her scent lingered in the guest room¡ªa mixture of her mild yet intoxicating perfume that had hints of floral and citrus and her shampoo that smelled like coconuts. Damn it. How was he growing hard even without her here, save for her scent?


    Gael dove in her bed with a groan, nuzzling his face against the pillow¡ªalso still smelled like her. F?ck. And that''s how he fell asleep, dreaming about having her right next to him.


    In the morning of Saturday, January 19, the ringing of his phone woke him up. It was his father calling. Alessandro informed him that he had contacted Mariano and arranged a meeting. Mariano ''politely declined'' to meet on J''s burial the next day. And he was right to refuse because he would be overpowered even if he brought his men to a ce full of De Lucas. In the end, the two Dons agreed to meet in two days in Pennsylvania.


    "What do you need me to do?" Gael asked.


    Alessandro paused for a beat, and then with certainty, he told Gael, "When Val gets back from her mission tomorrow, tell her she''sing to the meeting on Monday. If Mariano doesn''t give me my daughter back, I''ll send back one of us with him to Chicago."

 Chapter 411 - Keeping It Together

    Ang visited the orphanage that Saturday with Nina. Most of the children had already been returned to their parents who¡ªording to the organization that took over¡ªdeeply regretted handing their kids over to Herman. The Smile Foundation promised Ang that those families were now doing better as they coordinated with another non-profit organization that helped the parents with their livelihood to raise their children in a better state.


    The real orphans in the orphanage, however, had yet to find a new home. Some of them had been there for more than two years, and the older they got, the lesser chance a family would be willing to take them in because some childless parents preferred babies instead. This saddened Ang, but there was nothing she could do on her end.


    She was also somewhat traumatized by what Herman did¡ªusing her school project to lure the less privileged parents into giving their children away. It sickened her that she was unknowingly being used in this way. It left a nasty sore in her chest that she could no longer look forward to the school project. She still wanted to help, but the thought of it just brought her bad memories.


    Back in New York, she discussed this matter with Gael one afternoon, and he understood her sentiments. He didn''t judge her for wanting to back away from the project that she initially wanted to do.. Ang valued his opinion, and so she asked him what her options were.


    Gael was ttered that she actively sought his help, knowing that this wasn''t just any job for Ang; this was something personal to her, and he wanted to be part of it. So he gave her several options, and she did her part by researching more about the points he mentioned that would be good for her foundation and the kids who would benefit from it.


    After careful consideration and still wanting to continue her foundation, Ang decided to shift her focus to education. She would still support the orphanage, but a big portion of the funds would be geared towards college schrship grants. And as per Gael''s advice, she would invest a part of the fund into stocks for a long-term goal. She didn''t even know she could do that until he told her that some non-profit organizations took this route in order to make better use of their money. So apart from donations, investing in stocks would be beneficial in the long run.


    With all this in mind, Ang felt better. She was excited to tell Gael all about it¡ªthat is, if they even had the chance to talk. She always forgot the situation they were in.


    <strong>Sunday ¡ª January 20</strong>


    Ang didn''t know why she felt a little bit off-kilter that morning. She tried to brush it off as she and Nina met with Samantha and Ba over brunch at the Busy Bean Cafe. It was a popr coffee shop chain all over Esmea, owned by Sam''s best friend and sister-inw, Hannah. She didn''t join them that morning, though. Sam said her brother and Hannah were vacationing in France.


    "Let me just fangirl for a second. Can you please sign my copy?" Ba slid the book "Chasing Summer" on the table, lightlyughing.


    Ang subconsciously looked around, though their table was far from curious ears and eyes. It was out of habit. She couldn''t help butugh too. This felt a bit euphoric, signing a book for a famous influencer. Samantha also cheekily slid her own copy of the book, her smile widening from ear to ear as she said, "Mine too! And make sure to add: "to my beautiful friend, Samantha"."


    The cheerful atmosphere at their table distracted Ang from her nagging thoughts. The girls met up to celebrate the sess of theunch of her first book in the series¡ªboth on the app and the publishing. "Chasing Summer" made it to New York Times best-selling novel on the first week ofunchst month. The second book in the series had justunched an hour ago, along with the paperback copies, so they celebrated two things that morning. Thest book in the series was due the following month.


    "There." She gave the books back to Samantha and Ba.


    "Hold on to those. Who knows how much they''d be worth a few decadester," said Nina with a proud look on her face.


    Ang snorted. While that would be a dream¡ªthat her books would be worth something in the future¡ªshe didn''t hold her breath for it. She was already content to release books for as long as she could write.


    Samantha gasped, hugging the book to her chest like she was protecting it. "No way! I''m not selling this. It''s priceless. It''s my baby too as much as Ang''s¡ªwell, not as much as hers since she wrote it, but you get what I mean."


    Ang chuckled. Samantha and Ba were ecstatic at the results of the project that they made more ns for the future. Their app''s revenue doubled since theunch of the series, and it still continued to grow.


    Thinking about the books, Ang remembered that she had left some things for Gabby back in New York. She wondered if Gabby ever received it. She also hadn''t heard from Gael. Though she did leave him a message regarding her decision after visiting the orphanage yesterday, she told him that she followed his advice.


    His response was:


    <strong>[ Gael: That''s great, Angel. I''ll call you soon. ]</strong>


    Ang came back to Mayne City five days ago. In those days, she only heard from him twice. Very short texts too. She''d be lying if she said she didn''t care and that she wasn''t hurt, but she did and she was. He was so adamant in not wanting her to leave, but it seemed as though he didn''t really give a shit now that they were too far away.


    It didn''t help that Trigger was also avoiding her¡ªnot that she kept in touch with him, but she thought he''d at least let her know stuff. She was constantly in a battle with herself because she was the one who decided to leave¡ªbut now she was desperate to hear from Gael. Ang had to remind herself yet again that his family was currently in a war with another family. He wouldn''t have the luxury to chat with her.


    She did ask Nina if she had heard any news from the Morellis, but Nina said she hadn''t heard anything from the grapevine.


    Letting out a small sigh, she texted Gabby.


    <strong>[ Ang: Hey, you got my present? ]</strong>


    She waited. Her brows drew together as she stared at the screen. Gabby would usually respond almost instantly. It was unlike her to not even read the text. The girl practically used the phone like an extension of her hand. Without thinking, Ang called her number, but the automated operator said the number couldn''t be reached. Weird.


    "Is Gael in New York?" Samantha casually asked. "The new year photos you sent were amazing. Ashton''s asking when his uncle Gael woulde by so they could y with the cars he got him for Christmas."


    Ang looked up to meet the other''s eyes, curling her lips into a smile. "Yeah. He''s a little busy with work at the moment. I''ll let him know Ashton''s looking for him." She spoke wlessly as if there was no problem between her and Gael that Nina arched her brow at her.


    She was thankful when Ba caught everyone''s attention and started talking about some model who was getting married. As much as Ang liked theirpany, she didn''t want to be talking about Gael with them.


    Especially now that she was starting to feel that something wasn''t right. She could just hope that everyone was safe. Her gaze darted outside the coffee shop, noticing Santiago across the street. The man wasn''t subtle in following her around anymore. Maybe she could bribe him to tell her what was happening in New York.

 Chapter 412 - Prickly

    Monday ¡ª January 21


    Ang and Nina went jogging around the neighborhood, dropping by a coffee shop on the way home to grab some breakfast that they brought back to the apartment. Ang got Santiago a cup of coffee and some sandwiches too. She purposely went home first and then walked back out, knowing that by the time she arrived downstairs, he would already be on the bench where he usually sat the whole day, if not in the restaurant a few doors over.


    He immediately noticed her as soon as she exited the building and crossed the street towards him.


    "You need a ride somewhere?" he wondered, folding the top page of his book and putting it down on hisp¡ªthough she knew he wasn''t really reading it.


    With the sweetest smile ever, she sat next to him and handed him his breakfast and coffee, then took a sip of her own. "No. I just thought I''d get you some breakfast. You were up all night, weren''t you?"


    Santiago gingerly received the paper bag from her. It''s not the first time she''d given him food or drinks, but he was still awkward, just like the first time.. Ang thought it was maybe because he wasn''t supposed to be rxed while on duty.


    "I''m used to it." He peeked into the paper bag, licked his upper lip, and swallowed, swiftly ncing at her, unsure if he should really eat.


    "Go ahead."


    "I''ll be quick," he said as he was already digging into the bag. He took the first bite of the BLT sandwich and then let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    A small smile threatened to show on Ang''s lips as she watched him eat his food. She got him two sandwiches, knowing that one wasn''t enough for his size. Each sandwich was sliced into two, and each slice was consumed in one or two bites. The pieces were disappearing fast. Santiago was huge¡ªnot as big as Rick, though. Rick was like a bear with muscles, while Santiago was broad-shouldered but lean and taller than Gael. She felt like a dwarf next to him. He had a scar that ran from his left ear down to his jaw that should make him look scary, but his eyes appeared warm.


    He chugged down the bottle of water that came with the sandwiches and was now sipping his coffee with a tiny satisfied look on his face now that his stomach was full.


    She didn''t beat around the bush anymore and probed, "Tell me what''s going on in New York."


    Santiago stiffened and nced at her as if he had just remembered that she was next to him. Then he stared at his coffee, contemting.


    Ang saw the look of caution on his face. He appeared slightly abashed, having just finished the sandwiches and drinking the coffee she gave him. She guessed that he was probably calcting how much trouble he''d get if he spilled the beans. She could tell he was having a hard time when he clenched his hand into a fist.


    "I can''t tell you that," he muttered in almost a whisper.


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t know what''s happening."


    Her brows drew together, and she was annoyed, knowing that he was lying. She tossed her coffee cup in the bin next to her and faced him, folding her arms under her breasts and raising a brow. "That''s a load of crap. I know you keep in touch with them. Did your boss tell you not to tell me anything?"


    "¡­"


    "He won''t get mad if I ask and you tell me.


    "¡­"


    "Are you not afraid that I will report you to him, tell him you''re not being cooperative?" This was far-fetched. She was the one who came to bribe him¡ªwith food, but still¡ªand tried to scare him. There was no shame; she was desperate.


    Santiago kept a nk expression. They stared at each other for a while¡ªhim determined not to give anything away, and her determined to look intimidating. Though she didn''t know if he found a 5''7" woman wearing a pink tank top and matching workout pants intimidating. She probably should have worn something less feminine. He must have thought she wasughable.


    "You sure you don''t want to tell me?" Ang asked for thest time, ring at him.


    He didn''t budge. The man was a stone. Who was she kidding? He probably went through training to stay silent for hours, maybe days.


    She wondered if she could steal his phone to get answers herself, but she doubted she could overpower a man his size. She''d probably just hurt herself trying.


    Since Ang couldn''t get anything from him, she stood up and raised her chin. "Okay. Enjoy the rest of your day," she said, then she crossed the street and headed back towards the building.


    Santiago watched her walk away, and then a minuteter, one of the building''s security came out.


    Ang asked the security to drive Santiago away as if she was bothered by his presence, lurking and watching outside the building all the time. She knew the security, so she asked him a favor to tell Santiago to leave but not hurt him. Ang didn''t intend for Gael''s soldier to actually disappear but only to make his job harder by making him watch her from an inconvenient distance.


    That should be enough for him to report to his boss. Maybe then Gael would do something. Should she even expect?


    It was infuriating not to get any information. But despite her annoyance, she couldn''t deny that it was praise-worthy that Santiago''s loyalty to Gael was secure.


    It didn''t work out for her, though. And now, she was agitated.


    "How did it go?" Nina asked when she arrived back at the apartment with a scowl on her face. "I see it didn''t go¡­"


    "No, it didn''t. The man ate and drank, but he didn''t spill. Tsss." Ang punched the throw pillow.


    Nina chuckled. "Don''t worry, Anj. I''ll try to ask if Nn knows anything."


    "Thank you." Angid her head on her best friend''sp and let her stroke her hair. Nina''s cousin, Nn, knew some stuff back then. He was the one who told them about the arranged marriage the night of the Lopez Christmas party. Maybe he''d know if something was up too.


    It was nine in the morning, and she knew Gael would have already been awake for some time now. He told her he''d call soon, but that was two days ago. Ang was beginning to feel neglected. But at the same time, she was worried that something bad had happened¡ªeven Gabby hadn''t gotten back to her.


    This was what she was scared about when she fell in love with Gael. She just knew she''d fall too deep, and it would hurt so bad. Ang knew pain was part of loving. But was all of this heartache really worth it?


    ***


    Pennsylvania


    Meanwhile, Gael had justnded in Pittsburgh with his father, Giovanni, and Val. They were headed towards a hotel to meet Mariano Morelli and Gabrie.


    Gael hadn''t slept a wink as he and Giovanni nned their next course, trying to think of ways to get Gabrie back and negotiate with Mariano. He couldn''t remember when hest slept. Yesterday was eventful during J''s funeral. They had been on high alert after Rick reported that their men heard the Ukrainians might attempt to strike, taking advantage of their gathering.


    The Ukrainians were a small group of mobsters¡ªambitious and brutal. The De Lucas didn''t take them seriously as they didn''t think they were a threat¡ªwhat with their small group and all. They were nothing but small-time gangsters who wanted to go big but didn''t have resources to do so.


    Still, the De Lucas didn''t take it lightly and increased their security yesterday. So this morning, Gael had been grumpy as hell; even Val didn''t attempt to joke with him. The scowl on his face was permanent since the other day.


    Just as they arrived at the hotel, his phone rang, and he answered as soon as he saw Santiago''s name. "What''s wrong?"


    Santiago told him about this morning''s encounter with Ang and Gael sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He needed some Tylenol for his headache and an overdose of Ang, possibly through infusion.


    He hadn''t forgotten about her, of course. That was far from the truth. He saw her everywhere even though she wasn''t there. He terribly missed her. But he couldn''t give in no matter how much he was already losing. The faster he got this over with, the sooner he could go back to her.


    "We''rete. Let''s go," Alessandro urged them and walked ahead, heading towards the private room where they were supposed to meet Gabby and Mariano.


    Gael followed his father, but not before he told Santiago, "I''ll call her tonight. I don''t care what you need to do. Don''t keep her out of your sight. I don''t need to remind you what will happen to you if something happens to her."

 Chapter 413 - A Vicious Cycle

    "Everything okay?" Gio probed when Gael caught up to him.


    "Yeah. Let''s just get this over with."


    The hostess led them towards thest door of the hallway. It was a massive double door with two Morelli guards nking on each side. Just as the hostess was about to approach the door, it opened from inside and a woman walked out of it. Lia..


    She came out of the room startled when she almost bumped into Alessandro. Her gaze lowered quickly, not daring to look him in the eyes, then she stepped aside to give way to him. Alessandro only spared her a nce before he walked past her and entered the room.


    Giovanni was momentarily stunned. He did not expect to see her here at all. It was as if she would constantly appear out of nowhere to remind him of her existence just when he tried so hard not to think about her. He caught her eyes when she nced up, but then she immediately let go and walked away, brushing past his shoulder as she did.


    "I''ll be back," he muttered in almost a whisper.


    Gael couldn''t stop his uncle. Not that he tried anyway. He was already cranky from not having slept for days, and he couldn''t deal with the two at the moment. Whatever. "Don''t take too long," he told him, though Giovanni was already far away.


    Val said she''d wait outside, so she stayed behind, and he followed his father inside the private dining room. It had a tall ceiling with a ssy and luxurious design. They walked down a short entryway until they reached the open space of the private dining room. To the left was a lounge area where one guard sat down dicking around his phone¡ªhe stood as soon as they entered¡ªand to the right was a fourteen-seater round table where Mariano and Gabrie were seated.


    "Papa!" Gabby ran towards Alessandro, jumping in his arms. He wrapped his arms around her, swallowing her entire frame.


    "Ci." Puppy¡ªhe called her; his nickname for her. Alessandro pulled back and examined her, making sure she wasn''t hurt. "Have you been well? You lost weight. Are they not feeding you?"


    Gabrie''s eyes were misty, but she was smiling as she shook her head. "They are. I''m okay, Papa. How are you? You haven''t forgotten your medicines, have you?" she asked thest one with almost a hushed tone, only the three of them could hear.


    Gael watched as the two exchanged a few more questions and answer to each other as though they were making sure they were both healthy. Then his sister looked at him, a small smile forming on her face.


    She dressed up nicely, wearing a dark green long-sleeved dress that reached her ankles. His father was right. She lost some weight, but she looked ssy today in that outfit, even donning a pair of pearl earrings but no makeup. Gabrie was beautiful no matter which angle you looked at her. He felt a prick in his chest, realizing that she was married to someone she wasn''t supposed to marry. Anger bubbled inside him when he saw a huge diamond ring on her finger. The two really got married.


    "It''s good to see you." He pulled her into a tight embrace as if he didn''t want to let her go, tempted to just kidnap her out of here and bring her back home. Was it still kidnapping when he was meant to save her?


    "You look awful. Ever heard of sleep? Did you even shower?" She joked while brushing something off his hair.


    Sleep no. Shower, yes. He could stay up for days without sleeping, but no shower for a day was where he drew the line. He couldn''t stand being filthy.


    "Where''s Mom?" Gabrie asked, peering behind them even though the door was already closed and no other woman came in.


    "She wanted toe," was all Gael could say. They didn''t know what could go wrong today, and his father didn''t want to risk his wife''s safety.


    Mariano crossed the distance and shook hands with Alessandro who took it professionally. Thetter lookedposed as he always did, but Gael could sense that he was holding back the urge to do something to the man who took his daughter away. Mariano gave Gael a courtesy nod.


    They all sat at the table. It didn''t go unnoticed to Gael that Mariano chose a round table and not a long one where he could sit at the head of it. It was a small detail, but the round table denied any of them to be the "head" or to showcase power. However, there was a clear distinction between sides. Gabrie hesitated as she went back to sit next to Mariano while Gael and Alessandro sat across from them.


    No one spoke for a while. Two staff came in to serve them wine; Gabrie asked for just a ss of water. Once they left, the tension in the air was thick.


    Alessandro was the first one to speak. "Tell me what you want."


    "Many things," Mariano replied, a small hint of a smile ghosting his face. "Though I don''t think you can help me with any of them."


    "I can''t let you stay married to my daughter. The order has been rescinded. There''s no need for this sham."


    Mariano paused. "My apologies for not holding up the tradition of a family meeting prior to the wedding; I didn''t have a choice. But with all due respect, Don Alessandro, it was Gabrie''s decision, and she signed a contract with me. You''re well aware that our contracts are sacred."


    Gael nced down, seeing his father clenching his fist on hisp though his face remained stoic. If it were a decade ago, he had no doubt his father would have already shot this smug-looking man in the face for disrespecting him. The least someone could have done was ask permission from the Don, and the worst would be stabbing him in the back.


    "Why are you doing this?" Alessandro hissed through gritted teeth. "What''s in it for you?"


    "You may find this hard to believe, but I have no grudge against you or your family."


    "Why wouldn''t you? Our families had been in a constant battle for decades. Your father and grandfather killed my father." Alessandro mmed his fist on the table, causing the cutleries to ng. Gabrie flinched.


    Mariano swallowed and lowered his head. Gael''s brow twitched at the sight of it, thinking that the other looked somewhat embarrassed or apologetic.


    "I''m sorry for your loss. But I''m not my father, nor my grandfather. Their mistakes aren''t mine. And I have no interest in taking over New York City when I''m perfectly content in Chicago."


    Alessandro narrowed his eyes, a look of consideration passing by his expression quickly as he read the other''s face. "Then why the hell did you trick my daughter into marrying you? Certainly, there are many willing women who''d do just fine, and your agreement with Mario would still be honored."


    "That''s true," Mariano agreed. "But it wouldn''t guarantee our safety." He nced at Gabby next to him. She bit her bottom lip, seemingly hurt from the easy admittance, but she quicklyposed herself and stared at the empty te in front of her. Gabrie looked down for a second and then directed a questioning gaze at Mariano, but he was already facing front, addressing Alessandro once again. "You would''ve retaliated from the loss of your family. And then we''d do the same. The cycle won''t end."


    Gael thought the same thing. After J''s death, all he could think of was eradicating the Morellis. This was one of the reasons why his grandfather, Severino, made his ''desiderio morente'' or ''dying wish'', which was: to not cause any more losses by exacting revenge. Their family might not survive if their wives or children died too during a bloody battle. The De Lucas deeply cared for one another to sacrifice the family.


    Looking at his father, Gael knew that Alessandro was thinking the same thing. Thetter had been restraining himself for more than six years now¡ªsince Severino died. Because even though he wanted to finish the Morellis with an all-out war, his father''s wish needed to be honored. This was why many of their enemies say they had be weak. They didn''t know about Severino''s wish before he died.


    Alessandro stared at the other with a stern expression. His entire aura imposed that of a true Don of New York. "If you let her go now, you will have my word that this war is over. We have already lost lives. I can''t lose my daughter."

 Chapter 414 - Modus Vivendi

    Mariano stared straight at Alessandro, hisposure was sanguine, yet he was careful when he responded, "I can''t do that. Gabrie has to stay married to me. There will be no divorce. But starting now, let it be known that the De Lucas are free toe any time in Chicago. My wife''s family is wee to visit her."


    Gael and his father were visibly vexed at Mariano calling Gabrie his "wife". Alessandro certainly didn''t like this too. The audacity of this man acting like he had every right was galling. He had only be the Don of Chicago not too long ago, and yet he had already adapted to it like he had been preparing all his life.


    Mariano was twenty-nine years old. He had this air of confidence in him even when he was facing Alessandro who was more than twice his age and had more experience. Gael hated to admit it, but Mariano seemed genuine with his words, and he could guess that his father noticed it too. Alessandro was a very shrewd judge of character.. However, what was stopping him was the premise that this man had taken his daughter. It was an insult to him and to the De Lucas.


    "That''s hardly fair," Alessandro finally said, his voice steady and calm but with an underlying coldness underneath it. "Your family did unforgivable things to ours¡ªI ought to take everything you ever valued for, ten times fold, in return. To top it off, you disregarded me and took Gabrie from her family. You expect me to forget and ept it? I doubt you''re new to this life. You must know that you''re supposed to extend respect to another mafia family even when it''s inconvenient to you¡ªespecially when it''s an inconvenience. You won''t survive as the leader for long if you make enemies at the start of your reign."


    Gael could understand his father''s sentiments. Alessandro hade a long way in terms of how he served and led their family after Severino''s death. When his father sat at the head of their family, it was undeniable that their businesses flourished. Alessandro made deals with people even Severino couldn''t. They had more allies than enemies, thanks to him.


    Gael''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He took a nce at his screen and saw Savannah''s number shing. It was a call he had been waiting for for days. He didn''t want to interrupt the heated conversation, but he needed to take the call outside, so he excused himself to his father and left the room.


    "This better be good news, Sav," he said as soon as he answered the call. Gael had to walk out of the hallway, away from the prying ears of Morelli soldiers. He stood at the corner of the lobby of the hotel, next to a grand piano. There weren''t many people in the area.


    "Well¡­ Half the good news," Savannah replied, her raspy voice a little breathy like she was jogging.


    "What is it?"


    "I found the two percent investor¡ªsort of."


    His ears perked up. They were still closing the deal with Morgan¡ªthe bastard had been dying the signing of papers, and he also refused to tell them who the other investor was. "What do you mean, sort of? Who is it?"


    "Hold on a sec." She panted. There were some shuffling and beeping sounds in the background. He guessed that Savannah was on the treadmill and was stepping off so she could talk properly. "I still need to dig deeper, but I have a reason to believe that it''s Russian. You know him actually. Makarov?"


    "What? Him?" Gael''s brows drew together. Makarov was thest person he thought would be the investor. Makarov was the father of the literal motherfucker, Ilias Makarov, the guy that Gael roughed up outside of his club for touching Ang. It wasn''t that Makarov wasn''t capable of investing¡ªin fact, he owned several properties and small businesses in Queens and lower Manhattan. However, he didn''t look like he had the capacity to invest in a bigpany like KMH. It just didn''t make sense. "Are you sure?"


    "That''s what I''m telling you. He left footprints here and there that made me believe that he''s the investor. There have been receipts of his meetings with Kline and a few with Morgan."


    "Maybe they''re doing business on the side. I don''t think he''s the one."


    "Gael, you know me¡­ I just have this feeling. My gut is telling me. I just have to find concrete evidence that it''s him."


    His jaw clicked. That''s Savannah for you. She believed her gut was some kind of a magic crystal ball or something. However, he would admit that she had been right more often than not. "What are you gonna do? Torture the information out of him?" he asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Excuse me. I''m awyer, not a mafia. I don''t torture people."


    "Awyer who works with the mafia," he corrected. "And you do torture people in the courtroom."


    "That''s different." She snorted. "Anyway, I just called to update you about it. I still need to keep digging. How''s the meeting going?"


    Just then, Gael noticed the sound of light footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Gabrieing out of the private room alone. "Not yet done. I have to go. Thank you, Sav. And keep me posted. Let me know if there''s something I can do."


    The call ended, and he faced his sister, noticing her furrowed brows. "Why are you here?"


    "They let me out." She folded her arms under her breasts, looking annoyed as ever.


    "Why? What are they talking about?"


    "They''re discussing terms and conditions. Mariano said he was willing topromise, but we needed to stay married. Dad wasn''t having it. I was about to protest because it''s my life too. Why do they get to decide for me?" She groaned. "Then Dad told me to wait outside like I''m a little girl not allowed in grown-up talks."


    "You''re his little girl," Gael teased, and she rolled her eyes at him. The tension back in the room was palpable, but he was starting to think that his father might juste to an amicable agreement with Mariano¡ªthetter seemed reasonable enough. Gael wanted to go back inside, but he thought it was best to leave the two Dons to discuss by themselves.


    He mused. It was a little curious that Mariano didn''t have his brother or his consigliere with him. Even his soldiers were less than what Alessandro brought today. "Hey." He ced a hand on her shoulder. "How bad is it there?"


    Gabrie opened her mouth to answer, but they were distracted when Giovanni strolled towards them with a scowl on his face. She smiled at him and pulled him in for a hug. "Zio."


    "Cara. You look beautiful." He kissed the side of her head.


    "Grazie." She studied her uncle''s face, and her expression turned into worry. "I''m guessing you bumped into Lia?" Giovanni nodded but didn''t say anything.


    Gael knew that his uncle didn''t want to talk about it, and Gabrie would grill him with questions, so he interrupted as he looked around the lobby. "Where''s Val?"


    Out of the corner of their eyes, a slender arm raised above its owner''s head. "Here." Val finger-waved from the armchair. The piece of furniture was so huge that she looked so tiny in it. The three of them were half surprised to see her there. They didn''t notice her presence at all, and she was about twelve feet away.


    Gabrie gasped in shock, squealing as she rushed into Val''s waiting arms. The two of them gushed like they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Not a momentter, the doors to the private room opened, and Alessandro came out with Mariano just a few steps behind him, both of them bearing stoic expressions. But upon observing Mariano, Gael could see that the younger man looked somewhat¡­relieved? It was a small observation, but Mariano appeared to rx a little. Gael knitted his brows, wondering what Mariano was all about.


    "Papa¡­" Gabrie hesitated, waiting for her father to speak and seemingly nervous.


    The muscles on Alessandro''s jaw tightened as he pulled his daughter into his arms and stroked her hair. "Ci. I''m sorry I couldn''t be a better father who''s supposed to protect you from the viciousness of this world. My heart breaks that you''re the one who has to endure all of this. If I could take your ce, I would do it in a heartbeat."


    She buried her face against his chest and sobbed, unable to say anything. It was clear to everyone that a decision had been made. Whatever the two Dons hade to terms with, Gabrie still had to remain married to Mariano Morelli.

 Chapter 415 - Unexpected But Not Unwelcome

    Alessandro and Giovanni talked to Val in private and gave her instructions as she would be going to Chicago with the Morellis. Mariano kept a safe distance and waited at the lounge while Gael spoke to Gabrie.


    His sister had been sniffling since she spoke to their father, and he gave her his handkerchief, then she wiped her cheeks with it. "Are you crying because you''re regretting what you did?" he asked.


    "Che?" What? Gabrie knitted her brows at him. "No. I mean, it sucks, but that''s not why." She let out a sigh. "I just really miss all of you. I knew what I was getting into, but it doesn''t change the fact that I''ll be alone in a different ce. I don''t know anyone there besides him," she nced at Mariano, "and we''re not even friends, not really," she said.


    "Does he¡­ Is he nice to you?".


    She swallowed. "He can be an asshole, but he''s not purposely mean to me. I barely see him, actually. He''s always going somewhere."


    Gael had a lot of questions for her, most of them wanting to make sure that she wasn''t being abused there, but before he could open his mouth, she''d already changed the conversation.


    "Yesterday¡­" She hesitated, looking down at her feet while her eyes began to mist again. "How did it go?"


    "The funeral was beautiful. He would''ve loved it if he was there. We yed all the songs he loved at the Manor after the service. We closed the clubs for a few days." A distinct pang weighed down his chest as he whipped out his phone and showed his sister a few photos from yesterday. J was cremated, and Gael brought the urn back to his Brooklyn house. Mika was staying at Nonna''s where a lot of people could watch over her as Gael was always out for work and could not watch her all the time.


    He took a deep breath and steeled himself as he recalled what J told him during hisst moments. "He said he loved you. Before he¡­ Before he passed, he asked me if he could date you. Jino wanted to marry you, Gab. He asked for my permission." Gabrie lifted her gaze to meet his, and her lips trembled. "I gave him my blessing."


    "I miss him." Her voice quivered. "Do you think he hates me now?"


    Gael shook his head. "A person who loves you could never hate you. I''m sure he sees how brave you are."


    She exhaled an exhausted sigh.


    "Gab." He grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eye as he told her, "Promise me you''ll watch your back. Val will being with you, but she might not always be next to you. Don''t let anyone every a hand on you. Don''t let them touch you without your permission. If you need to hurt someone to defend yourself, do not hesitate. And you call me, Dad, or Gio. Anytime. I mean it. I don''t care if it''s three in the morning. We''lle get you."


    ***


    Brooklyn, New York


    Alessandro called all the family members to a meeting at Nonna''s house. It was the first sit-down in a long time where he had to break down the news. Gabrie''s mother was crushed that she cried the whole time, though she sobbed quietly. Alessandro didn''t reveal everything regarding the state at the Morellis'' territory¡ªnot even to Gael and Giovanni. The Dons kept their conversation confidential. However, he assured them that Mariano promised that Gabrie''s safety was a top priority.


    After a long day, Gael went back home to his brownstone with Giovanni tagging along with him. Thetter was bound to fly back to London in a couple of days. Even though the matter with the Morellis had been neutralized at the moment, Alessandro still ordered him to continue staying in London.


    The two shared a drink while they waited for Val to check in with them. At ten in the evening, they finally got some messages.


    [ V: Got settled in the haunted mansion. I swear, there are spiders in here and maybe the bogeyman under my bed. I''d love to call, but I don''t know if there are bugs here. Should have brought more gears. ]


    [ Gael: Haunted mansion? How''s Gabby? ]


    [ V: I''m doing great, thank you very much for asking about me. ? Yes, the mansion creeps me out. It''s mostly dark in here. Heavy furnitures. It''s clean tho. But quite eerie. Reminds me of grandpa Sev''s mansion a little. Gabby''s¡­ acting fine. I''ll keep an eye on her. ]


    Once upon a time, most of the De Lucas used to live in a huge mansion that had been around even before Gael''s great grandfather built his empire in New York. A fire nearly engulfed the entire building a few years ago, and they were still rebuilding it.


    [ Gael: Don''t forget to send us theyout of the house. The blueprint, if possible. Is your room near Gabby''s? ]


    [ V: No. Mine''s on the east, Gabby''s on the west, and Mariano''s on the North. ]


    Gael and Giovanni looked at each other, noting the separate bedrooms of the married couple. They couldn''t tell if this was a good thing or a bad thing, but they were certainly relieved that Gabby didn''t have to share rooms with the man.


    [ Gael: Keep us updated. Grazie, Val. Buona notte. ]


    A faintmp illuminated the living room, giving a warm glow to the space. Giovanni let out a long sigh as he sank deeper into an armchair. "You think it''s really over? I find that quite hard to believe."


    Gael swirled the ice inside his ss of whiskey, thinking about the unknown future. "I don''t think it will ever be over. We just have to keep going."


    ***


    Mayne City, Esmea


    "Okay¡­ What about¡­ Rom and Juli," Nina slurred as she peered above the ss of Cape Codder¡ªa cocktail mixture of vodka and cranberry made at the best kitchen bar tonight¡ªAntonina''s kitchen. Ang and Nina wanted to have a nightcap, and fortunately, they had all the ingredients in the fridge.


    In the past hour, they had been brainstorming about the title of Ang''s next book over a drink¡ªwell, Ang had a drink while Nina already had three, and she had increasingly be giggly.


    Ang narrowed her eyes at her best friend, her voice full of sarcasm when she said, "That is such a creative title for a trope inspired by Romeo and Juliet."


    Nina beamed. "I know, right? I''m such a genius! Maybe I should start something."


    "Maybe you should stop drinking." Ang tried to snatch Nina''s drink, but she hugged it protectively against her chest with a pout.


    Letting out a sigh, Ang climbed down the stool and ced her ss in the sink, saying good night to Nina and kissing her cheek. "Don''t stay up toote." Her eyelids grew heavy, and she was ready to turn in for the night but not before taking a quick shower.


    For the past few days, Ang had been feeling uncreative and unproductive. Although she went out and did things, it didn''t really satisfy her at the end of the day. She tried to put her focus on the new book that she had been dying to write, but even that wasn''t doing anything. So earlier, she thought maybe if she decided on the title first, it might spark some ideas. Ang knew what to write. She knew what the whole story was about, even had a draft outline, but her page remained nk.


    She was missing her muse.


    And although she didn''t want to admit it, she knew where to find it¡ªit just wasn''t as easy as taking it and keeping it with her.


    It was nearly midnight when she finallyy in bed and covered herself with the nket. Catching the moon glow passing through the slits of the curtain made her turn to her side and stare at the stars in the sky through the window. She missed Gael. Terribly. For days now. And she wondered if he even had the chance to take a breather, sleep, and eat. There was still no word from him the whole day. She decided that if she still didn''t hear from him in the morning, she''d have to call again, someone, anyone. Ang just needed to know he was okay. It didn''t matter now if she''d look clingy.


    Her phone on the nightstand rattled, producing a familiar melody¡ª "Alone With You" by Ashlee ¡ªand her eyes widened.


    Ang''s heart raced as she grabbed her phone to see if she wasn''t only imagining it. But then there it was¡­ An invitation sent by the only man who had ess to this particr app and even chose the song as the notification with her a week ago.


    The application only had one custom message on the screen in the form of an invitation that she had to answer "Yes" or "No".


    [ I need you. ]


    She was a little surprised that Gael''s first contact in a while would be from the vibrator app synced to their phones. A thrill began to build at the base of her spine at the thought of him initiating a long-distance intimacy. This was certainly unexpected but not at all unwee.

 Chapter 416 - Gaels [Bonus ]

    Ang hit the "Yes" button hesitantly. It opened an interface with a control touch panel on the bottom half of the screen while the top half was a conversation box between her and Gael without messages, only a couple of call summaries from that one night they tried it the first time. Usually, she could control the device on the app herself; however, because the other party initiated it, her screen''s bottom half was greyed out, indicating that the device was under his control.


    "Angel¡­" Gael''s slightly grumbly and deep voice resonated from the receiver. Her breath caught in her throat, remembering that a call connected as soon as she epted the invitation. A video was possible, but perhaps he preferred it without tonight.


    She pressed the phone to her ear. "Gael."


    "Baby, I miss you."


    Her stomach fluttered. It was so good to hear his familiar voice.. It felt like a warm nket around her shoulders, and yet she was angry that it took him a while to call her when he looked so torn the day she walked out, and he had asked if he could call her¡ªsuch aplicated emotion.


    "Yeah?" She exhaled a sigh of relief. Her heart swelled. No matter how angry she was, all of that went out the moment he called.


    "I miss you so fucking much I''m so hard just listening to your voice right now, and you haven''t even said more than two words."


    Ang softly chuckled. This was Gael alright. His voice sounded a bit different, though¡ªmore hoarse, slightly breathy and strained, but incredibly sexy. "Were you drinking?"


    "Just two shots. I needed to. But I needed you more."


    She bit her bottom lip, gripping the sheets tightly with her other hand. "Is that why you called me through here?"


    "Yes."


    "You assumed I would agree to a phone sex when you barely even made contact the whole week?"


    She didn''t intend to sound spiteful, so as soon as the words came out of her mouth, she wanted to take it back. She shouldn''t be doing this. She had already decided she wouldn''t indulge this thing between them because her heart was already fragile as it was.


    "You''re right. It''s a dickish move. I''m sorry. I should''ve thought better."


    After a moment of silence, he added, "But I still want you. I''m sure you want the same or you wouldn''t have epted it."


    Who was she kidding? He wasn''t wrong. Ang wanted him always¡ªany time, any day, and in any way.


    "Please, baby. I need you. Just tonight." He sighed, the neediness in his gravely voice was the most sensual thing she had heard in a while.


    Oh, what the hell. She had already epted the invitation. And she wanted to feel good too. "Okay."


    He made a slight grumble that sounded like an appreciative tone to her ear. Then he said, "Go get it. Let me take care of you."


    He didn''t have to be specific as to what the "it" he was talking about. Ang was already taking out Gael Vibrator 69000 from her suitcase.


    She wasn''t surprised that the device was already powered on with a tiny white light on the pink velvet-smooth handle when she grabbed it. The moment she epted the invitation from him, it had turned on by itself. Talk about high-tech. She got back in bed andy down, waiting for him.


    "You got it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Strip off your clothes¡ªall of them. And use your earphones. Keep your hands free for me."


    Ang did as she was told. She was now naked in bed, the nket covering her waist down. They barely even started, and she was already wet between her thighs from the anticipation of what he''d do to her through the phone, using the device that he hadplete control over. She was so aroused that she thought she''d cum just with the sound of his low breathing against her ears. It was as if he was right next to her.


    The device began to vibrate softly. It was nothing more than a faint wave¡ªa level 1 of its capacity. She was thankful that it was whisper-quiet even when at its highest level.


    "Is it on?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Brush it over your nipple. Caress your stomach with your other hand. Do it heavily like it''s my hand touching you," he ordered. Sheplied, closing her eyes and letting out a soft sigh as the smooth silicone material made contact with her sensitive skin. Her buds were erect and sensitive that every touch made her gasp. Her fingers subconsciously went downward, and as if he could see her, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t touch your pussy yet. Wait until I tell you to. Now move it to your other breast."


    Ang groaned, her voice sounding sultry without meaning to. She needed more.


    "I''m in your room right now, Angel. I''ve been sleeping in here the past few days¡­when I got the chance anyway. The bed still smells like you¡ªnot quite the real thing, but it''s close enough. Enough for me to get off when I can''t help it anymore. I cum so hard while thinking of you riding on top of me, but not as hard as when I''m actually inside you."


    Everything he said built a scene in her head that made her moan. It was so erotic to know that Gael jerked off on the bed while thinking of her. He didn''t tell her, but she picked up that he went back home to his brownstone. It didn''t matter where he was at the moment. Ang was so turned on, her skin was feverish.


    "Are you touching yourself too?" she rasped, her breathing heavy.


    "Yes. My cock is hard as steel right now. So hot, thick, and heavy in my hand."


    She could easily picture it in her head, having seen his manhood more times than she could count but lesser than she would have wanted. His beautiful shaft, veiny and smooth as it juts out from his glorious body like a battering ram. She moaned. It was just as he described it, and she salivated. Gael was well endowed that her hand could hardly wrap around it.


    The vibration increased another level, and he said, "Drag it down your body¡ªslowly¡ªdown to your folds. You''re so wet now, aren''t you?"


    "Yesss..."


    "How wet are you?"


    "Soaking..."


    "Mm. Move it lightly on your clit in small circles. Then slide it down your entrance and back again. Do it like I''m sliding my cock down your pussy to coat myself with your slickness."


    Ang did it just like he told her to, imagining how he''d do the motion himself if he were actually with her right now, getting himself ready and wet. "So good¡­" She was tingly all over.


    "Yeah? You like that?"


    "Mmm¡­"


    "Keep going." The vibration increased once more, and this time, it was making a pattern that went rapid and then slow, which seemed as if it was random, but when she thought of him working on her, she could imagine his fingers doing the same rhythm like he usually would. "Keep your other hand on your breasts. Lick your fingers and y it with your nipples. That''s me sucking your tits while I''m touching you."


    Oh my god. The image tipped her over the edge. "Ungh. Please¡­"


    "You want me inside you?"


    "Yes!"


    "How badly do you want me?" The vibration increased a few levels higher. She felt likebusting, and her breathing sped up.


    She gasped. "So bad¡ªplease, baby."


    "Put me inside you. Now." He growled.


    Ang pushed the bulbous head of Gael¡ªthe vibrator¡ªinto her, stretching her while feeling an immense sense of pleasure. She sucked in her breath at the same time that he let out a sexy groan.


    She was only just adjusting to the size of it when something inside her¡ªapart from the vibration¡ªmoved, realizing that Gael had switched on another feature of the device when the head of the vibrator began rotating inside her, hitting delicious spots in every turn. "Ahhhhhh¡­"


    HOLY MOTHER OF ALL VIBRATORS! She forgot it did that.


    The device not only vibrated from Gael''s strategic maniption, but its head friggin'' moved in a rotating motion inside her. It was insanely good. She was orgasming and then cumming without warning. She couldn''t contain being loud¡ªto hell with everyone who could hear her.


    The sweet carnal sensation traveled from the top of her head...all the way down to her toes. She went stiff, her legs trembling from the unexpected quake that concentrated at the base of her spine and then rolling to her core.


    "Fuuuck." He grunted, then she heard wet pping from his side. He came too.


    Both of them didn''tst long, and it was understandable because of how they were too far away and hadn''t heard from each other in a while.


    The vibrator was still going, gradually decreasing its intensity as Gael let her ride out thest waves.


    When the vibration stopped, she could hardly take it out of her due to theck of strength in her hands.


    "Did you like that?" he asked, sounding rxed and satisfied.


    She was limp. "You already know I did."


    "Mm. Me too. Though I can''t wait for the real thing." It was silent for a moment with only the sounds of their slow breathing. "Angel¡­ Just a couple more days. Then I''ming to you."

 Chapter 417 - Inclination To The World Of Darkness

    Tuesday ¡ª January 22


    Ang woke to the sound of a vacuum cleaner outside her door. She was a little disoriented, unsure what time or day it was or where she was, feeling like she fell into a time warp. Only when she looked down at herself and saw that she was naked under the nket with the vibrator next to her leg did she remember what happenedst night.


    She was certain she didn''t drink that much, so she couldn''t have been too intoxicated to have imagined everything. Her cheeks flushed when she squirmed and felt the sticky remnants ofst night''s sordid details between her thighs. Holy pretzels. Did that really happen?


    Scrambling for her phone on the bed, she worried that it was all just a product of her thorough research and creative imagination. But when she finally found her phone and saw the application on screen with the summary of their call, her breathing slowed down, and she let out a sigh. Gael really did call her.


    Ang didn''t know when or how that call ended. She must have fallen asleep soon after that.. A small notification shed at the top of her screen with Gael''s name on it. He had sent her a text message an hour ago. It was already eight in the morning.


    <strong>[ Gael: I''ll be busy the whole day. But I''ll be thinking of you every second. ]</strong>


    Relief washed all over her. It was little things like this that she loved and missed from him. Perhaps things were getting better in New York that he had the chance to call herst night and even sent her a message this morning. Was it safe to assume that the De Lucas had gotten out of that deal? Nina had yet to hear from her cousin Nn, so they didn''t know anything yet.


    If Gael wanted her to know, he would tell her. Santiago wouldn''t spill, and even Trigger had stopped opening her textsst week¡ªshe really only sent two, but the fact that he started to ignore her was kind of hurtful. Ang honestly thought they had be friends.


    She and Gael didn''t talk muchst night about how things were in New York, but she remembered him saying he woulde, and she wanted to believe that.


    That morning, Ang went out to get some coffee and pastries from the Starbucks next door. She seldom went there and preferred other shops, but she was craving some frappe that morning and thought that she deserved something sweet afterst night.


    Nina had already gone to work, so Ang walked alone. When she came out of the coffee shop, she brought two tumblers with her and two bags of pastries. She searched for Santiago across the street, knowing that he was basically shooed off by the security from the bench yesterday. She found him at the restaurant, two doors down. It wasn''t far from the building, really¡ªjust not directly across the front door like the bench where he used to sit. She knew she couldn''t drive the man away.


    When she approached him, Santiago gave her a slightly cold expression as if chastising her for making his job harder. She really only did that, hoping he''d report it to Gael and perhaps that would get his attention after he''d been ignoring her all week. Maybe it worked since he did call herst night.


    Ang handed Santiago a tumbler of hot coffee and the pastries while pasting a charming smile on her face¡ªthe kind that got her everything she asked for from her father when she was a little girl.


    "You can sit on the bench again if you like. They won''t chase you away anymore," she told him.


    He scoffed and shook his head, and then he epted her peace offering, a small smile hinting at his lips. The two walked back and sat on the bench, eating their breakfast and watching people walking in all directions across the street. They didn''t talk. She didn''t ask him anymore, knowing she wouldn''t get anything from him. They just enjoyed each other''spany in silence.


    Last night felt like a dream, but she decided to trust that everything would be okay from now on¡­hopefully.


    ***


    Ang had dinner with her brother that night at a newly opened restaurant in Mayne City. There were a lot of patrons, but Oliver was the guest of honor at the opening that got them the best table for the evening, having the view of Mayne City to their left and the sea to their right. Her brother was single again, which usually meant he had more time for her if he wasn''t so busy with work.


    Maybe she could set him up with one of her friends, though she didn''t think she had any single friends left except Nina. But Oliver and Nina were impossible¡ªthere was just no chemistry between them. They were pretty great friends, though.


    After sharing a dessert te filled with small samplers of the best ones, Oliver served her some chamomile tea. The clean taste of the warm tea was such an excellent pte cleanser after that savory meal and sweet dessert. Both of them ate a lot, d that they found a new favorite restaurant. It was called "The Big Three", which, ording to Oliver, was owned by three brothers.


    Her thoughts brought her back to when she had a meal with her father and brotherst week. She meant to talk to Oliver after that, but he was busy the whole weekend and they only had the chance to meet tonight. She had been meaning to ask him a lot of things, particrly about their father who surprised her for knowing stuff she didn''t think he''d know. "Do you think Dad knows about¡­you know¡­four years ago?"


    Oliver snapped his eyes at her, already understanding what she was talking about without being specific. He briefly checked the nearby tables as if he was afraid someone would hear them, and then he leaned forward, closer to the table, and kept his voice down. "Why would you think that? Unless you told someone close to him, he wouldn''t know."


    She swallowed. "No¡­ Of course not. But he found out about my writing¡­"


    He shrugged. "If he knows where to look and what, he''d find something. But as long as you and I don''t speak about that¡­thing, then he won''t hear about it. I doubt that vermin would say anything." His jaw ticked.


    Evan was the vermin. Ang let out a sigh and took a sip of her tea. "There''s something else we need to keep a secret." Oliver cocked a brow. "What do we do about Mom and the¡­rest of their family that we can''t speak about in public?"


    "Honestly¡­" Oliver stared outside the window, seemingly a little lost. "I don''t know. I''m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that we''re part¡­" He cleared his throat and lowered his voice even more. "Russian."


    "Isn''t it strange?" She blew out a breath. The locals in Esmea were mostly mixed races, mostly part Asians mixed with Western blood. The Sus were Chinese descendants¡ªjust like the Chos, while the Kims and the Parks were Korean descendants, but they were hardly that anymore, having lived in the state for centuries. What was surprising for Ang and Oliver wasn''t the fact that they were part Russian. It''s that their mother and grandfather were Bratva¡ªhe just didn''t want to mention that with all the people around them.


    Ang hadn''t thought about it before, but perhaps the reason why she was inclined to this world¡ªeven read and wrote books in this genre¡ªwas because she had Bratva blood in her veins all along.


    Oliver took a deep breath and looked his sister in the eyes. "We have to make sure her father would never find out about us. I don''t want to think about what he would do if that happens."


    She thought the same thing. She and her brother were worried about their father. What would a man¡ªtheir grandfather, who happened to be a Bratva boss¡ªdo if he found out his daughter had borne two children with an innocent civilian without his knowledge? The thought of it made Ang shiver.

 Chapter 418 - We All Need Air

    The siblings walked out of the restaurant with smiles on their faces while linking their arms together. Ang unhooked her arm from his as they stepped out, and Oliver nodded to the left as he said, "This way."


    "Oh¡­ Actually, I want to walk back to Nina''s."


    He arched his brow, peering over her shoulder as if looking towards the direction of where Nina''s apartment was. "That''s a few blocks away."


    "It''s just a twenty-minute walk. I need some air."


    "We all need air, genius."


    Ang rolled her eyes. "I mean¡­ I need to walk alone.. I have lots of things to think about. Besides, I need to burn off that dinner we just ate."


    Oliver nced at his car that was parked at the lot across the street while subconsciously twirling his key in his finger. "Are you sure you don''t want me to drive you? It''s gettingte."


    She checked her watch. "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s only 8:30. And yes, I''m sure. You''re going that way, and I''m going this way."


    He didn''t like that. His jaw clicked, and he pocketed his key, turning towards Ang. "I''ll walk with you then. I''ll just get a cab back here."


    Her brother''s sentiments touched her; she wanted to pinch his cheeks. "Oli¡­ You''re so sweet, but you don''t need to worry. I already have a guardian angel." She nodded towards Santiago who was standing across the street under themp, smoking.


    "Who the hell is that?" He drew his brows together. It was the first time he''d seen the hulking man who was looking at them like a stalker.


    "Santiago. He''s one of Gael''s soldiers."


    "Well, damn. He''s a giant. He''s following you everywhere?"


    Angughed. Santiago really was a giant. He was probably 6''5". "Yeah. He''s nice."


    "He better be to you. And not to other people, I hope."


    Other people meant those who might harm her. "Yeah, well, let''s not wish there are other people."


    "Of course." Oliver took a deep breath, looking morefortable than earlier now that he knew someone was watching his sister. "I guess we''ll split up here then."


    Ang smiled and then kissed his cheek. "Thank you, Oli. Goodnight."


    "Night, Sis." Oliver gestured for her to go first and watched her for a while to see how Santiago looked out for her. He left once he was satisfied.


    The air was cool that night. Though there was some distance from the harbor, she could still smell and taste the faint salty breeze from there, brought by the wind. Ang began walking towards Nina''s apartment, wondering if she should move into this neighborhood. It seemed quiet and had more police patrolling the area. It wasn''t that far from her current apartment and Oliver''s, with lots of restaurants, supermarkets, and hospitals nearby.


    But did she really want another high-rise apartment? She thought about Gael''s brownstone in Brooklyn, and she wanted a simr one. Not a townhouse, but a single-detached house. The view of the snow from her window in his guest bedroom was beautiful. She wanted a view like her bedroom at her father''s home in Oakwood¡ªquiet and green with ake¡ªkind of like the house where Gael stayed at whenever he was in Mayne. She became a little bored of seeing the sea as a view now. All her previous apartments always had that view.


    A small smile formed on her face. Ang was going to be twenty-nine in a few days, and she did tell herself she would buy a house by the time she''d reach thirty. Maybe it was time to get that dream house she had wanted for a long time. How exciting would it be to paint, furnish, and decorate her own home! Just the thought of it caused her belly to flutter. She was grinning from ear to ear.


    "H mami¡­" A guy leaning outside a store nodded at her while giving an appreciative whistle as she walked past him. He was wearing distraught jeans and a bright floral shirt. He had robust features and tanned skin like that of a surfer. And his eyes raked over her body from head to toe, looking at hersciviously. "You going home?"


    She gave him an eye and kept on walking, not giving him the time of day. Ang was used to being catcalled, and it was honestly tiresome. Sometimes, she''d tell them off. Other times, she''d ignore them and wished they''d fall on their face or get hit by a cab that day. That night, she didn''t have the spirit to call him out, so she walked faster in the hopes of him getting the hint. Usually, that worked.


    Not tonight, though. The man probably thought being relentless would get him what he wanted. He pushed off the wall and followed behind her, muttering something in Spanish that she didn''t understand but was pretty sure it wasn''t something she''d want to hear from him.


    This was quite disturbing, especially since she wasn''t wearing anything revealing at all. She did wear a ssy body-hugging dress, but she had on a thick coat over it that covered most of her body. The only skin she was showing was her face and a few inches of her lower legs and feet that were covered in closed shoes. Her hands were tucked inside her coat. She couldn''t understand what guys like him thought when a woman walked past them.


    One might think that because these men didn''t seem like locals, they had more freedom and were more shameless, which wasn''t the case. There really were special people like this one, regardless of their race, who thought they were cool if they did this¡ªor that they''d get off from catcalling. Ang sighed loudly. "Go away. You''re bothering me."


    "Now, don''t be rude¡­" He grabbed her left arm and yanked her back. She nearly tripped on her heels. "I just want to¡ª"


    "Get your hands off me!" Ang didn''t think. She reared her right fist back and then punched him right in the nose. There was a crack, and then blood gushed down his nostrils. It was instinct. She only realized what she did when the guy let go of her arm, and he shrieked, his hands flying to his bloody nose.


    People started to gather around them.


    "Chingado!" <em>The fuck?</em> His eyes were so wide in anger; she thought he was ready to beat her up.


    Before he could step any closer, a big steel-booted foot kicked him in the ribs¡ªanother crack¡ªand his body was sent smacking against the concrete wall. Santiago picked up the man by the cor and flung him across the sidewalk as if he weighed like a crumpled piece of paper. He spat out a few curses under his breath that also sounded like Spanish as he told off the man.


    "You okay?" Santiago turned back to her and quickly scanned her down, ensuring she wasn''t hurt and Ang nodded stiffly. She was still slightly stunned at what had just happened. "That was some punch. I think you broke his nose."


    Herugh sounded a little awkward. "I hope it did." She checked her right hand, noticing the redness, her knuckles starting to swell. Ang tried to open and close it, and she winced. She had punched harder than she thought.


    "You should put ice on that."


    "Right. Thanks¡­"


    He shrugged and stuffed his hands into his pockets. "Just doing my job."


    The man behind them was still cursing and whimpering on the ground. The pedestrians ignored him, not one willing to help as they saw what had happened.


    Ang headed to Nina''s ce with Santiago walking a few steps behind her. Once they reached the building, he assumed his station across the street while Ang walked inside. She wondered where he slept or stayed the night. He couldn''t be watching the building 24/7. She wasn''t sure if she should invite him upstairs to be hospitable. Gael might not like that, and it was Nina''s apartment too. Santiago probably went to a motel nearby at night. He should have it all figured out.


    That night, she stayed upter than usual, looking up houses for sale online. Her right hand was slightly swollen but she was too excited about her research that she didn''t let it bother her. There were so many beautiful ones¡ªtraditional, modern, European, and Asian style structures, but nothing that really caught her eye.


    There was one house located thirty minutes from Mayne, heading towards Harbor City. A new modern vi with a beautiful front yard and a two-car garage, but it was in a suburban area with neighbors left and right, front and back¡ªtoo crowded for her taste. Then she found another one that looked like it was in the middle of nowhere, grungy and almost falling apart. There was some kind of a pond at the back of it. The grass was so tall, someone could hide in it. Many tall trees surrounded the house too. The feel of it was so creepy, it reminded her of hillbillies, making her shiver.


    At midnight, her phone buzzed, and she smiled when she saw the notification.


    <strong>[ Gael: Heard you punched some asswipe in the face. Good girl. I hope you wouldn''t have to again, but just in case, throw in some kicks in the nuts to stop their chance of multiplying. ]</strong>


    Ang threw her head back,ughing.


    <strong>[ Ang: Will do. You going to bed? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Gael: I wish. I''m in the middle of a meeting, so I just snuck out for a minute. But I wanted to tell you I miss you. I''m d you''re safe. Good night, Angel. ]</strong>


    She chewed on her lip as she contemted her response. Then she typed.


    <strong>[ Ang: I miss you too. Good night, Gael. ]</strong>

 Chapter 419 - The De Luca Men

    Wednesday ¡ª January 23


    Gael and Giovanni were at the Phantom''s Empire that evening. They were so worn out after chasing Morgan around the city the whole day. The old geezer thought he''d savor the moment that the De Lucas were hell-bent on buying him out of thepany. Gael was on the brink of losing his patience, and so was Giovanni.


    The three of them had brunch at an Indian Gastro Bar called Taj Mas in Lower Manhattan in the morning. It was one of Morgan''s favorite ces to eat¡ªbecause it was rated three over four dor signs in some food blog. Gael thought it was overly expensive for what it was. He''d tasted authentic Indian cuisine cooked by Aunties just a few minutes on foot from his brownstone in Brooklyn¡ªwith an unassuming interior and stic tables and chairs. He loved that more than the overrated expensive Gastro Bar.


    But he wasn''t there for himself. To seal this deal, they had to wine and dine the older man before getting in bed with him¡ªmetaphorically, of course. But after their brunch, Morgan hinted, "It''s such a lovely day today, isn''t it? A fine day like this should be spent out on a yacht.."


    It was fucking freezing.


    Morgan''s round body and generous belly must pack a portable heater in there somewhere. He was sweating all the time.


    Obviously, Gael and Giovanni said hell yes. They were keen on making this man happy as a hippo. So they ventured out on the ocean on Morgan''s fifty-five-meter Catamaran yacht. It had its own helicopter tform aft that transformed into a swimming pool with the push of a button. Seriously, who needs a pool when you''re in the middle of the ocean? Sharks or whales would love thepany.


    In just an hour, Gael and Giovanni called every VIP, model, celebrity¡ªbasically, anyone whom they thought would make Morgan feel "important" out to party with them in the yacht. They only contacted a few of their friends who had a vastwork, and those friends told their friends who told their friends. It was mad. By the time they left the port, the boat had carried about a hundred people who were crazy enough to attend a spontaneous gathering.


    It didn''t matter that it was cold in January. Free booze and a party filled with celebrities in a yacht? The party-goers would probably willingly die getting wasted and falling off into the ocean just to bump elbows with some stars.


    The uncle and nephew looked at each other, subtly shaking their heads. It was like teenage years all over again. They were too old for this. Heck¡ªMorgan was too old for this. But the older man was happily dancing with bikini-ddies at the deck. At least there were heaters on every corner.


    Gael and Giovanni didn''t care for anyone except for Morgan that day.


    They waited, hoping that by the end of the day, he''d finally sign the papers.


    Ha. Ha. Ha.


    Or so they thought.


    When they were back onnd at half past six in the evening, an SUV picked up Morgan, and he told the De Lucas, "Don''t worry, boys! I''ll sign the papers¡­as soon as I get back from Aruba!"


    Trying to hide the shock in their faces, Gael smiled while gritting his teeth. He wanted to strangle the life out of Morgan. "And when will that be, Mr. Morgan?"


    "Who knows? Two weeks? Three?" He waved them off. "We''ll keep in touch!"


    Giovanniughed¡ªthe kind that sounded like he was having more of a breakdown than being amused. "You''re not serious¡­ Why can''t you sign them today? Surely you want to keep your end of the bargain."


    Morgan was already halfway sitting in the backseat of the SUV. "Of course. I don''t go back on my word. But you have to understand, boys. I''ve given a lot for thatpany to be what it is today. I want to give it a proper goodbye."


    Couldn''t he give it a proper goodbye AFTER signing?


    Also, what the hell was up with him calling them "boys". Gael stopped himself from sneering.


    Caught in a trance, Gael and Giovanni could only watch as Morgan waved from the backseat and the SUV drove away, leaving them at the port.


    It was Gael who softly chuckled first¡­and then Giovanni followed. The two broke out inughter at the ridiculousness of the situation. They just hobnobbed the whole day and still ended up with empty hands.


    If Morgan were like the usual power-hungry person, they could have done something different. For example, a corrupt politician could be bribed, an ambitious business person could be offered favors, connections, and other things they might fancy. But Morgan was a ss of his own. He was more than just a businessman. And he wouldn''t give up his stakes as easily as his ex-partner did.


    At that moment, there was nothing else they could do but wait. Taking the shares from him by force was thest thing they would do.


    With the beat thumping around them, Gael and Giovanni clinked their sses at the bar and downed the amber liquid in one go. Neither of them talked for a while. They just sat on the stool, facing the excellent quality liquor bottles on the shelf. Physically drained and perpetually exhausted.


    "Hey¡­" Giovanni elbowed Gael and chuckled. "Remember that one summer in Versilia¡­"


    His uncle didn''t have to say more. Gael knew exactly what he was talking about. The Versilia was along the Tuscan coast in the northwest of the province of La, Italy, famous for its golden beaches and nightlife. They were probably 17 and 18 years old then. Giovanni went to celebrate a friend''s birthday at Carrara, and he brought Gael along with them.


    Long story short, everyone got so drunk. They found their uncle''s sailboat, and for some crazy reason, the group thought tossing some firecrackers they got from the party into it would be fun. They hated that uncle¡ªa cousin of Giovanni''s father who got a heavy hand and would hit Giovanni a few times when he was a boy. Needless to say, all five of them each lit up a banger, threw it into the cockpit, and ran away from the dock.


    The sailboat caught up in mes, and that uncle was so enraged that night. He never found out who did that to his boat until this day. Giovanni and Gael wouldugh every time they remembered it.


    "One hell of a night," Gaelughed, pouring another shot from the bottle between them, and Giovanni chortled all the more. Their afternoon in the yacht reminded him of it. It was Giovanni''s uncle''s precious boat, and they burned it to the ground...er, water. They were already drunk.


    A strong hand mped on Gael''s shoulder. He whipped his head to the side and saw someone he didn''t expect to see that night. The man gritted his teeth as he spat, "Figlio di puttana!" Son of a bitch! Then before Gael could see what was about to happen, a fistnded on his cheek. He stumbled back and nearly fell to the floor if Giovanni hadn''t caught him.


    Then the man spoke in Italian: "You in hereughing while Gab''s in shit! This is all your fault!" The man was enraged.


    Giovanni, also a little shaky on his feet, tried to reach for the other as he replied in Italian, "Have you lost your mind, Seb? Why would you¡ª" Having had too many drinks, he couldn''t dodge the punch heading towards his jaw.


    "What the fuck! Did you just hit your uncle?" Giovanni roared, wiping his now split lip with the back of his hand.


    "What? Can''t take a punch, old man?" Sebastian sneered.


    "Ha!" Giovanni scoffed, the muscles tensing on his shoulders. "Old man? That''s it. Get your fucking ass over here. I''m going to kill you."


    Gael sobered up real quick. He rolled his shoulders and cracked his hands as he gained his footing and advanced towards his little brother, a sinister smile ghosting his face. "Not before I do."

 Chapter 420 - Thugs

    The patrons in the club started panicking. Some screamed while others gave the bar area a wide berth. Usually, the guards would stop the fight if some patrons started it and throw them out of the club. This time though, the soldiers in suits formed some kind of a semi-circle around their bosses, not allowing anyone else toe near them¡ªas if they were having an officiated fight in a ring.


    "Here we go again." Trigger sighed as he stood at the end of the bar, watching the show several feet before them. "Twenty bucks says Gio will end up with a ck eye."


    "Ha!" Salvatore, Giovanni''s lieutenant, scoffed. "Make that fifty. Gio will retaliate on that busted lip and do the same to Seb."


    Rick, who was casually going over some receipts behind the bar, joined in. "Double or nothing.. All three of them will get a ck eye. And Sebastian will be clingy when Boss leaves tonight."


    Trigger and Salvatore exchanged nces. They both knew Rick was referring to Gael as Boss. They were skeptical, especially since Sebastian came pretty pissed that night. And if he was pissed, it would take him days before he cooled down. The guy''s a little crazy.


    Trigger, Salvatore, and Rick agreed on the deal and watched the shit-show y out.


    Sebastian De Luca was an inch or two taller than Gael with an athletic build. He mostly wore leather jackets, white shirts, distressed dark jeans and boots¡ªbasically a biker fashion¡ªand he did ride a bike too. He took off his jacket and threw it to the side, preparing for the other two advancing on him, showing full sleeve tattoos on both arms. The brothers had a slight height difference, but Gael had broader shoulders, and he stood with confidence that he could take down the other¡ªproven many times in the past.


    Gael rounded Sebastian and lifted his chin, looking superior despite the tiny drunken slur in his words as he spoke in Italian, "Who do you think you areing at me like that? You punch like a pussy. A little girl hits harder than you."


    Sebastian, not afraid of the older brother, threw his head back inughter. "Says the man who''s head over heels over a girl. Yeah, that''s right, brother. I know all about your ass falling for an Esmean girl. You think you''re making a Hollywood movie or something?"


    Giovanni couldn''t help but chuckle at that. He and Gael were closing in on Sebastian, covering front and back.


    Then Sebastian slightly tilted his head towards Giovanni as he added, "You''re no better than Old Man over here who slept and fell for the enemy''s daughter. What a bunch of losers¡ª"


    BAM!


    With his brother''s momentary distraction, Gael struck him in the face. Sebastian tried to evade, but the punch still managed to hit him in the eye. That would surely end up bruising. Sebastian clicked his tongue and growled as he lunged on his brother, then the three of them brawled into a messy fight.


    Punches and kicks were thrown¡ªsomended, some missed. All three of them only used their body and had no weapons. The club seemed to stand still. At first, the DJ stopped the beats, and the crowd went silent as they watched them throw banter at each other. Then when the fighting began, the patrons chanted "fight fight fight" like they were egging on high schoolers. Most of them knew the De Lucas. They didn''t get to see this too often, which thrilled them to watch the action first-hand. Seeing as everyone was clearly enjoying the scene, the DJ yed upbeat music, causing the walls to thump again.


    After what seemed like a long time, when really, it was only a couple of minutes, the three of them were panting.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡­" Sebastian held his hands up as he tried to catch his breath. "This is unfair. Two against one."


    Gael spat bloody saliva to the side, the metallic taste lingering in his mouth. He stopped and leaned a hand on the bar to steady himself. The top of his white shirt had been ripped when Sebastian had grabbed him. Then, he remembered what Sebastian said earlier, and he remarked¡ªstill in Italian, "You''re one to talk. You fell for a thief."


    Giovanni coughed andughed, already grabbing a ss and pouring himself a drink, then tossing it all back in one shot. He had a busted lip, and a bruise started to form on his left eye. "I can''t believe you got fooled by a con artist, slept with her, then she stole your toy doll."


    "Hey! It''s not a toy doll!" Sebastian scowled. He was no better. There was a cut on his brow and a bruise on his eye where Gael had punched him. "It''s a 1978 Darth Vader valued at 22K, alright? Also, I got that back. And why the fuck does that matter? We''re all thieves anyway."


    The patrons had gone back to dancing as if nothing had happened, though they threw asional nces at the three, wondering what that was all about and how crazy they were for fighting and then acting like it was a daily urrence. They were still speaking in Italian, so probably no one except the De Lucas understood thest part that Sebastian said.


    The three of themughed, finding the hrity at the younger man''s statement. It was true in every sense of the word.


    All banged and bruised up, they sat at the bar stools with Sebastian between Gael and Giovanni. The bartender and Rick handed them each a clean tea towel with crushed ice inside.


    They didn''t speak for a while, too exhausted from what just happened. Gael nced at his brother, who was cursing under his breath while pressing the towel on his face, and noticed that he looked better than thest time he''d seen him¡ªminus the bruises.


    Sebastian De Luca was twenty-six years old. He used to be thin and had bloodshot eyes from drug abuse years ago, back when he used to stay in Florida. Sebastian was a pretty troubled kid, and it only got worse as he got older. Then he met some truly shady people¡ªthe kind that his family frowned upon¡ªand got himself into trouble that Gael and Giovanni had to find him in Miami and bring him back home. It took them nearly three days, all while trying to avoid more problems. They found him next to a dumpster, almost dead from an infection of a poorly treated wound that he got from a fight.


    After a week in the hospital, Alessandro sent him to rehab in Italy. Gael thought that his brother should be clean for a while now¡ªat least, he hoped so. Their rtionship didn''t start out great, and it had been rocky more times than he could count. It was prettyplicated.


    After finishing onest shot, Gael got off the stool and handed a hundred-dor tip to his bartender. He was ready to leave. Today had been a roller coaster of clusterfucks, and all he wanted was to go home as nned. "I''m outta here." He pped the shoulders of the other two.


    Sebastian whipped his head fast, his brows drawn into a furrow, disappointment swimming in his eyes. "But I just got here!"


    Gael could tell that while Sebastian had always been hotheaded and they didn''t really get along well, his younger brother seemed to seek his approval¡ªespecially recently. "What, want me to hold your hand?"


    "Oh, fuck off."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think so."


    Giovanni stepped off from his stool too and grabbed Sebastian''s arm. "Come on. Stand up. Let''s go clean up your face. Stupid kid. Are you a child? You can''t just punch people every time you''re angry."


    Sebastian got to his feet and asked his brother, "Where are you going anyway?"


    Gael paused, then a devilish smirk ghosted his lips. "To film a goddamn movie."


    ***


    In the backseat of the Escde, Gael stared at his phone and contemted whether he should call Ang or not. He got a text from her earlier, saying Nina was taking her out for some drinks. But Santiago updated him and said that the girls hade home an hour ago. It was currently ten in the evening.


    Gael put his phone away and told Rick as they pulled from the curb in front of Phantom''s Empire, "Drop by the house first. I forgot something."


    Rick checked the time on the dashboard and looked at him through the rear-view mirror. "The flight''s in thirty minutes, Boss."


    "Then drive faster." Gael shook his head. It''s not like his pilot would fly to Mayne City without him.

 Chapter 421 - The Right Key

    Gael''s whole body ached, and he felt like his face was all swollen, but when he saw himself in the mirror in the bathroom of his private ne, he felt worse than he looked. He cleaned himself as much as he could while still a little drunk. Rick offered to help, but he waved him off.


    It wasn''t such a good idea to get himself in this state before going to see Ang. However, he could admit that the fight back in the club sort of relieved some frustration that had been bubbling inside him for the past week.


    He wasn''t even supposed to fly out tonight. If Morgan had signed the papers, they would have proceeded with the n which was to take the seat in thepany. With the n not going as they expected¡ªas was how several things had been happening recently¡ªhe had some downtime, and the first thing he wanted to do was go to Ang.


    Gael wanted to go to her the moment the council revoked the order. But his family needed him. However, after his venture became unsessful this time, he was desperate to have something good happen to him..


    It was already nearly one in the morning when Gaelnded on the Tarmac of Mayne City International Airport. The moment he stepped on the ground, nostalgia rushed into him, and he could already smell home.


    He knew where she was, so he didn''t waste any more time and drove to Nina''s apartment. It would have probably been a good idea to go in the morning, but he couldn''t wait any longer. The security wouldn''t have let him pass through the entrance¡ªespecially while looking like he''d been in a brawl¡ªbut he''d called Nina on the way, and she''d advised the front desk to let him in.


    Nina let him in the apartment, shaking her head when she saw the cut and bruises on his face. "Tsk. If I didn''t know she had been missing you, I wouldn''t let you in. How could you show up here looking like that?" She sighed as she led him to Ang''s bedroom. "She''s in there. I''ll¡­go back to sleep and put my headphones on."


    Gael couldn''t help but smile¡ªtried to anyway¡ªbecause his lip was throbbing. "Thank you." He handed her a bottle of wine that he got from his stash on the ne. She epted it, chuckling as she left for her bedroom.


    He took a deep breath and made a cursory effort to smooth down his hair before pushing the door open. And there she was¡ªhis Angel. She was sleeping sideways with her back facing him. The sight of her made him swallow.


    His heart thundered in his chest as he closed the door behind him. Even from a distance, he could smell the scent of her shampoo and body wash, mixed with her own natural scent.


    Gael sat on the bed next to her hips, and she stirred in her sleep,zily turning around and fluttering her eyes open. The room was dark, save for the moonlighting through the slits of the curtains, but it was enough to see each other''s figures. She gasped in surprise, flinching back as she saw him, her brows drawing together as though trying to see if he was an illusion or something.


    "Hey¡­ Sorry, I woke you." He reached for her slightly cold hand, and he thought she''d recoil, but she let him touch her. And as if realizing he was real, a smile flitted across her face.


    "Gael," she whispered. Hearing her voice calling his name was like a dream. Her body tilted forward as if she wanted to jump in his arms, but then her smile fell, and she hesitated. Then he saw the look on her face. Ang missed him, but she didn''t want to get her hopes up, so she shut down quickly. "What are you doing here?"


    Right. He had to assure her first. Gael pulled out a folded paper from his coat and handed it to her. "Open it."


    "What''s this?" Ang paused, taking the paper from him but not unfolding it. The room was too dark to read it anyway.


    "The arrangement has been retracted. I''m officially single¡­unless you want to take me back and¡ª"


    Ang flung herself into him, knocking the air out of his lungs. He groaned when she unknowingly pressed a bruise on his abdomen, but he didn''tin. How could he when she all but wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips? Gael scooped her up and ced her on hisp, where she automatically straddled him.


    Goddamn this woman. She had on a tight shirt and panties in bed. He slid his hands beneath the shirt, feeling the familiar smoothness of her skin and then cupping her ass as he pressed her hard against him. Her lips and tongue tasted cool and sweet. Heat rushed towards his head.


    She grabbed his face, pulling him to her as if she couldn''t get enough and wanted to deepen the kiss, but then he winced, causing her to pull back. That''s when she got a good look at his face. She gasped. "Oh my god¡­ What happened to you?"


    Her fingers hovered over his bruise below the eye and worry shed on her face. Gael took her hands in his and kissed them. "It was stupid. Got into a fight with my brother. Technically, he punched me first and then Gio. We retaliated. It was childish."


    "Your brother?"


    He nodded. "Sebastian. He arrived tonight."


    "You don''t tell me about him."


    "We''re not really close. He doesn''t like that he''s not the eldest son. So he hates me."


    With her brows still knitted, Ang got off hisp and pulled him to his feet. "Let''s get you cleaned up."


    "I already did on the ne," he protested as she led him towards her bathroom.


    "Well, you did a terrible job doing it while you''re drunk. Not one of your boys helped you?" She made him sit on top of the closed-lid toilet and took out a first-aid kit from under the sink. Then she began working on him. "Tell me about your brother."


    Gael''s jaw tightened. He briefly closed his eyes and ced his hands on her thighs. Then he told her about his brother because he wanted to dy telling her about the bad news¡ªabout J and Gabby. He knew that was inevitable, so he nned to tell her as soon as he came. But seeing her excitement earlier, he wanted to be selfish and have her all to himself. Just tonight. He just got her back. He didn''t want to upset her. Not yet.


    But to do that, he had to give her something, so he talked about his brother. "When I first came to Italy, Seb was so mad at me. One time, he told me¡­ He wished I never existed. And I thought¡­maybe if I didn''t, that might have been so much easier for everyone. When he got older, we''d get into fistfights. Thest straw was when grandfather died, and I was chosen to step up because I was my father''s eldest son¡ªthe heir to the throne." He scoffed.


    "Seb went away and stayed in Florida for a while. He got mixed up in a bad crowd, doing drugs and all that." Gael became tense. "He killed someone. It wasn''t his first, but the guy was his friend. He did it while saving himself, but it didn''t take away his guilt. I med myself for that. He wouldn''t have gone to Florida if he was chosen instead of me."


    Ang lowered her hand just as she finished putting ointment on him. She flinched when he mentioned the killing part. And then she felt bad that he med himself. "Is that why you said you would never deal with drugs? Also¡­ What he did wasn''t your fault."


    He shrugged. "Partly, yeah. Our family had always been against it. Drugs make people desperate and unstable. Addicts would do anything for it; they''d give up their sources just so they could get another hit. It''s too risky. That''s how drug cartels meet their demise." Gael let out a sigh and got to his feet, towering over her. "Enough of that. I didn''te here just to talk about other people."


    Before Ang realized what was happening, Gael had lifted her onto the counter and settled between her legs. "I miss you, Angel¡­" He swept her hair back and pressed their foreheads together. "Will you take me back?"


    She nodded and hooked her arms around his neck. "There''s nothing I want more than to be with you."


    He imed her lips, and everything else seemed to fast forward.


    Gael unbuttoned his pants, pulled out his cock, slid her panties to the side, and then sank into her. She had been wet and he had been hard since she climbed on him earlier. Ang moaned into his mouth, the beautiful sound a mixture of sigh and gasp as he seated himself to the hilt. This. This right here was everything. He was everything to her. It was like finally finding the right key to a lock. They fit perfectly in each other.


    "It''s so good to be home to you, Love," he whispered against her lips as he thrust hard and deep.


    She smiled. "Wee home."

 Chapter 422 - In Which We Have To Be Better

    Gael had a ring headache when he woke up, feeling disoriented when he opened his eyes and found himself in a stranger''s bed alone, wearing absolutely nothing under the nket. The sheets were pale pink and silky. For a tiny second, a pang of guilt spread through him, afraid that he''d somehow ended up going home with a woman from the club after he''d cked outst night. He was horrified.


    That onlysted for a couple of seconds, though. Then the memory of seeing Ang sleeping on the same bed when he arrivedst night, her tending to his wounds in the bathroom, and him fucking her on the counter came rushing in his head, and he was instantly relieved. "Cazzo." He massaged his temples, cursing the drinks he hadst night.


    He could never believe that he''d be too drunk not to know what he''d be doing. He''d never allow himself to go home with a stranger, and his men knew he wouldn''t want that to happen either, so they''d watch him closely and prevent that from happening. Especially now. Ever since they''d known about his fixation on Ang, his men had been loyal to her too.


    Where was Ang anyway?


    Gael checked his watch on the nightstand. He had it fixed beforeing back to Mayne. Thank god there was a branch in Manhattan, and the store repaired it without billing him. It turned out that Ang had the watch insured for five years. He made a mental note to renew it for life. The watch was good as new now.


    It was nine in the morning, and a noise came from outside, sounding like pots, pans, and sses clinking. He quickly washed his face and mouth in the bathroom, grabbed his pants from the floor, and shoved his legs into them. He knew that Nina should have already left for work at seven, so he didn''t bother with a shirt and walked out of the bedroom topless.


    He found Ang in a messy kitchen, ting some bacon and then pouring juice into sses. The corners of his lips curled into a handsome smile as he leaned sideways against the door frame, folding his arms across his broad chest and crossing his legs at the ankles. She had her back to him, so she hadn''t noticed him yet, and he enjoyed the show of her moving from here to there, wearing his torn shirt and hopefully no panties.


    That''s not the only thing that got him smiling. Ang was actually cooking. The eggs were sunny-side-up, and the bacon strips were perfectly cooked¡ªwell, most of them except for two that looked nearly burnt. There were even waffles on two tes and sses of fresh orange juice.


    "Wow. Only a week and you''ve turned into a chef," he said, his voice still slightly hoarse from sleep.


    Ang turned around with a huge smile on her face. Damn it. She was so beautiful his chest hurt.


    "Morning." She put the tes down on the breakfast bar and hurried towards him, giving him a chaste kiss on the lips and then pulling back before he could grab her by the waist. She held his hand and made him sit at the breakfast bar. "I sorta burned the eggs a little, though¡­ Just slice the sides."


    "No, this is perfect. I''m not wasting anything you cooked for me." The eggs weren''t burned at all¡ªthe crispy sides added texture. It was just the way he liked it¡ªlike how his mother made for him back then.


    Ang looked so happy. She told him that the waffle batter was store-bought, and she threw a few strips of bacon that burned. But all he cared about was that she made this for him even when she knew she was bad at it at first.


    "You really made these for me?" He smiled.


    She lifted her chin in confidence. "I promised you I would redeem myself and make you breakfast. So you can stop teasing me about my cooking."


    She learned for him. He had teased her about burning the kitchen down before, but that was only because she looked so cute when annoyed. He''d probably still continue to tease her about it, but that morning, he was so touched all he could do was stare at her with a smile on his face.


    He must have been so hungry¡ªprobably for not eating well the past week¡ªthat he devoured everything on his te, not leaving even a tiny bit. The food was so delicious. It was so much better than yesterday''s brunch and other breakfast meals he''d ever eaten before. He even burped. "Fuck. Sorry." Theyughed.


    She gently brushed her fingers on his cheek, her brows slightly knitting in worry. "I''m d you''re eating. You''ve lost weight¡­ You look like you haven''t eaten for days."


    His smile fell when he was reminded of what caused it all back in New York. Gael downed the rest of his drink and got up. He began putting the dishes into the sink, and Ang did the same. There was a slightly ufortable silence between them, but neither of them spoke until they had cleaned up the counters and there was nothing left to do.


    They were alone in the apartment, but the closed space started to be a little stuffy. He was just about to tell her to get dressed so they could go somewhere and talk when she spoke first.


    "Is everything okay? You don''t look so happy like something''s bothering you. They withdrew the arrangement¡­ Wasn''t that a good thing? Did something happen that you didn''t tell me about?"


    Gael looked up to the ceiling, exhaling a slightly shaky breath. He had been avoiding talking about it for a while, but there was no avoiding it now.


    Ang could see the pain in his eyes when he faced her again, and they were misty. Her heart raced, and she felt like crying even before he started.


    "J''s gone."


    She drew her brows together. "What do you mean? Is...he back in Australia?" she asked despite already feeling that it wasn''t the case. Now her heart was pounding in her chest.


    "He''s dead."


    "No¡­" Her hands flew to her face. She blinked, and tears slid down her cheeks in parallel tracks. She was in shock, but she listened as he told her everything that happened when she left.


    Gael rarely saw her cry, and now she was crying for him.


    Ang circled her arms around him, pulling him to her tight. "Oh, I''m so sorry about J¡­ I feel so bad for Mika. And Gabby¡­ No wonder she didn''t respond to me. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because you left and didn''t want to be a part of it. And you shouldn''t be. It wasn''t your war. What would you have done if you knew?"


    She pulled back, and her brows deeply furrowed like she was hurt. She and J weren''t close, but she knew how important he was to Gael, and that was enough for her to care about him. To Gael, J was like a brother and a son in one.


    "What would I have done?" She huffed. "Gael¡­ Of course, I would have flown back in a heartbeat. If I had known, I would''ve been there by your side."


    His lips ttened into a thin line. He thought he might have handled it better, too, if she was there. But he shook his head and sat on the dining chair, pulling at his hair. "That''s what I was afraid of. Angel, I already lost J¡­and my sister to them. I wouldn''t survive if I lost you too. I''d kill myself if that happened."


    Ang softened her gaze and exhaled a pained sigh. She held his face and looked into his eyes as she told him, "Can you not keep things like these from me anymore? I need to know that you see me as your equal. We have to be better if we want us to work."


    Gael pulled her to him and buried his face against her chest, his arms wrapped around her frame. He held her so tight that she could feel her shirt getting damp where his face was. That''s when she realized that he was silently crying. She didn''t think that he would bawl his eyes out, but tears wereing out from them, and he asionally sniffed. Ang''s heart bled for him, and she started crying too. Gael had been through so much the past week. She circled her arms around him as if she wanted him to know that she got him, gently brushing his back as she whispered, "I''m so sorry I wasn''t there for you."


    He pulled her down to hisp and nuzzled into her hair, filling his lungs with her scent. Then his breathing steadied. "You''re here now.. That''s all that matters."

 Chapter 423 - Youre With Me

    Ang thought about how weird it was to know someone, and then all of a sudden¡­they''re gone forever.


    J''s death made her think about a lot of things. She wondered¡­ What if she hadn''t left that day? Would the course of Gael and J''s moment be any different? But it wasn''t as if they had been cornered and could have done things differently. J went home as he should and died there. What didn''t sit well with her was the possibility that Gael could have gone up with J and gotten injured, or worse¡­ She didn''t even want to think about it.


    Her dark thoughts about Gael leaving this world came uninvited in her mind, and she shook her head to get rid of them. Just like what he told her, she, too, wouldn''t survive if that happened to him.


    Ang knew that Gael was grieving in his own way. The way he cried silently to her made her want to keep him safe in her arms. If only there was anything she could do to help take away his pain, she wouldn''t think twice.


    She was sitting on the bed while Gael showered in the bathroom. She had wanted to join him, but she had to send out an electronic newsletter to all the readers subscribed to her regarding a sale of her Book Two of the Chasing Series under Love Tales. It was work she couldn''t dy. The buzzing of her phone snapped her out of her trance. She received a long text message.


    <strong>[ Good day, Ms. Su. This is James, Manager of Parne Shores. I called earlier today, but no one answered. I wanted to inform you that we''ve received a delivery of ten boxes under your name sent by Samantha Cho of Sweet Soul Studio. As per our prior agreement, I''ve received and signed on your behalf. If it were any other time, we would dly keep it in storage until you''re avable to pick them up. However, we''re currently renovating the storage room, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to keep these here longer without proper</strong><strong> secu</strong><strong>rity.</strong><strong> Would you be able to pick them up before 5 p.m. today? If that''s not possible, do you give permission to have these sent to your unit? I will personally oversee the transfer. ]</strong>


    It was almost one in the afternoon. She didn''t have anything particr nned today unless Gael wanted to do something or go somewhere. But she wanted to take care of the packages herself, so she responded to the manager and told him she would arrive in an hour. The boxes that Samantha forwarded to her were her books that needed to be signed.


    When Gael came out of the shower, she told him her n. Then she quickly showered and changed while he waited for her in the living room. He had changed into a new set of casual clothes that his men brought him. She emerged from the bedroom, wearing a pair of ck pants, a ck tight top, brown suede ankle boots, and brown peacoat. "Shall we go?" she probed as she walked up to him.


    Gael stared at her, looking stunned¡ªnot just because she was gorgeous in her casual outfit, but because she was wearing a familiar ne. "You''re wearing it¡­ Since when?" he asked, sounding as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Ang knew what he was referring to even without him specifying. She subconsciously touched the winged heart pendant on her chest, and her cheeks flushed.


    "Since at the airport after I left your apartment. I was in the restroom rummaging through my purse when I saw it."


    "You had it in your purse the whole time?"


    She nodded. "I''ve always carried it with me since you gave it to me¡­just not worn it. I guess when I left¡­ I thought it felt so lonely without you. So I wore it thinking you were with me even when you were physically not." She bit her bottom lip. "Was that too cheesy?"


    Gael shook his head, a satisfied smile ghosting his lips as he leaned in and kissed her ever so softly. "No. It means so much to me. Thank you."


    ***


    They arrived at Ang''s apartment building. A male porter assigned by the manager helped them move the boxes of books using a tform push cart so they only had to transport it once. The three of them got in the elevator. Ang stayed at the left-most corner of the car with Gael next to her and the porter was on the other side with the push cart in front of him. The door was about to close when someone''s hand darted in, and the door opened once more.


    Mrs. Robinson''s son hopped in the car, limping on his left leg while supporting his weight with a cane.


    Gael sensed Ang stiffen next to him, gripping his hand tight. He remembered who the guy was from that one time they were introduced to each other. Mrs. Robinson''s son looked at Ang with a nk stare that made Gael ufortable. He knew that she didn''t like this too, so he shifted and angled his body so that he was partially covering her with his body and red at the guy. Thetter only looked at him with boredom before he turned around and faced the door.


    The minute that ticked by inside the car felt spooky. It was so quiet, apart from the white noise produced by the elevator. They reached their floor, and Ang shivered when the guy got off. They patiently walked behind him as he limped slowly towards his unit, and when he reached his door, he nced back at them. The male porter flinched. Once the door closed behind Mrs. Robinson''s son, they continued down the hall.


    "I swear that psycho gives me the creeps. I don''t know how you could live next to that family," muttered the male porter under his breath.


    Ang and Gael exchanged nces but didn''t say anything. She was afraid that the Robinsons would hear her even if she whispered. She could barely look at her door without remembering the blood smeared on it that night.


    Gael entered the code for her and led her inside with the porter behind them. After the boxes had been ced in the dining area, he gave the porter a tip and thanked him for the help.


    Once they were alone, he told her, "It''s okay. You''re safe here."


    "Huh?" Ang looked up in confusion and then followed Gael''s gaze. That''s when she realized that she was gripping his hand so tight her knuckles turned white, and her nails dug into his skin. "Oh. I''m sorry." She released his hand.


    He smiled at her and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t be sorry. You can hold me anytime you want."


    She exhaled a sigh of relief and leaned against him. She didn''t realize she was too wound up the entire ride and walk to her apartment. "To think I like reading and watching crime, horror, and thriller but real-life freaks me out so much."


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Their heads snapped to the side, their brows raised in bafflement, wondering who it was.


    "Hi, Ang," an older woman''s muffled voice came from the other side of the door. Mrs. Robinson. "I have something for you. I''m just going to leave it on the floor."


    It was quiet for a moment after that, and she thought Mrs. Robinson must have already left. They went to check the door, and on the floor, they found a disposable container with two slices of chocte cake inside. On top of it was a folded card with a hand-written note.


    <em><strong>[ To Ang and Gael.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>There are no words to express how deeply sorry and ashamed I am for what happened. I''m sharing this cake that I baked this morning. I know it is not enough to make you forget but may you find it in your hearts to forgive my family.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Yours truly,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Annie Robinson ]</strong></em>


    Ang felt a prick in her heart reading it. She let out a sigh as she stared at the note and the cake. She didn''t know if there was anything to forgive¡ªit''s not like Mrs. Robinson shot her. But she was still traumatized from the incident that until now she felt unsafe in her apartment. Ang was only braver toe back because Gael was with her.


    She looked up at him until he noticed her staring. He asked, "What is it?"


    Shaking her head, Ang pressed herself against him and kissed the side of his neck. "Nothing.. I''m just d you''re here with me."

 Chapter 424 - Fully Booked

    It was weird to be back in her apartment after being away for weeks. It felt familiar and also strange. Good thing it was kept clean and dust-free with Ninaing over once a week with a couple of housekeepers from Ang''s father''s house to keep it spotless and her one and only live nt watered. Gael saw the Christmas nt and thought it was cute. He particrly liked that he was in it.


    They moved the boxes into her office. Ang realized there were already several boxes in there too, in which they contained her first book¡ªamongst other boxes of her other books. She forgot they were there and only remembered that Nina told her the publishing house sent a few boxes of the unpublished book from their warehouse while the rest were in a storage unit for the time being. The book was unpublished since September ofst year, but there were still a few hundreds of paperbacks and hardcovers left.


    Her first book was now only avable pre-owned in some online stores and brand new on her website until all stocks were sold. It pained her to do this. After all, it was her first baby.


    Ang was staring at the books in the box when Gael came up to her and grabbed one paperback with a white and red cover, carefully holding and examining it in his hand. "What happens to these now?"


    She took a deep breath and leaned against her desk, folding her arms under her breasts. "Well¡­ At first, I thought about donating several copies to some libraries here, but I can''t really do that without risking anyone finding out who I am. Nina could do it, but it''s..plicated and too much work. So we''re keeping the remaining books until they''re sold. They''re sold on my site as signed copies¡ªwhich is one of the tasks I need to finish by the end of this month."


    "What task?"


    "I have to go over the orders to process them one by one. Sign, pack, and ship out hundreds of orders all over the world." Ang looked around her office, which was, fortunately, a spacious second bedroom in her apartment that could house her personal library and boxes upon boxes that took up about half of the room and vertical space. It would take her a few days to finish everything.


    Gael put the book back in the box and dug his hands in his pockets as he faced her. His expression was gentle as he looked at her, genuinely interested in her world. "I didn''t realize it was such an arduous work for authors¡ªapart from writing your books, I mean."


    "Well, at least I don''t have to do book signing tours. That''s one less work than usual. Don''t get me wrong, I''d love to meet¡­my readers." She smiled, appearing as though she wanted to exin further, but Gael already understood what she meant. She had told him that her father already knew about her "other life", but it didn''t change her stance about staying private.


    He nodded. "What do the bookstores do with the book? Are they still allowed to sell their stocks?"


    "Some of them did an event to sell their supply. Others returned unsold copies. We ept returns, but we have to shoulder the cost for shipping, of course." She bit her bottom lip, scrunching her nose. Unpublishing the book cost her money too.


    "Shit. I''m sorry you had to do that." Gael gripped the back of his neck, seemingly ashamed by the situation.


    She shrugged, a small smile forming on her face. "It had to happen."


    He moved closer and took her hand in his as he looked her in the eyes. "You know, I was okay with it after giving it some thought. I overreacted, thinking it hit too close to home. I was gonna tell you that¡­ But then things happened in New York, and the next thing I knew, you had already unpublished." He brushed his fingers on her cheek. "Do you want to republish it?"


    Samantha did tell herst month¡ªabout Gael giving her and Ba permission to proceed with the proposed project as nned. Ang hadn''t really talked much about that with him. She leaned her face against his hand and kissed the palm of it, a smile lifting the corners of her lips.


    "I have to admit¡­ I''m still sad that it had to happen. And part of me wants to republish it. But also¡­ I sorta feel free after doing it. It''s a special book for me¡ªwith ws and all that. But it also adds a bit of mystery. I kinda like it."


    He let out a sigh, feeling like he should do something for her. Gael was afraid that she might only be downying it and that she was actually more than sad to let go of that book. But he could only support her decision.


    "What can I do?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Gael lifted her hand to his lips and pressed them gently on her fingers. "I don''t like it when you''re sad. Tell me what I can do to make it go away or if there''s anything you want me to do for you. Anything. I''ll help you pack and ship the books. I''ll cook for you everyday until you get sick of it. Whatever you need. I''m your guy." He winked.


    Ang threw her head back andughed. Then her eyesnded on her first book that was on disy on her shelf. "Actually¡­ I have something in mind."


    "Does that involve you and me being naked? I''ll make a head start." He grinned, his fingers closing in on the top button of his shirt.


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t keep the smile off her face. "Not that, but hold that thought. I''ll cash that in very soon."


    "What then?"


    "Hmmm¡­ I was thinking¡­ I could host a giveaway." She picked up a hardcover copy of the book and regarded it. "I''ll send this to the winner with a personalized dedication. And¡­ If you''re up for it, maybe you can sign it too¡ªor even write a short message to the lucky one."


    His brows raised, utterly surprised, having not expected what she just asked. "Me? Sign your book?"


    "I mean, as No, of course?" Ang held her hands to her face, feeling shy about asking him to do this but also excited at the prospect of it.


    "You¡­want me¡­to sign as No," Gael said slowly as if making sure he understood what she was asking.


    And then she nodded, the spark in her eyes too mesmerizing. How could he ever say no to her looking like that? He didn''t think it was a big deal. No one would know he was the character reference. Gael was sure her fans would flip out. And he wanted to indulge her. He would sign hundreds of books if that would keep the spark in her eyes.


    He would do anything for her.


    The corners of his lips curled into a handsome smile, and he kissed her on the nose. "Baby, I''d do more than sign a book if that''s what you really want. That''s the least I can do. And I mean it. I''ll do anything you ask apart from this. Whatever problems you have¡ªeven if you''re unsure that I can do it, youe to me."


    "Even if you don''t know how to do it?"


    "I''ll fucking learn it."


    Ang smiled. "Okay then. Let''s start with something simple. Strip for me."


    Gaelughed. "Oh, I''ll do you one better. I''ll strip and then rip your clothes off too." He pushed his shoulder against her midsection and lifted her over his shoulder. She squealed in surprise, herughter filling the space as he brought her towards the bedroom.. The mirth in his voice was apparent when he told her, "Let''s recreate that scene you wrote in the book."

 Chapter 425 - A Mistake.

    The pair made it back to the living room after their little tryst in the bedroom. Gael made them both some coffee using the espresso maker his grandmother gave to Ang. He thought it was convenient to have one.


    Making a cup of cappino for her at any time of the day was now part of the favorite things he liked to do. Gael loved it when she smiled, the simple joy of having the drink, that smile reached her eyes, causing fucking butterflies in his stomach. They were probably moths.


    From the kitchen, he could see her sitting at the end of the sofa, looking serious as she scrolled through her phone, curious lines creasing between her brows as she focused. He lifted two cups of coffee and brought them to the living room. "Here."


    Ang nced up, looked at the cup, and beamed as she received it, then took a sip right away. Some milk foam sat on her upper lip like a mustache, and she licked it clean. She looked so cheerful; he couldn''t help but smile with her. "Thank you. It''s so good!"


    "What were you working on?" Gael took a sip of his own drink¡ªtwo shots of espresso. The beans Ang bought had notes of dark chocte. He liked it.


    "I''ve been looking for some properties. I told you before I was thinking of moving¡­ I''ve got no luck in the market. The houses I saw online didn''t appeal to me. They were beautiful¡­just not my taste."


    Right. She did mention she didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore after what happened with the neighbors. He couldn''t me her. After what happened that night and how she felt so anxious while sharing a ride with Mrs. Robinson''s son in the elevator, Gael was certain she wouldn''t want to stay here for long.


    Talking about properties reminded Gael of something he had been avoiding the past few days. He clicked his tongue and sighed, setting his cup on the coffee table and then running his hands down his face, looking distracted.


    "What''s wrong?" Ang probed.


    "God. I''m still pissed about it."


    "About what?" She set her cup next to his and turned to face him, bringing her knees up to her chest and giving him her full attention.


    Gael sighed again, rubbing his nape, seemingly ufortable talking about what he was going to say. He didn''t want to tell her, but he couldn''t keep it from her either.


    "Purchasing Morgan''s share required more funds¡ªunderstandable because it''s a hugepany, so we''ve already anticipated that. Thirty percent of it woulde from SVR Corp and the rest mine. It was basically the same if I''d continued my initial n to open up a firm, but we still needed more. So I gave my ountant the go signal to sell some of my assets to bring more money to the table.


    "Last week, after¡­what happened, he listed off several properties that he believed needed to be let go. A couple apartments in New York and some spaces in high-rise buildings¡ªincluding the one you saw that was in the works."


    "The one that was supposed to be your office?" she asked.


    "That one. Mika and J''s apartment too. I can''t imagine her living there and I don''t think she wants to either. It was the day of J''s burial. My ountant thought we couldn''t dy it if we wanted to put everything on the market asap. I was too distracted with everything that''s been going on when I gave my approval that I skimmed the list, thinking they were all properties that I had meant to sell for a while now anyway."


    Ang looked so keen as she listened, already anticipating some bad news in his story with her brows drawing together.


    Gael briefly closed his eyes. "My house here was on that list. When I reviewed itter, it was already sold. It''s not mine anymore."


    She gasped. "Oh no¡­"


    "Yeah... So I was hoping I''d stay with you while I''m here. I''m kinda homeless." A shy smile danced on his lips.


    Ang couldn''t tell him she was a little disappointed that he unintentionally sold the house. She loved that ce. They made memories there¡ªreally good memories.


    Gael could sense that she was sad about that, and he remembered all the post-it notes that he was still yet to read. That was one of the first things he thought of when he realized his mistake. "I had Santiago clean up the room. I made sure he swept every inch of it to find the notes. He kept all of what he found together with the furniture in a storage unit. I may have lost the house, but I kept everything else safe."


    Her cheeks colored. She had forgotten about the notes, but he didn''t. Ang took his hand in hers and squeezed it. "It''s okay. They aren''t important anymore. You already know how I feel." She leaned in and kissed his cheek. He looked visibly better, grinning at her.


    "Well¡­" She pped her hands. "That''s a bummer, but we can''t do anything about that anymore. I''m sure Nina wouldn''t mind having you around. You were so good to her when she came to New York. She''d love ourpany."


    Gael winced. "While I like your best friend, I don''t think I''ll befortable living in her ce for more than one night and I don''t want to impose on her. I''ll probably just stay in a hotel near Nina''s building."


    "Or you can stay here?"


    "Without you? And also risk running into your neighbors?"


    "Right¡­" Ang chuckled. She wasn''t even keen on staying here and Gael felt the same. Even if they stayed here together, there was still the issue of the awkward run-ins or ride-alongs with the Robinsons. "How long are you staying?"


    "I''m not sure. Right now, things are¡­tolerable in New York. Maybe a couple of weeks."


    She stared at him, subconsciously chewing her bottom lip as she thought of something. "I have an idea¡­"


    He cocked his brow, his interest piqued upon watching her think. He loved seeing her work the gears in her brain. She looked so adorable with her left brow slightly arched and her lip biting. Ang did those whenever she was thinking of something and then jotting it down on her notebook for her books. It made him want to get in her head and see what she was all about.


    She cast a huge smile on her face, a tiny dimple peeking below the corner of her lips. Then she started, "Well¡­ There''s another ce we can both stay under one roof. It''s very spacious and I''m pretty sure the owner would love to have you as a guest."


    "O¡­kay?" He folded his arms across his chest, waiting for her to continue.


    Instead, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    Wondering, Gael asked, "Who are you¡ª"


    Ang held up a finger in the air and he shut his mouth, watching her quietly. Whoever she was calling, it seemed as though they took their time answering. Atst, the other end of the line answered and then she spoke.


    "Hi, Daddy. Are you home?" She paused. Her eyes flickered towards Gael whose mouth hung open as he listened to her. "Good. I''m staying there for a while starting tonight." She paused again, her father''s voice sounding excited through the receiver but Gael couldn''t make out the response. "You don''t mind Gael staying with us, do you?" Another pause. "Great! I''ll see you at dinner!"


    Ang ended the call and faced Gael, the smile on her face so bright he was nearly blinded.


    "You want me to stay at your father''s house?" Gael''s heart began to race. He didn''t know why he was getting nervous. It wouldn''t be the first time he''d be meeting Charlie. Perhaps because he was actually going to sleep there¡­and not just for one night?


    "Uh-huh." She nodded enthusiastically. The thought of having Gael at her father''s house would have scared her before. However, a lot of things had changed since, and right now, there wasn''t anything that held her back in enjoying hispany around her family anymore. Ang was even looking forward to celebrating her birthday for the first time with him where her rtives would be present. "Are you nervous?" she teased.


    He ced a hand on his chest where his heart was supposed to be. It was definitely beating faster than normal. It could be for the fact that thest time Gael spoke with Ang''s father in private, Charlie sort of threatened him. "You kidding? I''m thrilled.." Totally.

 Chapter 426 - One Roof

    Ang and Gael headed to Oakwood, bringing with them several boxes of her books so she could work over the weekend. She decided not to eat the cake that Mrs. Robinson left at her door, feeling only slightly guilty when she passed by their unit on their way out. But instead of tossing the cake, Gael gave it to a homeless person three blocks away.


    They dropped by at Nina''s apartment to get her stuff. Ang had already told her best friend that she was going home while she packed her things. She knew that Nina would be alone when shees hometer, so she and Gael tidied up the ce and ordered some dinner for her which they left in the fridge with a note.


    Staying with her best friend for a week felt like an extended sleepover, and she was thankful that she could always count on her whenever. But just like Gael said, he wouldn''t befortable staying there. He might not be exceptionallyfortable staying in her father''s mansion too, but the ce was much bigger, so it had more breathing roompared to Nina''s apartment.


    She couldn''t let him stay in a hotel even if he could afford it. Besides, they could do many things in her father''s house. She could show him all the ces and activities she used to do with Oliver when they were kids. Ang was pretty excited. She wasn''t this excited when Gael first came to that house. It was strange.


    Gael drove the Escde because he wanted to spend all of his time with Ang alone as much as he could. Their week-long separation felt like an eternity without her. He couldn''t bear to part ways even for a second now. He only brought Rick with him while his other men were in New York, spread out to do work that he delegated before he left. Rick rode with Santiago in another vehicle, and they would also stay in Oakwood with them.


    Ang nced at Gael, watching his side profile as he concentrated on the road. His hair grew longer, reaching the top of his ears, and his beard needed a trim, but he had never been more handsome than now with thete afternoon sunshine beaming through the window and shining on his face. He had on a pair of wayfarers, sitting on his sharp nose. She couldn''t help but smile, her heart fluttering, and so was her stomach.


    Just a week ago, she left because she couldn''t take having to share him with another woman¡ªeven if it wasn''t his choice. Now that he was back to her, Ang never wanted to leave his side. She''d been the happiest sincest night.


    Noticing her eyes on him, he nced at her, a smile ghosting on his face. "Baby, I''m driving. You gotta stop undressing me with your eyes."


    She threw her head back,ughing. "Oh, you have no idea... In my head, you never wear any clothes."


    Gaelughed with her, hitting the breaks at a stoplight. "Come here. Gimme those lips."


    Ang leaned across andid a soft kiss on his lips. "Mm¡­"


    "Don''t make that sound." He groaned, shifting in his seat ufortably with the immediate hard-on he was sporting. Damn it. This woman was a walking and talking aphrodisiac. He swore all she had to do was breathe, and his cock would go hard.


    She giggled as she sat back in her seat, twining their fingers together while he drove with his left hand. Gael checked the rear-view mirror and saw his bruises through the reflection. He cursed under his breath. "Your dad''s gonna think I''m trouble. You sure it''s a good idea?"


    "He already thinks that, but he still likes you anyway." Ang squeezed his hand. "Don''t worry about it. Your wounds add character to your face. You look badass." She grinned.


    Gael scoffed, shaking his head. "You give me too much credit."


    Her phone buzzed in her purse, and she whipped it out to check the notification. An unlisted number was calling her, and just like usual, she ignored it. When Gael asked her who it was, she told him it was unsaved. He already knew she didn''t answer unknown callers.


    Just then, Gael''s phone rang, and he fished it out from his inner coat pocket. It was Gabby''s new phone. He answered it, and his sister asked if he was with Ang. "It''s Gabby. She wants to talk to you." He handed her his phone.


    Ang received it, realizing it was the same number that called her just now. Just as she said "Hello", Gabby squealed, causing Ang to pull the phone away from her ear.


    "OH MY GOD!!! I cannot believe you got me signed copies of Gtea K.S.! Personalized too!!! She freakin'' knows my name! I love you, Ang! How can I ever repay you?"


    Ang chuckled at Gabby''s excitement. Gael told her earlier that they had sent her gift to Chicago yesterday, so it must have just arrived today. She had left the package with Trigger, who forgot about it because of everything that happened and only had the chance to give it to Gabri.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it. I''m d you like it."


    "Like it? I love it! How did you get the new book? Chasing Fire wasn''t even avable untilst Sunday, and Trigger told me you left thisst week?"


    She exchanged nces with Gael who was grinning as he drove. Gabby''s voice was too loud; they could hear her excitement over the call even if it wasn''t on speaker. "I¡­had some help. A friend of a friend knows the publisher, so I got in a favor." She bit her lip, not liking that she had to lie to Gabby.


    "Ugh. You are so lucky. I''M so lucky! Please send me your address. I want to give you something too!" Gabby said.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to¡ª"


    "Please? It will make me feel better. I really want to."


    "Alright. Fine. I''ll be staying at my father''s house for a while. I''ll text you the addresster. How are you there, by the way?" Ang''s voice softened, feeling worried that Gabby had married the enemy to save their family. Her heart broke a little when Gael told her about it this morning. She couldn''t imagine how Gabby must be feeling, having lost J not too long ago and then doing something Ang didn''t think she herself didn''t have the courage to do.


    Gabby sighed, but there was still a little enthusiasm in her voice. "I''m doing fine. I don''t really do much here except read, sleep, listen to music, and paint. Other than that, I''m just¡­watching time pass by."


    Right. Gabby was an artist. Back in New York, she showed Ang an album of her artworks saved on her phone. Gabby was unbelievably good! Her art was the kind that people would pay to see in museums. She painted abstracts and portraits, but most of her works were modern impressionism with vivid colors. They were all impressive. Ang told her she should open a gallery, but Gabby said it was just a hobby.


    "Are they treating you okay? How is he? Is he good to you?" Ang wondered, keeping her voice low even though Gael would still hear it.


    There was a moment of pause, and Ang could hear a muffled voice of a man talking to Gabby before thetter came back to the call. "Hey, Anj¡­ I will have to call you again next time."


    "Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah. Mariano just told me I have to go to a party with him. I need to get dressed."


    "Oh¡­" Ang exchanged looks with Gael again. "Well, have fun!"


    "Mm. Don''t forget to send me your address!"


    The call ended just when they entered through the gates of the estate. The guards let them in when they lowered their windows, and they had seen their faces.


    Charlie stood before therge double doors above the steps, Elias, the butler, standing diagonally behind him.


    The two greeted the older man, and Charlie scanned them both, lingering on Gael''s bruised face and then Ang''s swollen knuckles. "Did you two fight?" he asked with furrowed brows.


    Realizing what Charlie was specting, Gael swallowed the huge lump in his throat. Ang then quickly exined to her father it wasn''t the case. Only when Charlie smiled at them did Gael let out a sigh of relief. Charlie looked pleased to see Gael, giving him a firm handshake as he weed him into his home.


    The butler guided them up the stairs while Charlie said he had to make some phone calls before dinner. Ang and Gael followed behind Elias who insisted he''d carry Gael''s luggage.


    Elias led them towards the East wing¡ªthe opposite wing to Ang''s bedroom¡ªand then opened the door across the master bedroom. He turned the lights on and dropped Gael''s bag on the luggage rack. "If you need anything, just press 1 on the phone. It connects directly to me."


    Gael nodded slowly, and then he whispered to Ang, "I thought we were sharing a room."


    She then whispered back, amused at the arrangement, "I said under one roof. I didn''t say anything about one room."


    His room was across Charlie''s and next to Oliver''s.. Gael had already decided staying at the mansion was going to be challenging.

 Chapter 427 - Music Room

    Oliver arrived just in time for dinner. He would be staying in the mansion for the rest of the weekend too. They enjoyed a hearty meal prepared by the house chef and an interesting discussion over Ang''s n for the foundation. Her father and brother were happy with her decision, and they supported her all the way, promising to donate a sizable amount as one of their birthday gifts to her.


    Gael, too, was proud that she moved on from that incident and had learned from it. He didn''t tell her, but he was already nning to donate too¡ªnot that it would be his first time as he had already done that in the past as well.


    After dinner, Ang showed him the neighboring rooms on the ground floor¡ªlike the sitting room and the ballroom adjacent to the living room, separated by a retractable door. The Christmas decoration around the house had already been removed a week after the new year, so the spot where the giant tree wasst December was now empty.


    As they walked through the doors, she realized that the servants had already started decorating the house for the birthday party that her father was throwing for her on Saturday. In fact, they were still busy cleaning and doing some retouches here and there under Elias''smand at eight in the evening.


    The ballroom was massive, with grand chandeliers and warm lights. The space was like a rectangle with a round top and a stage on it. There were tall arched windows on the walls with the view of theke and the green of the estate around the mansion. It was already dark, so they couldn''t see the exterior very well, but the space was beautiful nheless.


    "It''s going to be a big party, I see," Gael said as they watched everyone working while Elias barked orders.


    "I didn''t know it would be. I haven''t had a big one in a long time. I thought it was just gonna be a few rtives and us."


    It was true. Ang couldn''t remember thest time she threw a huge party for her birthday. She thought she had grown out of socializing in parties with rtives and had gone anti-social the past years.


    She probably should have stepped up in organizing the event, but she didn''t have any particr requests. Ang knew Elias would do a great job more than she could, so she left him to it. The servants cleaned the room thoroughly. Elias wanted it spotless¡ªhe said, "I don''t want any speck of dust anywhere. Not even a little. One should be able to lick the floor with certainty that it is clean."


    Ang and Gael looked at each other, stopping themselves from snorting inughter. They backed away from the ballroom and onlyughed when they were back in the hallway and out of earshot.


    "I''m a little afraid of him," Gael whispered, referring to Elias. "He seems like the type to scorn you to death if you don''t walk like royalty."


    Sheughed some more. "He''s indeed very strict, but he''s soft-hearted underneath that uniform."


    Ang brought Gael to the music room where her father and Oliver were. Charlie wanted to have a nightcap with his kids before going to bed. The men drank brandy while they talked about business, and Ang chose red wine while she checked out the bookshelf that contained some of her family''s old photographs.


    Oliver called Ang as he walked towards the piano and took a seat, telling her to sing. It had been a long time since they had actually used the music room. She set her ss down and leaned her hip against the piano, facing her brother. Charlie and Gael were still talking on the sofa on the other side of the room. They paused and watched as Oliver started ying.


    Oliver was amazing with the keys, his fingers dancing on the whites and cks in a melody in tune with the crackling of the fire in the firece a few feet away. He was ying "If I Ain''t Got You", a smile brightening his face as he and Ang exchanged looks, both of them remembering the first time they yed and sang the song back when they were still teenagers.


    Once Ang began the first notes of the song, her eyes closed, her body rxed, and shepletely let go, feelingfortable in the presence of her family and Gael. She sang the song as if it was her own, staying with the tune but doing her own adlib naturally.


    When she opened her eyes again, her starended on Gael, who was smiling at her, in awe of her singing. She flushed but continued singing, not taking her eyes off of him.


    Ang sang the first part and chorus, and then Charlie came to take her hand, pulling her to him for a dance. She stopped singing, but Oliver continued ying still. Her father''s warm hand swallowed her own, and his other handid gently on her back. He spun her around the music room, both of their faces bright with smiles. She couldn''t help getting teary-eyed, remembering how when she was a little girl, he danced with her just like this.


    Then Charlie kissed her cheek before handing her over to Gael without saying anything but a smile. Gael readily held her in his arms. He swayed and twirled her across the floor, both of them looking into each other''s eyes and smiling.


    The sound of a violin apanied Oliver''s piano, and they turned to see that Charlie had picked up the instrument and strung it skillfully. Gael and Ang resumed their dancing, their smiles reaching their eyes.


    The song had ended, and Oliver shifted to another instrumental that she wasn''t sure she recognized, but her father seemed to y along just fine. The tempo was a little slower this time, and Gael and Ang started to just sway in ce.


    "Your family is amazing," he whispered to her ear. "You''re amazing. I can''t get enough of your voice when you sing."


    "Thank you." She leaned closer. "Sometimes I forget that they are. I''m such a bad daughter and sister."


    "I''m sure you won''t forget tonight."


    She looked up at him and nodded. "I won''t."


    ''Never,'' she thought. Right now, in his warm arms while surrounded and serenaded by two other men in her life that she loved, was a time she would never forget.


    "I''m d you brought me here. Thank you, Angel." Gael kissed her temple heedless of her family who might be watching.


    Ang tightened her grip on him as he rocked them in ce. "I''m d you''re here too."


    ***


    Oliver and Charlie turned in first. They still had work in the morning, so they said their goodnights while Ang and Gael stayed an hour more in the music room. They cuddled on the couch in front of the firece, thankful that they got some time to themselves before going back to their respective rooms.


    She told him stories about her childhood growing up in the mansion, mainly what they did in the music room when her mother was still there. It still hurt to remember Cynthia but Ang was doing better in handling her emotions than before, sticking to the good memories when they were stillplete.


    "Do you know how to ride horses?" she asked him.


    "I''ve tried once, but I''m not really good at it. We have horses in Italy, though. Sebastian rides better. You?"


    "I''m okay. Oliver is a better rider than me too." She smiled. "I was hoping we could ride tomorrow. I want to show you around thend."


    "I''d love that. I''m sure you''re an excellent rider." Gael grinned, and when she narrowed her eyes at him, he winked.


    Ang shook her head as she got to her feet, pulling her with him. "You are such a perv."


    They took the stairs up to their rooms. Gael walked her towards her bedroom, his steps slow as he didn''t want the night to end just yet¡ªrather, he didn''t want to part with her yet.


    When they reached the two doors down the hall¡ªthe guest room he used the first time and her bedroom, he knitted his brows. "Your father put distance between us. Last time he put me here, now I''m like ten states away from you."


    Ang couldn''t help butugh at that. Gael was still sulking that they weren''t sharing rooms. "Elias said the pipes broke in this room."


    "Do you really believe that?"


    "Not one bit."


    Theyughed.


    "Well¡­ This is me," she said, backing towards her door.


    Gael slowly took steps towards her. "You sure you don''t want me to walk you to your bed?"


    "I''m good." Ang kept his gaze, stopping herself from smiling.


    He pressed their foreheads together, and he groaned, gripping her waist. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    "A little bit. I kinda like the thought of you missing me."


    "I don''t like that at all."


    She beamed. "Now be a good guest and sleep in your room. I''ll see you at breakfast."


    Ang kissed him on the lips once and entered her room before Gael could stop her; the door silently closed before him.. He was left alone in the hallway, convincing himself it was a bad idea to break down the door just to sleep next to her.

 Chapter 428 - Reality Is Better Than Dreams

    That night, Ang dreamed about her mother. In her dream, she was still a little girl, looking up to the woman she idolized so much; she even told her: "When I grow up, I want to be just like you, mommy."


    Her mother smiled, touching her cheek ever so softly, and in the next second, the room changed. Her mother was leaving, and little Ang chased after Cynthia through the thunderstorm.


    Ang''s heart drummed in her chest, almost in sync with the pitter-patter of the rain dropping on her head. She stumbled and fell on the rough pavement of the road, the car she was chasing disappearing into thin air.


    "You''ll be just like us. Married to the man your family arranged for you," a low voice whispered in her ear.


    She snapped her head to the side and saw Gabrie looking out the road, appearing so gloomy and miserable.


    Ang wanted to deny it. Somehow she was aware that she was dreaming, but it was as if she was trapped in it that she couldn''t force herself to wake up. She couldn''t even speak to tell Gabby she was wrong. That her family would never do that to her.


    Frustrated, she got to her feet and turned around so fast, wanting to get away from her. But right there, Evan stood before her. She had hardly registered his face when his meaty hand wrapped around her neck, squeezing the life out of her. She wed at his arms and kicked him, but it was futile. Her strength was slipping away.


    Ang woke up in a start, gasping for air, her nket tight around her throat. She mbered to sit and pushed the sheet off of her, sweat beading on her forehead. Her heart was frantic in her chest as she scanned her surroundings, realizing that she was in her bedroom.


    The clock on her nightstand said it was three in the morning¡ªthe day before her birthday. She didn''t know why she had that nightmare when she went to sleep blissfully at the thought of having Gael just down the hallway of the opposite wing from her room. It wasn''t anything new, though; she used to have nightmares the day before her birthday¡ªas if it was an awful reminder of her growing old.


    Feeling pasty, she took a quick shower and immediately felt better once the water washed down her body. Ang thought about sneaking into Gael''s room but decided against it. If she did that, she''d have to wake up just a couple of hourster to get back to her room. She also didn''t want to disturb Gael''s rest, especially after learning from Gabby that ording to Trigger, Gael barely slept a wink the past week. Ang could wait until breakfast to see him again.


    ***


    The four of them had their breakfast together by the garden. The weather was cooler, but the sun shone brightly in the sky, casting beautiful rays down the pale green patch of grass and shrubs. It gets very cold in Mayne, but snow rarely fell here.


    Gael could tell that Ang didn''t get enough sleep because of the dark circles under her eyes, and she wasn''t as cheerful as yesterday. He asked her how she was feeling, and she smiled faintly at him as she said, "I woke up in the middle of the night and had trouble sleeping again."


    He squeezed her hand and thought that if only he was next to her, he could have done something. Because of their sleeping arrangement, it wasn''t possible. So instead, after breakfast, when they were alone again, he wrapped his arms around her and told her, "We may not be sleeping in one bed, but you can still call me on my phone. I expect you to do that when you can''t go back to sleep."


    She hugged him back, pressing her face against his chest and taking a deep inhale of his scent. "I didn''t want to wake you. I''m okay now." Really, she was already unbothered by that nightmare. There wasn''t anything that his hug couldn''t fix.


    Both of them had work to do for a few hours. Still, neither of them wanted to be away from each other, so they set up workstations in the library with a massive collection of old and new books in paperbacks, hardbounds, and clothbounds filling the shelves around the walls of the room. It had two floors connected by a spiral staircase, a lounge set, thick rugs, and a dark wood finish.


    There, they worked quietly at their own desks, asionally ncing at each other and grinning without reason.


    At eleven in the morning, Ang changed her clothes quickly and then brought Gael out the back door, passing through the kitchen where she introduced him to the chef and some housekeepers. The girls blushed when he said "hello" in his deep, rough voice¡ªeven Chef Rico was a little flustered to meet Gael''s tall and big frame, and she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It was funny witnessing other people''s reaction to Gael like he was some kind of a cover model straight out of a GQ magazine when he was only wearing a casual shirt and pants. Though he might as well be, Ang thought.


    They reached the stables that housed a few horses owned by her family. Ang said they had four, but Gael could only see two horses that trotted excitedly towards her¡ªone stunning ck stallion with a white stripe down the center of his head, nuzzling its nose against Ang''s cheek and a white horse that''s slightly smaller than the other, neighing and tromping its hooves. Ang giggled as she rubbed their necks. "I know! I miss you too!"


    Gael didn''t know a lot about horses, but he could tell that these were thoroughbreds. They were so beautiful, tall, and well-built, with thick and shiny mane and silky coats.


    "This is Oreo." Ang patted the ck horse, chuckling at Gael''s confused expression. She ran her hand down the white stripe on its face, and Gaelughed, catching on to what she meant.


    "And this is Coco." She touched the white horse. "I like riding on Oreo because he''s fast, but you get to ride him today," she said and then lowered her voice, "He gets jealous if a man rides on Coco."


    As if confirming Ang, Oreo huffed and nodded its head.


    Coco nudged Ang''s shoulder, and she beamed. "Alright! Alright! We''re going!"


    Gael cautiously approached the ck horse, brushing his hands on its neck and mane as if introducing himself. He knew he was doing okay when Oreo leaned against his hand, making him smile.


    After getting acquainted with the horse, they put on their helmets and mounted their horses. One of the stable staff assisted them. Contrary to what Gael told herst night, he was actually good with horses¡ªor perhaps he was just a fast learner and a natural at many things.


    With Ang leading with Coco, they started walking for a minute in big circles near the stable just so Gael could get used to Oreo first. And when she thought he was good, she led them out towards theke. She taught him how to trot, which he picked up fast, and the two of them rode in parallel. They passed by theke and then headed towards a woond surrounding the estate.


    At first, Gael thought there were houses beyond the trees, but he soon learned that it was a dense forest when they entered the woods. There probably weren''t any houses within a few miles.


    Following a trail, Ang expertly maneuvered Coco with Gael on their tail.


    "Where are we going?" he asked.


    "There''s a clearing up ahead." She pointed in front of her. Then she taught him how to canter, the third gait that''s a bit faster than a trot.


    Ang was starting to sweat, but Gael could see the smile on her face as they cantered ahead. She was enjoying this, and he loved seeing her looking so free.


    Sure enough, a tnd formed before them, and they began to trot again until they reached arge oak tree to the West of it with a small stream a few feet away. They climbed down their horses and let them drink from the freshwater.


    "I had a nightmare¡­" Ang said out of nowhere as they sat under the old tree.


    Gael was surprised at her sudden admittance. He took her hand in his and asked her about it. He was silent as she listened to her recall her dream. Ever since he came back to her the other night, they had both been evidently happy. But now, he couldn''t help but think Ang might still be feeling insecure about their rtionship that her unconscious state was showing her terrible things.


    Gael had to do something, and he nned to do it soon.


    For now¡­ While they were practically alone in the middle of nowhere¡­ He would make her forget about all her worries.


    He kissed her on the lips, pushed her back on the grass, and then settled between her legs, already starting to unbutton her pants and pulling them off her. "I can''t do anything about your nightmares except hold you tight.. But right now, let me remind you that our reality is so much better than your dreams."

 Chapter 429 - All Of Him

    Ang and Gael went to bed that night separately and alone in their respective beds. While shey in bed, she remembered every detail of their romantic rendezvous out in the wilderness under the oak tree in broad daylight. The spikes and dewiness of the grass, the smell of nature, the heat of the sun, and the intoxicating scent of all of him.


    There was a chance someone could''ve seen them if they ventured out in that clearing in the middle of the vast forest. But she didn''t care. At that moment, it was only Gael and her and no one else. He''d stripped her entirely naked and ravaged her as if he hadn''t eaten that morning before removing his own clothes and entering her.


    Ang had never done anything like that before, and neither had he. She anticipated there would be more simr urrences in the future. Gael told her he would make her experience everything. "We''ll do everything together. Experience new firsts together," he''d said.


    The thrill of having sex with the man she loved that afternoon in the clearing undid her. She forgot about her nightmare, and she believed when he said that their reality at that moment was indeed so much better.


    It wasn''t lost on her that he''d told her the exact opposite one time¡ªback when they weren''t together¡ªback when their beginning was moreplicated because he was so hot and cold towards her. She felt so warm all over as if he''d wrapped his entire being around her and swallowed her whole. Her stomach fluttered when she realized that something had changed between them. She felt closer to him than she ever was.


    It killed her not to sleep next to him again that night. But she wasn''t lying when she told him she liked the idea of them missing each other from time to time. It made seeing him in the morning all the sweeter. It made her look forward to tomorrow¡ªsomething that came to her so seldom in the past.


    With the sweet thoughts of them together the whole day, Ang fell asleep. That night, she was dreamless.


    ***


    Gael and Ang had breakfast together at eight in the morning the following day¡ªan hourter than her father and brother who had already left for work. And right after eating, Nina picked her up, saying they were going on a lunch date¡ªhe wasn''t invited, apparently. That sucked.


    He didn''t care much about social activities but not going out with Ang annoyed him. She pacified him, saying, "I''ll be back before you know it." She told him she had to do a bunch of girl stuff with her best friend in preparation for tonight, and she didn''t want him to get bored.


    But he was still fucking bored out of his mind in the mansion. He was tempted to snoop around her bedroom.


    Gael threw himself to work for hours in the library that he thought by the time he finished, it would bete in the afternoon, and Ang would be back. However, it was only half past one in the afternoon when he got out of the library, and she was far from done with whatever girl shit she was doing with Nina.


    He assumed they went to have their hair and nails done, possibly a spa or a massage¡ªsomething that Ang had wanted for a while now. He could''ve gone with her; he wanted to go with her. Heck¡ªhe could''ve given her a massage himself.


    Time seemed so slow when she was away.


    Gael left the mansion at 2 p.m., and it was already six when he came back¡ªjust an hour before the party started. At precisely seven in the evening, guests began arriving, parking their luxury cars in front of the mansion and entering the house, wearing long gowns, cocktails, and custom-tailored suits. He, too, wore a Bespoke suit that he retrieved from the storage unit that contained all of his stuff from the house he just sold.


    At first, he stood by the bar to wait for Ang''s arrival but instead, Charlie called him over by the front door and made him stand with him and Oliver to wee the guests¡ªas if he also lived there. The two introduced him to Ang''s rtives, some of them he had already metst Christmas and others he''d seen from afar.


    Her Aunt Linda came with her husband and daughter, Lyra. Both women looked up and down his body as if he needed their approval before they strolled towards the ballroom. Then Ang''s shameless Aunt Colette arrived and kissed both his cheeks, happy to see him again. Gael admitted that the woman grew on him. The party became livelier when she joined the others.


    Some business partners of the Sus also came. And Gael spotted a few men whom Ang went on a date with back when her father arranged them for her¡ªeven Jas DICKens was there. Thetter red at him but didn''t say anything.


    "I hate that guy," Oliver muttered under his breath.


    "He''s a douchebag," Gael agreed.


    Atst, Ang arrived fashionablyte. Nina''s car stopped at the front steps. Before a valet staff reached the passenger''s door to help her out, Gael had already stalked towards the vehicle and opened Ang''s door.


    He helped her out, and his eyes roamed all over her.


    Ang Su was breathtaking.


    She had done something to her hair as it appeared darker on her head. She had dyed it back to her natural color, which was dark brown; it was almost ck. Her hair was tied into a loose bun with soft locks of hair loose on the sides of her face, a pair of pearl earrings peeking between the curtain of strands of hair. The long-sleeved satin wrap dress the color of champagne dipped into a low V down her chest, exposing her creamy skin and the swell of her breasts.


    The gown she wore was unpretentious. It fit her so well; she didn''t need gaudy dresses or shy colors for people to notice her, unlike her aunts and cousins inside the house. Most celebrations he attended, the hosts always wore something outrageous, but Ang didn''t. She chose to wear a beautiful neutral-colored satin gown that flowed smoothly around her like she was a goddess. And he thought she was the most beautiful woman he''d everid his eyes on.


    Gael sighed at the sight of her. "You''re stunning."


    She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "You look dashing¡ªas always."


    There was great pride in him as he walked inside the house with Ang next to him, their arms linked together.


    He reluctantly parted with her for the first half of the party as she made her rounds to say hello to the guests while he got stuck talking business with Lyra''s fianc¨¦, Josh. The man was so stoked that Gael''s oilpany was expected to enter Esmea in a couple of months, hopefully with no more dy. Charlie and Oliver also introduced him to some of Su Corp''s business partners who were too eager to sidle up to him, having envisioned that Gael would be joining the Su family in the future.


    As much as he found hobnobbing with the new people tedious, the prospect of being with Ang in the future helped him get through the night. What he really wanted was to have her next to him until the evening ended.


    After dinner, when the dancing and chatter continued, Gael decided he couldn''t wait until the party was over to give her something he thought would help ease her insecurity¡ªat least, he hoped it would. He had never done this before. He never thought he''d even do it. If someone had told him his ns for tonight several months ago, he would think he had gone crazy.


    And maybe he was.


    And maybe that was why his heart was frantic inside his ribcage.


    Gael took her hand and brought her outside of the ballroom, through one of the side doors that led to a balcony that''s overlooking the quietke behind the mansion. A jazz rendition of "Take Care" by Drake was muffled when the door closed behind them.


    ~''Cause if you let me, here''s what I''ll do. I''ll take care of you.~


    Ang let out a sigh as she leaned against the railing. Her eyes slowly swept the view before her, warm lights from the posts sparkling in the reflection in her eyes.


    Gael slid his arms around her waist, the smooth satin so luxurious against his hands. "I have something for you," he whispered in her ear, his lips grazing the shell causing her to shiver.


    "You got me a gift?" She turned around, smiling.


    "Yeah¡­ But there''s something else." He swallowed.


    Ang watched as he took out a ck leather-bound notebook from his suit jacket. She was confused about what it was, and when she looked into his eyes, that''s when she noticed that he had lowered his guard down. A mixture of vulnerability and certainty bared in his eyes.


    "What is this?"


    Gael took a deep breath, gripping the notebook onest time before he let go of it so she could hold it in her hand. "It''s my ledger. Everything you want to know about my world. Everything I''ve done.. This is all of me, Angel."

 Chapter 430 - My Heart

    Ang looked at the notebook in her hands, unsure what to do with it while she tried to understand what Gael meant. Everything to know about his world? Everything he had done? All of him? She had an idea, but what she really wanted to know was why he was giving it to her.


    So she asked him just that. "What does this mean?"


    Gael lowered his voice as if he was afraid someone would hear them talking¡ªeven though the balcony was clearly empty and the music was loud but muffled from the ballroom behind them.


    "Ang¡­ In my world, lying is inevitable. I''ve had to learn thatter than anyone in my family. I''ve made decisions that led to regrets. I''ve done things I''m not proud of. And I might keep doing them for the rest of my life. You have no idea how incredibly hard this is for me." He tapped the notebook. "I could go to prison for this. I could die because of this¡­"


    She could feel a massive lump growing in her throat, and her grip on the leather notebook tightened that her hand slightly shook. "Why are you giving this to me if it''s so important to you?" She knew why¡ªsort of, but she asked him anyway, wanting to hear it directly from him and not just a figure of thought in her head.


    "Because I don''t want to lie to you. Not anymore. I want to be truthful. I want us to continue¡ªonly if you know exactly who I am and what I''ve done. And this is the only way I know how to prove to you that I''m not going anywhere. I want you to know me¡ªall of me. Not just the things you think you know or the good things I''ve shown you."


    His jaw clicked, and his muscles tensed as he added, "You write books and thousands of people love and praise you for your work. I only write this one book, and they would despise me for it. You could despise me for it. Everything in here will tell you why you shouldn''t be with me."


    Ang''s breathing hastened, nearly panting. She realized how heavy the object was in her hand¡ªnot literally but figuratively. It was unassuming for something that looked like a regr journal. Slowly, she flipped the first page, and her eyes scanned the set of words scrawled on it.


    His handwriting had always been legible; however, she tried to read but couldn''t understand a thing. They were words that didn''t make sense in a sentence. Words that she hadn''t heard or read before that might not even be English at all. Were they Italian? No¡­ It couldn''t be that because there were English words put together, but everything seemed so foreign to her. It was like anguage she hadn''t heard or read about.


    "I don''t understand anything here¡­" she muttered.


    "It''s written in code that only I¡­and selected members of my family can read. There are only very few people alive to this day who could decipher this. I can teach you to read it if you want."


    Ang flipped the pages, and true enough, they all seemed unreadable.


    Gael grew tense by the minute that she didn''t respond. He understood that she was still trying to process things. And when she looked up to him, he told her, "Giving this to you on your birthday might be the biggest mistake of my life. As much as I want to convince you that I can justify some things I''ve done, I¡­won''t do it. You''re free to judge me however you like. And I''m ready. Whatever your decision will be."


    "What will I find here?"


    He briefly nced at the notebook, contemting his words. Then he looked her straight in the eyes, his stare intense and stern. "Less than legal businesses I own. Contrabands and ndestine operations we run. Dates. Details. People I''ve hurt¡­ People I''ve killed¡­ How they were disposed¡­"


    Ang flinched. The massive lump in her throat grew even bigger, she could hardly breathe. This man before her, the man she loved, just told her he had hurt and killed people. Possibly recently.


    Her heart raged in her ribcage. She wanted to vomit. But she gulped and didn''t look away from him. She was afraid. So scared, tears spilled out of her eyes involuntarily. This wasn''t new information to her. In fact, Ang remembered that night around the time he came back to Maynest December when he admitted it himself. But still, hearing it from him right now made her realize that this was her reality.


    The truth. His truth.


    And it was brutal.


    Violent.


    Wrong.


    She really should disengage from men like him. It''s the most logical thing to do.


    If someone tells you they''ve done horrible things, you''re supposed to run away.


    When he brushed his fingers on her cheeks to wipe her tears, she couldn''t pull away. His familiar warmth and scent kept her locked in ce.


    "By the end of tonight," he began, "...if you decide you don''t want to be with me, I''ll understand. And I won''t me you if you want to take this to the authorities. You can put me in jail for a lifetime."


    The ss door swung outward, and Oliver peeked his head, waving at them. "Dad wants to make a toast soon. Come back when you''re ready." Then he closed the door, leaving Gael and Ang alone again.


    She exhaled, her breath shaky as she gave the notebook back to him. "I can''t."


    Gael stiffened. The notebook now back in his hand felt hot. Hearing those words shattered his heart. He hoped she''d still love him, but if she couldn''t ept who he really was, there was no point staying here, really. He expected two oues¡ªeither she epted him whole, or she didn''t. There was no in-between.


    He nodded, stepped back, realizing there were no words appropriate to say to her except goodbye, and he didn''t want to say it. So instead, he muttered in a low, disappointed tone, "You should go back inside."


    Ang''s eyes widened, seeing the look on his face and the way his eyes were now avoiding her. She grabbed his arm and gripped it tight until he met her gaze again. "No, Gael. I don''t mean that." She shook her head, annoyed that the two words she said were misunderstood. She sighed.


    Closing their distance, her hand slid down to his, and she held it firmly. "When I said I can''t, I meant I can''t do that to you. I can''t betray you like that. I wouldn''t." Her brows drew together in a furrow. "I don''t think you understand how I really feel about you."


    Gael shook his head slowly, his lips slightly parted and his eyes expectant.


    She ced his hand on her chest where her heart was supposed to be. He should feel her heartbeat and know the truth in her words, know that it was beating for him.


    "Gael, I don''t care what you do or what you did. I truly¡­genuinely want you. I. Love. You. All of you. The good, the bad, the ugly."


    His mouth opened and closed as if he didn''t know what to say. As if he couldn''tprehend her feelings for him¡ªor that he couldn''t believe they existed.


    "You really mean that?"


    Ang let out a sigh, a smilecing on her lips. Confessing to him before felt so scary. And it hurt when he didn''t say it back. But now, it didn''t bother her anymore. It actually felt liberating to say it to him again. It didn''t matter that he wouldn''t tell her he loved her because she already knew that. She could feel it. His actions were evidence.


    Of course, she still wanted to hear him say it, but she could wait. Him giving her the notebook meant so much to her that her heart nearly burst out of her chest. Gael trusted her. He gave him the one thing that he couldn''t give to just anyone that wasn''t part of his dark world. This alone was more valuable than just any gift that money could buy.


    "Every word," she said.


    Gael smiled. He picked her up and hugged her so tight, he didn''t want to let her go. Then he set her down, holding her face so that he could kiss her. "Il mio cuore ¨¨ tuo, amore mio." He imed her lips and kissed her deeply until they were both panting.


    "I don''t know what that means, but I like the sound of that." She chuckled.


    "It means my heart is yours. I''m all yours." He tucked her hair behind her ear. "From now on, you can ask me anything you want to know. No more secrets from me. This is happening, Angel. We''re doing it. You deserve everything I can give you and more."


    Ang circled her arms around his waist and pressed herself against him as if she could absorb all of him that way.. "You''re all that I need."

 Chapter 431 - Curiosity

    Charlie gave a speech about how grateful he was for having Ang as his daughter and many other tear-jerking stuff a father could say about his little girl even when she was already twenty-nine years old. He was a charmer, and everyone said "Aww" when he recalled a time when she was a child who had so many questions he thought she was going to be a reporter or a journalist.


    "She''s naturally curious even now," he said. "And I hope she''ll continue to be curious until she grows older." Then he looked at her among the crowd below him. "Princess, you''re a blessing to me¡ª"


    "What about me?" Oliver cut in, and their father shook his head but smiled anyway.


    "You and your brother are a blessing to me," Charlie corrected before he continued to address Ang. "If you stay curious, your life will never be boring. If you stay curious, your mind will be open, and your creativity will continuously flow. Your curiosity will keep you active, make you happier and stronger. As your father, the only thing I want would be to know that you will live a full life whatever choices you make for yourself. I''m so proud of you, Princess." He raised his ss, and everyone clinked theirs to each other.


    Ang clicked her tongue, wiping the corner of her eye before a tear could roll out of it. "Dad¡­" She smiled as she walked up to him and gave him a hug.


    "Happy birthday, my dear Ang Kylie," said Charlie as he kissed her hair.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    They got off the tform, and the live band proceeded to y lively music once again. She was about to go back to Gael''s side when a few business partners came close to Charlie. Her father called Gael over, introducing him to them, and Ang decided to give them a little space. She didn''t care much about their discussion, so she was happy to excuse herself in their group and told Gael she needed a drink.


    Nina was at the bar, talking to one of the sons of Ang''s father''s business partners. Ang joined the two and met the guy, James. She realized the two of them met some years back in one of Su Corp''s parties. The three of them chatted for a while before James asked Nina to dance with him, leaving Ang at the bar. She didn''t mind it, really. Watching people was more her thing.


    "Your party''s alright," muttered her cousin, Lyra, to her left. She wore a body-hugging red dress like this was her own birthday party. That was what she did. Lyra always liked to be the center of attention.


    "Hm," responded Ang, not in the mood to talk to her. She enjoyed her cranberry juice and vodka cocktail as herpany more than her cousin.


    "I heard something a little disturbing that''s for sure not good for our reputation."


    Ang sighed. By "our reputation", Lyra really meant "her" reputation.


    "I don''t really care about your petty gossip, Lyra. We''re not celebrities."


    Lyra scoffed as if the statement was offensive to her. "First of all, we''re Sus. We ARE celebrities. And I''ve got over two hundred thousand followers on Insta¡ªof course, that''s double yours because that''s all you''ll ever be¡ªsecond to me. But you''re still a Su, so you''re famous enough."


    Ang made sure to roll her eyes at her cousin so obviously. She didn''t care about her number of followers. Although she might have when she was younger and needed validation, she stopped caring about those things in recent years. Her posts weren''t even attention-grabbing anymore, unlike how they used to be as she only posted more personal and random stuff that wouldn''t particrly interest other people. Clearly, that wasn''t the case for Lyra as she treated having that many followers so sacred.


    "Anyway, my point is¡­" Lyra continued. "Whether you like it or not, you should care about this gossip."


    "Please. Do. Pray. Tell," Ang mumbled with obvious sarcasm as she asked the bartender to make her another cocktail.


    "Your boyfriend''s uncle was in prison for over a decade. Something to do with selling weapons and assaulting someone. Did you know that?"


    Ang snapped up her head so fast she might''ve sprained a muscle in her neck. Her eyes narrowed at the other. Lyra couldn''t be talking about Giovanni, so Ang thought her cousin might be referring to Gael''s other uncle, Pietro, who was currently bedridden due to cancer. The haughty smile on Lyra''s face made Ang snarky.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Whatever that is, that has nothing to do with Gael."


    "Oh, but it does. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, you know. I have lots of friends from New York. They told me your boyfriend''s family are notorious mafiosos." She lifted her chin, and there was a slight tilt in her smile like she had won something over Ang.


    "They''re just rumors, Lyra." Ang shook her head, letting out a sigh of exhaustion. The way she spoke came out as if she believed her own words. Ang wasn''t only naturally curious¡ªit looked like she was a natural liar too. "Don''t be so dramatic." She received her new cocktail from the bartender and thanked him before he turned around to look at the crowd again, feeling the need to get away from her cousin.


    "Mafias are only good in books, Ang. Not in the real world," said Lyra. Ang kept her face cool, recalling that her dearest cousin was a fan of Gtea K.S. who wrote that very genre she was talking about. Then Lyra shrugged. "Whatever. His family is trouble, Ang. Don''t put our family on their web. I don''t want to be rtives with criminals like them."


    The muscles on Ang''s jaw ticked, and she gripped her ss tight; she was surprised it didn''t break. What Lyra said struck a nerve on Ang. Probably because there was a truth in it. Not only was Gael in the Mafia, but Ang''s mother, Cynthia, was in the Bratva too. But Lyra didn''t know what she was talking about¡ªnot really. However, that still pissed Ang off, and she wasn''t taking any of this lightly.


    Turning to face her cousin, Ang grabbed Lyra''s elbow and gripped it so hard that her nails dug into the skin, causing Lyra to wince and pull her arm away, but Ang didn''t let go. Thetter didn''t like how Lyra talked about Gael''s family.


    "Listen here, Lai Lai." Ang got into Lyra''s face, speaking under gritted teeth and calling her the nickname that she hated so much. "I''ve had enough of your name-calling and pathetic snipes at me. I''ve been merciful with you before, thinking you''re not worth my attention because I know you''re only jealous of me. And I''m so sorry you feel that way¡­but you''re never going to be me no matter how many millions of followers you''ll get.


    "You have got to stop dipping your toes into my business. So if I hear you yapping anything¡ªand I mean anything¡ªabout me...or Gael again, I''ll tell your mommy and daddy that you slept with your college professor after meeting him in a swingers party."


    Lyra gasped. Her eyes went so wide, they almost popped out of her sockets. "You wouldn''t!"


    "Try me."


    "How do you even know about that?" She lowered her voice, and her face got redder by the second.


    Ang lifted the corners of her lips into a victorious smile. She really wasn''t a hundred percent certain about that swingers convention. Ang heard about Lyra and the professor through campus rumors back when they were still in the university. As for the orgy party, that information was from Nina who swore she saw Lyra in the same hotel where the private party was held around the time Lyra was dating the professor.


    "Doesn''t matter. Just stay out of my life, and I''ll stay out of yours."


    Lyra was seething. Her nose red, and she looked like she wanted to scratch Ang''s face.


    "Everything okay in here?" Gael came to Ang''s side, his hand resting around her waist. She let go of Lyra''s arm, and her cousin massaged the sore spot.


    "I think Lyra has something to say to you." Ang folded her arms under her breasts. If her cousin was so brave telling her about Gael''s family, she shouldn''t have problems telling that to his face.


    Lyra nced at Gael. He cocked a brow and waited for her to speak. Then she slid her stare back at Ang and rolled her eyes before walking away.


    "Don''t let her get to you," Gael told Ang.


    "I''ve had enough of her."


    "Forget about her." Taking her hand, he pulled her towards the dance floor. "Come on. Dance with me." Gael held their joined hands by their shoulders and ced one hand on the small of her back while she rested hers on his arm. She was smiling again. "There she is," he said and hugged her closer to him. "Now, keep that pretty smile on your face and dance with me like the other night."


    And she did. Ang already forgot about her encounter with Lyra and focused on dancing with Gael instead. He twirled her around and drew her in again, reminding her that tonight was her night.. Their night.

 Chapter 432 - Death By Stupidity

    For the first time in many years, Ang really enjoyed her birthday this time.


    And she credited it to all the people who had been there for her when she really needed them. Her father and brother had always been there, but their rtionship was nd in the previous years, and she didn''t think it would ever improve. So many things happened in the past few months that she believed contributed to the change.


    Of course, one of those was Gael.


    There was this feeling inside her that made her feel different. So different that she learned to appreciate more things than she usually did. Like the food was better, the air smelled fresher, even the in water tasted sweeter. Ang thought she was being over the top, so she didn''t tell anyone those findings, but she admitted them to herself. And perhaps that caused her to smile more often.


    Ang didn''t care much for gifts. When she knew her father organized her birthday celebration¡ªeven after she told him she only wanted a small gathering, she asked him to indicate on the invitation that instead of material gifts, she requested that the guests would instead write a check or send a donation to her foundation. Because honestly, she didn''t need any more new clothes, jewelry, bags, or whatever they thought she needed.


    Most of themplied. However, some of her rtives still brought something¡ªmostly expensive stuff, wanting to leave an impression that they were generous on top of their donation, or they just didn''t want toe empty-handed. Several boxes sat on a table next to the dessert table.


    Apparently, Gael told his family about the celebration too. They didn''t know about the donation thing until the evening when Oliver mentioned it to Gael while they waited for Ang. So during the day, the Su household signed and received several deliveries from them.


    Alessandro sent six crates of Italian wine, which the Sus and the rest of the guests enjoyed throughout the evening. Giovanni sent some Amedei choctes and a bouquet with a card that said: "Ang, I like you. But this is not a romantic gesture. Happy birthday, you cute thing. x Gio"


    Giovanni''s flowers were disyed by the stage, next to Gael''s bouquet of pink roses¡ªAng''s favorite. Gael''s grandmother, Susan, sent a package, carefully boxed with safety puffs inside. Ang couldn''t wait to see what it was that she opened it as soon as she saw it. It was a light blue mug with a red handle and a statement that read: "my book smells better than your tablet ?"


    Ang absolutely loved it. She and Gaelughed. That one was her favorite already; she couldn''t wait to use it right away. Then, Gael told her that his family also donated to her foundation. She was extremely thankful to them.


    When the party finally ended, there was over $200,000 donated in umtion from about seventy guests. And with Charlie''s, Oliver''s, and the De Lucas'' donations, Ang knew there would be a lot more funds to work with. This was the best birthday she could hope for, and she wanted to do this every year. She was no longer averse to the idea of having a more extensive guest list the following year.


    ***


    After seeing the guests out, Ang, her family, and Gael all slumped in the living room. Entertaining was exhausting. They were thankful they didn''t have to leave the premises to go home.


    They all sat in silence for a few minutes before Charlie got to his feet and kissed the top of Ang''s head, and said goodnight. Oliver ruffled his sister''s hair and followed his father up the stairs. As soon as they were left alone, she crawled onto Gael''s side, partially resting her legs on hisp and sighed like a satisfied kitten that found its spot.


    Her eyes became heavy, and she was too tired to talk. She let her eyelids close and thought she could rest her eyes for a while. Ang felt Gael''s fingers stroking her wrist; then he was fumbling on her bracelet¡ªthe one he gave her a couple of weeks ago.


    She peeked and saw him opening a red velvet box. Inside the soft cushion sat a tiny gold letter "G", and she realized that it was a charm for her bracelet. "Happy birthday, Love." He kissed her temple, his warm lips lingering on her skin, sending a zap of current on the spot and down to her arms.


    Ang gasped, and a smile immediately appeared on her face. "I love it! Help me put it on."


    He unsped the bracelet for her, but because his fingers were too big to handle the delicate jewelry, he let her slide the letter onto the chain until it settled next to the diamond setting and then sped the bracelet back around her wrist. "I wanted to be thest one to give you a gift today," he admitted.


    "Regardless of when you give it, your gift is my most favorite. I won''t forget it so easily¡ªI won''t forget it at all."


    "I thought Grandma''s mug was your favorite?"


    "Don''t tell her I changed my mind."


    Theyughed, and she kissed him on the lips, thanking him again. He had already given her so much, she wasn''t really expecting anything from him. But she still loved the new addition to her favorite bracelet.


    ***


    Ang prepared for bed, feeling so spent as she dove into the plush mattress and pillow, but she had a hard time falling asleep because her mind was just too active.


    After two hours of tossing and turning, she sat up and stared at her door. Her lip curled inward, and she chewed on it as she contemted going to Gael. However, his room was right across Charlie''s, and she couldn''t possibly go through the door. What if Gael locked it? She had to knock, but her father was a light sleeper.


    Perhaps she could call him, and he could open the door, but the sound of a door opening and closing might wake Charlie up too. Not to mention, some of the floorboards in the hallway were creaky. She didn''t want to risk it.


    Ang shifted her stare towards her balcony. When she was a teenager, she used to sneak out through there and climb down to the garden undetected. She wouldn''t have to climb down, though, if she were to go through the balcony now. The mansion had a wrap-around balcony from east to west, which was made to enjoy the estate''s view, especially theke.


    She had thought about this the first night they stayed in the mansion, but she only had the strong urge to act on it tonight. The only problem was that she had to pass by Charlie''s and Oliver''s windows before getting to Gael''s.


    Whatever. She would just need to be careful. Quietly, she left through the door leading to her balcony, and a curse escaped her lips. It was freakin'' freezing outside, and she was wearing a thin nightgown. Wanting to grab a coat from her bedroom, she opened the door again.


    "F¡ª" Ang stiffened. The door was locked.


    Frustrated, she threw her arms about and rubbed her face while inaudibly crying, feeling so stupid.


    Left with no choice, she stalked down the tform towards Gael''s room, hugging herself though it was useless against the chilly night.


    When she neared Charlie''s room, Ang sank on all fours and crawled past the window, not wanting to risk her shadow from rming her father. The tiled floor was like ice on her skin. Her ears were flushed, and her hands became white.


    This was so silly. She was twenty-nine years old, and here she was, sneaking around the house to meet her boyfriend.


    Ang got up after Charlie''s room and did the same when she had to pass by Oliver''s window, only getting back to her feet afterward.


    Finally, when she reached Gael''s window, she exhaled in relief. The only thing left to do was knock on the ss and hope Gael would wake up before Oliver noticed her light rapping.


    Using her fingers, she tapped on the window and waited.


    .


    .


    .


    Nothing.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    .


    .


    .


    Shit.


    Was he too tired?


    God, she was an idiot. No phone. No coat. She was shivering out in the cold. She would die here due to hypothermia.


    She could already imagine the headlines in the morning: "Death by Stupidity: Promiscuous Woman Eager for a Hookup!"


    Despite herself, she found that hrious.


    If Gael really wouldn''t wake up, herst option was to climb down the balcony and enter the mansion through the kitchen, then go back to her room.


    Ang rubbed her hands together and blew onto them. She was just about to tap the window onest time when the curtain slid to the side, and she saw Gael''s baffled expression.


    "What the¡ª"


    He didn''t think twice as he opened the door for her and she rushed inside his room.


    "Oh, my god. I thought I was gonna die out there."


    Gael chuckled. "I can''t believe you''re here." He pulled her to him, and he stiffened. "Shit. You''re ice cold. You''re shaking."


    He picked her up and ced her in the middle of his bed, his lips tilting into a devilishly handsome grin.. "But I know just the thing to warm you up."

 Chapter 433 - The Right To Know

    Breathing heavily, Gael and Ang''s heads hit the pillows as they quietlyughed, the poster bed creaking beneath them. After a minute of him exploring her body earlier, he moved her to the floor to prevent making sounds as much as possible. The noisy bed was an inconvenience. And he had to mp her mouth from moaning too loud as she came all over his dick. The walls were thick, but he didn''t want to risk it.


    She scanned around the room, not remembering when was thest time she came here. The solid wood furniture pieces with a dark finish were appealing in contrast to the cream textiles.


    "God, I missed you." He kissed her forehead and hugged her closer, their bodies slick with sweat, but neither of them cared.


    Ang chuckled. "But we just saw each other a couple of hours ago."


    "Not enough. I should''ve fucked you longer in the forest yesterday." Sheughed again, yfully pping his shoulder. "And you were gone the whole day today. You left me to suffer alone under Elias'' scrutiny."


    "Oh, no¡­ What did he do?"


    Gael slid his hand on her waist and began stroking her side and back as if he couldn''t stop touching her all the time.


    "While I was working in the library, he brought me coffee and a sandwich. He didn''t leave until he made sure I ate it. I swear, even Rick doesn''t do that to me. Elias could do so well as a principal."


    She blushed. "That was me. I told him I''d get mad at him if he didn''t feed you. He takes his job seriously."


    He couldn''t help but smile down at her, and she briefly pressed her lips to his. "I didn''t think you''d sneak in," he said.


    "Really?" she probed, giving him a pointed look as if she didn''t believe that he didn''t know her yet.


    He was grinning now. "Fine. I expected you woulde here on the first night. I was disappointed that you didn''t after I swore you would. When you didn''t, I just let it go. I would''ve gone to your room, but I don''t want your father to think badly of me, screwing his little princess under his roof."


    "I''m not little anymore."


    "Definitely not."


    She also thought that Gael could easily sneak into her room. With a sigh, she agreed, "You''re right. That''s part of why I didn''te here that night, even if I wanted to. And that''s why I had to sneak to get here. He probably wouldn''t mind, really. I think he knows I shared rooms with you in New York even if we didn''t discuss it."


    "I''m sure he does. I respect your father, Angel. And I want him to like me, so I need to stay on my best behavior. But it sucks that I have to miss this¡­" He kissed her lips. "This¡­" He palmed her breast and gave it a gentle squeeze. Then his hand slid down to cup her sex. "And this¡­"


    "Mmm¡­"


    Gael didn''t take it any further, though. He wrapped his arms around her tight and tucked her head under his chin. They stayed like that for a few minutes before he spoke again. "You couldn''t sleep?"


    Ang shook her head, and then she looked up at him so she could see his eyes. "I was thinking about the ledger. Are you really going to tell me everything?"


    "There''s so much to tell. I can''t exactly tell you everything right now¡ªthat would be boring and would take such a long time. But I will answer any questions you ask me. I meant what I said. No more secrets¡ªso long as you can take the truth."


    She sucked her bottom lip, feeling as though something light feathered around her heart at his promise.


    "But aren''t you under oath or something?" she asked and then grinned because she couldn''t help herself when she added, "Not that it stopped you four years ago."


    A small smile hinted on his lips before he appeared serious again. "Our family''s secret is more of¡­an unspoken rule, although we exercise heavy punishments for those who break it. We don''t live by the same code my great-grandfather had during his time. But it''s a shared understanding that the women in our family would be aware of what we do. Not everyone knows everything, of course. It usually depends on their trust in each other and their background. Like my father''s wife, she''s aware because her family is also part of it. Others don''t trust even their wives, so they don''t tell them a thing."


    "I''ve mostly only seen men who are not De Lucas. Are there no women in the ranks?"


    "It''s usually how it goes. Most of the wives are socialites and prefer to spend their husband''s cash instead of working¡ªwhich is better, in my opinion. There''s only a handful of women in our family whom we can trust. Some of them even have roles."


    "Like¡­Val?" When he nodded, she asked, "What does she do anyway?"


    "She excels in espionage and surveince."


    "She''s a spy?" Her brows nearly reached her hairline as Val''s face shed in her mind. No wonder she had this mystique air and confidence around her.


    "Our best one. She''s smart."


    Ang nodded, letting out a small sigh as she gazed into his eyes again. She looked at him as if he held all the answers in the world. "I''m still trying to process all this. I wasn''t going to ask you to give up what you do because it''s part of who you are. I admit I''ve been so damn curious about a lot of things, so I really appreciate this, Gael."


    He swept a lock of hair out of her face and cupped her cheek. "I trust you. Besides¡­ You''re Novokov''s granddaughter, you have ties to this world whether you like it or not. It''s only your right to learn everything there is to know if you so wish. I may not be able to answer everything about them as they have their own family secrets, but I can share mine."


    Not knowing what to say, she could only bury her face against his neck, findingfort in his scent as he tightened his arms around her. Ang felt so blessed to have his trust.


    She wished she had his guts, though. She already told him a lot of things he should know, except one. Maybe someday, she''d find the courage to tell him about it even though she believed that there were things better left in the past. It wouldn''t do anyone good. After all, sometimes, when you lose something, you can never get it back.. Ang was already doing so well; she just had to keep going.

 Chapter 434 - Not Enough Tenacity

    Over the next several days, Ang and Gael went about their week, working together in the library in the mornings, hanging out in the estate and the nearby ces in the afternoon, dinner with the family in the evenings, and sneaking into each other''s rooms in the middle of the night.


    The two came to an easy harmony and Ang thought things were finally looking up for both of them. They had businesses and work mostly handled but also still had time to be with each other. She didn''t think she''d ever reach this point where she would enjoy having her boyfriend stay at her father''s house and even spend time with her family most nights and have actual fun.


    She learned a lot from Gael and even from her family whom she thought she had known all her life. Like for example, the other day, she learned that Oliver learned magic tricks from a professional magician and that Charlie actually knew how to draw and was very good at it. This happened after Ang received Gabrie''s gift, which by the way, was nowhere near "small" like she said it would be.


    Gael''s sister shipped one of her paintings to the mansion¡ªa colorful piece of modern impressionism with a man in a suit and a woman wearing a flowy pink dress. It was sexy and bright as the man dipped the woman low and kissed the base of her throat.


    In a small card, Gabrie wrote that this was a painting she made a few years ago and she thought it suited Ang and Gael best. Seeing the painting made Ang''s heart flutter. It was strange how something so colorful evoked a sensual feeling inside her, especially once she imagined that the people in it were her and the man she loved.


    Learning more and more about Gael and his family''s businesses over time made her realize many things. Gael hadn''t judged her for all the things she did and the things that happened to her. Knowing what he did and what he had to do should be a big deal¡ªand it was, but she gave him the same respect of not judging him. Ang knew him well enough now to know what his priorities were and that he would do anything to protect those he cared about.


    She really must have been built differently because instead of being afraid of him, she wanted to be with him now more than ever. Ang felt safer in his presence than she was without him.


    ***


    Saturday ¡ª February 2


    Charlie and Oliver left the house after lunch today and drove to Harbor City, each with a suitcase in hand. They were supposed to attend an engagement party before flying out to the South of France for a few days.


    Ang didn''t go with them. Firstly, because she had a deadline to catch up with her packing and shipping out signed copies of her books. And secondly, the engagement party belonged to a power couple: Mr. Damien Park and Ms. Katherine Young.


    She didn''t know them personally, although she met both separately when she was just a child in a social gathering. Ang saw a few articles about them online and the two were both so tall, attractive, and a match made in heaven.


    However, Damien Park was William''s cousin. And the Parks owned half of Esmea, and other crime families were pretty much not allowed here unless it was a friendly visit. Ang showing up with Gael to their party might not be the best idea. She didn''t want any trouble and that meant staying out of their radar. Besides, their grand engagement had a strict guest list. Her name should be there but not Gael''s.


    Also, there were rumors about how the Parks crushed theirpetitors to a pulp, she didn''t want to wait and see what they would do if they decided Gael overstayed his wee.


    Gael had to meet some people, his contact and aid here in setting up the oilpany, leaving Ang at home. He told her it would probably take the whole afternoon and possibly evening as they had to check out the neighboring towns. She didn''t mind as she would be busy anyway.


    Ang packed andbeled the packages for hours. When three o''clock struck, she realized that she needed to get more books from her apartment to fulfill the remaining orders. So she grabbed her purse and wore a coat over her shirt and jeans, then headed out the door.


    Santiago was chatting with the gardener when she reached the steps and he immediately went to her side. "Where are we going?"


    "You''re okay driving a van, right? I need to fetch a lot of boxes from my apartment."


    "Sure." He nodded, and then they strolled towards the garage where all the Sus'' vehicles were parked. Several four wheels, a few of Oliver''s race cars, and a couple of bikes lined up the space, all shiny and sparkly. Santiago whistled as they passed by a yellow Lambo, muttering something to himself.


    They first picked up some packing materials and sharpies that Ang was running out of before driving to the apartment. She decided to just move all the boxes she had in her office to her father''s house. Now that Charlie knew about her writing novels, there was no need to hide them. Plus, it would save her all the trouble of traveling back and forth to this ce.


    She still had no luck at finding a house for herself. However, she didn''t fret. Her forever home would be worth the wait, she thought.


    "That''s thest of it," Ang said as she ced a box on top of another on a tform push cart that they borrowed from the front desk. It would be the third trip Santiago would make from her apartment to the van downstairs. While he was out on the first two, she decided to start packing some books from her shelf into boxes as well for the moveter.


    The two of them headed to the elevators. When the car arrived, there were already four people inside from the upper floors. They kindly moved to the side to let them in. Santiago got in first, rolling the cart backwards into the car¡ªhis back to the wall and the cart in front of him, facing the door. Ang stepped forward to get in the tight space too, but then she realized she left something on the kitchen counter.


    "Crap. I left my purse inside. You go ahead. I''ll just see you downstairs in a minute." She stepped back and waved at Santiago who hesitantly nodded in response as the door began to close between them.


    Ang hurried back to her apartment. She punched the code in and walked inside, the door closing behind her.


    However, the lock didn''t click and she turned around to check, gasping when a gloved hand reached in and pushed the door open. "Stop! Stay right there," she warned as she grabbed the nearest thing¡ªa vase¡ªon the console next to her. It was instinct, and her heart rammed against her chest as she stared wide-eyed.


    Ang raised the vase in the air, ready to hurl it at the person when he didn''t heed her warning. She hadn''t seen the man before. He looked to be in his twenties, clean-shaven, had long hair, and tattoos crawling on his neck and arms under his rolled-up ck Henley shirt. When he stepped inside the threshold, she threw the vase at his head. He smirked as he easily blocked and flung the vase aside, the porcin smashing into pieces when it crashed the wall.


    She dashed to the kitchen, thinking she could grab a knife or something. He seized her by the hair and yanked her backward. Pain burned on her scalp and she cried out, trying to scratch him everywhere she could reach.


    "You''reing with me," he growled in her ear and started dragging her outside.


    Ang thrashed, kicking and wing at him. His arms were raw with her w marks. She managed to knee him in the nuts and he instantly let go of her hair.


    "You fucking bitch!" He doubled over.


    She didn''t stay to watch him nurse himself. Ang ran towards the kitchen, hearing hurried footsteps hot on her heels and she knew he was already onto her. Her purse was on the counter like she left it, next to a stainless steel knife rack. Ang reached for it, her hand closing in on the steel handle.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Strong arms circled around her and she struggled against him, twisting sideways. Without hesitating, Ang gripped a utility knife and swung it towards his body.


    "Mother fucker!" He grunted when the de sliced the side of his abdomen. Blood dripped down the floor, she was stunned to see it happen so fast. He pressed his hands on it to stop the bleeding.


    Ang had never hurt anyone like that before. The sight of the blood gushing through his fingers made her want to puke. The knife slipped from her grasp as she was in shock, thinking he would die from all the blooding out of his side.


    And then a bloody hand came crashing down her face so fast, she didn''t have time to think.. The force was so strong, her entire body whipped to the side and her forehead exploded in pain before her vision went ck.

 Chapter 435 - Boogeyman (1)

    Everything hurt.


    Ang felt like a train had run over her.


    ''What''s happening?''


    She slowly fluttered her eyes open, and the room spun. ''Have I been drugged?'' The only light she had in the room was a flickering, dim emergencymp on the wall, which didn''t help with her nausea.


    Just as she thought of that, the attack came rushing through her head, and she gasped, clutching her forehead. She gritted her teeth and winced when her fingers pressed on a cut and swollen flesh above her right eyebrow. That was not the only thing that was swollen as she reached for her left cheek, and she remembered the man had pped her hard. There were bloodstains on her fingers and her white shirt, but she didn''t seem to have wounds on her body.


    Good thing she wasn''t tied up. Her surroundings slowly registered, and she realized she was in a bed¡ªand not just any bed, it was a dirty, rusty old hospital bed. The rest of the room was empty and dark; the windows were covered in paper, and trash littered the floor. It smelled moldy and bad¡ªlike some animals lived there and something rotting somewhere nearby.


    Swinging her legs out of the bed, she trudged towards the windows and tore the newspaper away, only to be disappointed when it waspletely ck as if the exterior had been covered too.


    Ang turned around and dragged herself towards the door. Her whole body ached every time she took a step. She must have poorlynded when her attacker hit her. She was afraid she already knew who was behind this.


    Thankfully, the doorknob was unlocked. She twisted it open and shuffled outside. The hallway was equally dark, just like her room, save for the buzzing dim lights on the wall that made her a path. There were no doors visible as if the room she came from was the only one in the hallway. "Hello?" she croaked, her throat dry and hoarse.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, her eyes adjusted to the three figures standing in the middle of an empty room covered by concrete walls. She then realized that her vision wasn''t reliable because she was no longer wearing her lenses. Ang was sure she had worn them earlier. If they had remained on her eyes while she was unconscious, they would have stung so bad. This only confirmed that these people must know her personally, and they had removed her lenses to impair her.


    The thing with her vision was that, she would be fine not wearing her contacts or sses after a good rest as long as she wasn''t reading something and she could move around. But once she wore them and thenter took them off, her eyesight would be bad¡ªjust like they were at that moment.


    The figures were less than twenty feet away, and she could not see their faces. However, the hair on her nape stood on end when she recognized the man with his back to her even with her terrible eyesight.


    Ang stopped in her tracks, her hands clenched on her sides as she waited for him to speak. She used the chance to scan around with difficulty. Then she realized the ce was a derelict building. No point wasting her breath to scream for help, knowing these people wouldn''t be stupid enough to put her where she could ask for help easily.


    The man turned around, and his face blurred. Despite that, she knew who he was, and a small gasp escaped her lips even though she had tried to brace herself. Her heart raced.


    The man slowly walked towards her, and the closer he got, the more his face became clearer until he was standing a few feet away from where she could see his face fully. She couldn''t say she wasn''t surprised to see Evan. Deep inside, she knew they would meet again. But it had been years since she hadst seen him. His muscles filled out his shirt more than thest time, and the sharp features on his face made her want to p him.


    "You''re awake," were his first words, a smirk ghosting his lips as his eyes raked her body.


    Evan had always been a green-eyed beauty. They were one of the things she found attractive from his physical appearance, but now, she only thought they were a pair of murkyke water. They were unlike Gio''s eyes that had gold flecks in them.


    She swallowed. The thought of Gio instantly connected to Gael, and her heart hammered in her chest, and sweat formed on her forehead, stinging her wound. Ang was so out of it when she woke up that she only thought about him. He must be so angry and worried. She needed to go home to him now.


    Not to alert Evan, she kept her face still as she slowly held her wrist where her bracelet was, thankful that it was there and they didn''t take it from her. She rejoiced inwardly when she could feel the ne around her neck, too, the pendant resting under her shirt and right atop her chest. Evan must''ve not suspected that. She didn''t know if he was reckless or too trusting that she wouldn''t do anything¡ªat least not to them, seeing as she was alone and there were three of them.


    "Evan," she replied, keeping her chin up. "What am I doing here? Take me home."


    He tilted his head to the side, the smirk still stupidly on his face. "No kiss? Don''t you miss me, Sweetheart?" He opened his arms as if inviting her for a hug.


    Ang drew her brows together, scoffing as she ced an arm under her breast while the other pressed against her chest in scornful derision at his gesture. But really, she was subtly touching her pendant.


    Click.


    She breathed in deeply, a newly found confidence and hope washing over her. ''That should have worked,'' she thought.


    "You must be delusional if you think that for one second I would miss you. Let me go, and I will forget this ever happened." Ang needed to buy some time. She didn''t know where she was and how long help would arrive. Attempting to escape this ce with these three men on her¡ªespecially if they had skills and were trained like Evan¡ªwould be useless.


    Evan clicked his tongue. "Tsk tsk tsk. You know this is not how it works. Give me what I want, and I''ll let you go. It''s as simple as that. I''m not here to hurt you."


    She didn''t believe him for a second. His face that she once thought was handsome now looked so disgusting to her. She felt so gross all over that she had the urge to shower and scrub herself raw until all thoughts of him washed away.


    "You think I''d believe that after today?" As if to remind her, the wound and swelling throbbed in her face.


    Evan''s lip twitched, and the smile slipped from his expression. He slightly turned his head to the side as if to address the man behind him, a scowl forming between his thick brows. "Forgive me, darling. I''ve given specific instructions not to hurt you."


    "She fucking knifed me!" growled the man a few feet away.


    "And I will do it again," she replied under gritted teeth without taking her eyes off him.


    Evan''s brows raised, surprised by her response. She was surprised, too, as she remembered how she fought against her attacker. It seemed he didn''t die from that¡ªshe didn''t know if she wanted him to.


    "Enough," Evan warned. "Where is it?"


    Ang clenched her jaw hard. "I don''t have it."


    "Bullshit. I don''t believe you one bit. I know you, Ang. I''m certain you kept it because that''s what you are. You hold onto things even though they hurt you." Her breathing became ragged, and her hands formed into fists. Then he added, "You''re a masochist."


    "And you''re a sadist. We''ve already agreed to stay away from each other¡ª"


    He raised a finger and waved it side to side, the smirk back on his face as he moved a step closer. "No¡­ tsk. I never agreed to anything."


    "Screw you. You assaulted me!"


    In one second, Evan seized her face, squeezing hard that she whimpered. She tried to recoil from his touch, but he subdued her wrists with his other hand in an instant, keeping her in ce. Then he red at her. "As you deserved...for fucking opening your legs to the likes of McCarthy. I only did that to be even with you."


    Moist gathered in her eyes as she tried to fight back but failed. "You shamed me in front of your friends just because of a video?"


    "That fucking footage will end my family!"


    He let go of her face only to grab her by the hair. Then she spat on his face.


    "I told you I''m not using it as long as you stay away from me!" she snapped.


    Evan shoved her to the side, and the men immediately grabbed her arms. "Tough luck, Sweetheart. I don''t trust you. So unless you give it to me, you''re not getting out of here.." He nodded at his men, and they dragged her back to the room¡ªthis time, taping her mouth and tying her wrists.

 Chapter 436 - Boogeyman (2)

    Gael paced angrily in Ang''s living room with a deep scowl on his face. He arrived less than an hour after Santiago called him that she was missing.


    "What do you mean she''s missing? Where the hell are you?" Gael snapped on the phone, already on his way back to the city.


    "I''m at her apartment, Boss. I¡­I think someone took her."


    He let out several curses that would shame everyone''s mother if they heard him. "You better hope she''s okay, or I swear to God¡­"


    That was more than four hours ago. Ang had been missing for nearly five hours now, and they still don''t know where she was. Santiago was sitting with his head between his hands. He must be bracing himself before Gael would detach his head from his body along with his limbs.


    Gael had a feeling that Ang''s ex, Leos, was behind all this, and the thought gutted him.


    He was seething and couldn''t stay still. He was burning tracks on the floor with the way he walked back and forth, feeling anxious since.


    When he arrived at her apartment and saw its state, there were shards of ss at the entryway, and several things toppled over. Santiago was already inside because Ang had lent him her key fob for the day. The moment Gael saw Santiago, he strode quickly towards him and demanded an exnation.


    But he stopped in his tracks when he noticed a bone-chilling sight in the kitchen: pools of blood and stains on the floor, bloodstains on the counters and some on the white cab, and a bloody knife a couple of feet away. Ang''s purse was on the counter next to the knife rack lying on its side. But there was no Ang in sight.


    His heart pounded in his chest, and he paled, his hands trembling at the thought of Ang bleeding out. He thought he was going to be sick. Gael wanted to believe that she was alright¡ªthat she was safe. But that was hard to do when he saw blood.


    Rick had to force Gael''s attention back to reality. While Gael wanted to take his anger out on Santiago for not doing his fucking job, that had to wait. First, they checked the CCTV footage in the security room¡ªwhich pissed him off even more because they found the guard gagged and shoved in a closet; the records of thest few hours during Ang''s disappearance on her floor were all wiped out.


    Gael had been restless, not knowing where to look or how to find her when they had no leads whatsoever. For the first couple of hours, he''d asked Santiago to recall everything that happened from when they left the mansion until thest time he saw her, repeatedly. Santiago gave every detail that he could while the three of them mulled over the possibilities.


    Gael concluded that whoever took her must have waited for the perfect timing¡ªthe one small window she was alone. They checked with the manager¡ªthe only other person aware of the situation as they decided not to call the cops¡ªand they were told that there were no visitors on record around the time of the incident. Gael knew that would be a long shot, seeing as the perpetrators even managed to erase the footage.


    Ang had been wearing her ne every single day¡ªeven when they were at home, she always had it on her. Why hadn''t she used it yet? Was she okay? Was she unconscious? Had the kidnapper perhaps figured out that her ne had a tracker?


    Contemting to call her family several times, he''d been cursing at himself every time he decided not to. What was he supposed to tell them? Then he thought about his friend, Daniel Cho, but he doubted there was anything his friend could do.


    If anything terrible happened to Ang, he wouldn''t survive this at all. His heart thundered inside his chest.


    Then, all of their phones produced a long beep simultaneously, and Gael knew what he''d find before scrambling to check his phone. He was slightly relieved to see a glowing green dot on his screen, showing Ang''s tracker''s current location.


    Gael didn''t waste time, and in the next second, he was already headed out the door with Rick and Santiago behind him. He didn''t have to tell them what it was or where they were going because they also received the same notification like he did.


    They got inside the elevator, and Gael had barely looked up from his screen, afraid that the glowing dot would disappear so suddenly. He memorized the location as best as he could in case it happened while hoping it wouldn''t. Ang was safe, he told himself repeatedly. She had to be.


    "Boss¡­" Rick muttered next to him. "What are you going to do? We''re not¡ª"


    "I know." Gael''s jaw tightened. He didn''t have to hear it from anybody else. He already knew, and that knowledge made him even more nervous.


    Rick was concerned. He opened and closed his mouth as though he was about to protest, but all he spat was, "Merda." Shit.


    "Just do as nned," said Gael.


    "They might kill you¡ª"


    "I don''t fucking care! Getting her out of there is your priority, not me!"


    Rick and Santiago exchanged nces before they nodded and mumbled, "Understood."


    ***


    Ang had been slipping in and out of consciousness, the throbbing on her head refusing to go away. She must have had a concussion from the way she fell earlier¡ªshe swore she hit her head somewhere hard that she even bled.


    She didn''t know how long she stayed inside the room alone. Evan hadn''te to her since his men put her there. This was a power y for him, letting her know that he had control over her freedom by letting her walk around freely first before actually restraining and locking her up.


    The room was eerie. Hospitals creeped her out; she never liked going to one. And it smelled like someone died here¡ªshe hoped not. They put her in the bed, where she sagged in relief that she could rest her head. But now, she was afraid that someone might have actually died on the same bed she was in. A shiver ran down her spine, and she sat up abruptly.


    The door opened, then her attacker came inside alone. He was tall and lean unlike Evan''s other friend who was shorter and buff. Judging by their long hair and build, they probably weren''t Evan''s colleagues¡ªshe doubted there were dirty marines like him. Well, except for those who were witnesses four years ago.


    Ang''s attacker smirked at her as he grabbed her by the arm¡ªharshly, his fingers burrowing into her skin. She was certain it would leave a bruise.


    They brought her back out into the open room where another figure was present. She couldn''t see them clearly, but the closer she got, the more the figures slowly cleared up, and she whimpered against the duct tape.


    "Angel¡­" Gael called and attempted to advance, only to be stopped by Evan while Evan''s friend, the buff one, pointed a gun at Gael''s head. Gael scanned her body and grimaced when he got a good look at the cut and bruise above her brow and her swollen cheek. "You motherfucker. How dare you hit her?" He was shaking in anger now, a few seconds close to snapping everyone''s neck, but Buff pressed the nozzle against his head.


    She whimpered again, wanting to rush over to him but couldn''t. The stupid restraints dug at her skin. Why did Gaele alone? Where were his men? Why did he look¡­literally helpless?


    "Sweetheart, look who''s here. Your fucking lover." Evan''s grin widened when confusionced her eyes, his voice full of disdain. "Ah, of course, I know who he is. I''m not dumb. But apparently, he is¡­ Because he just waltzed right in alone¡ªwithout any weapons."


    "Let her go," said Gael under gritted teeth.


    "And what? Take you instead?" Evanughed. "I don''t need you, De Luca. But I need her, though. She owes me something¡­and you''re going to help me get it." He signaled Buff to the side, and thetter lowered his gun and stepped back.


    Ang''s heart raced. She already knew what Evan nned to do. He would use Gael to get to her. She looked at Gael, pleading, hoping he could read her eyes. She knew Gael was strong enough to take them. She knew he was skilled. He could fight them.


    "You wanna see a magic trick?" Evan quipped at Ang as he rounded behind Gael. He didn''t wait for anyone''s answer when he raised his leg, and his foot struck Gael''s back.


    Gaelnded on his knees with a groan. Evan kicked and punched him a few more times until Gael spat out blood, panting. But still, he didn''t counter.


    Why wasn''t he fighting back? She screamed against the tape, crying as she watched Evan hit Gael over and over. ''Get up! Fight back!!!''


    Evanughed maniacally. "See that? I can hit him all I want, but he can''t hit me back. You know why, Sweetheart?" He smiled, and Ang wanted to w his expression off his face. "Because the De Lucas are forbidden toy a hand on me¡­or his entire family will suffer the consequences.." He nudged Gael with his boot. "Isn''t that right, fucker?"

 Chapter 437 - Boogeyman (3)

    Ang was baffled. What was Evan talking about?


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Evan''s smile stretched wider¡ªhe was happy to exin it to her. "You see¡­his family, along with the others, agreed to a treaty with the Parks. They marked their territories and the Parks'' conditions were that the Italians'' illegal businesses were unweed in Esmea, and¡­its people were off-limits. Meaning¡­they can''t lift a finger at us. It doesn''t matter the context or reason. If they inflict any harm while here, that will be considered as them breaking the agreement. The Parks will mark them as enemies and use their connections to end their bloodline."


    Ang looked at Gael who returned her stare wordlessly. She didn''t know how Evan knew all of this. It still surprised her that he knew who Gael was. And Gael also didn''t tell her about that agreement Evan talked about, though perhaps if she asked, he would''ve probably told her.


    All of a sudden, some things made sense. She remembered what Gael had said a couple of months ago during the party with the Sus where they talked about the orphanage''s head''s disappearance, Herman Mitchell.


    ''I didn''t do anything to him. Physically, I mean. Despite wanting to. I couldn''t¡­ I wouldn''t do that here.''


    Now that she thought back about that, Gael must mean he couldn''t because of the treaty. If that was the case, why did he risk himself being here when he wouldn''t be able to do anything? He''d told her he''d "kill" Evan for her if he got his hands on him, but how would he even do that? Gael even stayed for a month in Esmea even though he knew he was in a vulnerable position. He said he''d protect her when he could hardly protect himself while being here, what with his power being limited because of the agreement.


    Despite all that, he still stayed. Tears continued to fall from her eyes as her heart bled for him just like he was bleeding for her now. His white shirt now had blood splotches on them from the cuts on his face. His bruises from the fight he had with his brother, Sebastian, not long ago turned a faint yellow and Evan already reced them with new fresh wounds.


    Ang struggled against the rope around her wrists despite the ropes cutting her skin, desperate to get out so she could go to Gael. There was so much intensity in his eyes at the moment. How could he look so confident while enraged? It was as if he was telling her not to worry. But how could she not when he was beaten up in front of her? He had fallen on the ground from getting kicked and punched repeatedly, but he stood right up like they didn''t hurt.


    Her attacker tugged her backward, telling her to stop fidgeting.


    "So you see, Ang¡­" Evan continued. "I can do this all night and he can''t do no sh?t to me. You can stop this, you know you can. Actually, if you had only given it to me the first time I asked four years ago, we wouldn''t be here now, would we?"


    "What do you want?" Gael asked.


    Something passed between Evan and the man behind her. Her attacker ripped out the tape from her mouth and she winced in pain. Seriously? She swore she would get back at this guy.


    "Tell him," urged Evan.


    Ang swallowed. "A video."


    "A video of what?" Gael wondered, his voice gentle as if telling her everything would be okay, even though his lip was bleeding and a couple of bruises started to form on his face.


    She could hardly look at Gael because she began to feel all sorts of emotions. Shame, for one. So she directed her scowl at Evan. "Of him and his father transporting illegal stuff. Drugs."


    Gael trained his eyes at Evan as if assessing him.


    "Ah-ah-ah." Evan waved his finger. "Don''t leave out the details, Sweetheart. You don''t get to shit on my family and leave yours out. Tell him the reason why you hold on to it." He paused, wanting to prolong Ang''s seething to provoke her. "Well, if you don''t want to, then I''ll do it." He shrugged then faced Gael.


    "You see¡­ That incriminating video she has will also destroy her beloved father. The truck, the warehouse, the workers¡ªall owned by Su Group." Evan chuckled. "That''s why she can''t give it up. So you see, fucker? She''s choosing her father over you. She won''t ever give it up because she doesn''t really care about you." He pulled back his fist and struck another hit in Gael''s cheek as if to prove a point. The force was strong that Gael''s head whipped to the side and he hissed. Then he red at Evan, but he didn''t retaliate.


    "Stop. Please!" Ang cried. She could no longer watch Gael suffering.


    Gael didn''t understand how Charlie was involved in whatever was in that video Leos was referring to, but he understood why Ang couldn''t give it to him. She loved her father and brother, he didn''t doubt she would sacrifice herself for their sake.


    Thinking about what Ang said, Gael couldn''t help but connect some dots in his head. He already had suspicions before, but this somewhat cemented them. He now believed that the Leos were the Morellis'' connection in Esmea for their drug business. It made sense since Evan knew about the treaty and Gael being a De Luca. He underestimated this man.


    Gael looked at Ang and reassured her, "Don''t worry about me, Angel. I''m okay. Don''t give him what he asks for."


    Evan clicked his tongue. "Oh. Shut. Up. Stop being a hero, for fuck''s sake." He rolled his eyes. "And you call her Angel? She''s no Angel." He scoffed. "She spreads her legs to anyone. Does he know about your little ident?" Evan smirked at Ang. "I bet she didn''t tell you that either. She''s one hell of a liar, you know."


    "Shut up, Evan! Shut up!" Ang snapped as her entire body shook from rage. This was the first time that Gael had seen her react with extreme anger.


    Though Gael was afraid to ask because of her expression, his question slipped out in almost a whisper. "What ident?"


    "Does he not know about it, Ang? Do you want to tell him, or should I?"


    "Enough, you piece of shit!" she bit out. "I already told you I don''t have what you want. You''re wasting your time here. Let us go."


    Evan drew his brows together as he red at her while she held her own violent stare. He exhaled a sigh, and he held out his hand to the side. Buff handed him a one-meter chain. Then Evan wrapped one end around his hand. "I guess I''ll tell him this too since you''re not being nice. You see¡­ Four years ago, Ang and I had a memorable rendezvous. It was here, you know¡­ Remember that, Sweetheart?"


    Ang''s breathing becamebored, flinching as Evan dropped his hand and the chain nked on the ground. The jagged memories from that horrible night wed its way into her head.


    Gael kept his stare at Ang and from the way she was reacting, he had no doubt Evan, the sick bastard, was talking about that night the scandal was made in the dark web. Fuck. Gael clenched his hand so tight his knuckles turned white. He was itching to pummel him to the ground.


    "Of course you remember it." Evan tucked Ang''s hair behind her ear and she recoiled from his touch, though her eyes continued throwing daggers at him. She refused to back down. "I wanted her alone¡­ All to myself. But she didn''t fuckinge alone, not really. We were just about to have some fun, for old time''s sake¡ªwell, that and because she wouldn''t give me the fucking video¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth, Evan. I mean it." Ang seethed and tried to lunge forward, only to be yanked back by the man holding her from behind.


    "What? You afraid he''ll find out what kind of a whore you are?" Evan tilted his head to the side, his stare full of disdain towards Ang.


    "Don''t talk to her like that!" Gael snapped, his muscles quivering from the fury running in his body. His patience was running so thin.


    "It''s true, though," Evan continued, unbothered by Gael''s outburst. "As a matter of fact, that night, I found out she was carrying some asshole''s spawn." He spat on the ground.


    Gael''s eyes widened, unsure of what he just heard. "What?" he probed, his voice barely audible.


    Ang met his gaze and there he saw the fear and devastation in her eyes before she looked away. Now she was crying hard, her head lowered and her shoulders shaking. What that bastard had said caused her so much pain that her knees gave up and she unceremoniously dropped on the floor.


    Evan bent down to her level, though his response was directed to Gael. "You heard me. She got herself pregnant.. Which says a lot, given the fact that after screwing McCarthy and then breaking up with him, she wasn''t dating anyone for months¡­ And then she suddenly got pregnant," he said in a mocking chuckle. "So what do you call her if she got pregnant by a random hookup?"

 Chapter 438 - Boogeyman (4)

    Gael''s stare at Ang was intense, but she refused to look at him as if she was afraid of what he would see in her eyes. So many things rushed into his head like what happened in the past, when they met at the wedding, the night they spent together, the morning he left and not seeing her for three years, the book¡ªfuck. The book.


    His heart kicked against his ribcage wildly as the passages and scenes in the book yed in his head like a fast reel. He was so familiar with the story like the back of his hand, having read it several times. Almost everything clicked in the timeline, how the two main characters met, their personalities, the physical description¡ªnearly identical, save for the different tattoos but same cements. All of those were simr, except in the story, No and Ka didn''t only have a one-night stand and forgot about each other for years.


    No and Ka went back to their respective cities. Weekster, Ka found out she was pregnant. She was so scared and didn''t know what to do, but eventually, she decided to look for No through the couple who had the wedding the night when they hooked up. It wasn''t long after that that they reunited, and their lives got in a tangled mess, partly because of the surprise pregnancy and also No''s identity as a Mafia prince.


    One of the things that struck Gael was how when Ka lost the baby, the pain was so vividly detailed in writing¡ªeven he teared up as if he could feel her loss when he wouldn''t even experience conceiving or go through birthing himself.


    The book was different in the sense that Gael and Ang didn''t experience those together as they separated after the Chos'' wedding. Gael really thought Ang had gotten inspiration from their night and the rest just stemmed from her creativity. But it wasn''t really all in her imagination, was it? She wrote those parts as if she experienced pregnancy firsthand.


    Where was the baby? Did she give it up for adoption? Did she lose it, too, just like Ka had? And the one question he couldn''t quite bring himself to ask her right now was: who was the father? Was it another man¡ªa random hookup like fucking Evan said? All of these, he asked himself. But the furious beating of his heart somehow told him that even though he was still very much baffled, part of him already knew the answer. He still dared to ask in his head, ''Was it me?''


    "Angel¡­ Is it true?" Gael asked, his voice almost a whisper.


    Ang didn''t answer, her head still lowered and her shoulders still shaking from her sorrowful cry. She sounded like she was¡­grieving. The sound was so haunting that goosebumps prickled his skin.


    In the next breath, there was a sound of a clinking chain and then a whoosh.


    CRACK!


    Gael heard it first before he felt the metal linksnd on his back. While he was in a trance, Evan had already moved behind him and whipped the chain on his back.


    Fuck. Gael grunted, clenching his teeth so hard as the pain shot up his entire back. He was kneeling on the floor now, and he struggled to keep his body up. A nasty curse wanted to slip out his lips, but he held his tongue, not wanting to worry Ang whose gaze was now back at him.


    "Stop!" she cried just as Evan whipped the chain again, hitting Gael''s shoulder and spine. Ang looked mortified as she watched and pleaded but to no avail.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    Every time the chain connected with his back, Gael clenched his hands tighter. He wanted to snatch the fucking chain, loop it around Evan''s neck and squeeze the life out of his miserable self.


    But he couldn''t.


    Fucking hell, he couldn''t.


    He hadn''t hated the treaty as much as he did now. Just one wrong move from him and his entire family could end. ''It''s okay. I can take it,'' he told himself. He could take all of it for Ang.


    With sweat dripping from his forehead, Gael forced a smile on his face as he told her, "Stop crying. This is nothing. I''ve taken a harsher beating than this pussy whipper. Close your eyes, baby. It will be over soon. Don''t tell him anything. I''m okay."


    He wasn''t lying¡ªsort of. Gael had withstood torture training from one of his father''s men back in Italy. Most De Luca men had. But this still hurt like hell. Not as much as a gunshot wound, but the repeated assault on his already bruised-up body sure made him want to pass out, his eyelids began closing and his breathingbored.


    Ang looked at him like he was insane. He clearly was. But he didn''t give a shit.


    For a second, she seemed like she was about to protest, like she was about to give up. "Please, stop. I''ll¡ª"


    CRACK!


    Evan''s loud voice boomed around them. "It will all be over, alright." He scoffed. "Depends on whates first. His death, or you giving up."


    CRACK!


    Gael trembled from the pain exploding at the base of his spine.


    Evan raised his hand once more, ready to crack another one.


    Gael braced himself. However, he wasn''t ready for what happened next.


    Ang shoved the man behind her so hard and dove on top of Gael, saving him from another chain whipping. It all happened so fast, none of them expected it to take ce. She cried out when the chain hit her back.


    The men were stunned at what she did; the room went still and quiet.


    Evan stepped back involuntarily, shock marring his expression. He wasn''t above hitting Ang like he did in the past, but he was still stunned at what she just did that he could only stare.


    Gael, who had briefly closed his eyes, noticed the softness on his back instead of the chain that was supposed tond. His head snapped to the side just as Ang slid off him and went limp. He caught her in his arms before her body hit the floor. He froze. It felt as if everything was in slow motion¡ªeven his thoughts took a second to catch on to what she had just done. Ang shielded him from the chain, and she got hit instead of him. Now she was panting while her face contorted in pain. "Stop¡­ Don''t hurt him¡­" she murmured. Her lips were pale.


    Sirens wailed outside the building, startling Evan and his men. Theckeys looked at their boss, and Evan signaled them to scram. Then Evan took onest look at her before promising in a gravelly voice, "I''ll be back for you, Ang."


    Gael didn''t bother looking up to watch them escape. His focus was entirely on the woman lying limply in his arms. Ang looked so tiny and fragile. He was afraid to hold her, especially after a chain had just whipped her.


    He gently wiped her tear-streaked face and caressed her cheeks, his voice cracking when he nervously coaxed her, "Baby¡­wake up¡­"


    She was breathing but so out of it that she began murmuring "I''m sorry" over and over.


    Gael was at a loss. He feared that if he moved even a little, he might hurt her. "Baby, they''re gone. You''re okay¡­"


    Footfalls sounded behind him, and then Rick came to his side. "Boss."


    Without lifting his gaze from Ang''s face, Gael gritted his teeth as he snapped at Rick, "What the fuck took you so long?"


    Rick lowered his head. "I''m sorry. The police stopped us for overspeeding."


    "Where''s Santiago?"


    "He should be on his tail now. We''ll get him, Boss."


    Gael didn''t answer. There were no police because they couldn''t possibly call them. That siren was just a tactic. Before, it was harder to look for Evan as they wouldn''t know exactly where he was. However, now that he was just here, Santiago could tail him. The agreement might stop Gael from harming Evan, but there were loopholes he had already nned to thread through. And from the new piece of information he gathered about the Leos and their drug business in Esmea, Gael would dly use this to his advantage.


    Before today, Gael had already nned how to deal with Evan. After what just happened, he envisioned ending the fucker''s life in his hands. But that had to wait. He had more important things to do.


    Ever so carefully, Gael scooped Ang up and got to his feet. He winced at the barely bearable ache on his back.


    "I''ll carry her, Boss," Rick offered.


    Gael walked past him and headed out of the building. "No. I''ll do it.. We''ll take her to a doctor."

 Chapter 439 - Circuit Breaker

    Gael cradled Ang in the backseat of the car, careful that he didn''t hurt her back. He had already removed the bound around her wrists and began gently wiping her face with his handkerchief. She was still unconscious from the heavy blow that she got from the chain whip.


    The scene reyed over and over in his head. The urge to break Evan limb by limb was strong. His grip on her arm tightened that she winced, and his hand rxed.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered above her head. This was all his fault. If he hadn''t left her side, Evan wouldn''t have gotten to her.


    Gael didn''t care that he was on the receiving end of that psycho''s outrage. He would sacrifice himself for Ang in a heartbeat¡ªno questions asked. He knew how much each strike hurt even though he had high pain tolerance, but for Ang to take thatst one for him¡­ His heart bled like a dam. He prayed that she would be okay.


    When Rick asked if they should go to a hospital, Gael''s initial reaction was to refuse as it was instinct to avoid the hospital for people like them. However, he couldn''t risk Ang''s condition, so he told Rick to hurry to the hospital.


    Spring Grove was the leading hospital in Mayne City. The building was massive, taking up an entire block. When the car came to a full stop in front of the ER entrance, Rick quickly opened the backseat and helped Gael climb down the vehicle. Despite the pain in his back, he refused to let go of her and marched towards the doors.


    "Mr. De Luca?" a man in a whiteb coat called from the side. "What happened?"


    Gael turned his head and saw a familiar-looking man. He narrowed his eyes and recognized that it was the doctor who patched him up a few years ago. He was Samantha Cho''s ex-boyfriend.


    Without dy, Gael said, "She needs help."


    In the next breath, the doctor nodded and raced towards the ER to get a team of nurses and doctors. Theyid Ang on a bed and wheeled her deeper into the room, behind double doors. A nurse, who was keen enough to notice Gael''s appearance, saw the bruises on his face, so she attended to him, but he waved her off. "I''m okay. Just fix her first."


    Gael slumped on a chair. He didn''t know how long he waited, his knees bouncing up and down in anxiousness. But the moment the doors opened and out came the doctor, he was on his feet. "How is she?"


    "She''s stable. In pain, but she''ll be okay."


    Gael released a long sigh of relief, nodding as his shoulders sagged, only noticing the doctor''s name te that showed his name: Nathan Yun.


    "What happened? You have bruises, too. You should get yourself checked." Dr. Yun lowered his voice. "Should I call the cops?"


    Gael knew this doctor probably remembered who Gael was. He shook his head. "I''m¡­ I¡­" His vision started to fade, his body swayed, and then his knees buckled under him. Shit. Gael''s eyes closed, and all he heard was the doctor asking for assistance from his colleagues while holding him up with his arms beneath Gael''s underarms. Gael grunted when they touched his back, and all of a sudden, he lost consciousness.


    ***


    When Gael came to, his eyes slowly opened. He was so dizzy and loopy as he scanned his surroundings, noticing that he was in a dimly lit room¡ªlike a hotel. He groaned when he tried to move as he was lying on his side. That''s when he noticed he was in a hospital bed.


    "Don''t move. The doctors said you need to be off your back. You can lie on your side, turn every two to four hours."


    Gael dragged his gaze towards the owner of the voice and Daniel Cho''s face came into view. ''What is he doing here?'' he thought. And then Samantha sauntered towards his bed, her voice soft and low when she spoke, "Hey¡­ How are you feeling?"


    "Like a fucking champ." His voice was hoarse. He pushed himself up into a sitting position. Daniel was on his aid right away. As if electricity sparked in his head, he immediately snapped his attention. "Where''s Ang?"


    Samantha stepped away from his view so he could see behind her. "She''s right here. We managed to get you two in the same room. Ang''s okay. She woke up a couple of hours ago, but she fell asleep as soon as she saw that you were okay."


    There she was. His Angel. She seemed peaceful in her sleep as shey on her side facing him with an IV attached to her arm. Gael was evidently relieved to see her safe. But there was this dull ache in his chest that wouldn''t seem to go away no matter what. And he was sure it wasn''t because he was beaten up badly.


    "Nathan called and told us what happened when you arrived in the ER," said Samantha.


    "What the hell happened?" Daniel demanded, pulling his focus back to them. "And none of that it''s-none-of-your-business crap. So you better tell me what happened."


    Gael let out a soft chuckle. When he looked into his friends'' eyes and saw the seriousness in their expressions, he decided to tell them part of the truth. Only a part of it because even though the Chos had good intentions, this was Ang''s business. It would be her decision to tell other people. He guessed that Ang must not have told them everything when she woke up earlier if they had to ask him now.


    So he left out the part where Ang had probably gotten pregnant and the video content that Evan was desperate to get from her. The story he told seemed so vague, but if the Chos knew he was holding back information, they didn''t push him. Gael checked his phone and read the updates he got from Santiago who was currently watching Evan outside his house. Rick was there with him to help keep an eye on the man they intended to pay for everything that happened that day.


    Daniel told Gael that he called Ang''s family but their phones were turned off. Charlie and Oliver were supposed to be on their way to France after attending the engagement party, so Gael thought they must be on the ne. Even though Ang might not want her family to know what happened today, Gael considered that if Charlie was involved, he deserved to know. He didn''t want to doubt the older man. There must be an exnation.


    When Daniel asked if he could help with anything, Gael assured him that everything would be taken care of. He appreciated his friend''s offer, but Daniel¡ªdespite his past¡ªwas a good man with a family he had to protect. This wasn''t their battle.


    Daniel nodded. "If you change your mind, just call me."


    Gael took a deep breath. Whatever medicine they gave him was damn effective. His eyes were getting droopy again. Then a sudden thought crossed his mind. "Actually¡­ I need to meet with the Parks'' current family head."


    "The Parks? In Harbor?" Daniel cocked his brow. "What for?"


    "There''s something I need to do. They have to be involved in it¡­for assurance. Will you help me contact them? I mean, I could¡­but I thought they would consider if they knew you''re on my side. Your families are friends with them, right?"


    Daniel ran his tongue in the inside of his cheek as he contemted. "Yeah¡­ I can do that. Frederick is the current head of the family, but I''m friends with his nephew, Damien. It was his engagement partyst night, but they''ll have another one for a closer circle in a few weeks and we''re invited. I''ll be meeting him then, but I can get in touch with him sooner. When do you want to meet?"


    "I''ll let you know. I have to talk to my father first."


    Gael''s lids were heavy, and he had toy down again. He turned on his side, facing Ang, wishing she wasn''t so far from him. If only he could lie next to her¡­ But with their current state, he wouldn''t want to put pressure on her back.


    As if reading his thoughts, Samantha suggested, "Why don''t we move their beds closer? I''m sure that''s okay, right?"


    Without questions, Daniel readily helped his wife. They wheeled Gael''s bed next to Ang''s, dropping their side rails to lessen the obstacles between them.


    "Thank you," Gael mouthed at the couple, his lids slowly fluttering against his cheeks. And then the two bid goodbye as they quietly left the private room to let him rest.


    Gaely on his left while Angy on her right, the two facing each other. He reached for her hand and gently took it in his, stroking his thumb against her skin. Subconsciously, she held onto him. There were so many things he wanted to ask her, so many things they needed to talk about. But that would have to wait until she woke up.


    As he watched her gentle breathing, he wished that she''d trust him with the truth.. Then Gael finally sumbed to sleep.

 Chapter 440 - Scratching Scars That Won’t Heal (1)

    The VIP hospital room had a soft, warm light glowing around the back of their beds, where the built-in headboard was that housed some buttons withbels on them for staff use. There were unused monitors and IV racks on either side of Ang and Gael''s bed, serving as a reminder that they were in a hospital and not in a hotel.


    Ang stirred, a soft moan escaping her lips when her eyes fluttered open. Her back was throbbing, which was what woke her up at six a.m. that morning. With her brows furrowed, she sat up on the bed and nced at Gael, wondering if he was hurting too like she was¡ªthough his wounds must hurt ten times more than hers did.


    He was currently lying on his right side with his back facing her. She felt the urge to touch and hug him but decided against it, not wanting to disturb his sleep and press on his wounds. A couple of hours ago, she woke up realizing their beds were pushed next to each other, and he was holding her hand. She wondered if he moved his bed himself or he asked for help from the nurses. Would they have allowed him? She didn''t know if it was okay. The thought of Gael doing it alone didn''t sit right with her¡ªwith his back injury and all that.


    Ang rolled out of bed and went to the bathroom to pee, dragging the IV rack with her, leaning her weight on it as she advanced. She walked carefully not to wake him up. After relieving herself, she washed her hands in the sink and proceeded to wash her face andb her hair as well.


    Last night, Ang woke up around midnight while Gael was still unconscious. She told Nina what happened, and her best friend came right over, bringing her stuff she might need¡ªlike toiletries and a change of clothes if she wanted to. So she took her time in the bathroom cleaning herself, resisting the urge to take a shower as that would be quite hard for her at that moment.


    The hospital dress she wore was like a top and bottom pajama outfit¡ªthank goodness it wasn''t one of those open-back type. She had to remove the top to wipe herself properly with a warm towel. Ang hadn''t seen her back yet. She let out a gasp when she saw the long red outline of the chain across her back, from her left shoulder down to her right waist. It was starting to turn bluish purple. Her brows knitted deeply. If hers looked like this, she could only imagine what Gael''s looked like.


    Gael wasn''t wearing the same hospital gown as she was, and that was probably because he had a more serious injury. Soft stic wrap covered his entire torso, so she hadn''t seen it yet.


    She began to sob as the events fromst night yed in her head. Ang med herself. Because of her, Gael was hurt. Because of her, the baby¡­


    She mped her hands over her mouth to stop from making a sound. Everything she did hurt others.


    ¡­


    Once Ang got out of the bathroom, a female nurse came over to her side, assisting her back to her bed.


    "Your breakfast is here, and I ced your medicines next to it. You should eat while it''s still warm," said the nurse.


    Gael was still asleep. He was usually a light sleeper, but he hadn''t woken up from all the shuffling around him. Ang thought he really must be in pain, and the pain medication must have knocked him out cold.


    "Don''t worry; he''ll be fine. He just needs to rest so he can heal properly," reassured the nurse. Ang must have looked so obviously concerned just now. When she settled back in her bed, the nurse maneuvered the overbed table in front of Ang, carrying a covered te and a small cup of her medicines.


    "He must really love you,"mented the nurse out of nowhere. "I was helping out in the ERst night as they were understaffed. He carried you in, looking so worried and pale. I offered to check up on his wounds too; he looked so banged up. But he waved me off and demanded we focus on you instead. Turns out he was in a bad state himself. Passed out just after Dr. Yun told him you were okay." She pursed her lips.


    Ang swallowed, unsure what to say to that. In the end, all she could respond was, "Thank you."


    "Angel¡­" Gael''s sleepy voice caught their attention.


    He pushed himself up in a sitting position, and the nurse readily went to his side to adjust his bed and then ced his own overbed table in front of him. She left soon after, leaving Gael and Ang alone in the room.


    Both of them were starving. The prepared meal looked appetizing and smelled good. Omelet, hash brown, muffin, fruits, fresh juice, and coffee.


    She smiled at him and reached out for his hand. He ced his on hers and gave it a squeeze. After exchanging smiles and holding hands for a couple of minutes, they dug into their food and ate quietly. Neither of them spoke while they ate. It wasn''t an awkward silence, but both of them knew the inevitable conversation they needed to have.


    Ang knew that Gael must be dying to ask, but she knew him well enough to know that even though he didn''t say it out loud, he let her decide when she was ready to talk about it. He kept ncing her way as they ate.


    After finishing their breakfast, Gael urged her to take her pain medication. She refused, not wanting to depend on it. But the grimace on her face told him she was in pain. Then she insisted that he take his as he needed them. He gave her a pointed look as he told her, "You''re clearly in pain. It will heal faster if you manage it. I''ll keep an eye on you so you won''t overdo it."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll take mine if you take yours."


    Knowing that Gael''s injuries must hurt worse than hers, Ang obliged, and they swallowed their medicines together.


    She moved both of their overbed tables to the side, and she settled on his bed next to his hip, feeling the need to be next to him.


    "Tell me about the video. What''s exactly in it?" Gael asked when she found herfortable position.


    Ang swallowed the lump in her throat. There was no use keeping the truth about that video to herself, not after what Gael had gone throughst night for her.


    If you''re determined to keep something a secret because it could destroy your family''s reputation, you''d never want to tell other people about it. Ever. No matter what. It didn''t matter that Gael was in the mafia¡ªthat he couldn''t have judged her. For her, keeping it a secret was how she could keep her family safe.


    Toote for that now, obviously. Keeping that secret hurt the man she loved. And it would hurt him moreter. However, no matter what she thought, Gael was already her family.. And he deserved to know.

 Chapter 441 - Scratching Scars That Won’t Heal (2)

    "About four years ago¡­" Ang began, her stare holding the side rail of Gael''s bed. "I was at a club with some of my friends in the university. It was after midnight, and I¡­had a few drinks already. I wasn''t feeling it that night, so I left my friends and told them I was going home.


    "I left through the front door and waited for a cab¡­then this truck with ourpany''s logo on the side was driving past me. I would have just ignored it and gone home. But then I saw Evan in the passenger''s seat. He was on his phone, and he didn''t see me as they passed by. At first, I was just¡­I thought I was drunk and was probably imagining things. After all, why would he be in that truck? It was very strange.


    "My gut just told me that something was up. I should''ve probably called someone then, but I didn''t have time to think, you know? So I got in a cab and told the driver to follow the truck until we reached the warehouse¡ªour warehouse that was just a few blocks away." She ran a hand down her face, shaking her head, realizing how stupid that was of her because the alley was dark, she was slightly tipsy and wearing heels.


    "I''ve been to that warehouse a few times in the past so I slipped in through another entrance around the building easily. There was no one around, and I was certain there should have been a guard. Anyway, I heard some voices inside. I couldn''t hear them clearly even when I finally saw who were talking behind the truck. It was Evan, his father, one of the warehouse staffers, the guard, and another person I hadn''t seen before.


    "The stranger opened the back of the truck, and they hauled out several boxes like they needed to check something. Evan opened one of the boxes and pulled out some stic-covered...cloths or fabric¡ªmaybe clothes. I couldn''t clearly see from where I stood, so I decided to use my phone''s camera to record and zoom in. At the bottom of the box, Evan retrieved a few blocks of white package that I didn''t know what at first until he stabbed one of the blocks with a knife, stuck his finger in, and rubbed it in his nose. That''s when I knew¡­"


    "Cocaine," Gael muttered, the first time he spoke since she exined what happened that night. He didn''t say it yet, but he was already certain who was behind all this. Morelli and Perry¡ªthe stic-covered cloths was enough of a tell. Gael suspected they disguised the transported drugs as clothes from Perry''s business¡ªwhich was stupid. That could be traced back to Perry if the authorities busted the operation. That wouldn''t be Gael''s problem, though.


    Ang nodded, then let out a sigh. "Then something crawled on my feet, and I made a noise. I ran out of there as fast as I could and hailed a cab. I didn''t think someone saw me. The cab was already driving away, and I didn''t dare to look back."


    "You didn''t tell anyone?"


    "I was so scared. I didn''t know what to do with what I saw. I could''ve gone to the police until I remembered that the Leos had them in their pockets. The more I thought about it, the more I doubted my family. What could I have done? At that point, I didn''t know what to believe back then. Was my brother in on it? My father? If they were, that video I took¡­"


    "So what happened then?" Gael probed when she was quiet for some time.


    Ang sucked her bottom lip as she thought for a minute. "I was miserable. I was mad at Evan¡­at my family. I didn''t tell anyone what I saw because I didn''t know what to do with it. I had a hard time confronting my dad and brother because I was scared of what I would find out. So the next morning, I acted as if nothing happened. Then my father told Oliver to bring me with him to the Chos'' wedding on the ind. I wasn''t sure why he forced me to go. But¡­ Now that I think about it, my dad probably heard that Evan was in town."


    "Wait." Gael tilted his head sideways, studying her face. "That happened before we met?"


    She nodded. "The night before we flew for the wedding. It wasst minute. Oliver wasn''t happy about it because my dad expected him to babysit me¡­" Her voice trailed off, realizing that the same thing happened months ago when she was also forced to go to Hillberry Isle with her brother where she met Gael. Again. She huffed at the realization that her father had been ying cupid all this time. Clearing her throat, she added, "Then I met you at the wedding the next day."


    A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He was about to reach out for her hand when there was a knock on the door, and then a hospital staff came in to take away their breakfast trays, interrupting their conversation.


    When they were alone again, Ang''s phone rang. It was Oliver. She braced herself before answering the call. She should have waited until this morning to tell them, butst night, while Gael was asleep, she decided to leave a lengthy voice message to her brother, recounting what happened. She was done keeping it from her father. There was no way they could keep it from him now anyway.


    When she finally answered the call, her heart sank to her stomach. It was Charlie''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "Ang, are you okay?"


    Her lips trembled, and she could only sniff because she felt too emotional to form proper words. Hearing her father''s voice gave her a bit of relief.


    "Ang¡­" Charlie sighed. "Princess, everything will be alright. We''reing back home as soon as possible. Your brother is still trying to get us a flight back to Mayne. There''s congestion in the airport, so it could take a while. But we''ll be there as soon as we can. How''s Gael?"


    Ang swallowed a painful lump in her throat, feeling so guilty for even doubting and being angry at her father for a long time when he was this kind and sweet. She could never take back the years she wasted thinking that he wasn''t there for her.


    "We''re okay, Dad. He''s¡­healing." She exchanged looks with Gael, and he squeezed her hand.


    "That''s good. That''s good. I''ll send someone to bring you clothes and food there. Do you need anything?"


    "No¡­ Actually¡­ I want to go home, Dad. I don''t want to be here."


    "Is that so¡­ Okay. Whatever you want. I''ll send a private nurse to the house. They should be there when you get home. I''ll phone Dr. Hubert to assist you with your discharge."


    Ang didn''t argue with her father. At that moment, she epted his kindness. She didn''t want to admit it out loud, but she needed her father too. "Thank you, Dad."


    "I''ll see you when wee back. And then we''ll talk. Don''t worry about anything anymore."


    The phone call ended, and she faced Gael once again, unsure of what to say. "I was going to tell you first that I didn''t want to stay here longer¡ªI should have thought for a second. You still need to heal. Shall we stay?"


    He shook his head. "No. I don''t want to stay here either.. Let''s go home."

 Chapter 442 - The Only Scar She Loved (1)

    Before noon, Ang and Gael were back home in the mansion. And just like Charlie promised, two young female nurses were already waiting at the front door.


    Gael felt ufortable having other people¡ªstrangers¡ªconstantly hovering over them. Gael didn''t like the attention, having used to tending himself with minimal help from others whenever he was injured. He disliked not being able to do things by himself without the nurses trying to do their job, and he could tell that Ang was also ufortable.


    She admitted that she was still in pain, but she wasn''t disabled and could do things independently. They were probably the most reluctant patients the two nurses had to work for. Ang and Gael slept the whole afternoon because of their pain medicines. She didn''t protest when he insisted he slept on the bed next to her. He was determined not to leave her side.


    Gael sent the two nurses home by six in the evening and told them not toe back. The nurses looked at each other and almost cried, thinking they did a terrible job and getting fired on the first day, but Ang reassured them that it wasn''t the case. And when he handed them a check with a generous amount, the nurses were appeased, and their frowns turned into smiles.


    Gael and Ang were finally relieved to get them off their backs. She didn''t like the extra nces the nurses gave him anyway.


    The mansion was solemn in the evening with only the two of them upstairs. The butler made sure the servants didn''t disturb them during the day, so they stayed away from Ang''s bedroom where the couple were cooped up the whole day. Charlie and Oliver wouldn''t be home until the next morning.


    When it was time for dinner, only Elias came up to wheel in a tray of healthy meals prepared by the kitchen and set up a dining table by the window. Gael wasn''t too hungry so he only ate half of his food. Ang didn''t have an appetite upon seeing his exhausted state so she didn''t eat much either. She was worried for him. Even after sleeping long hours, Gael felt weak. She knew he was hurting and wanted him to rest more tonight.


    While Ang stepped out of the room, Gael went to the bathroom to wash up. Even washing his face and brushing his teeth felt like a nightmare. His whole upper body was sore. Most of his back and shoulders felt rubbery¡ªlike a firm lump, swollen and so annoying. He could only lie on his side when he was in bed.


    He wiped his face dry after brushing his teeth and stared at himself in the mirror. Then he peeled off his shirt to check the state of his back. Yep. It was still all ck and blue all over. The swelling on the wounds on his face had subsided, thanks to Ang''s insistence on putting a coldpress on them. His back, though, he hadn''t shown her yet. He didn''t want her to see it because he was sure she''d feel bad and guilty like it was her fault, though he never med her.


    Gael grabbed a new pack of stic bandages, wincing when his back muscles flexed from the movement. He should have asked the nurse to wrap him up before they left, but with Ang''s eyes on him the entire time and the warning stares she gave the young nurses whenever they assisted him here and there, he dropped the idea. His lips twitched at the thought. His little Angel was so territorial.


    The bathroom door swung wide, and Ang came in. Shit. He hadn''t actually closed the door. Now, she gasped in horror as she took in the sorry state of his back; her eyes instantly watered. He couldn''t move. Even if he turned away, the mirror was right there, and she would still be able to see it.


    He sighed. "I''m okay, baby. Really. It looks worse than it actually feels. I heal pretty fast, you know."


    She swallowed and dropped her gaze. Wordlessly, she walked towards him and collected the bandage from his hand. Gael was about to stop her but she gave him this look that said: "Please let me." So he did.


    Despite her dainty fingers, Ang moved deftly as she covered his torso with the right pressure, asionally ncing at him for assurance that she wasn''t wrapping him up too tight.


    He could really kiss her right now.


    When she was done, she carefully put a fresh shirt on him and went back into the bedroom. Gael followed after her and found her sitting at the foot of the bed. She looked distressed like something had been weighing on her shoulder. He could guess what it was.


    They hadn''t broached the topic they had in the morning again. He waited for when she''d do it herself. But tonight, she still hadn''t tried to even bring up the elephant in the room, and it was starting to make him anxious.


    With his jaw taut, he crossed the distance between them and sat next to her.


    "Angel¡­ We need to talk about it."


    She squeezed her eyes shut and then slowly looked up at him. Then she let out a heavy sigh and nodded. "I''ll tell you everything."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll understand if you''ll hate me after."


    "I could never hate you." His brows furrowed as if the idea insulted him. "But I need to know what happened. I''m going crazy just specting."


    Ang took a deep breath. Her hands on herp curled into fists as she lowered her gaze on them.


    She felt sick to her stomach just recalling the events in her head. It felt as if she was reliving it all over again. This time, it was because she had to tell the man she didn''t want to hurt, but there was no other way around it. Gael would hurt. That, she knew for certain. And that would break her heart.


    Ang didn''t even know where to start. And then she decided to start at the time she found out.


    "After that Evan thing, the drugs in the warehouse, my family''s possible involvement, I found myself lost. I was always out with friends, drinking and partying. One day, I woke up feeling nauseous. I was out with Nina the night before. I thought I was experiencing a hangover, but I only had a couple of sips of vodka. I wasn''t drunk at all when I got home, so I thought it was just a bad case of stomach flu or food poisoning.


    "Nina came by to bring me some food. I couldn''t keep it down. It was horrible. Everything just made me want to vomit. She joked that¡­ If she didn''t know I''ve always been careful, she''d think I was pregnant. Ninaughed. I didn''t."


    Ang nced at Gael. He was staring at her intently, waiting for her to resume, his jaw tight. She looked back down on herp and continued.


    "I wanted tough with her, but that''s when I realized I haven''t had my period in a while. I''ve always been regr. I was so out of it¡­and stressed that¡­I didn''t notice until then. So I took a test. Two actually. I already knew what it was before I even saw it."


    She got to her feet and walked over to her closet. When she came back, she had a craft box in her hand. With slightly shaky hands, she opened the lid and took out two sticks with blue caps, among many trinkets inside. Two pregnancy kits with a plus sign on the window on each stick. Then she handed them to Gael. "Even after seeing these, I still didn''t believe it."


    He swallowed as he tentatively looked at them in his hands. He hadn''t said anything, and that made her even more nervous but she didn''t stop.


    "So I went to see a doctor. She, of course, told me what I already knew. I was over five weeks pregnant. I wasn''t showing yet. I didn''t feel anything until that morning. But it was there. I¡­" She choked up. "I even heard the heartbeat. The doctor said some couldn''t hear a fetal heartbeat until six to seven weeks, but not mine. It was¡­ It was like tiny little flutters¡­" She cleared her throat and then blew out a breath.


    "Angel¡­"


    She ignored him calling. "When I left the hospital, I remember being so happy. I didn''t even ask for it and all of a sudden, it was the only thing that mattered. I told myself I''d be more careful, be healthier¡­live better. The days before that... I''ve been drinking, and I felt so...so guilty. It took me days to really think things over and n what I needed to do next.


    "Growing up with only one parent, I told myself I''d never let my child grow up fatherless. It didn''t matter that I was single and that the¡­baby daddy was nowhere near me¡ªthat I wasn''t even dating him. I had to tell him."


    Ang bit her bottom lip, hot tears slipping down her cheeks. "So I went to see Daniel Cho¡­"


    "What are you¡­"


    "¡­to ask him about you." She met his surprised gaze.. "I figured he and his wife were the only ones who could tell me how to reach you¡­ It was your baby."

 Chapter 443 - The Only Scar She Loved (2)

    "H¡­How is that possible? We were drunk, but we were safe. I''m certain I used protection. You must''ve remembered that¡­" Gael''s voice trailed off, looking shocked. Even as he said those, he knew it was possible. Condoms weren''t 100%. And he hadn''t asked if she took precautions herself.


    A mixture of denial and confusion warred in his head. It could''ve been any other woman he''d done it with. And the thought of him impregnating some women he had slept with caused an indescribable dread gnawing at his stomach. He couldn''t even remember the names of half of them. Only Ang reallysted a long and strong impression after spending that one night together years ago.


    Gael didn''t know why that was. It could''ve been his younger self knowing she would be the only woman for him¡ªit just wasn''t the right time then.


    All of these thoughts rapidly spun in his head. He was standing and pacing the room now. Part of him already knew the baby could be his. When he heard it the first time, that had crossed his mind. But because he knew he had worn protection, he couldn''t fully believe it. Then the thought of someone else impregnating Ang invaded his ill thoughts too while they were in the hospital¡ªhis teeth nearly shattered from gritting too hard.


    He did think of the possibility it could be him, but hearing her actually say it out loud got his heartstrings all tangled up. His stomach twisted and fluttered. Gael trained his gaze on her. She waited for him to say something, the tears in her eyes like a waterfall¡ªnever-ending. He wanted to reach out and wipe them from her face, but he was too baffled with everything; he couldn''t move.


    "I''m the father, you say¡­" he muttered in a low voice as if he still couldn''t believe it.


    She nodded.


    "You went to see Daniel¡­ He knew? All this time?" There was a shift in his voice. He sounded almost angry. "Where''s the baby? What¡­" He had so many questions, he was about to lose his shit, but he stopped himself from snapping. ''Daniel had known, and I hadn''t?'' he thought repeatedly. His fists were clenched at his sides. He didn''t want to show aggression to her, she was clearly hurting, but he couldn''t stop his feelings.


    Ang''s chin wobbled, and she swallowed before she continued, "I wanted to ask Samantha, but I didn''t know how to reach her. I was still avoiding my brother then, and I couldn''t ask him, so I went to Daniel''s office."


    "And?" His voice was clipped, his brows drawn together.


    "I¡­ I never got the chance to see him. The receptionist told me he and his family were in Dubai for a week. I didn''t know what else to do because they wouldn''t give me their phone number."


    She took a deep breath, and her shoulders began to shake. "So I decided to go home¡­ I hailed a cab¡­got inside¡­told the driver my address. Then there was smoke¡­ I got dizzy¡­ Next thing I¡­" She choked up as she forced herself to speak. "I¡­ I¡­ woke up in that building¡­tied up in bed. My clothes were gone. There were¡­ There were lights, and a camera pointed at me. I¡­"


    Ang broke down. She was full-on crying now, blubbering, her hands clutching her heart and her stomach.


    "No¡­" Gael''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even if she stopped recounting what happened, he already knew what she was talking about. That was when that fucking Evan made that sickening video on the dark web. It was as if everything clicked into ce.


    It took her a few moments before she could continue. "Evan was sure that I had taken a video of that night¡­ I must have gotten caught by one of the cameras in the warehouse. He wanted it¡­ And I couldn''t give it to him. For once, I thought I had something to keep him away from me. I thought I could use it against him, but he covered all his grounds. In the end, he was still smarter than me.


    "Then¡­ Then he put that blindfold on me. And I felt a needle prick my arm. Shortly after that, I was warm all over¡­ My mouth was dry¡­ And everything was just hazy. He¡­ He started hitting me. It hurt at first until it didn''t." She looked up at him and sobbed, shaking her head. "I don''t know¡­ I''m not sure what happened after that."


    Gael knelt in front of her and took her trembling, cold hands in his, not knowing what to say.


    Ang might not have known what happened in the video, but he did. He''d watch that fucker hit her in the face and her body like a fucking sadist, asionally touching and grabbing her and putting his disgusting mouth on her. Then he pulled his pants down and taunted her like a fucking psycho.


    Every time Gael was reminded of that video, he wanted to rip Evan into tiny pieces with his bare hands.


    The video was a little mysterious towards the end because Evan muttered, ''What the fuck?'' before scrambling to stop the live feed. Gael never knew what happened after that.


    "Did he¡­" Gael couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    As if Ang understood, she shrugged. "The next day, I woke up in a hospital. Oliver was there, but my father was in China for two weeks. Oli said someone had dropped me in the ER at midnight, and I was heavily bleeding." Her face contorted in pain while she sobbed as if she was reliving something so harrowing. "The doctor confirmed that I had a miscarriage."


    He blinked, and the moisture that gathered in his eyes freely flowed down his cheeks. Gael sucked in a breath, and it physically hurt his chest; he didn''t know what was happening in his body. He had only found out he was a father¡­and that was even short-lived. No words came out of his mouth.


    Her hands gripped his as if she was trying to draw in strength that they both didn''t have. Ang''s eyes hadn''t stopped leaking since she began telling him what had happened. Her face was all puffy, and her lips were swollen. She was a crying mess.


    "I''ve only known I was going to be its mother not too long, and then I lost it in a few days. It''s all my fault. It''s my fault my baby died. I killed our baby, Gael¡­ I killed... I''m¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ I''m so¡­so¡­sorry."


    Ang wailed a gut-wrenching cry. It pierced through Gael''s chest and left him bleeding.. He had never been so heartbroken like this.

 Chapter 444 - Its You

    The physical pain in Gael''s chest was one he was familiar with. He''d experienced it when his mother died and recently when Jino died. This time was simr, but at the same time, it was also different. Perhaps losing someone he didn''t even know he''d lost or hadn''t had the chance to get to know were the reasons. But he also believed it was because his unborn child didn''t get to taste the world.


    He felt extreme sadness and guilt that he wasn''t there to protect Ang and their baby who were both suffering at the hands of a hateful scum of the earth.


    Once again, Gael felt so helpless.


    The significance of Ang''s first book was something he couldn''t have fathomed in the past. It turned out that he had known what had happened to her for a while now. He had known about it all along but just didn''t realize how close to the truth it was.


    All this time, Gael deluded himself that she wrote only about him. Never had he imagined that Ang was Ka through and through. She wrote about him, but more importantly¡­ She wrote about her. She wrote about what could''ve been had they found each other sooner and mourned together instead of her going through it alone.


    In the book, Ka and No lost their baby because of a rival mafia family¡ªwhich was ironically close to their truth now since that bastard Leos was connected to the Morellis and Perry. However, in the book, the couple mourned together. Ka wasn''t alone. She had No by her side the entire time while in real life, Ang didn''t have Gael then.


    Gael remembered a part in the book where Ka poured her heart out to No as she grieved and mourned for their loss:


    "I wonder what our baby would have looked like. Would he have looked like you? Would he have your eyes¡­my smile¡­your hair¡­my lips? Would he have been an artist? Maybe the next president? I wish I could''ve seen his face and got to know him. What he likes¡­ What he doesn''t¡­ What he wants to be¡­ I guess I''ll never know."


    That gutted Gael so deeply.


    He sat next to Ang on the bed and then pulled her against him, his strong arms wrapping around her tightly. "It''s not your fault."


    She leaned back and shook her head. Her nose and cheeks were red now, and her eyes were swollen. "But it is. If I had given up what he asked, my¡­our baby wouldn''t have died. You wouldn''t have gotten hurtst night. It is my fault."


    "Stop it..."


    "Don''t you me me?"


    "Why would I?" Gael brushed his thumbs across her cheeks, wiping her tears. "Remember what I told you before? The only one at fault here is him. Not you. So don''t you ever me yourself again."


    "Don''t you hate me? Why aren''t you mad at me?" she asked in disbelief, feeling like she didn''t deserve his response.


    He shook his head. "I could never hate you, Angel. I''m just frustrated that you didn''t tell me about this sooner. Were you even nning to tell me?"


    Ang squeezed her eyes shut, more tears flowing down her face, and he quickly brushed them away. "When I decided I''d look for you to tell you about my pregnancy, I only had one thought¡­ That somehow, even though I didn''t know much about you, I didn''t think you would abandon a responsibility like that. And if it so happened that you already had someone in your life, we could still make it work in co-parenting.


    "I''ve wanted to tell you. I''ve often thought about telling you what we could''ve had when we met against year. But there was no easy way. I wanted to save you from the heartache that nearly killed me. I barely survived, Gael¡­ I didn''t want you to go through that."


    This woman. Even with all the circumstances life had thrown at her, Ang did what she believed was right¡ªeven if keeping it all to herself meant that she carried all of that burden on her own. She was selfless. And as wrong as it might sound at the moment, Gael fell for her even more.


    He sighed. Gaelid a kiss on her forehead and on both her closed eyes, tasting the salt in them. Then he pressed their foreheads together. "Baby¡­ If I had known I''d gotten you pregnant then, I wouldn''t have driven you away. I''d be there for you every step of the way and take care of you and our child. I have no doubt that I would have fallen for you, too, now that I''ve gotten to know you.


    "It''s...really disheartening that didn''t happen. It wasn''t our time to truly be together back then. And it hurts now¡­" He pressed a finger to his heart. "To find out what happened to you. You suffered gravely, and I wasn''t there. If I could turn back time¡­" He shook his head and grimaced as if he was in physical pain.


    "Ang¡­ I can''t let you suffer alone. I can''t let you mourn by yourself. Not anymore. You have me now. You''re no longer alone. It was mine too. It was ours." He shifted so he could look at her face, and she could look at him. "I will share your pain. If I could take it all, I would. Let me in, Angel."


    Ang nodded as she buried her face against his neck and clung onto him like she didn''t want to let go.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you," he whispered in her ear, and her embrace tightened even more. "I broke my promise yet again. I told you he''d never get to you¡­" He let out a heavy sigh. "I''m so sorry, Angel. I''ll make him pay. He''ll suffer a thousand times more than you did. That I can assure you."


    She swallowed. "What are you going to do?"


    "Do you really care what I''d do to him?"


    She shook her head. Back then, she told him she didn''t want violence. But after what she witnessedst night, she wanted nothing but for Evan to suffer too. Ang wanted to hurt Evan like he hurt her, Gael, and their baby. Every p, every punch, every heavy chain whip they got must be returned.


    If someone had told her before that she thought like this now, she probably would have joined a spiritual group to cleanse her soul. ''What does this make me now?'' she wondered. But the answer to that, she didn''t care anymore.


    Ang had slowly epted that she wasn''t ''normal''. And that was okay. If being ''normal'' meant she couldn''t be with Gael, then she didn''t want to be one at all.


    "Good." Gael nodded. He leaned over and imed her lips, kissing hernguidly, his hands cupping her face ever so tenderly. She breathed him in, his scent so warm and intoxicating¡ªit smelled like home. And when they broke apart, she finally released a sigh of relief. Her shoulders sagged as though something had just been lifted off her.


    "Angel¡­" Gael brushed her hair away from her face and gazed deeply into her eyes. "You once asked me in a truth or dare¡­and you put those words when you gave me this watch¡­ I already found her¡ªthe woman I''d risk it all for. Baby, it''s you.. I will put my life on the line for you."

 Chapter 445 - Pop Rocks Crystal

    Ang had stopped crying for a while now. She calmed down as Gaelid both of them in her bed, keeping her tucked in and molded against his body as he soothed her.


    For a long time, she could only dream about tonight¡ªof her confessing everything to him, of her being vulnerable, and of him mourning with her. Before the incident, she had only heard about women who had miscarriages. Back then, she thought it was sad, that there was still hope to make another baby. She couldn''t fully understand what it was like¡ªuntil it happened to her.


    The little embryo inside her tummy¡ªno matter how tiny it was¡ªwas still her baby. It didn''t matter how many days or weeks old her baby was. It was still hers. She was supposed to carry it for nine months and raise it for the rest of her life. But she wasn''t even given that chance. It died inside her. She failed to protect it. No matter what everyone said, there would always be part of her thinking she didn''t do enough. And those days were the darkest moments of her life.


    Even though Ang felt much better now that Gael had finally learned about his child, the heaviness in her chest remained a dull ache that she didn''t think would ever go away. Most times, she''d brush it off. She had gotten good at not acknowledging it as if it didn''t exist, but it didn''t work out that way all the time. She''d fall back into a depressive state where she''d be less functional and sleep for hours on end as if she was practicing death itself.


    It was such a horrible feeling that she wouldn''t want anyone to experience, which was why she didn''t want Gael to know. Now that he did¡­ It felt¡­forting in a way.


    Her eyes were closed as she thought of these things, but she didn''t want to sleep. Not yet. Ang wanted to feel more of his warmth surrounding her as his hands stroked her arms and back, careful not to press on her bruise.


    Sometimeter, Gael''s phone buzzed. Without moving so much, he reached for it from the nightstand with one hand, the other still holding Ang.


    "Everything okay?" she mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    "Yeah. My guys justnded from New York. They''re on their way here. I''ll have to meet them downstairs when they arrive."


    She looked up and watched him through her sleepy gaze. "Are you leaving?" she asked.


    Gael could hear the disappointment in her tone. He shook his head in response and brushed the hair away from her face. "No, baby. I''m not. But I''ll have to go out for a bit to set up parameters. We need security. I''ll have them coordinate with your father''s guards in the estate. I''m just going to talk to them."


    Ang exhaled a sigh of relief. "Okay."


    He put his phone back on the nightstand, his eyes catching a box next to the dresser. It wasn''t there before he went to the shower. She must''ve brought it in when she came back. "What''s that box doing here? Shouldn''t that be in the library? Do you want me to move it somewhere?"


    She followed his stare, though she already knew where it led. "No¡­ That''s mine¡­for here. They''re personal stuff."


    He nodded and didn''t say anything as he turned his stare away and pulled the covers up her shoulder. She bit her bottom lip, contemting what she was about to do. And then she blurted, "Can you¡­" She paused as she remembered that his back was worse than hers. "Never mind. Give me a minute."


    Ang slowly got out of bed and retrieved something from the box. When she came back to the bed, a hardcover copy of her first book was in her hand. Then she resumed her position at Gael''s side, his arm readily circling around her.


    He had seen that particr copy in her office-sh-library in her apartment. It was the one copy that was isted from the others. He''d touched it once out of curiosity but didn''t open it. Now, he watched as she flipped the pages open without saying anything. She stopped when she reached the middle of the book, and his brows arched as she took out what seemed like a bookmark tucked between the pages of a particr scene he knew from the heart¡ªthe moment Ka found out she was pregnant.


    Only¡­ It wasn''t a bookmark.


    Ang handed him a sonogram. He had never seen one in person before until now, and he didn''t know what he was looking at. It was a ck and white image of her womb with what seemed like a space or a hole in the middle and some numbers and her name on the side.


    "Five weeks and five days," she muttered in almost a whisper. "That''s when I went to the doctor." Then she exined to him what he should be looking at while pointing at the image on the sonogram.


    There was a flutter in his heart as she told him their baby was like the size of a pop rocks crystal at that point.


    She wrote something at the bottom of the sonogram. It read: Tiny Bloop.


    Gael had read and heard that from her before. "What is this?" he asked, pointing at the two words.


    A small smile lifted on her lips. "That shouldn''t be what I named it. After all, I don''t think the baby was a mistake¡­which is what Bloop means. But there''s this¡­word that one of the Real Housewives of Anta says as an expression. Nina and I used to watch it a lot back then. This person, her name is NeNe Leakes¡­ She''d casually say "Bloop bloop bloop," and it was for different reasons every time.


    "Nina and I sort of picked up that same expression at random times in the past¡­you know¡­just for giggles. I guess that''s what that word meant for me then when I wasn''t sure what to call the baby in my tummy. What I felt was something indescribable¡­ A mixture of emotions swirling, and there wasn''t a word to call it." She shrugged. "Bloop."


    Gael studied her somber expression, a sad smile hinting at her lips as she recalled the past. It all made sense now, he thought. He remembered seeing the word when he snooped around Ang''s drawer and found a random sticky tag that read: <em><strong>Tiny Bloop ?</strong></em> ¡ªwhich didn''t seem so random now¡ªinside one of the books she had read, pointing at a quote he didn''t think he''d remember, but he did.


    <em>[ Grief doesn''t change you, Hazel. It reveals you. ]</em>


    Back then, he didn''t know what that was about and just ignored it.


    The second time she used the word was when she was stoned after eating space cookies back in New York.


    <em>"I see Bloop~ Come say hi~" she had said in a sleepy state.</em>


    Of course, Gael didn''t think much of it and thought she was too high to say things properly.


    All this time, the clues were there right in front of his face. Now, realizing this, he felt a pang in his chest.


    If only he had known sooner, he would have been there for her.


    If only he had known sooner, he would have hugged her tighter that night when she said she could see Bloop¡ªand he would have said "hi" to their child even though he couldn''t see it.


    Gael sighed, pressing a kiss on her temple. Ang wouldn''t be alone anymore. He would make sure of it.


    "You would''ve been an amazing mother, Angel," he whispered in a raspy voice in her ear.


    "How would you know that? I was carelessly partying and drinking when I was already pregnant¡­" She bit her bottom lip, only releasing it when he swiped his thumb across it.


    "You didn''t know then." Tipping her chin up, he smoothed his voice and reassured her, "I believe in you. I know what kind of mother you would''ve been. And someday¡­you will be. When that timees, I''ll be right next to you."

 Chapter 446 - A Vow

    Gael and Ang fell asleep after going over some scenes in the book with him. She recounted what went on in her head as she wrote them. And he was right about her projecting her reality to the book¡ªor at least, what could''ve been.


    He told her that he would be lying if he said he wasn''t feeling anything bad about their situation after she worried that he was taking it better than she thought he would. She probably expected him to throw a fit for finding out about her pregnancy and miscarriage like this.


    So he told her he was disappointed to know all about it sote. That he would have preferred he knew as soon as she found out. However, he couldn''t me her. Firstly, they both knew their night years ago was just a one-time thing, so he didn''t attempt to keep in contact with her after that. And secondly, from what she said, she did try to find ways to contact him. The intention was there, and that meant a lot to him. Andstly, Ang went through a lot from the night she was held captive and lost their baby. That was something Gael could never bring back to rectify.


    Tonight, they both promised that whatever happens in the future, their trust in each other would prevail.


    ***


    Monday ¡ª February 4


    Gael''s consciousness came to as soon as he heard the door to Ang''s bedroom click open. He kept his eyes closed and his ears alert as he waited for whoever wasing inside at the same time that he carefully reached for the gun under his pillow.


    He was lying on his side as he still couldn''t lie on his back, with one arm under the pillow and the other draped over Ang, who snuggled up to him, her face buried against his chest.


    Footsteps fell into the bedroom quietly. There were at least two pairs. And then the bed dipped from a weight as if someone had sat behind Ang. Gael''s jaw tightened, and he curled his hand around the gun, ready to point it wherever.


    He slowly fluttered his eyes open to take a peek, and theynded on familiar faces: Charlie and Oliver. A sigh of relief fell out of Gael''s lips as he rxed his hand from the gun.


    Charlie briefly nced at Gael''s hidden hand under the pillow as if he knew what he had hidden there. Gael wouldn''t put it past the older man to know he was packing heat under his roof, inside his daughter''s bedroom¡ªwhile his daughter was sleeping right next to Gael. But he hoped Charlie would understand.


    It seemed like the older man did when he nodded at Gael and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for waking you up. I just needed to see my daughter and make sure she''s okay."


    Clearly aware that Charlie and Oliver could see how Gael was tangled up with Ang''s body while they hovered above them, Gael suddenly felt a little awkward.


    Gael carefully shifted away from her, but Ang pulled him back and groaned in protest, clinging onto him like she didn''t want to let go. ''Shit. What now?''


    A small smile ghosted across Charlie''s face. "It''s okay, son. You don''t have to leave."


    Gael swallowed, his body growing hot at the attention of the two men in Ang''s life that was focused on him. Her lips were pressed against his vicle, and her leg wrapped around his hip. If he didn''t move away, she might do something beyond that while her family was there.


    His heart thudded as he leaned in to whisper in her ear, "Hey¡­ Baby, your father and brother are here." He couldn''t suffer alone, could he? She''d love to know her father and brother are watching her embracing a man right now. ''Sorry, Love.''


    She stirred, looking dazed for a moment as she looked around. "Huh?"


    A gasp escaped from her lips, and her eyes widened. "Dad¡­ Oli¡­"


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Gael slid out of bed and swiftly put his handgun in the nightstand drawer¡ªno doubt the two male Sus had seen it¡ªand grabbed his phone as he stood up. "I''ll give you guys some privacy."


    "Where are you going?" Ang questioned in her sleepy voice, worry creasing her forehead.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll just be downstairs. I need to check on my men anyway." He excused himself and returned Oliver''s nod with his own as he passed by them, then closed the bedroom door behind him.


    ***


    Gael found Trigger smoking under a tree by the garage. Trigger stubbed the cigarette at the trunk and met Gael halfway down the driveway. "Where are the others?" Gael asked.


    "Their stations out the back. Everything checked out after their rounds ten minutes ago," Trigger answered, his fingers gesturing towards the direction of the other soldiers behind the mansion.


    Since Gael''s men arrivedst night, they hadn''t slept yet as they kept their guards up, in case someone decided invading the Su Mansion would be a good idea. He needed them to be alert, though. "Take turns resting for a few hours."


    Gael whipped out his phone and called Rick who answered on the first ring. "How''s the pig?"


    "Still in his mud, Boss. Hasn''t left the house since that night."


    "He''ll go out some time. What about the other guy whoid his hands on her?" Gael gritted his teeth. Ang had told him what happened when that guy abducted her from the apartment. He was proud that she defended herself and didn''t go down without a fight¡ªeven went as far as swinging a knife at the guy and slicing his side. It would have been better if he''d bled out and died so he wouldn''t have been able to grab her¡ªbut that would mean Ang would''ve killed a man. Gael didn''t think she''d be able to handle that.


    "Santiago''s watching him in a seedy neighborhood ten minutes from here."


    "Good." Gael sighed. "You can''t fuck this up, Rick."


    "What if he won''t contact him?"


    By "him", Rick meant Filippo¡ªthe crazy son of a bitch who dared to deal drugs in Esmea and was in cahoots with the Leos. Of course, Gael wasn''t certain yet. All spections. But all arrows were pointed at the man already. Furthermore, Filippo was behind Gabby''s kidnapping, which led to Jino torturing his right-hand man, Bruno. And Bruno retaliated by killing Jino. Gael had been looking for Filippo since. The man was sticky.


    "He will. I''m sure of it." Filippo preferred talking face to face.


    "I''ll keep you updated, Boss."


    The phone call ended, and Gael spent a few more minutes with Trigger, going over their security ns and in case they needed to move tonight. Gael was no longer taking any chances. Ang got hurt because he failed to protect her. That would never happen again.


    ***


    As he sauntered back inside the mansion and walked up the stairs, Gael nearly bumped into Elias, who was wheeling a breakfast cart that he brought from downstairs¡ªhe used the service elevator connected directly to the kitchen.


    "I''ll take it from here." Gael stepped in and met Elias''s furrowed gaze as if he was offended that someone wanted to rob him of his task, his hands gripping the handlebar tightly. Gael shed him a smile, unafraid of the daggers the older man shot with his eyes. "I want to do it for her. Thank you, Elias."


    With a "hmph" and a raised chin, Elias stepped aside and turned back towards the elevator, making Gael shake his head.


    Gael wasn''t sure if Charlie and Oliver were still in her room. It would be less awkward for him to go back if he brought something as though he had a purpose to go back other than wanting to crawl back in bed with their precious Ang.


    He knocked on the door, and sure enough, they were still there. Oliver opened it and gave way to him as he pushed the cart towards the table by the window where they had been eating their meals since yesterday. When he turned around, Gael met Charlie''s eyes, and he thought it was time he talked to him, knowing Charlie might have something nned after his conversation with Ang.


    "Charlie¡­ I''d like to speak to you," said Gael.


    Charlie got to his feet and nodded, patting Ang''s hand as he moved away. "Let''s go to my office."


    "What are you going to talk about?" Ang probed. "Why can''t you talk right here?"


    Gael regarded Ang and weighed his words in his head. Then he softened his voice a little. "I just need to talk to your father about his ns."


    "What are ''your'' ns? I want to hear them," she insisted, looking like she was standing her ground¡ªas if no matter what he''d say, she would continue to insist.


    "I don''t think you want to hear this."


    "I don''t care. You''re talking here. Now. You''re not going to leave me out of this."


    Gael traded nces with Charlie and Oliver, watching his exchange with Ang with a mix of curious gazes and slight understanding. When he didn''t speak, she added, "You promised."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want Ang to know what his ns were. He would tell herter anyway. Gael just thought he''d speak to Charlie in private so her father wouldn''t think Gael was purposely dragging Ang into something dangerous. He wanted Charlie to believe that he wouldn''t ever put her in danger¡ªand knowledge could be dangerous.


    "Fine." Gael faced Charlie. "Are you dealing drugs with the Leos?"


    Ang flinched at his straightforward question.


    But Charlie remained calm as he answered, "No. I''ve already told Ang I have no idea why they used my truck, men, and warehouse that night¡ªor possibly other nights I don''t know of."


    Gael nodded. He figured that out, but he also needed to hear it directly from Charlie. "Let me handle the Leos."


    "Why should I let you?" Charlie asked.


    "I have a personal grudge against Evan. And I need them...to amend an agreement with the Parks between our families."


    "What happens after? How are you going to make sure that good-for-nothing demon pays for what he''s done to my daughter? To you?" Charlie questioned point-nk as if he wanted to know exactly how Gael would punish the scumbag.


    As much as Gael respected the older man, he wouldn''t make them an essory to admitting anything. For their safety.


    He looked at Charlie in the eyes, hoping the other would see his intent as his voice dipped low. "I guarantee you.. My family will take care of it."

 Chapter 447 - Set In Motion

    Gael would personally take care of it.


    There was no other way this would go. He would take matters into his own hands, and his father would just have to deal with it. Besides, he doubted the other families would be against it. After all, it wasn''t the De Lucas who broke the agreement by bringing drugs into a supposedly off-limits territory.


    However, to ensure this n, he needed leverage¡ªsomething he could use to work with the Parks. There was no way the Parks would agree to his request if he came up empty-handed. The Parks were known to be notorious in Harbor and the neighboring cities. He had heard "great things" about how they dealt with the traitors in their circle. So they wouldn''t have problems dealing with strangers like the De Lucas.


    That wasn''t an option for Gael. He needed this smooth and foolproof¡ªwell, as foolproof as it should get.


    First, he''d use Evan to get to Filippo¡ªwhich he had been looking for since Jino''s death. When they ended Bruno, Gael wasn''t really done with the Morellis yet. However, they met a stump on the road when his younger sister married Mariano. Gael and Giovanni agreed they would still move forward with their n to look for Filippo. From what he learned, Mariano and Filippo didn''t really get along, so Mariano, the more sensible Morelli, might not miss his brother much.


    Second, once Gael and his soldiers got what they needed, he''d use it to work with the Parks¡ªassuming they weren''t all problematic and rather diplomatic about an arrangement he would suggest to them.


    This could, however, go the wrong way.


    If the Parks were also in on this drug trade, the meeting could go south. Gael might have to fend for his life while trying to convince them he didn''t care about whatever business they run in their territory as long as they give the De Lucas amnesty and hopefully amend the agreement their families from the older generation had made.


    This could end in a war, or they could gain another ally.


    Lastly¡­ However way it would goter, there would only be one end for Evan Leos. Gael would show no mercy.


    ***


    "Are you positive you can make this work?" Alessandro asked from the other end of the line. He and Gael had been on the phone for the past thirty minutes, going over Gael''s n. He was in the library while Ang was sleeping in her bedroom.


    "It''s the only shot I have. I can''t think of anything else."


    "Well, you''re killing two birds with one stone. I''d say that''s a pretty good shot." One for Filippo and another to amend the agreement with the Parks.


    "Three birds. Leos is my end goal." Gael''s jaw ticked. He''d been itching to go where Evan was and put a bullet to his head.


    "y smart, son. I may be a sitting duck with this Morelli business, but I got your back."


    Gael let out a sigh. He knew his father would have been all over this thing if he wasn''t such a diligent child to Severino''s wish. Gael couldn''t me his father. Alessandro was there when his father took hisst breath and made him vow not to seek revenge against the Morellis. Their family always respected the dead''s wishes. Alessandro wasn''t the same after that. But Gael could tell that the burden was eating up Alessandro inside¡ªhim being physically unhealthy these past few years was proof of that.


    Giovanni and Gael liked to y in the grey area. They didn''t promise Severino anything, unlike Alessandro. What would Severino do? Come back from the dead and haunt them?


    That would be a great plot for Ang''s novels if she still wanted to write a horror story.


    "I know you do," Gael replied. "We''ll have to deal with Mariano when we get to Filippo. We can''t risk Gabby. You think Val can get her out of there when the timees?"


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before Alessandro spoke again. "That might not be necessary."


    "What do you mean?"


    Alessandro sighed. "Mariano and I agreed on¡­terms that day. We''re in a truce as far as the new pact goes¡­ He knows we''re still out to get Filippo and Marino, and he admitted that he was searching for his brother too. But he wouldn''t ''voluntarily'' hand them over to us."


    Gael''s brows drew together, seemingly baffled. "What are you saying?"


    "I''m saying¡­ If you get to Filippo first, Mariano won''t be in your way."


    Gael paused as he absorbed this information. "Why the hell are you only telling me this now, Dad?" He gritted his teeth at thest words.


    "Because you and Giovanni are both hotheaded. If you knew this then, you both would''ve gotten yourselves killed from being reckless. You weren''t in a ce to think straight, having lost Jino. And Giovanni''s still thinking with his dick when that woman is involved." Alessandro huffed, and Gael could imagine his father shaking his head at the moment.


    Before Gael could respond, Alessandro continued, "Do you think you could''ve gone back to Esmea and returned to Ang if you went after Filippo right then? She won''t only be grieving for the miscarriage of your child but also your death. I''ve already lost too many family members in my lifetime, Gael. I''m not going to bury my son and brothers too."


    ''Typical Dad,'' Gael thought. He couldn''t even be mad at him now when he cares this much. His voice softened, and he decided to veer their conversation. "How''s Zio Pietro?"


    Another sigh left Alessandro''s mouth. "He''s¡­trying, son. But he''s not doing too well."


    Fuck Cancer. "Does Val not want toe home?"


    "She does. But you know Pietro."


    Right. Val''s father was adamant that she continue her job and not waste her time with him when his end was inevitable.


    A figure from Gael''s periphery caught his attention. He ended the call with his father as Trigger came over, waving a phone in his hand and showing that Rick was on the other line. Gael checked his watch and noted it was half past eight in the evening.


    "Rick," Gael muttered as soon as he got Trigger''s phone to his ear.


    "Boss. He''s on the move," said Rick.


    "Where to?"


    "Going north. What do you want me to do?"


    "He''s trained, so keep your distance and do as nned," Gael reminded. "Do not engage and take as many pictures as you can. Call me when you get to the meet-up point. Also, send your location."


    The call ended, and they received Rick''s tracker. "Tell Morty to go to Rick," Gael told Trigger.


    "To get this Evan guy?"


    "No. Rick and Eddie can handle him. I need Morty for Filippo."


    Trigger''s brows knitted. He hesitated for a second before he suggested, "I''ll go with Morty then."


    Gael considered this for a second. He knew Trigger also wanted vendetta for Jino''s death. But he trusted Trigger to follow orders. So he nodded but also added, "I need you both toe back alive, so don''t do anything stupid. You wait for the others before you make a move. Are we clear?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    Watching Trigger stride out of the library, Gael hoped the gods were in their favor.

 Chapter 448 - In Which She Insists

    Gael sneaked back into Ang''s bedroom quietly and carefully slipped under the covers, grimacing as he moved because his back was killing him. He didn''t want to wake her up, knowing she needed as much rest as she could so she could heal fast. The purple bruises that were still on her back made his blood boil.


    She stirred and woke up anyway. "Why aren''t you sleeping? Where were you?"


    "Baby, it''s barely 9 p.m."


    "It''s only nine? Why am I so¡­" She sighed, clutching her head. "You didn''t take your pills, did you?"


    He didn''t answer.


    "Why?" Ang arched a brow and propped up on her elbow. "You must still be in pain."


    "I''m fine."


    She gave him a pointed look as if she knew he was lying. "You''re pale and¡­sweating. You''re not fine."


    Right. He wasn''t a hundred percent fine. His back hurt like a bitch, but he wouldn''t admit that.


    "What''s wrong, Gael? Why are you being stubborn?" She looked worried. "I thought you said taking the pills will make healing faster¡­ You said so yourself."


    Gael contemted as if measuring his answer. Then he averted his gaze and shifted his body until he was lying on his stomach, sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "I''ve seen Sebastian nearly OD''d in OxyContin more than once. He fell off the wagon a couple of times after a few months of trying to be clean. When he was using, he was too high to function properly." Gael dragged his gaze back to Ang, his eyes half-lidded. "I need to be functional, Angel. I can''t protect you if I''m constantly drifting in and out. We have less men standing guard outside at the moment."


    Understanding dawned on her, and she let out a heavy sigh. "Well, you can''t protect me in that state either. Look at you¡­ You can barely keep your eyes open."


    "Maybe I''m just sleepy. I''ll be good once I take a nap."


    Ang grabbed a clean face towel from the nightstand and gently patted it on his face. "We both know that''s not it. Can you please just take it? I promise I''ll look out for you so you won''t overdo it. You''re doing it for me too, aren''t you? I''ll do the same for you. We''ll watch each other''s backs. Besides¡­ You''re not your brother."


    Through the small slits in his eyes, he exchanged serious looks with her for a moment. Then he nodded. "Fine. I''ll take it. But only tonight. I''ll switch to something...less strong tomorrow."


    She helped him take the pill and got him settled in bed, pulling the nket up to his shoulder before snuggling into his side.


    "I can still sleep here tonight, right?" Gael murmured in almost a whisper. "Your dad won''t kick me out in the middle of the night with an ax above my head?"


    Angughed and then abruptly winced when her side ached. "Yeah. You can sleep here tonight. I''ll lock the doorter just in case." She smiled.


    "A locked door won''t hold for an ax, babe."


    She clicked her tongue. "Oh, shut up. He won''teter to kill you. I promise."


    Gael chuckled and pulled her closer,ying a kiss on her lips before whispering, "Go back to sleep."


    After a few moments of silence and gentle breathing between them, she murmured, "You''re not going anywhere without me."


    Gael didn''t respond. But he guided her head against his chest, tucking her under his chin as he stroked the back of her head slowly. The repetitive caress lulled her to sleep.


    ***


    Thursday ¡ª February 7 at 3:01 a.m.


    Gael''s phone rattled on top of the nightstand, and he woke with a start, immediately wincing as he reached his hand to answer the call. Ang was asleep, her back facing him, so he kept his voice low when he spoke.


    "You''rete. What''s the situation?" was his greeting. He''d been expecting their call a few hours ago.


    "We ran into some trouble," Trigger answered. "We''ve only regrouped just now."


    Gael checked the caller I.D., seemingly baffled. He was expecting Rick to call him, and it was Rick''s number. Rick and Trigger weren''t in the same group. "What kind of trouble? And where''s Rick?"


    "Shots were fired. We grabbed Leos when he tried to escape. Eddie''s gone, Boss. And Rick''s hurt."


    Gael gritted his teeth as he got out of bed and began pacing, gripping his hair. "Fuck." All courtesy for Ang''s sleep thrown out the window. He squeezed his eyes shut as he thought about his fallen soldiers. "Rick¡­ How bad is it?"


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before Trigger came back. "Bullet grazed his shoulder, but he''ll live. He''s out cold, though. Our cars are out ofmission. We''ve been on foot for a while."


    "What''s going on?" Ang''s hoarse voice pulled his focus for a second. She sat up on the bed, her brows furrowed in concern as she watched him walk back and forth in his boxer briefs and wrapped-up torso.


    Gael raised a hand to keep her quiet as he continued to speak to Trigger. "What about you? Are you injured? Where are you? What the hell happened? And why are you with Rick in the first ce? You''re supposed to be with Morty."


    "We were tailing them both. Then Filippo and Leos met up again in a warehouse outside of highway 54. One of Filippo''s guys¡ªthat fucking wiry man with the white beard¡ªsaw Eddie." Trigger huffed aggressively. "It happened so fast. It was a shit storm. We got Leos, but Filippo escaped. I''m¡­fine¡ªjust a scratch. We''re at a¡­barn. It smells like cow piss in here." He spat.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Gael''s brain kicked up gears. The two groups were meant to only keep watch from afar until he gave them the signal to grab their targets and move to the next part of the n. This wasn''t supposed to happen¡ªnot yet, at least. Not when they hadn''t heard back from the Parks. He had asked Daniel for that favorst Tuesday, and Daniel said he had passed along the message, but they hadn''t received a response¡ªnot even a thumbs-up emoji.


    "And Morty?" Gael asked.


    "We got split up. We haven''t heard from him yet since the gunfire."


    "Fuck!!!" His fist mmed hard against the wall. Not only was one of them missing, but they might also have lost Filippo too. Several curses left his lips, one of them directed at himself for not being there with his men.


    Trigger recounted everything that happened and informed Gael that there were only four of them there at the moment, plus Evan Leos.


    Delicate hands slid around Gael''s biceps, and he looked down to meet Ang''s worried gaze. He looped an arm around her and drew her close as he spoke to the phone again, "Don''t let him escape." He didn''t have to emphasize that he was talking about Leos.


    "His knee is busted. He won''t be able to go anywhere far if he tries."


    Letting out a sigh, Gaelposed himself and then said, "Send me your coordinates. I''lle to pick you up."


    "You got it."


    The phone call ended. And Ang searched for his face. "Something happened to your men?"


    Gael untangled from Ang and walked into the closet, grabbing the first pair of jeans he saw from his pile of clothes. He shoved his legs into them and snatched a clean shirt from a hanger. "Yeah," was all he could say as his mind raced into several things all at once. The Parks had ears for suspicious things like a shoot-out. If they got word on it and found out even as little as an Italian mafia footprint in the mud, Gael was afraid they''d shoot first and ask questionster.


    That''s what he and Giovanni would do...in some cases. Sometimes even no questionster. How ironic would it be if the Parks did that to them? Gael could only hope he could get to his men first, wherever their location was.


    "And you''re going to them? Isn''t that dangerous?" She bit her bottom lip, standing at the doorway.


    "I can''t leave my men out there. It''s more dangerous if I don''t get to them first."


    "Who''s going to¡ª"


    "The Parks. We''re in their territory, remember?"


    "But I thought you''re going to settle things with them¡­"


    "Yet. That hasn''t happened yet. Leos is injured. If for some magical reason they find out about that and that one of us did it¡­" Gael scoffed, his shirt half-haphazardly buttoned. He retrieved a handgun from his bag and tucked it in his waistband at the back. Then he got another gun from the nightstand and did the same.


    Ang swallowed at the sight of him armed and dangerous as he moved across the room. "Are they really going to do that? I don''t think William or his family are¡ª"


    Gael snapped his head towards her, throwing a warning re. "You don''t know them like I do, Ang."


    She flinched at his tone. But instead of stepping back, she marched forward and leveled with him. "Then I''ming with you."


    "The fuck you are! You''re staying here!" he bit out.


    Ang folded her arms under her breasts and raised her chin. "I. Am. Coming. With. You.. I''m not staying here, worrying and wondering IF I''m ever going to see you again, Gael."

 Chapter 449 - In Which She Sees

    Ang barely had time to put on some pants¡ªthe first one she spotted was ck yoga pants, so that''s what she went for¡ªand a slightly loose sweatshirt. Forget the bra. She had no time to fix herself. Then she was racing down the hall and stairs with Gael.


    The Escde was already waiting out front when they got out. He must have ordered his soldier while she was in the closet, she thought. Her father''s security guards by the steps looked worried with their brows furrowed at her, so she cast them a small smile before getting in the middle seat of the car, her way of telling them, "It''s okay." She certainly wasn''t sure if anything was okay.


    Gael got in right after her, firing instructions to his solder, the driver¡ªRio, she thought his name was¡ªas he mmed the door shut. Then the vehicle lurched forward, and they were soon speeding towards the gate. The estate''s guards quickly opened it when they saw the car from afar, causing no further dy.


    Ang''s heart thrummed in her chest. She knew it was dangerous, which was why Gael didn''t want her toe in the first ce. But she refused to stay still. Did he expect her to just wait like a good little wife, hoping for her military husband toe back from WWII?


    Of course, her situation was different. But that didn''t change the fact that she wouldn''t just sit and do nothing.


    Gael had been on his phone, talking to Giovanni. They spoke Italian, so she didn''t really understand what they were talking about. And she was too nervous to try and make sense of it. Her knees bounced up and down as she fiddled with her fingers. Then she lowered her gaze to her feet.


    "Shit," she muttered with a stunned expression.


    Gael had just finished his phone call when he heard her, his head snapping in her direction. Ang rarely cussed. She usually preferred tamer words, unlike the crass words most of the male characters in her books say. So he drew his brows together, worried. "What?"


    He followed the direction of her stare,nding on a pair of white fluffy bunny slippers on her feet¡ªthe kind with adorable ears propped on its round head.


    Ang slowly lifted her eyes to meet his, looking flushed as she bit her bottom lip. They stared at each other for a few beats, neither of them saying anything.


    Then Gael burst outughing as he slumped against the backrest, rubbing his forehead and then wincing in between snickers because his back was still such a killjoy. He cursed under his breath, shaking his head as he scanned her outfit from head to toe.


    "You going to a slumber party or something?"


    She frowned at him, giving him her back as she folded her arms across her chest. "You were going to leave me!" she bit out. Ang couldn''t even remember how she managed to dress herself without falling on her butt as soon as he relented and let her go with him¡ªbut not after he said: "Get dressed in one minute, or I''m leaving you here."


    He probably thought it would take her long to get ready. Ang didn''t doubt that he would actually happily leave her behind because he didn''t want her to go with him. She didn''t bother tob her hair. After getting dressed, she grabbed her phone and sprinted out of her bedroom after Gael. He had been scowling as he walked out of the house, his focus on his phone. Now he wasughing at her.


    Now that she thought about it, her father''s guards back at home probably looked at her worriedly¡ªperhaps strangely¡ªbecause of her slippers. She mentally pped her face.


    Despite herself, she smiled as he reached for her hand and kissed her knuckles. Then he muttered, "You''re not getting out of my sight. I need to be able to see you all the time. You got that?"


    She nodded, her heart still thundering in her chest as they drove out of the city and headed towards the small town between Mayne and Harbor.


    ***


    When Ang thought they were almost there, they continued on until they left the small town and were fast approaching the outskirts of Harbor City. Then they turned on a dirt path, the car slowing down as they surveyed the surroundings. There were no lights. It waspletely dark.


    "Have you held a gun before?" Gael asked Ang.


    "I¡­ Once." She cleared her throat and faced him, wondering why he asked. "Evan brought me with his friends to a range one time."


    His jaw tensed, but he didn''t say anything as he reached for the handgun behind him. Gael checked the clip, and she could see that it was loaded before he inserted it back into the gun smoothly. He pointed at a smalltch on the side. "This is the safety. I''m turning it off, so keep the gun pointed down. I''m only giving this to you just in case." She nodded. "Keep your finger off the trigger until you''re ready to shoot. Hopefully, you won''t be needing it."


    Was this really necessary? Was it that dangerous that they needed guns? She was afraid, but she didn''t protest when she received the gun from him. "Okay." The lethal machine was heavy and cold in her hands. She swallowed.


    "I was going to bring you to a gun range when you''re healed. I should''ve done that earlier." He sighed.


    Gael''s phone rang, and he answered right away.


    "Boss, is that you? I can see a ck SUV about a hundred meters from us," said Trigger.


    "It''s too dark. We can''t see a thing." Gael told the driver to turn off the headlights and scanned their surroundings once more.


    "Here. I''m waving a shlight. Do you see it?"


    Sure enough, there was a waving light ahead of them. The Escde moved again, heading towards it. It looked like they were in the middle of a vast field. There was a house in the distance, but the area waspletely dead.


    The car stopped in front of a barn, and Gael told Ang, "Stay in the car." Then he got out and went to help his men carry an injured Rick and a man with his hands tied behind him and a sack over his head.


    She watched the men move from the barn towards the vehicle, her heart racing and her hand gripping the handle of the gun. The men didn''t waste time as they quickly hauled Rick to the back of the car with their captive, and then two of Gael''s soldiers got in while Trigger took the front seat. Ang only realized that the third-row seats were removed, so there was ample space for fourrge men upying the car''s rear.


    Gael came back inside the car and saw her eyes widen as they shifted between Rick and the man with a sack over his head, seemingly unconscious. Realization dawned on her that she knew who that man was, and her mouth hung open. Rick groaned in pain, and her eyes widened even more, her hands trembling around the weapon.


    He took the gun from her hand and tucked them in the back of his waistband. She turned to him and found him pressing a finger over his lip as if telling her to stay quiet. Probably because their captive would recognize her voice then¡ªnot that it would matter. It wasn''t like Leos could do something if he did. Gael just didn''t want the bastard to know she was here.


    The vehicle began to move, and Gael and his men spoke in Italian to each other, though they didn''t talk much as if not to give Evan any chance to digest information from his captors if he spoke thenguage.


    Once they were back on the road, Ang let out a sigh. A warm hand touched her, and she flinched. Then she realized that it was Gael. It was only the two of them in the row, but she felt a little jumpy.


    Just as they reached a fork on the road, a ck SUV suddenly cut in front of them, and the Escde stopped abruptly, nearly colliding and swapping paints with the other vehicle.


    "What the¡­" Gael muttered. Then his muscles tightened as he watched a man get out of the backseat of the other vehicle.


    "Boss¡­" Trigger called, waiting for orders.


    "Calm down."


    Ang couldn''t calm down. She peered at the window and saw William Park in a suit with no tie, his hands in his pockets as he fired off an order to the five men around him with guns in their hands.


    "How do they even know we''re here? Do they have 24/7 surveince on the entire state or something? This is fucking ridiculous!" Trigger hissed.


    One of William''s men tapped the driver''s side window, "Step out of the car."


    "It''s going to be okay," Gael whispered to Ang after telling his men to do as told.


    ''Is it really?'' she worried.. Because by the looks of William Park through the window, the man looked like someone stole his favorite lunch, and he was about to exact bloody revenge.

 Chapter 450 - In Which It Was Intense

    "De Luca¡­" William tilted his head to the side as he watched them step out of the Escde, the Parks surrounding them. "What are you doing here?"


    "We''re just passing through," Gael answered, his voice calm and measured. He held Ang''s hand tight while keeping her behind him as if shielding him from William''s view. She didn''t like this exchange. The cold air and the dangerous atmosphere made her want to sink into Gael''s back to hide but even that she couldn''t do because she knew he was still hurting there. So while she hid behind him, she was careful not to press against his back.


    A corner of William''s lips curled into a smirk as he scratched his brow and asked, "There''s nothing but farnd from where you came. How about you start telling the truth?"


    Instead of answering him, Gael kept his expression stoic and remarked, "You seem to know every square inch of this town, Park. Do you always keep an eye out for remote ces like this? That seems a little odd. Makes me wonder what kind of things you hide here."


    Like bodies buried, perhaps?


    William chuckled. He took out a cigarette stick from his pocket and lit it up with a zippo lighter, taking his time answering as he blew out a cloud of smoke that got carried away by the wind. "Not that I have to answer your curiosity¡­ But we''ve been actively looking for someone these past few days. That''s why we''re keeping eyes and ears more than usual. And tonight, we happened to hear there were¡­gunshots nearby. You wouldn''t happen to know about it, would you?"


    Gael felt Ang tighten her grip on his hand. He knew she was feeling fear of the unknown because of this conversation. Anything could happen. "I''m not sure. Just like what I''ve told you. We were just passing through."


    "Hmmm¡­" William nodded, taking another drag of his cigarette.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    William regarded Gael as if he was contemting telling him or not. And then he said, "White female in her sixties. We''ve been searching for her for days. It''s imperative that we find her. Dead or alive¡ªbut preferably alive."


    Gael narrowed his brows. He believed that the other was telling the truth. Otherwise, what would they need a person with that description? It didn''t matter. That wasn''t their business. "Who is she to you?"


    "None of your concern. It''s a family matter." William smiled. "So¡­ Have you seen her?"


    "No. I haven''t been here that long. I''ll let you know if I do." Gael breathed. "Now, will you let us pass? We''re not here for trouble."


    William took a long suck of his cigarette and tilted his head once more as he blew out smoke, flicking the cigarette away as he was done with it. Then his brow arched. "Who''s that behind you? Come out."


    Ang swallowed. She had nothing against William, and their interactions with each other had been somewhat friendly. But tonight was different. She didn''t know what it would indicate if he saw her with the De Lucas. Gael must have thought the same because his grip on her hand was cold and tight.


    She took a deep breath and stepped out from Gael''s back to stand next to him. His hand slipped up, now gripping her wrist.


    "Su?" William''s brows knitted in confusion.


    "William." She nodded subtly.


    He scanned her body up and down as if he was examining her. Then he walked closer, stopping only a few feet away from her. Gael''s men nearby immediately crowded as if they were blocking his path to her, but William ignored them. "Are you hurt?"


    Gael scoffed as if the question was offensive to him. Like he would hurt Ang.


    However, the way William asked Ang, she knew that he could see the cut on her forehead and the bruise on her face from when Evan''s man pped her hard, and her head hit the corner of the counter. She shook her head and smiled, hoping that would show William she was telling the truth. "No. I''m okay."


    William surveyed her body again, ncing at Gael and then at his hand on her wrist before looking at her face once more. "Are you sure?" His voice lowered, like he was waiting for her to give him a sign that Gael and his men were keeping her against her will.


    This was absurd, of course. But she could understand why William would think so. After all, the De Lucas were visitors who shouldn''ty a hand on the locals¡ªas stupid as that treaty was. To top it off, she was sure she didn''t look like she belonged in Gael''s group looking the way she was.


    "Yes, Will. I''m sure. Can we go?"


    Keeping his eyes locked on her, he ignored her question and asked, "What are you doing here at this hour?"


    She thought about her response for a second. "Out for a walk?" She smiled wide.


    And William chuckled, nodding at her feet. "In those shoes?"


    Ang raised her chin, though red colored her cheeks from embarrassment because now, all the men around her looked at her fluffy bunnies and their brows furrowed too. "They''refortable."


    "Sure." William''s grin was lopsided.


    A small groan caught William''s and his men''s attention, their heads turning towards the car''s rear where Rick and Evan were.


    "We''ll get out of your hair," Gael said, already pulling Ang to his side and was ready to turn around.


    "Not so fast." William strode towards the side of the Escde. "What''s in there?" His men followed him, and so did Gael''s, two teams now facing the closed back door of the SUV.


    "Nothing," Trigger answered.


    William ignored this. Neither of the two teams raised their guns, but the Parks held theirs, pointing it to the ground as if ready for William''smand while Gael''s men hid their guns in their holsters or waistbands. "Open it," he ordered the man to his right, one of his.


    Without dy and Gael stopping them, the man popped the rear door open, and there they saw Rick on his back, his shoulder bloody with a cloth wrapped around it, red soaking through it, and a man with hands bound behind him and a sack over his head.


    "What is this, De Luca?" William''s friendliness was now gone, reced with a sternness thatced his eyes as he nced between the men in the rear of the vehicle and Gael. "Looks like you have a man down and a prisoner. Who is it?"


    "My man had an ident. I was going to get him some help," said Gael.


    "And your prisoner?"


    "It''s not how it looks." Gael gritted his teeth. He knew there was no escaping this anymore.


    "It seems exactly how it looks. Take the sack off," William ordered.


    Trigger stepped forward and raised his gun, pointing it at the man who was just about to take off the sack. And as soon as he did, the rest of William''s men raised their guns and pointed at Gael''s men who also did the same. Now, guns were drawn, and they pointed at each other.


    Ang gasped, fear shing in her eyes as she watched a bulky man pointing his gun at Gael. She nced at Gael and realized that he hadn''t drawn his guns¡ªboth still tucked at his waistband behind him, in front of Ang where he ced her, using his body to shield her from harm.


    William merely scanned the men around him and ordered his man to proceed. Once the sack over Evan''s head was taken off, Evan squinted at the light shed at him, his face now bare to see. A handkerchief was wrapped tight around his face, gagging his mouth, and one side of his face was scratched as if he hit a rough surface. Evan exchanged looks with William, and thetter narrowed his gaze at him.


    "Who is this?" William turned to face Gael. "He looks familiar. Is he from here?"


    Gael stood his ground, his voice never wavering as he addressed William, "I asked for a meeting with the Parks. You guys ignored it. Tonight wasn''t supposed to happen."


    "Who did you ask?"


    "Your cousin Damien via Daniel Cho. I haven''t heard a peep from any of you."


    William''s jaw tightened. "We''re all extremely busy at the moment."


    "Too busy to handle family business?"


    "It''s family business we''re dealing with, actually. Why did you want to meet? Does it have anything to do with your prisoner?"


    "Sort of. I''m here to amend the old agreement. So I need to speak with the head of your family," responded Gael with confidence.


    "And you''re representing the whole council?"


    Not missing a beat, Gael looked William in the eyes. "You''re going to want to listen to what I have to say."


    A few moments passed while William nced between Evan and Gael. Then he gestured for his men to lower their guns, and he said, "Very well. We''ll move to a safe ce. The neighbors are early risers."


    "We''ll follow you."


    Shifting his gaze to Ang, William said, "You''re riding with me, Su."


    "No. She stays with me." Gael''s back was now rigid, his eyes ring.


    William smirked, ignoring the other. "You know I won''t hurt you, Su."


    Ang knew that this was needed. If she didn''t ride with William, the Parks couldn''t guarantee that Gael would actually follow or that they might change their mind and fire shots when the Parks turn their backs.


    "It''s okay, Gael. I can ride with him." She soothed his arm and looked at him intently in the eyes as if telling him to trust her.


    This was difficult for Gael; she could tell that. But after a moment, he nodded and held her face, kissing her slowly before releasing her. Then he warned William, "Touch her, and you won''t live to see the sunrise."


    A devilish grin shed on William''s face at the threat, and he gestured for her hand. "Come, Princess. Your chariot awaits."


    Ang rolled her eyes at William and ignored his waiting hand as she walked past him and stomped towards their SUV. "Hurry up. I''m cold."


    "Coming, darling.." William slyly smirked and winked at Gael before stalking after Ang.

 Chapter 451 - Cabin (1)

    Ang lifted her chin and refused to show William and his men how nervous she actually was. She didn''t want them to see her as weak, so they wouldn''t take advantage of her. Although she didn''t think William would actually harm her, she didn''t want to risk it. After all, she didn''t really know him that much. For all she knew, he could be a handsome serial killer.


    As soon as they entered the middle row of the SUV, William told the driver to adjust the AC so that it wasn''t cold, nor was it warm. And for that, Ang thought he was being considerate. And when they got settled, and the car began to move, he tossed his trench coat on herp wordlessly.


    She studied him for a second, but he merely kept his eyes on his phone, seemingly busy with whatever he was doing, his brows knitted together in concentration as he furiously typed away.


    Perhaps William had a heart after all. Thinking of this, she was reminded about the night she had seen himst at Nina''s apartment. She was just about to ask him that when he spoke first.


    "He let you go ''out for a walk'' in those clothes?"


    She blinked and briefly nced at her clothes. There wasn''t anything wrong with what she wore per se, but they weren''t warm enough to be worn outside¡ªand surely he meant the fluffy bunnies on her feet. "It was my choice. We were in a hurry."


    "Why is that?" Heid his phone on hisp and looked at her. "Why were you in a hurry? What happened to his man out there? Was it from the shooting earlier? Was it you guys?"


    If William thought he could coax information out of her without Gael, boy was he so wrong. "Are you trying to write a story? All these questions¡­ You would be a great journalist." She smiled.


    The corner of his lips twitched into a smirk, though he wasn''t trying to hide it. He found her amusing. His voice waszy¡ªthe kind that sounded naturally seductive. And if she weren''t in love with Gael, she''d probably be lured into his web. No wonder so many women fell for his charm. William was like a male aphrodite.


    "Does he bring you every time for histe-night walks?"


    "When I feel like it." A small part of her wasughing inwardly. She was talking bullshit, but he didn''t have to know that.


    "When you feel like it¡­ So he trusts you enough to make you decide on your own to join him in his walks?" He cocked a brow.


    "He trusts me."


    "He trusts you¡­ Hmmm¡­ Trust is a luxury these days."


    William averted his gaze, his focus now back to his phone, leaving Ang to stew over hisst words. She didn''t know how or what to respond to that.


    He dialed someone, putting the phone to his ear for a moment, and then he cursed under his breath. It was apparent that the receiver wasn''t answering his calls, which was the reason for his irritation. He contemted for a second before dialing what Ang thought was probably a different number because a few secondster, a female''s sleepy voice answered.


    The call wasn''t on speaker, but Ang could faintly hear the other end of the line. She pretended to look out the window as if she wasn''t paying attention, but her ears perked to eavesdrop. Yeah. She was nosy. But wouldn''t anyone be when she was sitting in a van full of armed men?


    "Katherine, my dear," William started. "Sorry for waking you up."


    "Are you really sorry? You don''t know how to be sorry," said the woman from the other line, her voice sounding sultry and sleepy, making Ang swallow.


    William chuckled. "It''s lovely to hear your voice this early."


    "What do you want? If you''re bored, I don''t want to y. Unless you have information that I need, go away."


    Whoever this "Katherine" was, she certainly wasn''t afraid of William¡ªnot that Ang was¡ªbut if this woman knew William''s family, she probably wouldn''t speak to him like that. Then again, Ang had always been snarky towards William. Perhaps this woman knew him on a personal level. At first, she thought Katherine might be a girlfriend, but she didn''t sound so loving to him over the phone. So who could she be to him?


    "Tsk. Always so snarky. Fine. I''ll get to the point. Where''s Damien? He doesn''t answer my calls."


    "He''s not yet home. Hends in¡­less than two hours. Why?"


    "He''s not in Harbor? Where the hell is he?"


    "He had to fly to L.A. in the afternoon, and then he flew back at midnight, our time. So he should be home by five-ish."


    William sighed. "I need him to meet me in my cabin as soon as hends. I''ll keep calling him then, but if you can get a hold of him, please let him know."


    "There''s not even sunlight yet. Can''t it wait?"


    "No. It can''t."


    "What do I tell him?"


    "Just tell him I''m with the De Lucas."


    "You''re with¡­ Are you okay? Should I¡ª"


    "A¡­ Are you worried for me, Katherine?" He chuckled. "Yeah, I''m okay. We''re civilized people; you know that."


    She sighed. "Call me again if anything happens. I''ll try to contact Damien myself in the meantime."


    "Thanks, Love."


    When the call ended, Ang took a deep breath, realizing that William had called his cousin''s fianc¨¦e, looking for Damien. As far as she knew, William''s father was the head of the Park family. Had William called his father already? Or was that the first person he called about this matter? Whoever was going to show upter, she could only hope that Gael and his meeting with the Parks would be sessful and that no harm would be done to any of the parties present.


    "That was Katherine. My future cousin-inw," William muttered. "In case you were wondering and couldn''t ce her voice from your eavesdropping."


    Ang blushed, but her eyes stared daggers at him. "It''s not like I had a choice when you don''t even try to hide your conversation."


    He didn''t respond, but hisughter filled the vehicle, sending flutters of embarrassment to her stomach.

 Chapter 452 - Cabin (2)

    The drive took about twenty minutes from where they started. The sky was still dark, and Ang wasn''t sure where they were at the moment. They couldn''t be in Harbor or Mayne. It was an area she hadn''t been to before. The SUV turned to a dirt path, drove towards the mountains, crossed a bridge, and then continued forward until they reached a foresty location where tall trees surrounded arge cabin.


    The cabin had a dark wood exterior, but it had tall ss windows all around¡ªabination of modern and traditional design. It was beautiful. There was no one inside as it was dark, making Ang think this must be some sort of a vacation house or something.


    When they came into a full-stop, William assisted Ang out of the vehicle.


    Gael got out of the Escde before it had evene to a full stop. He readily strode towards her, practically ripping her off of William and into his arms. "You okay? Did he hurt you?" he asked, scanning her body up and down, his brows full of worry.


    William scoffed, shaking his head. "FYI, I was a gentleman."


    Gael ignored the man, and his gazended on the coat over her shoulders. She immediately shrugged it off and gave it back to William, muttering "thanks" without looking, and then she wrapped her arms around Gael''s waist, inhaling his scent. They hadn''t been separated that long, but the drive felt like a year, knowing that he was following her behind while she was stuck with the Parks.


    "I''m fine." Her brows drew together, noticing the moist gathering on his forehead and a crease formed between his brows. She used the sleeve of her sweatshirt to wipe his sweat. "Are you in pain?"


    He shook his head as he shrugged the jacket off him. "I''m just feeling a bit hot. But you should''ve worn something much warmer. Here." He didn''t wait for Ang to receive it. Instead, he put it around her, wanting to cover her fully. He nced down at her chest, and his jaw tightened.


    She followed his gaze and saw her nipples protruding through the sweatshirt. It was a cold night. There were trees around them, and they were on higher ground, so the air was colder here. His gaze wasn''t of lust, rather worry¡ªor possessiveness. She was the only woman here, and the rest were men. It didn''t bother her that she wasn''t wearing a bra¡ªshe could wear whatever the hell she wanted. But she also knew Gael didn''t want any other man looking at her chest. So she tugged the jacket around her tighter, inserting her arms through the sleeves.


    William called for everyone to follow him inside the cabin. Gael tasked his men to search the perimeter, in which William just nodded as he told his men to do the same. The only ones allowed inside were William, Gael, and Ang, while the rest of their men remained outside, including Evan who was still in the rear of the car with Rick. Thankfully, thetter had stopped bleeding long before they found them at the barn.


    Ang sat on a sofa while the two men were by the dining table. "Is your father on his way?" Gael asked as he watched William pour each of them a newly opened bottle of wine.


    "My father''s¡­currently indisposed." William crossed the room and handed a ss of wine to Ang.


    "Indisposed?" Gael cocked a brow, slightly huffing. "Then what about the meeting?"


    "Damien will be here. He''s still on the ne, but he''lle soon. In the meantime, make yourselvesfortable. I could make us some breakfast¡ª"


    "My man needs a doctor. We can''t stay here long."


    "Don''t worry. I already called for one on the way over. Your man will be taken care of. So¡­ Breakfast?" The grin on William''s face was wide, and Gael wanted to wipe it off with a hard punch.


    Ang was worried about Gael as he began to look pale. He might''ve thought that he was hiding the pain well, but she knew him well enough that she could easily spot what was wrong with him. She walked over to them, smiling at William as she said, "We''d love some breakfast. Thank you." Gael narrowed his eyes on her, but she merely held his hand and asked William, "Can we use one of your rooms? I''m feeling a little lightheaded. I want to lie down for a bit."


    This rmed Gael, and he was on his feet right away, holding her by the shoulders. When William kindly showed them one of the guest rooms¡ªthankfully kept dust-free and clean¡ªshe closed the door and coaxed Gael to lie down with her.


    Gael held her face as if he was examining her. "What''s wrong? Are you unwell? Do you want me to¡ª"


    "I''m fine, Gael. But you''re clearly not. Where''s your medicine?"


    He blinked, realizing what she was doing. But he didn''t protest when she pulled him to the bed and made him lie down. "I didn''t bring any. I''m okay, Angel."


    She wasn''t buying it. He was sweating some more and wincing when he attempted to lie on his back, then rolled to his side. It had been a few days since that night, and her injury was healing and bearable, but Gael had it worse than her, and he was being so stubborn about it. "Wait here."


    "Angel¡­" he called and wanted to stop her, but the bed beneath him was too good he had to close his eyes for a second topose himself.


    When he opened his eyes again, Ang came back to the room with a pill bottle in hand and a ss of water in the other. "Where did you get that?" he asked.


    "I had Rio and Trigger bring it with them wherever they went just in case."


    He sighed. "I can''t take that. That makes me drowsy. I need to be awake for the meeting."


    "It''s not Oxy. It''s just Tylenol. Plus, the doctor is already here, stitching up Rick. And the meeting won''t be until a couple of hourster, so you can rest for a bit."


    His brows drew together. "How do you know that?"


    Ang told Gael about what she heard from William''s phone call in the vehicle. "So, please. Just take this and feel better for your meetingter. Unless you want me to tell the Doc you need an injection?" She arched her brow.


    This made him chuckle, but he took the pills from her and swallowed them with water. "Fine. But stay with me here while we wait."


    ***


    Ang wasn''t sleeping, really. She couldn''t. And she doubted Gael was either¡ªnot when they were in a house he was unfamiliar with¡ªbut heplied and rested with her in bed. The sound of a vehicle arriving outside made their eyes flutter open,nding on each other''s stare. He pressed his lips to hers before rolling out of bed and checking the windows.


    She followed him, carefully peering over his shoulders to see what he was seeing. Several people got out of the vehicle. None of them looked like they were armed, or maybe their weapons were just concealed. Ang couldn''t see as clearly as Gael could, but she was certain there were a few men and a couple of women.


    "Who is it?"


    Gael''s jaw clicked.. "It''s Damien Park."

 Chapter 453 - Cabin (3)

    Twilight broke the skies, and a soft pink glowed at the horizon beyond the woods surrounding the modern cabin. The new party arrived and entered through the front door just as Gael and Ang came out of the bedroom.


    William began introducing them to each other.


    "Mr. De Luca¡ª"


    "Just Gael," Gael corrected with a nod.


    William smiled. "This is Gael and Ang Su." Then he gestured towards the people next to him. "My cousin, Damien. His lovely fianc¨¦e, Katherine Young. And this is Amelia, Felix, and Markus."


    They shook hands. Ang observed how the others looked at her and Gael. Damien, Katherine, and Amelia wore smiles, but they were all superficial, while the two other men had stoic expressions and stayed at the side.


    Ang couldn''t help looking at the engaged couple. Katherine was tall, and her heightplemented her fianc¨¦''s even taller height. Damien was probably two inches taller than Gael and William. He resembled his cousin a lot in terms of physique, but Damien had something in his beauty that she could not point out. His cleanly-shaven jaw was so sharp it could cut paper. There was no hair out of ce on his headbed neatly¡ªand he was dressed for work, though Ang was sure she heard he''d justnded from a flight.


    Katherine''s eyes were piercing as she observed Gael and Ang too. She looked very keen towards them. She was so beautiful; Ang blushed when she genuinely smiled at her. Her slender fingers curled around Damien''s bicep when she leaned into him and whispered something in his ear. The corner of his lips curled into a smirk, and he kissed her cheek. The gesture looked so intimate that Ang had to look away.


    The sound of a vehicle parking outside caught everyone''s attention. Damien and his party suddenly straightened up¡ªas if suddenly on guard¡ªas they peered through someone''s arrival at the window.


    "I hope you don''t mind my uncle joining. He was already on his way to Mayne when I spoke to him earlier," announced Gael.


    Katherine and Amelia exchanged looks, and then they both nced at Damien, who kept his eyes trained at Giovanni walking towards the front door.


    There was something curious about their stares that Ang couldn''t decipher.


    "Of course. He''s very wee," William answered.


    "Good morning, friends." Giovanni grinned as he stepped through the threshold, and William began to introduce him to the others too. His smile broadened as he nced between Katherine and Amelia. Then without shame, he walked closer, held both of their hands, and kissed the back of it. "It''s so good to see you again,dies."


    Felix, the man on the side, shifted his weight and cleared his throat.


    Katherine merely nodded as she retracted her hand while Amelia smiled as she said, "It''s also good to see you again, Mr. De Luca."


    "Please. Call me Giovanni." His thumb lingered across her wrist. "Nice bracelet."


    "Thank you. My son gave it to me." Amelia brushed her fingers over the gold chain.


    "You have a son?" he asked with eyesced with curiosity.


    William passed around cups of coffee as he interrupted, "Gentlemen¡­ Shall we?"


    Gael nodded at them and then told Ang, "Stay here." He kissed her at the temple and followed William and Damien towards an office at the corner of the cabin.


    Giovanni passed by Ang and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek before disappearing with the other men.


    "Come. Join us for breakfast," Katherine called Ang over to the kitchen where Amelia had already started cracking some eggs.


    Ang wasn''t expecting there would be women around. Though she thought Katherine and Amelia looked friendly, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the two women had something dark in them.


    ***


    "How do you know Daniel Cho?" was Damien''s first question as they settled on their seats. The De Lucas took the couch while the Parks each sat on armchairs.


    "We met a few years back and¡­finished a project together," said Gael.


    A small smirk painted on Damien''s lips as though he was amused at the subtlety of his answer, but if he knew that was a lie¡ªsort of¡ªhe didn''t question more.


    Damien nodded once. "My apologies for not responding on time. I''m usually on top of things, but we''ve been quite upied these past few days. I''ve barely slept since¡­I don''t even remember." He rubbed his forehead, looking exhausted yet at the same time still put together, what with the way he dressed, looking like the Billionaire CEO that he was in his custom-tailored suit and all.


    "So I''ve heard."


    Giovanni took a sip of his coffee and casually said, "I have to say¡­ I was expecting to see Frederick for this meeting. As far as I know, you haven''t been involved in your family affairs since you left your family''s care to venture on your own."


    Damien softly chuckled. "I''m just as surprised as you are. I certainly wasn''t expecting to meet with the De Lucas today¡­or anyone from the council."


    Gael leaned forward. "We need to speak to someone with authority. Should we assume that Frederick is no longer the head of your family and you''re in charge now?"


    The two Parks exchanged nces. Then Damien rested his arms on the rest, crossing one leg over the other as he spoke. "Whatever it is you want to discuss with our family, feel free to do so. It is known that whoever holds the family''s seal has the authority." He gestured for his cousin with his palm out. William ced a small velvet pouch onto it, and then Damien took out an ancient gold coin, showing it to the De Lucas. The Park family''s crest was imprinted on the coin¡ªa lion standing on its hind legs with a crown on its head.


    Gael remembered a story from his father before that a long time ago, the Parks were once merchants who sailed across the seas. They were one of the Asian settlers who imed Esmea and made it their home. He hadn''t seen the seal before, but Giovanni nodded at once. Gael trusted his uncle''s judgment.


    "Very well." Gael leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees.


    Giovanni began, "We want to know if you''re aware of the drug cartels in your cities? As far as we know, you don''t deal with drugs¡­ Unless you''ve ventured out in that field too?"


    "That''s right. We don''t," Damien steepled his hands. "But we are familiar with a couple of Mexican cartels nearby."


    Giovanni''s lip twitched. There was bad blood between the Italians and the Parks many years ago which led to the treaty. But the Parks were certainly friends with the Mexican crime families.


    "I''ll go straight to the point." Gael''s jaw ticked. "The Leos from Mayne City are working with the Morellis. They''re supplying drugs under your noses. Did you know about that?"


    Damien and William looked at each other for a moment, their lips unmoving, but their eyes seemed to understand a silent conversation between them¡ªmuch like Gael and Giovanni did. "The Morellis from Chicago? Are you certain?"


    "About 99% percent sure." Gael smiled. "I just need to hear it for myself. But we have proof of their meetings." He gave them an envelope of pictures, taken a couple of days ago while his men were on surveince.


    William and Damien looked at the pictures together¡ªof Evan and Filippo. Then William muttered, "This could be just a casual meeting. It''s in a public restaurant. Doesn''t prove anything."


    Gael heaved out a sigh and reached inside his pocket, retrieving a small ck sh drive and giving it to them. "Then this might convince you."


    "What is this?" Damien asked.


    "It''s a¡­footage from about four years ago." Gael''s jaw clicked as they stared at the drive that he got from Oliver the other day.. All along, Ang''s brother had kept it in his safe in the mansion.

 Chapter 454 - Cabin (4)

    The four of them watched the video that Ang took that night at the warehouse through theptop on the desk where they all gathered around.


    "You said this was four years ago?" Damien wondered.


    "Yes," Gael answered.


    "Who took this?"


    "Ang."


    "Who is she to you?"


    William cut in, "She''s Chairman Su''s daughter. I take it she''s your girlfriend?"


    Girlfriend? Gael nced between both of the Parks as the two waited for his answer. Although he had been calling her that before, he felt that the term was an understatement. For him, Ang was more than just a girlfriend.


    Instead of acknowledging, he told them that Ang and Evan Leos used to date. And that that night, she followed him and took the video.


    "So her father was¡­is part of this drug trade?" Damien folded his arms across his chest.


    "No. I respect Charlie. I believed him when he said he had no part of this, and he doesn''t know why they used his truck and warehouse."


    "So, what did she do with this video?"


    "She kept it hidden. At that time, she didn''t know what to do. Her rtionship with her father then was rocky¡ªit had been ever since her mother left them. She decided it was best to forget what she saw and look the other way."


    "I''m sure she couldn''t get the police involved," William said. "I know the Leos have influence with the authorities because of the General."


    Gael nodded to confirm it. "Then the next day¡­ Ang and I met at Daniel Cho''s wedding. We spent a night together. Then we didn''t see each other again until yearster." He shook his head. "Six weeks after that wedding, Evan captured Ang. He fucking tormented and assaulted her."


    "Why the fuck would he do that?" William bit out, his brows drawn tight as they listened to Gael. Giovanni''s jaw was tense, and his body went rigid, feeling protective of her.


    "He also publicly assaulted her in a club. The spectators took videos of it and posted online."


    "Oh, I remember something like that. I didn''t realize it was Ang until now. But I did remember the girl being a business magnate''s daughter and the man''s a fucking marine. The son of a bitch choked her, and everyone just watched. Bunch of shits took videos of it."


    Gael gritted his teeth hard; he was surprised they didn''t crack. "Hm. Evan found out about her being there that night at the warehouse. He must have seen CCTV footage and saw her recording it before running away. He wanted to ckmail her in exchange for that video. He drugged her, beat her up, and put his hands all over her. That scum did it all live for VIPs to watch."


    "Fuck." Damien clenched his jaw and cursed under his teeth.


    "Ang just found out a week before she got kidnapped that she was carrying my child. She bled. That''s the only thing that stopped Evan from¡­from raping her." Gael swallowed, his eyes reddening from all the anger while recounting what happened because he needed to. He didn''t want them to think of her like that. Never. Gael wanted to praise Ang. He wanted to worship her and for other people not to pity her and instead see the good in her¡ªnot the tainted version.


    But sometimes, things had to be revealed for a good reason. Everything wouldn''t make sense if he left out parts that mattered the most¡ªon why he must see his revenge to the end.


    "Shit." Giovanni squeezed his eyes shut. "You were going to be a father? Did you know about it?"


    Gael shook his head. "Like I said, we were only together that one night and had only met again three yearster. She was going to tell me about the baby when she found out about it but didn''t get the chance to. That fucker caught her on the way home. Ang only told me about everything a few days ago after Evan took her for the second time."


    William and Damien scoffed simultaneously, seemingly pissed at the situation. Then they narrowed their stares as they watched Gael start to remove his shirt to show him his back.


    "Holy shit¡­" Damien''s eyes went wide.


    And so did William.


    Gael told them what happenedst Saturday as he put his shirt back on. He could sense Giovanni shaking in anger next to him after seeing the state of his back. It was the first time Giovanni had seen it. There weren''t only bruises¡­ His skin also split from the whipping. So a long scar went down across his back as if shing the fallen Angel tattoo. The swelling had already subsided, but his back was still painful and tender; it was a struggle to move his arms.


    "So you see¡­" Gael sighed. "I have respected the treaty¡ªeven when I had the absolute reason to kill him right then, right there."


    Damien and William exchanged nces. It was Damien who spoke first.


    "We appreciate you for honoring the decades-long treaty between us. I¡­know very well how it feels when the one you love gets hurt and be so utterly¡­helpless." He scoffed. "It makes me want to murder everyone involved and not be sorry about it." Damien let out a long sigh and then asked, "But what is it that you really want? Why request this meeting?"


    Gael looked at Giovanni briefly, and thetter nodded at him as if to give acknowledgment to proceed. It wasn''t that Gael needed Giovanni''s approval as he already got it from his father, but he needed Giovanni''s support.


    "We want to reach an agreement with you and amend the original one. Surely you understand now how ridiculous one of the uses is, considering everything I just told you."


    Damien took a deep breath. "I agree. Frankly, I don''t know how our great grandfathers thought this was a terrific idea, but I''m sure they thought it was for the best at that time."


    Gael nodded. "But the treaty was otherwise¡­sullied by the Morellis because of the drugs entering your territory. However¡­we couldn''t help but doubt that your family wouldn''t have known about it."


    Damien shared a look with his cousin, and then he hesitated, "Actually¡­ I''ve known about it for a while now. But I didn''t know who the source was."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I found out that my uncle Frederick started getting involved in the drug trade. I just wasn''t sure who his source was. We would have known if they were the Mexicans, but now I have a feeling that they were the Morellis."


    Giovanni addressed William, "You know about this?"


    "I found out about it with Damien. We have nothing to do about it, and we want our hands clean from it."


    "In any case¡­" Gael scanned their faces and looked into their eyes. "Both parties of the treaty have broken it. I think it''s time to change everything. We''re not our grandfathers and great grandfathers."


    The corners of William''s lips curled into a smirk as he asked, "And what is it that you want to demand for the new agreement?"


    "First, lift the stupid thing about not ''inflicting any harm'' against an Esmean¡ªat least, revise it so that we''re allowed to make retributions as deemed fit."


    "Done," Damien said quickly.


    "Second, allow us to settle here¡ª"


    William softly chuckled, shaking his head. "Huh¡ª"


    "Let me finish." Gael red at him for interrupting. William raised his hands in surrender and gestured for him to continue. "Ang is from Mayne. I can''t ask her to move with me to New York full time because her family is here. All I ask is that my family¡­I would be allowed to have a home here."


    "We can arrange that," Damien muttered.


    "And¡­ Lastly¡­ Grant us passage to open some businesses here."


    William wasughing now as if what he just said was terribly hrious. "You truly are ambitious, Gael De Luca. I''ve heard stories about you. Now you want us to give you a free passage, have you settled down, and nt your roots in our territory by putting up your businesses here? What do you want next? Have ves lick your asshole too?" He leaned closer to Gael as if inspecting the other''s eyes. "Are you high?"


    "William," Damien warned his cousin, his eyes turning into slits.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re just going to hand over whatever they ask without something in return. It''s supposed to be an agreement, not a dictatorship. Next thing you know, all of them have gued our cities. What will our grandfathers think of us handing our territories on a golden tter?"


    Damien pressed a hand on William''s chest and ced himself between the two. "Calm down, will you? No one''s handing over anything for free. Be patient."


    Then he turned around and faced Gael. "But my cousin''s right. We can''t just hand over everything freely. You know very well it doesn''t work that way."


    "What do you want?"


    "I have no qualms revising the first request you ask. The second and third requests¡­ In exchange for your ims and testimony against the Morellis to be presented with the council to amend the agreement, we will allow your family to buy a home¡­or properties here. We''ll also wee your businesses¡ªbut only if they''re legitimate ones. No dirty business. So that means your oilpany can onlye through after you vow its legitimacy¡ª"


    "How did you¡­"


    "Did you really think I wouldn''t know about it?" Damien chuckled. "Why do you think your progress is crawling?"


    "Motherfucker¡­" Giovanni chuckled with a sneer, and the other just shrugged.


    The asshole, Damien Park, had been behind the dys all along. Gael had some doubts someone was toying with him but actually finding out that it was Damien¡­ He could onlyugh. He had to admit, the prick was good.


    "Furthermore, any businesses you run here, you''ll give us the right to priority."


    "Priority to what?" Giovanni questioned, his brows furrowing deeply. "You want us to pay you a fee to open a business here?"


    "No. I''m not a homeowners association." Damien rolled his eyes. "I meant right to priority as investors. No matter what you think of me, I''m a businessman. I don''t need to bully others into giving me free money. I don''t want free money. But I like putting my money into worthy investments. And I want to be prioritized." He smirked.


    Huh. Gael was suddenly at a loss for words.. He hadn''t expected this from Damien Park at all.

 Chapter 455 - Cabin (5)

    "Is that all?" Gael asked.


    "For now," said William.


    "For now? You mean you intend to demand moreter?"


    It was Damien who responded next. "You have to understand. This has only been brought up today. We''re honestly exhausted, and other things mighte upter after we''ve rested. Also, this isn''t a one-time deal. Considering we''re not merely talking about being in territories but rather sharing businesses, this will be an ongoing partnership moving forward. For as long as your family and mine benefit from each other."


    Gael nodded, and so did Giovanni, then he said, "There''s one thing, though. I''m certain that the council will sanction punishments to the Morellis¡ªlikely to Marino and Filippo since the two of them are the ones personally handling the drugs. All I ask is that when you bring this up, leave out Mariano and his wife."


    The cousins looked at each other, seemingly confused at his request. Then Damien muttered in curiosity, "I heard that your families were supposed to marry."


    "The order was revoked¡­ But in the end, my sister married Mariano."


    "They''re likely to give the penalty for the whole Morelli family. I''m not sure I have the power to sway the council to make exemptions. After all, it''s our family against the council."


    "I know. But we''ll bring it up. And I expect you to back it up. After all¡­ We''re almost certain that your uncle is behind this too, aren''t we? Of course, we don''t have to mention it¡­" Gael didn''t care about Frederick Park.


    Damien narrowed his eyes at Gael. He knew what the other was implying. The evidence they had at hand only implicated the Leos and the Morellis. When this would be brought up to the meeting, the Parks didn''t need to mention Frederick''s possible involvement, which might lead to penalties or whatever crazy shit the council might think of to wash their hands in having to deal with the Parks being offended because the treaty was dishonored in their territory.


    Before Damien could answer, Giovanni cut in, "Actually¡­ That wouldn''t be such a big problem. We''ll just have to ask Mariano to spin the tale for us. Pin all the me to his father and brother dearest and leave the Parks out of it." He grinned.


    A snort came out of William who was leaning against a tall bookshelf. "You sure he''ll do your bidding? He might be your niece''s husband, but he''s still a Morelli."


    "He''ll do it," Gael reassured.


    "If you say so."


    Damien nodded, exhaling a sigh as he headed towards the door. "Very well. Mywyer is here. I''ll get him working on the papers right away." He called out to Markus by the door, and thetter came inside the office. The two huddled in the corner for a few moments as Damien listed important things that needed to be in the papers.


    "So¡­ That''s it?" Giovanni probed. "The six families are now free toe and go¡­or do business here? You''re okay with that?"


    Markus strolled towards the desk, plopped himself onto the chair, and worked on hisptop. The Park and the De Luca men moved back to the lounge area.


    It was Damien who responded, "You''re mistaken. Apart from the other basic agreements in the original agreement, a formal statement will be given to the council regarding your first request, stating that retribution will be measure for measure."


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Death for death," William added with a smug look on his face.


    Then Damien continued, "However, the other two requests will be solely offered to your family alone. We have no intention of working with the others. And they are still not wee here. This is our home. They can visit, but they can''t shit here."


    Gael and Giovanni exchanged looks. This was not what they thought or expected, though this certainly was in their favor. However, this could create a shift among the Italian families once they find out the Parks favored the De Lucas. Not that the De Lucas were going to refuse it. Only idiots would. Whatever. Competition, jealousy, or hatred from the other families weren''t new to them anyway.


    "Then I guess that''s settled." Gael smiled, extending his hand towards Damien.


    Damien curled his lips into a crooked smirk as he shook Gael''s hand and then Giovanni''s. William also shook their hands, and then he walked over to the cart that stored top-shelf liquor bottles. Then he started pouring each of them a drink, saying, "Now, this calls for a real drink."


    After handing them their sses, William took a seat on the armchair and nodded at them. "What about Filippo?"


    Gael told them what happened before they met William on the road, rying information that his men reported to him. "We''ll keep searching for him."


    "And that Leos outside? What would you have done if we didn''t meet today?"


    "I nned to get Filippo''s whereabouts from him. So I was going to bring him outside of Esmea to beat the information out of him and then end him there."


    "We would have invited you to spectate," said Giovanni.


    Damien and William stared at them, their eyesced with confusion.


    Gael couldn''t stop the chuckle escaping his lips. "To make sure you see we''re outside the borders and not breaking promises. Like I said, I respect the treaty."


    The othersughed too. That was the only loophole that Gael thought he could get away with if he wanted to string the life out of Evan. When Ang was kidnapped, this was the n he ordered his men to follow. This had been his n all along when he decided he''de back to Mayne City and be there for Ang after he learned about her history with Evan.


    Being in Esmea left Gael vulnerable. This was why Giovanni had been against him staying long in the state because of the treaty. Giovanni didn''t like that Gael disregarded his safety. Because if something happened to Gael while he was here, his family wouldn''t be able to do anything in the state unless they wanted to risk an all-out war against the Parks. They would be helpless. And something did happen to him. Gael could have died in the hands of Evan.


    After connecting the dots between the Leos and the Morellis, Gael revised his original n and thought he could use Evan first. Despite the near-death and gruesome incident he and Ang experiencedst weekend, good things fell into ce because of it. Now, he was here with Giovanni and the Parks, nning about the future ahead of them and looking forward to it.


    Gael couldn''t ce a finger on how this meeting with the Parks ended up being more pleasant than he expected it would be. He still thought both William and Damien were arrogant assholes, but they were tolerable assholes¡ªno, fuck that¡­ Gael would never admit it, but he might, possibly, probably like the two of them. He''d never say this to anyone.


    "To new friends." Damien raised his ss, and the others followed suit, echoing him before taking a swig of their drinks.


    A momentter, Gael nced in Damien''s direction. Something was bothering him in his head earlier, but he ignored it then. Now, he wanted answers. "Why did you block my oilpany? How did you even know it''s mine?"


    Damien regarded him as if he contemted whether he should answer. He took a sip of his drink and leaned back against his seat in azy yet prideful manner. "EM Petroleum. They just entered Esmea a week ago."


    "What about them?" Gael drew his brows together. EMP was one of thergest oilpanies in the country. He didn''t aim to be the best in that industry, and he certainly wouldn''t back out of an inevitablepetition.


    "A few months ago, I bought a considerable amount of shares from them. So when they nned toe to Esmea, of course, I had to do my research. I''m not blocking your oilpany, really. I''m just slowing down its entry."


    "Motherfucker," Giovanni muttered under his breath with a chuckle. Hemented the same earlier too when Damien admitted he was behind the dy of itspletion.


    Gael shook his head but his lips slowly curled into a grin before he took a sip of his drink. Damien Park wasn''t called the Resort King and a ruthless billionaire businessman for nothing. Gael liked him a bit more for that.. Still, he would never admit that to anyone.

 Chapter 456 - Cabin (6)

    Meanwhile, the girls in the kitchen bonded over coffee.


    Katherine and Amelia didn''t ask Ang why they were there. Ang wondered if they must have thought she didn''t know anything and was just Gael''s arm candy or something. Or perhaps they were tiptoeing around her, too, since they weren''t close. However, Katherine and Amelia were kind to her since the men disappeared into the office.


    Ang appreciated that the two didn''t try to prod her. She wasn''t sure if Gael would be okay if she divulged information to them if they ever asked her why the men had to meet today. So Ang was d they didn''t ask.


    The three only talked about random stuff¡ªmenial things like the cabin, Katherine''s wedding ns, Ang''s foundation, and Amelia''s interest in backpacking somewhere in Europe one day. Ang learned that Amelia was in her 50s, and her jaw dropped; she thought the other was joking because Amelia didn''t look her age at all. She seemed like she was in herte 20s or early 30s. Nevertheless, the conversation flowed easily as if they all had been friends for a long time.


    She walked towards the sink to rinse her cup when she heard Katherine ask, "Does that hurt?"


    Ang looked at her over her shoulder, and that''s when she realized the loose neckline of her sweatshirt fell to her shoulder. She couldn''t see it from their view, but she was sure that they saw the bruise on her back, causing her to stiffen, not knowing how to answer. Clearing her throat, she turned around as she dried her hands and said, "Not so much anymore."


    "I don''t want to overstep¡­ But may I ask what happened?" Katherine probed, her next wordsced with a bit of caution, though her voice was clear. "De Luca¡­ He didn''t do this to you, did he?"


    Amelia shifted her weight and added, "You can tell us if he did. We can help you."


    Ang''s brow twitched, and she nced between the two of them. The thought of Gael hurting her made her feel sick. She shook her head indignantly as if she was offended. "What? No¡­ No¡­ God, no. He''d never hurt me."


    Katherine and Amelia''s brows drew together as they regarded her seriously. They didn''t say anything else, but they looked at her as if they didn''t believe her or that they waited for her to exin. If she didn''t, they would probably continue to think it was Gael who did this.


    Sighing, Ang leaned against the counter. She had no choice. "It happenedst Saturday."


    "I met your father and brotherst Saturday during our engagement dinner. I didn''t see you there," said Katherine.


    Ang told her why she didn''t go and began to tell them what had happened that day. She told them how Evan beat up Gael and used the chain on him. That he hurt him to get to her. Katherine and Amelia''s faces twisted in both pain and anger on her behalf, but they remained quiet as she recalled the incident.


    She didn''t know why but she also told them about four years ago when Evan assaulted her live on the dark web, telling them she couldn''t even remember what happened no matter how hard she tried to. All she knew was that she felt filthy all over, feeling the need to wash herself in hot, scalding water whenever that incident crossed her mind.


    "Trust me; you''re better off not knowing. It''s worse when you remember being tortured," Katherine muttered in almost a whisper, averting her eyes and then squeezing them shut as if she remembered something and didn''t want to.


    Ang believed Katherine. Sometimes, when you tell people your sufferings, and they console you by saying they understand and they hurt for you too, Ang thought that was bullshit. Not everyone would understand what she went through. When Evan hurt her for the first time years ago, many tried tofort her, but they were just empty words. However¡­ Somehow, she believed Katherine, and she didn''t even know her that much. Katherine''s words weren''t that offort, but Ang still felt better all the same.


    A tear fell down Ang''s cheek, and she quickly wiped it, chuckling. "Sorry. I don''t know why I''m telling you this. Only a few people know."


    "Does he know?"


    Even though Katherine didn''t specify, Ang knew she was referring to Gael. "He knew that''s why he came to Mayne. He wanted to protect me, but he didn''t know the whole story."


    Katherine''s brows were knitted. She was about to say something when the four men came out of the office and strolled into the kitchen.


    Gael immediately strode towards Ang, cupping her face in his hands, his eyes narrowing at her. "What''s wrong?" He always knew there was something off.


    She smiled, shaking her head. "I''m fine. We were just talking, and I got carried away. How did it go?"


    He searched her face like he wanted to make sure she really was okay. He must''ve found something because he nodded and his hands fell to her arms, kneading them. "It went well."


    Gael''s phone buzzed, and he excused himself after pressing a kiss on the corner of her mouth and then walked towards the window to take the call.


    William and Damien were huddled by the sink while Katherine brewed another batch of coffee, asionally joining in their conversation.


    A hand rested on her shoulder, and then she was pressed to a man''s hard side. Katherine''s brow arched as she looked at Ang and the man next to her as if she was waiting for a signal or something. Ang immediately knew he wasn''t Gael, and she confirmed it when she peered up and saw Giovanni.


    He casually sipped a shot of whiskey in one hand while his other gripped her shoulder. He didn''t say anything, but the hug felt different. Giovanni wasn''t feeling her up¡ªrather, his arm around her felt like he wasforting her. Then heid a kiss on top of her head and whispered, "We''ll make sure he''ll pay."


    Ang''s eyes widened. "What¡­" Then she realized Giovanni was talking about Evan. He must be. There was no other reason. She wasn''t mad because Gael had already told her he might need to tell them about it. If it were in the past, she would''ve probably minded. Right now, she didn''t care much about it anymore. She wouldn''t go around announcing it to the whole world, but after Gael learned the truth, it didn''t seem to hurt as much as it did in the past.


    She nced at Gael, who was still by the window, and he was staring at them with a questioning gaze, wondering what Giovanni was doing. But Gael remained in ce, talking on the phone but his eyes never left them.


    Ang patted Giovanni''s hand on her shoulder and smiled at him. Her heart warmed up, knowing that he cared for her. She could admit that she loved him like family too. Who would ever think?


    Then Giovanni''s eyes raked down her body,nding on her feet. A smirk ghosted his lips before he took another sip of his drink. "Nice slippers. I find that a bit childish¡­ But you still look hot in them. It''s probably only because you''re the one wearing it. That or I might be developing a new kink. Not sure I''m into being a furry. But I''ll dig it if you keep wearing them."


    She burst outughing and pped his shoulder, pushing him away. There goes her affection for him¡ªit went out of the window. She shook her head.


    "You do look cute in them, Su," William added with a sly wink. Then he and Giovanni exchanged a knowing smile that only the two of them understood.


    Men.


    Katherine lightly bumped her shoulder, lowering her voice when she said, "Don''t mind them. I have a simr pair, but mine is a cat in pink. Damien bought it for me, and I secretly love them." She revealed a charming smile that nearly knocked Ang off bnce. Thetter thought Katherine was too beautiful.


    "I heard my name, Kitten." Damien pulled Katherine against him, his arms wrapping around her midsection. He nced down at her, his eyes full of heat as his hand dipped lower towards her ass.


    Watching them caused Ang''s neck to flush, but she couldn''t look away. She suddenly wanted to be touched just like that. And as if he heard her thoughts, Gael''s hands slid around her waist. Then she felt his lips on her neck and heard him say, "You''re blushing. What''s on your mind?"


    She wanted to tell him that watching another couple just turned her on.


    "Excuse me¡­ Ang?" Katherine came up to her with a tablet in her hand, and her phone pressed to her ear. She nced between Ang and Gael.


    "Yeah?"


    "My friend is on the phone. I think he can help you with something."


    Her brows furrowed in confusion. "Help me with what?"


    With a bit of hesitation, Katherine told them, "That¡­video. He might be able to delete it."


    Ang caught Gael exchanging a look with Damien, and then Gael questioned Katherine, "How? My guy tried, but¡­" He shook his head.


    That charming smile on Katherine appeared once again. "My friend isn''t just any guy. Trust me.. He can do it."

 Chapter 457 - Cabin (7)

    Katherine turned on the two-way video conference on the tablet. Then she introduced her friend named Styles, who, ording to Damien, was an IT expert. Katherine said they usually didn''t do videos with people they just met because apparently, Styles was sort of hiding. From who, they didn''t borate. However, Katherine thought that Ang might trust Styles more if she saw his face.


    Styles didn''t look like what Ang thought an IT expert would look like. He looked to be about her age¡ªwore a pair of ck-framed sses, a navy blue and white striped button-down shirt, and coiffed hair. His features reminded her ofMatt Bomer. Styles stared at her, his lips opening and closing as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    Ang nced at Gael before looking back at Styles, a little baffled as she subtly waved at him in greeting. "Uh¡­ Hi?"


    "H¡­ H¡­" Styles cleared his throat and looked sideways.


    Katherine and the Park men stifled a chuckle, and then she said, "He''s a little shy around thedies. I think he means to say: ''Hi. You look pretty.''"


    Styles knitted his brow and adjusted his cor as if it was choking him. "Q-Queen," he muttered.


    "Right." Katherine smiled. "He needs details."


    Styles spoke this time, but he addressed Katherine directly, "Tell me where to look."


    Katherine looked between Ang and Gael, waiting for directions. It was Gael who answered in a clipped voice, "It''s on wetmarket dot triple x."


    A pop-up showed the tablet was low-battery. "Oh. Sorry. Let''s move to the bigger screen. I need to plug this in," said Katherine as she was already heading towards the living room, plugging in the tablet on a charging dock. Styles''s face sprung up on the smart TV where everyone could see him working on his keyboard.


    Then, Styles''s video turned into a small window on the bottom of the screen and a website pulled up, upying the rest of the screen and showing all kinds of pornographic videos that ranged from regr porn to battery and sexual abuse. Several featured videos were currently live.


    "What the hell," Giovanni and William muttered at the same time.


    Everyone stood before the big screen, waiting for Styles to do his magic.


    "This looks like an exclusive site. What do I search for?" Styles asked.


    Gael exhaled a harsh breath as he typed something into the search bar.


    "Ang and The Marine? How original," William quipped.


    The women gasped when a thumbnail showed the results. It was Ang''s unconscious face, lips parted, a belt tied around her neck, her eyes closed, and her head was tilted sideways while a hand grabbed her hair from behind.


    Gael looked at Ang, and her body went rigid. He reckoned this was the first time she saw it. He wanted to stop it now, not wanting the others to see her like this.


    Styles''s keyboard continued to ck as he spoke, "It''s still active. There are viewers at the moment, and the video is currently receiving donations as we speak."


    Diverting his anger, Gael said, "My guy could only get me to¡­watch it without actually registering an ount for the subscription. Beyond that, he couldn''t tap into the database to delete."


    "Give me a sec."


    A new window popped up on the right, and it looked all gibberish to many in the room. Styles''s fingers danced across the keyboard in lightning speed as he typed codes that only he could understand. "Their security is so tight," said Styles with a sigh, his expression focused.


    "So you can''t do it?" Giovanni questioned in a voiceced with danger.


    Without stopping what he was doing, Styles responded in a calm tone, "I only said it''s tight. I didn''t say it''s impossible. Not for me, at least. I just need a few minutes."


    No one spoke while they waited anxiously. Gael slid his hand to Ang''s. Her eyes were still glued to the thumbnail. He tried to draw her stare towards him gently, but she recoiled from his touch, refusing to break her focus from the thumbnail. He knew this was hard for her. He just wished there was something else he could do.


    "I''m in," said Styles at thest click of his keys. He leaned back, grabbing a pink tumbler with cat ears on it and then taking a generous sip.


    "Is that mine? I thought I lost it," Katherine murmured.


    "Finders keepers." He smiledzily.


    "You''re¡­in?" Gael asked, his back straightening with anticipation.


    "Yup. I can remove it. Just say the word."


    Gael gaped at Styles as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. Just who was this guy? "Delete it. Now," he managed to say after a moment.


    Styles lifted his fingers back onto his keyboard, ready to execute themand¡ªonly to halt mid-air when someone stopped him.


    "Wait!" Ang rocked forward.


    "Angel¡­" Gael wondered why she interrupted.


    "y it."


    "Don''t." He squeezed her hand.


    Without taking her eyes off the screen, she bit out, "y. It."


    "You don''t have to watch it."


    "Yes, I do!" She snapped at him, her eyes instantly watered. "I have to."


    Someone must have given the signal because the video started ying on the big screen, their heads turning towards it.


    Ang held her breath as she watched herself being manhandled by Evan. He gripped her by the hair and hauled her towards the camera. She was still clothed but unconscious. Ang couldn''t hear anything despite the functioning audio. It was as if she had gone deaf.


    Evan was wearing his uniform¡ªsuch a big disgrace to all honorable Marines. He tugged her back and tied her up on the bed, pulled out his knife, and without second thoughts, he sliced her dress with precision until she was naked, his hands trailing down her body possessively, grabbing and groping her everywhere. Ang let out moans that were born not out of pleasure, rather of disorientation.


    "Leave. Everyone. Out!!!" Gael roared, his chest heaving in anger. He should have made everyone leave earlier, but his mind went into overdrive the second the video started to y, and he could only re at the screen, wanting to murder that man. He only remembered there were others around them when Evan began groping her.


    The air was thick with tense bodies. Damien pulled Katherine with him and headed out the front door. Giovanni, William, and Amelia quickly followed suit, leaving only Gael and Ang in the room. Styles''s camera was still on, but even he left his gaming chair and went somewhere else.


    Ang continued to watch the scandalous video. There were livements on the right of the screen, and cyber money donations rang out every so often as if the other users were watching some kind of premier entertainment and tipped generously.


    She felt numb seeing Evan touch her everywhere in between ps and chokes. It was as if she saw someone else on the bed¡ªnot her. She couldn''t remember how it felt. Ang used to hear incoherent noises and voices in her head when she tried to remember that night, but today, they were gone. Her heart beat wildly in her chest as a wave of sickening anger burned up within her.


    "Baby¡­ You''re shaking," Gael murmured, pressing his forehead on the side of her head. He held her against him with his eyes closed because he didn''t want to see her getting abused anymore. It was too hard¡ªtoo much for him. He didn''t want her to see this.


    Something hot and wetnded on his arm, and when he checked on her, she was watching the video with a nk, unreadable expression. It pained him to see her this way.


    A sob came out of her, and she pressed her hands to her mouth. "My baby¡­"


    Gael nced at the screen just in time to see Ang''s bloody thighs and bloody sheets before Evan stopped the video. He squeezed his eyes shut, muttering under his breath.


    Ang pulled away from him and stalked out of the cabin. She moved so fast; it took Gael a second to go after her. "Angel!"


    Outside, everyone witnessed as Giovanni held Evan down the dirt. A filthy rag was shoved into Evan''s mouth, and a ck cloth covered his eyes. They couldn''t risk him seeing his surroundings. His wrists and ankles were tied behind him together, causing his body to arch at a painful angle. This was Giovanni''s doing; Gael knew it.


    Giovanni nced at an approaching Ang as he took a drag at his newly lit cigarette. He didn''t say anything when he held the cigarette stick and drove it down to Evan''s neck, burning the skin. Evan grunted, but it was merely a few seconds until the stick died. "That''s just a warm-up."


    Ang approached them, scowling at the hateful man on the ground. Myriads of images shed in her head¡ªall of them were the times when Evan verbally and physically abused her. Her chest heaved up and down fast as she got closer, her hands trembling in a fury. No one stood in her way.


    She nced to her right where Trigger was standing over Evan. Without thinking, she snatched the gun holstered at the back of Trigger''s waistband and pointed it at Evan.. Then her finger dangerously brushed the trigger.

 Chapter 458 - In Which She Wanted Revenge

    Gael raced after Ang out of the cabin, watching her stride to where Evan was held down on the ground in front of the cars. He was a few steps behind her when she halted and red down at the pathetic man who caused her a lot of pain.


    Then, it all happened so fast. One second, she was scowling at Evan. The next, she''d yanked Trigger''s gun that he kept behind him, and she instantly pointed it down, ready to shoot Evan.


    Gael jolted forward, swallowing as he observed what she would do. Was it wrong that he was curious what she would actually do? Under any other circumstances¡ªlike he didn''t need information from Evan first¡ªhe''d probably let her kill him. If anyone had the right to exact retribution, it was Ang.


    However, he couldn''t allow her to taint her hands. She was against violence in the first ce. She told him this before¡ªeven after what the vile man did to her. Blood on her hands was thest thing he''d want. It was already bad enough that she was associated with him and his family, and it was another to actually take one''s life. He didn''t enjoy killing or torturing. But he''d get some sort of relief knowing those he killed got what they deserved.


    But Leos didn''t deserve a quick death. He''d have to suffer first.


    ***


    The gun shook in Ang''s hands, her finger making another swipe at the trigger. All images from the video were now vivid in her head as she red down at Evan. Before today, she had no clear recollection of what happened that night. She knew she was scared, trapped, and probably thought she would die. The feeling of being terrified was there. It stayed with her for years, haunting her night and day. But the one thing that frustrated her was not being able to recall everything.


    Perhaps Katherine was partly right. It was probably better if she hadn''t seen the video so she wouldn''t feel like she felt now¡ªdirty, weak, and broken. But how could she truly move on if she didn''t see? How could she exorcize the ghosts out of her if she didn''t know what they were?


    Looking at the man before her, Ang couldn''t believe she once fell for his charms. Now all she wanted was revenge.


    A warm, calloused hand covered hers, and a familiar scent wafted her nose when he pressed his front against her side and whispered to her, "Don''t do this, baby¡­" His voice was gentle, almost pleading.


    "He killed¡­" She gritted her teeth, not wanting to let all the words leave her mouth as if that would make it hurt less.


    Gael pressed his forehead against her temple, and his other hand wrapped around her waist, squeezing. "I know. And he deserves to die." His voice was low like a murmur. "Not yet. But I''ll make sure he''ll pay for it."


    Ang was quiet for a few beats, then her hands cked, and she lowered them. He took the gun from her, then gave it back to Trigger, casting him a sharp re for not being careful. Trigger was too careless around Ang, he didn''t think she would do that. None of them did. Everyone around them watched but didn''t do anything to stop her.


    She turned to his chest, burying her face and gripping his shirt. Her body was still trembling¡ªfrom anger, he supposed. And all he could do was wrap his arms around her frame and tighten his hold, making sure she felt safe in his arms. He rubbed her back in a soothing manner until she stopped shaking.


    Gael took her back inside the cabin, the same people followed back in and the IT guy was also already waiting in his chair, straightening up when he saw them again in the living room.


    This time, without waiting for Ang to stop him, he told Styles to delete the video. It only took a couple of seconds and then the thumbnail was gone. Just like that, the disturbing video was no longer avable for streaming.


    Gael brought Ang to the guest room and let her rest there. She didn''t protest when he told her toy down for a while.


    A few momentster, he was back in the living room, and the big screen was already off. He tipped his chin at Giovanni and sat next to him on the couch.


    "What are you gonna do with the sicko outside?" William asked.


    "Tell me if you need someone to put sense into him, I''m happy to do it myself. I, of course, can''t and won''t guarantee he''d actually have one when I''m done with him," said Amelia as she casually checked her nails.


    "I''m pretty riled up myself." Katherine folded her arms across her chest, her stare piercing through the wall¡ªas if she could see through it and re at Evan who was still bound and bent up on the ground outside. "These past few days have been very stressful. I could use a punching bag. Or maybe he wants to meet my des. I''d be delighted to introduce them to his skin."


    William made a face that said he was wary of the two women. Then he faced his cousin. "Damien¡­ How could you ever sleep next to her? Doesn''t it scare you that she could stab you in your sleep with her knives?"


    Katherine cut him with a re and he raised his hands up with a grin.


    Damien slid his hands around Katherine''s middle and ced a kiss on her cheek. "I can''t sleep without her beside me. Also, she''d never do that to me. Would you, Kitten?"


    She pulled a smile, subtly shaking her head before kissing the corner of his lips.


    Gael watched them for a moment. It wasn''t lost on him that Katherine and Amelia didn''t look like normal girls. He could sense the lethality lurking in them¡ªlike anytime something goes wrong, they''d be ready for the apocalypse. He wanted to warn Ang about them earlier when he got the feeling that they didn''t appear like they seemed to be. His gut told him there was something¡­unknown thaty beneath their eyes. They weren''t innocent like Ang''s.


    Remembering William had asked him a question, he took a deep breath and leaned against the backrest. "We need to know where or how we could get to Filippo. We''ll get it out of him."


    Damien narrowed his eyes and slightly shifted so he was now standing next to Katherine, still keeping an arm around her. "What do you n to do with him?"


    Kill him.


    Gael shrugged nonchntly. "Have a friendly chat. He owes me something."


    ''He owes our family,'' he thought. ''When he kidnapped Gabby after he sent his goons to kill me. And he owes me¡­because his right-hand man, Bruno, would never act on his own if Filippo didn''t give the order to kill Jino.''


    "And after that? After you get the information out of him?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t decided how I''m going to punish him yet. But we''ll bring him out of Esmea for that. After all, the new agreement hasn''t been finalized as of the moment."


    Damien eyed him for a beat too long as if gauging him, and Gael didn''t drop his stare, letting the other see the truth in his eyes. He might not openly admit his ns, but he wasn''t afraid to show his intent. Damien nodded as if he epted what he just said.


    Wordlessly, Damien tipped his chin to Felix by the door. Thetter disappeared outside the cabin for a minute and when he came back, a couple of William''s men dragged Evan and tossed him in front of the firece.


    "Take the sack off," ordered Damien, and immediately, one of them plucked it off Evan''s head.


    At first, Evan squinted from the light, his eyes scanning the room, surely wondering where he was. Then he slowly registered the faces around him. His brows knitted when he saw Gael and Giovanni, but when his eyesnded on the Parks, his eyes widened in confusion.


    "Mr. Leos¡­" William called his attention.


    As Evan slid his eyes to William, Damien stepped forward and said, "Don''t look so baffled. Surely you had thising the moment you and your father made a deal with the Morellis and started dealing on our turf."


    Evan didn''t respond¡ªnot that he could. His mouth was still stuffed with a dirty rag.


    Looking bored, Damien turned around as he spoke, "Let it be known. The Parks are permitting the De Lucas to do with you as they wish, and you''re not under our protection."


    "You don''t deserve amnesty after what you did to Ang over the years," added William.


    The sound of metal clunk behind Evan and he tried to peer over his shoulder, but his awkward position didn''t allow him.


    Giovanni had been ying with the fire in the firece with a fire poker he''d left there since earlier, cinder sparkling here and there as he moved the wood around. "I was going to give you a speech," he told Evan, "¡­but talking to you will bore me the fuck out."


    Gael got to his feet and received the fire poker that his uncle handed to him, the iron bar''s tip glowing in bright orange.


    He turned to Evan with a nk expression and asked, "Where will I find Filippo Morelli?"


    Without waiting for an answer¡ªnot even a grunt, Gael pushed his shoe on Evan''s neck and drove the searing hot metal''s pointed tip straight to Evan''s groin, making Evan scream his lungs out against the rag.


    Gael asked the same question, and again, he didn''t wait for an answer and simply repeated the process. He could remove the rag¡­ He needed an answer, but he wasn''t in a hurry at all. The others knew he was doing this out of revenge.. And they let him.

 Chapter 459 - In Which There Was Heat

    Hearing noises like tortured sounds outside, Ang pushed herself out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. She strolled the short hallway and halted, her eyes widening when she saw what was happening by the firece.


    Everyone was back in the living room, taking their ces as they watched Gael and Evan. She sucked in a breath. And then Gael''s gazezily lifted in her direction. His eyes looked different¡ªas if they weren''t the same eyes that looked at her tenderly. He looked lost, disconnected, unapologetic as he pierced the fire poker into Evan''s pants. It was as if he wasn''t seeing her. He merely nced at her and didn''t acknowledge her presence before he red down at the man beneath him again.


    Ang felt a sudden fear that she didn''t recognize Gael like this.


    A wave of nausea hit her, and she pped her hand over her mouth and nose, the acrid and moist smell of burning flesh making her want to vomit. She looked at the others, and they didn''t seem to be feeling the same. Their brows were furrowed, but they were either too good to hide it, or they were used to it¡ªwhichever was the case wasn''t helpful to her at all.


    Gael stepped back and tossed the poker back into the fire pit where Giovanni arranged it so that the sharp edge rested on the me. Gael then removed the gag from Evan''s mouth, and Evan gulped lungfuls of air, cocking a brow as if waiting for him to speak.


    Not wanting to see this anymore, Ang turned around, but then her eyes made a quick pass at Evan again. This time, he was staring right at her, his eyes reddish and tearing up.


    "A-Ang¡­" Evan croaked.


    She swallowed hard, her arms flying to cover her stomach protectively. She wanted to turn away from him, and her breathing increased. Then everything she knew about Evan started to toil around her head. From the first time she met him when they were young, their first kiss, their first date, the sweet moments they had, and then the night he wanted to choke the life out of her.


    Mist gathered in her eyes when she was reminded how no one could''ve known how someone like him¡ªonce a sweet, innocent boy who chased her around while they yed with frogs by the pond¡ªbecame this vile man that molested and assaulted her and killed her baby. She was so hurt by the betrayal of the trust she onceid on him, only for him to rip her heart out and destroy the beautiful world she thought she was living in.


    Ang was already halfway facing sideways, about to turn, then she turned her body fully towards them again. With a fierce stare and hard clenched fists at her sides, she lifted her chin. She didn''t feel sorry for him, not one bit.


    Evan made gurgling and pained sounds when Gael pressed his foot onto his neck once again. He turned red from getting his air restricted.


    "Stop fucking looking at her." Gael''s jaw clenched, his voice sounding harsh with a warning.


    "A¡­nge¡­ p-please¡­" Evan managed to choke out before Gael kicked him in the face.


    In an instant, Giovanni tossed the poker back to Gael, who caught the handle swiftly, and then Gael pointed the glowing tip right above Evan''s right eye. If Evan so much as moved a centimeter, he''d go blind.


    "I said, don''t look at her," Gael muttered in a distant tone. "Now, tell me. Where is Filippo hiding?" When Evan scowled at him, the corner of Gael''s lips twitched, and he pressed the hot tip of the poker to Evan''s cheek, causing Evan to scream like a bitch. "I don''t have all day. The next one will be in your eye.


    Evan was a blubbering mess as he twitched on the floor, trying to get away from Gael but couldn''t. His bounds were tight, and he couldn''t do anything. "He''s¡­ He''s in¡­ Georgia. The address is in my phone," he spat.


    Gael nodded. He stepped back, and Evan took a deep breath.


    But in the next second, Evan''s blood-curdling scream reverberated in the cabin when Gael stabbed the glowing tip into his left eye. "I lied." He nned to blind him either way.


    He tossed the poker back into the pit and told William, "Sorry about the mess. I''ll pay for the cleaning."


    "Don''t worry about it. We have a crew for that," William grunted, his eyes narrowed as he turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Evan passed out and was carried back outside of the cabin when Gael gave the men a signal. Damien checked the time on his watch and said, "Katherine and I have work. We''ll have to leave soon."


    Gael nodded. "I already know where Filippo is in Georgia."


    Damien drew his brows together. "What?"


    "One of my men followed him out of the warehouse after the shooting. He called me not too long ago to tell me where he was."


    "Morty?" Giovanni rified, and Gael nodded, making Giovanniugh. "You sadist."


    "So you already knew where Filippo was all this time?" Damien probed, and Gael only shrugged, making Damien chuckle, realizing that Gael never intended to spare Evan at all.


    Ang was still rooted in ce; her stare remained at the spot where Evan was just a couple of minutes ago. Her eyes snapped up when a familiar figure strode in her direction. She looked up and saw Gael. However, he didn''t acknowledge her and went straight to the bathroom door at the end of the hallway. That''s when she snapped out of her trance and whipped around, facing the closed door where he just disappeared into.


    She took a few cleansing breaths before striding down the hallway. When she reached thest door, she turned the knob and released a sigh, realizing that he didn''t lock it. Ang got inside and closed the door behind her.


    Gael was bent over the sink, sshing his face with water. She grabbed a fresh face towel from the shelf and handed it to him. He nced at her through the mirror, received the towel from her, and patted his face and neck dry. When their eyes met again, she noticed that his stare was no longer cold and distant like earlier. Some warmth came back to it, although he still looked tense. His back muscles were taut against his shirt.


    Ang walked over, ced a hand on his arm, and glid it up to his shoulder. "You okay?"


    A small crease formed between his brows, and then his eyes turned feral. "Am I okay?" He scoffed. "You just fucking saw me out there, and you''re asking if I''m okay. Are you?"


    She swallowed, not wanting to take his harsh tone to heart. Gael was just stressed. That''s all. Not knowing what to say, she moved closer, nting herself between the counter behind her and Gael in front of her. She gazed into his eyes, trying to see the man she loved through them. Then she leaned up and pressed her lips to his.


    One second, their lips were touching. The next, he spun her around and caged her within his arms, his chest pressed against her back. She could feel the rise and fall of his chest as he panted. Then she met his heated gaze through their reflection in the mirror.


    The hot words that came out of his lips kissed her ear, sending shivers down her spine. "I need to be inside you. Now."


    Ang''s lips parted. The heat radiating from his body was so warm, she thought he wouldbust. He needed release, and she understood why.. A heaviness settled between her thighs, and without taking her eyes off him, she slowly nodded.

 Chapter 460 - [Bonus ] In Which They Reached

    Just the way Gael looked at her got her feeling wet. Ang didn''t have to try hard when it came to him. She was always ready.


    It had been a while since thest time they had sex. Since they came back from the mansion after the incident, they were inseparable. Always eating together, always sleeping next to each other. But neither of them initiated anything more than a kiss.


    Ang didn''t want to strain Gael, knowing that he was in so much pain and needed to heal. He also felt the same. Even though her wounds were much lesser than his, he wanted to be careful with her and not give her difort. So they cuddled to sleep, kissing when they wanted, but nothing more.


    Now it felt as though they hadn''t been together for far too long. And right now, Ang would do anything to make him feel better.


    "Use me as you wish," she told him in almost a whisper.


    Gael pushed against her back, his erection digging at her hips as he nibbled her neck. "You don''t say that to a man like me, Angel." He groaned. "It makes me want to take everything and leave you with nothing."


    She shivered, arching her neck to the side and giving him more ess. His lips were cool in contrast to his warm hands on her arms. She was reminded of how he looked back then, a side of him she had only seen today. The kind of look he probably gave to someone whose life he intended to take. And something told her what she saw was only a glimpse of it.


    Ang would admit that that side scared her. She was used to the gentleman in him with a side of mischievous spark. She had always known he was dangerous, though never to her. He''d always protect her. He would never hurt her. So what she saw then, despite making her heart race, only made her love him more. She wanted him whole¡ªnot only bits and pieces¡ªbut entirely.


    "I know¡­and I''m all yours to take."


    His fingers dug into her waist as if he was trying to control himself or he''d rip her apart in the small, confined space. She seemed to be testing him at this point¡ªprovoking him even, making the blood in his veins boil¡ªmaking his cock all hard.


    No other words fell between them. In the next second, Gael hooked his thumbs under the waistband of her pants and shoved them down. Ang gasped when the pads of his fingers brushed against her swollen folds, and he groaned as if surprised by the discovery. "You''re dripping wet, Angel. So this is what you want?"


    "Y-Yes," she answered in a breathy voice, her back arching when he yed with her clit.


    She hissed when he removed his fingers. Her chest heaved fast as he systematically unbuckled his belt, slightly shoved his pants and boxer briefs down¡ªjust enough for him to take out his shaft¡ªand then pumped himself twice.


    Gael nudged her legs apart, looped an arm around her waist, shifting her higher from the floor, and pushed into her waiting entrance in one fluid motion. A small cry escaped her mouth before his hand covered it to stop the sound into a muffle. "As much as I want to hear your moans, baby¡­ I don''t want other people hearing what belongs only to me."


    Goosebumps peppered along her arms at his possessiveness. She wanted to be mad at him at the same time tell him to fuck his frustrations out of her. This was surprising even for herself. She should be appalled, but instead, she became wetter for him.


    And he noticed this all too well because his movements going in and out of her grew fast and hard, her slickness coating his manhood, making him work smoothly like well-oiled machinery.


    ''Yes¡­ Take everything you need from me,'' she hummed in her head, her hand sliding up the side of his face behind her as she rolled her hips against him.


    For Ang, there was nothing sexier than Gael in this element at the moment. Unapologetic and unhinged. She wanted to satisfy him like he always did for her every time they were intimate. He always went after what she liked, loved, and craved for, always caring for her needs. This time, she wanted to be there for him. Even though she still didn''t understand why his mood shifted.


    Theirbored breathing filled the space. Every thrust he made pushed her closer to finish. It was getting harder and harder to keep her voice down. With his hand still covering her, she opened her mouth and bit down on his hand¡ªat the spot between his forefinger and thumb. He growled to her ear when her teeth dug into his skin, and his thrusts grew frantic until his hot load shot out, filling her up.


    Tears sprang out of her eyes from the intensity she didn''t expect to experience from this madness. They were fucking inside someone else''s bathroom with other people in the house, possibly able to hear them from this end of the hallway. And yet, she didn''t care about that at the moment when her orgasm was just right around the corner, and she came not a second after him.


    He blew out ragged breaths against her neck, his hands going ck and gentle as he kneaded her arms and waist¡ªas if he was now back to his normal self. They were both panting, him still inside her. Then heid kisses on her shoulder, careful not to press too hard on her bruise.


    Then as if he remembered something, he swiftly lifted her sweatshirt to check on her wound. "Shit. Did I hurt you?" Concern washed over his eyes when the realization hit him.


    Ang curved his lips into a smile, touching his cheek until he met her gaze through the mirror. She shook her head, "You didn''t. I''m fine." She was telling the truth.


    Possibly seeing the truth in her eyes, he breathed out a sigh of relief and then kissed the back of her head. Then he pulled out of her, immediately grabbing a disposable wet towel from the sink, took one for him to wipe himself off, and then handed her one as well.


    After cleaning themselves and pulling their pants up, Ang turned around to face him. "Feeling better?"


    She raised her hand to touch his cheek, but he caught her wrist and ced it on his chest. "I shouldn''t have done that."


    "Are you regretting? Because I''m not¡­"


    His brows drew together as he closed his eyes for a brief second as if to steady himself. After a moment, he said, "I didn''t like that you saw me out there like that."


    "Gael¡­ I understand what you had to do."


    "No¡ª"


    "Yes, I do."


    "No, you don''t, Ang," his voice was cold and harsh before he caught himself and let out another sigh, his voice softening a tad when he added, "I didn''t have to do that."


    She pressed her lips into a thin line, disliking whenever he called her real name and not his nickname for her. Pushing her thoughts aside, she looked up at him and studied his gaze. There was something in them¡ªas if he was ashamed. "It''s okay¡­"


    "You don''t get it." Gael shook his head and spoke under gritted teeth. "I didn''t have to because I already knew the answer to what I asked him. And yet, I wanted to hurt him. I wanted to hear his screams until he begged for mercy, and I was just getting started. I didn''t want to stop, Ang." His jaw clenched. "I wanted to mutte the living fuck out of him until he''s nothing but a soulless piece of meat."


    Ang didn''t realize that a tear had escaped from her eye until his thumb wiped it away. He was in pain¡ªand not the physical one like the wounds from their backs. He had been in pain since the night she told him everything. It was as if he just shoved them down so that he could hide this side of him from her.


    He lowered his forehead to hers, and their eyes closed, their breathing in sync. When she didn''t say anything, he continued, "He hurt you, Angel¡­ He hurt our baby. I haven''t been able to forget that¡ªI won''t ever forget that. Not for a second. And it killed me that I had to control myself back there because I didn''t want you to see me like that."


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    "Yes."


    She swallowed, not knowing what to say to that.


    "But not now," he added. "We still need him in case Morty fails."


    Ang nodded and then buried her face against his chest, her arms hugging his waist tightly. Gael''s arms wrapped around her shoulders in an instant, keeping her warm. They stayed like that for a moment, and then he lifted her lips to his, speaking against her mouth. "I''m sorry you had to see that."


    "Is it wrong to say that I found you angry hot?"


    He chuckled and then kissed her some more.


    A knock at the door interrupted them, and Giovanni''s voice boomed from the other side of the door, "Are you two done with your quickie? Because we need to leave."


    Ang and Gael looked at each other before the two of themughed.

 Chapter 461 - Wherever You Will Go

    Ang and Gael emerged from the bathroom and found Giovanni at the other end of the hallway connected to the living room. As if nothing happened, the two men headed out of the cabin where the others had been waiting. It turned out the others had been outside this whole time. Not that Ang would know, she was far too busy.


    Giovanni hung back a step behind Gael where Ang was, and he held a knowing smirk as they crossed the porch. It was annoying that she wanted to wipe it out of his face. Gael was already headed to Damien and William, but Giovanni took his sweet ass time walking.


    Unable to keep her thoughts to herself, she started, "Were we¡­"


    "Too loud?" Giovanni finished without looking at her. "Not really. But I still heard you guys."


    "Did they¡ª"


    "Hear you? I''m not sure. They already headed outside when you two disappeared into the bathroom."


    She drew her brows together. "Did you¡ª"


    "Listen?" he interrupted once again. "Maybe." His grin grew wide.


    He was a pervert. "You are so annoying."


    Giovanni patted her shoulder like they were bros and said, "Good for you, Ang." He winked, then he walked a little faster ahead of her to join Gael and the Parks.


    Her jaw dropped. What did he mean ''good for you''?


    She tried to catch up with them, Katherine smiling at her as she approached. Ang''s attention pulled at the curved knives that Katherine casually yed with her fingers, twisting and twirling like an expert¡ªone de in each hand. As if only just realizing what she was doing, Katherine looked at her hands and huffed with a smile before bending down and tucking her knives in a holster around her legs, and then rolled her pants back to cover them.


    "Hey¡­" Katherine nodded.


    So was she supposed to ignore what she just saw? Katherine looked like a proper gangster with the badass knives on her. Ang actually felt envious.


    ''Okay¡­so ignore it is,'' she decided and then smiled as she said, "Katherine¡­ I don''t know how to thank you."


    "For what?"


    "You know¡­ The video."


    "I didn''t do much¡­but I''ll tell Styles you said thanks."


    "You did. And please do¡­ Oh or I could call him myself if you give me his number?"


    Katherine held out her hand. "Gimme your phone." Ang handed her phone right away, already unlocked. Katherine tapped the screen for a moment before giving the phone back. "I saved Styles''s number and mine too. If ever you''re in town, hit me up." Then she nced at the men talking not far from them. "I have a feeling something good wille out of their meeting today. Don''t be a stranger, Ang. If you need anything¡­" She tipped her chin at Ang''s phone.


    "I''ll text you now so you can save mine as well. And sure, I will. You do the same if ever youe to Mayne," said Ang, and the two gave each other genuine smiles.


    Gael came up to Ang''s side, sliding a hand on the small of her back as he addressed Katherine, "There must be something I¡­we can do to repay you. I''ve been trying to have that video removed and failed. We''d like to show our thanks¡­ Just let us know how."


    Katherine looked at Gael for a second and then nced up at Damien as she considered it. Then she said, "Actually¡­ I think there is." Gael nodded for her to continue. "This concerns someone working for the Morellis. My friend and her family have been in hiding after her father got involved with them in Chicago. I don''t have the name of the man yet, but I can get it soon."


    "What do we have to do?" asked Gael.


    "I''m not sure yet. But I don''t want my friend to be hiding anymore. If you can do this, I''ll be indebted to you." Katherine smiled at them then waved at Ang. "We''ll be in touch."


    They watched as Katherine and Damien walked towards a Range Rover where the others waited for them. For a billionaire, Damien sure was confident walking around with only one guard¡ªthat Felix guy whom Gael thought looked like an ex-soldier or something, the one who had been ring at Evan the whole time.


    Speaking of Evan¡­ He was left on the ground next to Gael''s vehicle. Still tied up, and the sack was back on his head.


    Katherine passed by him on the way to the Range Rover, and she paused for a beat as she gave him a dirty look. Then, she lifted her foot and kicked Evan in the stomach hard, causing him to groan. "Oops. I slipped." The corner of Katherine''s lips curled into a smile as she turned to Damien who was waiting for her. Damien shook his head, but a hint of amusement flitted across his face at his fianc¨¦e''s antics. Then he helped her into the vehicle.


    "Damn¡­ If she wasn''t engaged¡­" Giovanni whistled low.


    William, who was standing next to Giovanni, chuckled. "I don''t think you''d stand a chance. Katherine would eat you alive."


    "Just my type¡­" Giovanni joked. "What about the other one? Amelia?"


    William threw his head back and burst outughing. "Give it up, man. Amelia''s off-limits too."


    "Why? You into her?"


    "God, no. I mean, she''s cool¡ªbut no, I''m not." William grinned as he turned around and pped Giovanni''s shoulder as he passed. "Damien will kill you."


    "What?" Giovanni nced at the Range Rover that was now driving away down the dirt path heading towards the main road. "He did sound so protective of her when we first met a few months ago. What''s up with that? Is she his concubine or something? Your cousin really wants to take everything, huh? A little selfish."


    William, stillughing, nced over his shoulder as he stood on his porch. "Amelia is Damien''s mother."


    "Shut the f?ck up." Giovanni''s eyes widened in disbelief. "His¡­what?"


    "You heard me. And if you think Katherine''s something¡­ Man, Amelia''s just the same, if not more. Forget about them. Those women will kill you in your sleep if you breathe wrong. And I mean that literally."


    Ang and Gael shared an indescribable look at what they heard from the other two''s conversation, but neither of themmented on anything.


    ***


    On the drive back to Mayne City, Gael and Giovanni conversed. Only the three of them plus the driver were in Gael''s vehicle while the other soldiers were in Giovanni''s SUV behind them where Evan was too. The Parks and the De Lucas had reached their agreement and were going to keep in touch throughout the amendment process, which would take some time, considering the council had to be involved.


    It was almost ten in the morning when they arrived in the city. And with Gael''s house no longer avable, they had to move Evan somewhere in the meantime. Ang invited Giovanni toe back with her and Gael to her father''s house in Oakwood, so while the De Luca soldiers were away, the three of them headed to the mansion where Charlie was waiting.


    Ang fell asleep on the ride, using Gael''s shoulder as a pillow. She woke up once they passed through the gates of the Su Mansion, her eyes adjusting to the surroundings. Then she caught some words from Gael and Giovanni''s conversation that had her drawing her brows together as she sat up straight, facing Gael. "You''re going back to New York?"


    Gael snapped his head towards her. "Yeah."


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tonight. Around midnight."


    Her heart pounded in her chest at the sudden revtion. He was leaving already? And so soon? She clenched her hands together, her brows knitting as she stared at him. Gael had been next to her ever since he came to Mayne. And now he was going back home. She didn''t like it.


    He didn''t say anything and just stared at her, waiting for her to process.


    Ang tugged her bottom lip with her teeth, her gaze bouncing between his eyes. And before she could change her mind, she blurted, "Can Ie?"


    From her periphery, she caught Giovanni grinning. And Gael seemed surprised too as his brows raised and tilted his head to the side, observing her. The seconds that ticked by that he didn''t say anything felt like hell. The vehicle came to a stop and Giovanni got out first, leaving the two inside. It seemed like hours had passed when it was actually just several seconds before Gael finally took a deep breath and responded.


    "Sure. Okay."


    Ang pulled back, surprise shing in her eyes. "Really?"


    The corner of Gael''s lips curled up into a devilish smirk. "You thought I''d say no?"


    "I mean¡­ I assumed what you would do would be dangerous, and you don''t want me anywhere near it. I thought you''d insist I stay here and leave some of your men to watch over me."


    "I''m not going to lie; that crossed my mind. But I''ve already decided you go wherever I go. The only way I''ll function is if I know you''re near me. I almost lost you to that bastard. I''m not risking that anymore."


    She tried to stop her smile from growing, but she failed. "So you were going to bring me with you?"


    Gael brushed her bottom lip with his thumb. "Angel¡­ You never had a choice.. You''re stuck with me."

 Chapter 462 - Breakfast With The De Lucas

    Charlie wasn''t too keen about Ang going to New York because she was still healing, and he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. It was her who told him over lunch with Giovanni and Gael at the table. For a few seconds, there was only silence that you could hear a pin drop. Then Charlie gave Gael an undesirable stare as if he believed that Gael forced her to go to New York with them.


    Gael loosened the neckline of his shirt, feeling the pressure of the older man''s stare. Having faced many fellow mafiosos and criminals over the years, there was nothing like Charlie''s judgment that made Gael want to kneel and ask for forgiveness for breaking his daughter''s innocence and getting involved with him. Gael swallowed hard and opened his mouth to speak, but Ang beat him to it.


    "I asked Gael if I could go with him¡­"


    Gael blinked. What else could he say at this point? He did indeed tell her she didn''t have a choice, but he couldn''t possibly tell that to Charlie''s face. ''Chicken sh?t,'' he cursed himself.


    "Is that so?" Charlie asked.


    The air was so thick, Giovanni suddenly shrunk in his seat.


    Gael sat straight and kept his expression firm. "Yes. I''ll keep her safe, Charlie. She won''t go anywhere unapanied. My men¡ªI''ll always be with her at all times." If it were before, he could confidently say his men would keep her safe. But that wasn''t so true now, was it? Santiago didn''t do his job properly and his soldier''s mistake was also Gael''s, that he believed.


    Ang looked at him and he didn''t meet her gaze. He could, however, feel the intensity of her stare and he was unable to tell if she was against what he said about her being constantly watched. Surely she wouldn''t think he''d let her go anywhere without someone guarding her. If he needed to, he''d lock her upfortably of course¡ªwhere only he would have ess to. Gael wouldn''t have to do that¡­hopefully.


    Charlie looked down on his te for a moment, and when he lifted his chin, he nced between Ang and Gael, and told his daughter, "Very well. You promise me that you check in with me at least once a day. Twice if possible. I don''t want to have to ask Colonel Reyes to personally see if you''re okay." Then he looked at the two De Lucas. "I assume that would not be favorable for your family?"


    Giovanni muttered almost instantly, "No, Sir."


    While Gael reassured the older man, "I''ll see to it that she doesn''t forget to do so."


    "I won''t," Ang added in a toneless voice.


    ***


    The private ne left Mayne City Airport at eleven in the evening. Gael and Giovanni had sedated Evan and smuggled him to New York. It was nearly two in the morning when theynded.


    Ang had fallen asleep during the short flight. She looked so peaceful that Gael didn''t want to wake her, so he carried her out of the ne and into the waiting Escde on the tarmac. The whole day was so exhausting for her. She stirred in his arms when they got settled in their seats but stayed asleep as they headed towards Brooklyn.


    "I can''t believe I slept through that." She croaked as she sat up just as they pulled at the curb in front of Gael''s brownstone.


    He smiled. "You had a long day."


    "We''re staying here?" She blinked as her vision settled at the brownstone.


    "Yeah. I need to be closer here. It''ll be easier. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Of course not. You know I don''t care where I sleep. Just give me a pillow and a nket, and I''m good."


    Gael raised his brow. As if he''d allow her to sleep just anywhere. He''d punch himself if he let that happen. His phone rang, and he spoke with Giovanni who rode in a separate car when theynded. "Yeah. I''m on my way."


    "It''s...two in the morning¡­ You''re going somewhere?" muttered Ang, her brows drawn together in concern.


    He could see the disappointment on her face, and he wished he hadn''t put it there. "I need to talk to my father." They got out of the car. He led her inside the house and into his bedroom. "Your stuff is still in the other room. I''ll help you move them here in the morning. For now, you should go back to sleep."


    "But... I don''t..." She sighed. "How long will you be gone?"


    Gael checked his watch and said, "I''ll be back before you wake up."


    That wasn''t really an answer, but he wasn''t sure how long their meeting would take. He had a feeling his father would be unhappy about them bringing Evan back to New York. Alessandro would''ve preferred they finished the scumbag somewhere else because he thought keeping a prisoner unsecured for a long time would increase his chances of escaping. Gael wouldn''t allow that to happen. Evan was already in the imprable basement of the Bunk, all his limbs tied to heavy chains while his clothes were stripped off, leaving him shivering. There was no going out.


    ***


    Ang couldn''t sleep after Gael walked out of the front door, so she ended up moving the stuff she left in the guest room from when she stayedst December to the master bedroom, cleaned up, and organized her things.


    It was already nearly four in the morning when she fell asleep in bed while trying to wait for his return. That night, she had a nightmare.


    She dreamed about a very dark ce. There was nobody else around, but harsh voices could be heard from afar. She followed the noise until she saw some man pointing a gun at Gael. And then¡­no one could stop the bullet that pierced through Gael''s chest.


    Ang ran towards him. Using both hands, she pressed on the bullet wound to stop the bleeding. So much blood gushed out of her hands, soaking their clothes and making arge puddle around Gael''s already lifeless body. There was nothing she could do but hysterically scream and call for help.


    "Baby¡­ Wake up¡­" Strong, warm hands shook her awake. Ang gasped, meeting Gael''s worried gaze. "You okay? You were dreaming."


    She let out a sigh of relief seeing him in front of her, her head falling against his chest and her hands desperately clutching his shirt. "Yeah¡­"


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Ang bit her bottom lip. Her dream was still so fresh in her head. She just wanted to forget.


    When she didn''t say anything, Gael lifted her face so he could look into her eyes. "What is it?"


    With misty eyes, she told him, "Someone shot you, and I couldn''t stop the bleeding. There was so much blood. You were¡­" She croaked, shaking her head.


    "Hey¡­ It was just a bad dream. I''m here. No one shot me."


    "You can''t die!"


    "I won''t¡ª"


    "I won''t allow you to die! I''ll be really mad if you let something bad happen to you. I''ll kill you myself."


    The worry on his face turned into slight amusement, but he suppressed a full-blown grin from surfacing. Instead, he leaned in and stroked his lips to hers. "I''m safe, Angel. I''m not dying until you allow me to."


    "You better."


    Gael wrapped his arms around her for a long time. When she calmed down, he pulled away and kissed her forehead. "Get ready. Nonna''s expecting us for breakfast."


    ***


    Ang had been pretty quiet since they arrived at Nonna''s house and met Gael''s family. She wasn''t her usual chirpy self that Alice even noticed and asked if she was okay. Ang chalked it up to being exhausted from the flight and not having enough sleep. But the truth was, she couldn''t stop thinking about the nightmare. It was horrible; she barely finished her te.


    While they all moved to therge living room to continue their chat, the doorbell rang, and one of Gael''s cousins opened it. A leggy blonde came inside, wearing an above-the-knee maroon pencil skirt and a white sleeveless blouse. She looked confident with her chin raised, and a stylish ck leather briefcase slung on her arm.


    "You''re here¡­" Giovanni grinned as he strolled towards her and gave her a peck on the cheek. She smiled and turned her head when Gael came to greet her as well, giving her a brief hug. With her hand lingering on Gael''s arm, she chatted with them in hushed tones.


    "Who''s that?" Ang asked Alice. The touching was too much for her liking.


    Alice released a breath that sounded more like a huff. "That''s Savannah ck. She''s awyer."


    "You don''t like her?"


    Alice turned away as if looking at Savannah was ufortable and annoying. "She''s a bitch. Only friendly towards those two."


    Ang nced their way again, and Savannahughed at something the men said. She didn''t know her yet, but she couldn''t help the brewing irritation inside her because the woman''s hand was still on Gael''s arm. He had shifted away from her earlier, but her hand managed to find its way on his arm again.


    As if he could feel his eyes on her, Gael turned around and met Ang''s frown.

 Chapter 463 - In Which It Was All Up To Him Now

    Gael smiled at Ang and reached out to her as he came closer and then pulled her towards their little group. "Babe, this is my friend Savannah. Sav, this is Ang Su."


    Savannah gave her a once-over¡ªfrom head to toe as if assessing her¡ªbefore smiling and saying, "Hello," and nothing else.


    Ang kept a stoic expression and a slight smile as she returned the greeting.


    From her periphery, she could see Gael and Giovanni exchanging nervous nces. Then Giovanni cleared his throat, looped an arm around Savannah''s shoulder as he said, "Savannah''s the bestwyer I''ve ever¡­met." He cast a dirty smirk towards her.


    Savannah rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest before ncing at her watch. "Are we doing this or what?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "The airne food was subpar, I didn''t finish it. Now, I''m hungry. I need to eat to function properly or you''ll deal with my mood the whole day."


    Ang could at least agree with her on that. She still didn''t know what to make of this acquaintance with this woman before her. There was something dodgy with Savannah, even though Ang couldn''t put her finger into it. It was probably wrong of her to judge the other without getting to know her first. But for Ang, first impressions were important. And the premise on this one wasn''t good.


    "Come on, Gael. Let''s go get Sandro," said Giovanni as he began maneuvering Savannah towards the office. Then he grinned at the woman he got under his arm. "Don''t worry, Sav. I''ll feed you." He took her away and disappeared behind the office door.


    Ang took a deep breath and released it a little harshly. She didn''t know why she got so worked up about a woman she had just met.


    "What''s wrong?" Gael put his hands on her shoulders thennguidly stroked her arms as though soothing her.


    "Nothing," she answered almost instantly; she surprised even herself. What was wrong with her today? She couldn''t even look him in the eye.


    When he didn''t respond, she nced at him, and he gave her a pointed look like he was saying, "Bullshit. It''s not nothing. You''re so obvious."


    God. Her stomach fluttered in guilt. She had been bothered and cranky ever since she woke up from that nightmare; the smallest thing made her sensitive. Ang knew she could trust Gael, but she couldn''t help feeling uneasy. She was having a bad day. Reluctantly, she muttered, "Should I be worried?"


    His hands stopped at her elbows, and he cocked a brow. "About Savannah?"


    She didn''t answer, but the nk and waiting expression on her face said it all.


    Gael took her hands and kissed the back of them, then stroked his thumbs against her skin. "No. Nothing is going on between her and me. We''re just friends."


    "She''s very touchy¡­as a friend." Her voice was clipped.


    "Y-yeah¡­ That''s her thing." He briefly nced at the closed door. "I hope you noticed I did try to move away from her earlier, but she can''t help herself."


    Ang did see that, and that was why she wasn''t really mad at Gael. She should drop this now, but she vowed to always tell him the truth¡ªor at least whatever was on her mind. So she told him, "Well, I don''t like it."


    He looked into her eyes and cupped her face with his hands, his long fingers framing her head. She instantly softened in his touch, her brows rxing. "You have nothing to worry about, baby. I only have eyes for you and no one else."


    She nodded. He leaned in, pressing his lips to her forehead. Then when he pulled away, he exined, "Her touching isn''t¡­sexual¡ªat least not with me¡­or Gio¡ªsometimes, I think? Like I said, it''s her thing. Something happened to her when she was a child, and touching reminds her that she''s not alone or something like that. Gio knows the whole story, but I don''t. That''s all."


    Hearing Gael say that made Ang feel the acid in her stomach rise to her throat. It was ufortable. It felt as if she did something terrible to someone innocent. If that was true, then poor Savannah.


    She bit her bottom lip. "Well, now that makes me feel shitty because it looks like she has trauma and yet¡­I still don''t like it."


    The corner of his lips curved into a smirk, making him look sexy that it was annoying to see on his face while she felt guilty.


    Gael gave her a small, understanding smile and squeezed her shoulders. "I understand. It was weird the first time I met her too. Then¡­ I just got used to it over time. I''ll keep my distance from now on when I can."


    Ang shook her head and released a sigh. "Forget it. She''s your friend. I believe you. I''m just being unreasonable. I don''t know what''s wrong with me today. I''m sorry."


    "No¡­" He shook his head once. "Never apologize for your feelings, love. They''re valid." Then he tilted his head to the side and then imed her lips. His kiss was gentle and reassuring as if reminding her again and again that she was his only one.


    She nearly melted in his arms, and if she didn''t remember where they were, she would have probably dragged him into a bedroom. A child''sughter from a distance snapped her out of it. When they broke their kiss, he smiled at her.


    "You going to be okay for a while? We won''t be long."


    Ang felt better now. That kiss shooed away her worries. "I''ll be fine. I''ll just be in the kitchen with Alice and Nonna."


    He moved his lips towards her ear. For a second, she thought he was going to tease her not to burn the house down, but then she felt his smile against her skin, and then he whispered, "Have fun," before he disappeared into the office.


    ***


    For the past twenty minutes, Gael, Alessandro, and Giovanni talked about contracts and some businesses that Savannah handled for them. They signed papers and discussed the course of action regarding some things that needed to be dealt with. Then finally, Savannah began to talk about KMH''s 2% share that she had been investigating the past few weeks.


    "I find no other evidence since. I really tried. Makarov is our only lead. I would have approached him already, but circumstances changed with Gabby being married to a Morelli now, so I''ll have to ask. What do you want me to do next?" Savannah probed, running her stare among the three men.


    Alessandro and Giovanni exchanged a look before they directed their stares at Gael. Then Alessandro nodded to his son, "It''s your call now."


    Gael let out a sigh, rubbing his fingers across his forehead. In the beginning, the other 49% ownership that belonged to Morgan was supposed to be shared between Gael and the SVR Corp. But in the end, Alessandro told his son that this was his chance to get out of the family''s ndestine business. Going legit would take a long time, and Alessandro didn''t want to burden his son anymore.


    A week ago, Alessandro told Gael, "I didn''t force you into this life. Your mother wanted you to live the life that you wanted. I''m so proud of what you''ve be, son. So I''ll be right behind you every step of the way¡ªwhatever your choice may be. If you still need the rest of the funds, we''ll do as we agreed, and I''ll give it to you. But I know you can afford the whole sum if you let some of your properties go. Besides, you can buy more of thoseter, but this opportunity might note again. So what''s it going to be?"


    Gael eventually decided that it would be the best move for him. He''d be set for a lifetime and aplish his goal earlier, which was to steer away from the family business¡ªeven if it meant not actually reaching his other goal¡ªthat is to turn itpletely legit.


    Although this would be solely Gael''s purchase, it still involved his family because they were trying to drive Perri out of New York¡ªwith less blood possible.


    After thinking silently for a moment, Gael looked up and met three pairs of eyes from people waiting for his answer. Then he said, "Let''s set up a meeting with Makarov. Make it so that the Pakhan won''t know about it.." No matter how much he wanted that 2%, Gael had to be careful not to put Ang on her grandfather''s radar.

 Chapter 464 - In Which He Might Have A New Enemy

    Monday ¡ª February 11


    It took about three days to set up the meeting with Makarov. The man was elusive, not wanting to meet secretly while being asked not to bring his security with him. He had every right to be cautious¡ªnot that Gael nned to harm him or anything. That wasn''t his intention at all.


    Eventually, he agreed to meet privately at a restaurant of his choosing. It was in a small Chinese restaurant with private dining rooms in the Upper East Side.


    Gael went there with Savannah, leaving his men to guard Ang in his brownstone and bringing only Rio with him. Rick was still recovering, and he wanted Trigger to be in charge of Ang''s security while he was away. To say that she was okay with him being out with Savannah was a lie. She frowned when she found out who he would be with, but she didn''t say anything else¡ªshe didn''t have to, though. He knew she was still wary about Savannah.


    In the past, he didn''t care for it. Savannah had been a loyal friend and a greatwyer when he needed her with legal matters. Nothing romantic happened between them, and he hadn''t felt anything from her that told him she was interested in him. In fact, Savannah swore she would never be interested in dating him or anyone from his family. But he couldn''t say the same with Giovanni. Gael knew something happened between the two at one point¡ªor maybe until now¡ªafter all, they knew each other longer. He wouldn''t put it past his uncle not to tap her¡ªor keep tapping her. Savannah was definitely Giovanni''s type.


    Not Gael''s, though. He could admit Savannah was attractive, but not enough for him to make a move on her. He valued their friendship. Besides, he was head over heels in love with Ang. His eyesight was that of a horse in a race track where all he saw was his Angel at the finish line. So while he didn''t care for Savannah as more than a friend, he cared about Ang''s feelings, and he didn''t want her to be bothered. Savannah was closed off, and Ang didn''t know her well enough. Which was why he needed to make the two get to know each other.


    "Where the hell is he?" Savannah clicked her tongue as she checked her watch for the hundredth time today. They were supposed to meet Makarov at 1 p.m. It was only five minutes past one, but she hated tardiness. It also probably didn''t help that she once won a case against Makarov''s wife years ago, and she thought the man held a grudge against her. She didn''t like this meeting any more than Gael did.


    On the other hand, Gael kept his cool, cracking his neck from side to side and moving his shoulders to see if his back still hurt. It was not as painful as the first few days, but the soreness and tenderness were still there.


    Just as Savannah rechecked her watch¡ªnot two minutester¡ªthe door to the private room opened, and Makarov entered, a man in a suit and thick eyesses following behind him. Makarov stood tall and imposing, his serious gaze ncing between Gael and Savannah who didn''t bother to get up on his arrival. He looked pretty much like his pervert of a son whom Gael taught a lesson a few weeks ago for touching Ang¡ªexcept he looked a much older version with grey hair on the sides of his head.


    Makarov took a deep breath before settling in his seat across from them. The man with sses remained standing a couple of feet behind him. "What is this about, De Luca? I''m busy," was Makarov''s first greeting.


    Gael slid a ck folder towards the other without preamble and said, "KMH''s 2%. I want it."


    Makarov had only nced at the folder without checking the inside before his eyes shot up to Gael''s. He looked slightly surprised, but he quickly masked his expression and raised his chin. His eyes shed at Savannah as if assessing her. Her expression was unreadable, her stoic appearance giving off a vibe that said she didn''t have time to y games. She was used to Gael''s way of handling things, and she preferred a direct approach.


    Makarov shifted his gaze back to Gael. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re wasting your time here." He got to his feet, pushing back the chair, and it skidded loudly against the floor. Without saying anything else, he was already on his way out the door.


    Gael needed this transaction. He had already given up building the newpany for this. There was no way he would let this go.


    "I didn''t want to have to use this." Gael tossed a brown mailer envelope onto the table. That caught Makarov''s attention that he stopped in his tracks, and his gaze fell at the mysterious mailer.


    "What is this?" Makarov asked as he stepped closer and picked it up. The envelope was thick in his hands. His jaw clenched.


    Gael didn''t say anything. He merely looked Makarov in the eye. The older man couldn''t stand being stared down by someone much younger than him.


    Makarov checked the mailer''s contents with a grunt, and he paled. There were photos and papers of him and a younger girl at a restaurant outside New York. His eyes went wide, and his grip was so tight his knuckles turned white. "You!" He seethed and red at Gael.


    "Sign the papers, and those will be destroyed."


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m not cheating on my wife with this¡ª"


    "Oh, I know. She''s not a mistress," Gael interrupted in a calm voice. He took a sip of his ck coffee in a leisurely manner. Now that he got the other''s attention, the rest would be easier. "She''s your daughter¡ªfrom a married woman. Delh, the mother, is a politician''s wife. Did I get that right?"


    Makarov''s hand¡ªthe one holding the photos¡ªshook, and his pale face turned red from anger. "I knew partnering with you lots was a mistake. We''ve warned Pakhan not to get involved with you Italians, but he is too blind to see what scums you all are." He spat at the word Italian as if the word itself was offensive.


    This was why Gael wanted to avoid having to ckmail Makarov. He didn''t want to risk getting him all pissed and have him start tattling to the Pakhan that would cause a rift between their families. A war between them wasn''t necessary. But he was desperate.


    A small smirk formed at the corner of Gael''s lips. He crossed one leg over the other and leaned back. Despite himself, he didn''t show any fear.


    "Let''s not pretend you wouldn''t do anything less simr to this if you find our alliance no longer fits your goals. We know you also keep tabs on us. And we all knew what we agreed to since our partnership. Also, I''m not targeting the Pakhan at all. I would never." That would be a grave mistake. "And I''ll pretend I didn''t just hear you say he''s blind. He doesn''t need to know what you think of him. This¡­" He waved at the contract. "¡­has nothing to do with our alliance. This is a personal business matter between you and me."


    Makarov swallowed, and he stood taller as if realizing he had just slipped out of anger. It took him a few beats before he spoke again. "Still. If Pakhan knew what you''re doing to me¡ª"


    "What I''m doing has always been the way I conduct business. I''m not asking you to hand over the shares without getting anything in return. If you had just read the contract, you''d find I''m rather generous with how much I''m willing to pay for the shares."


    Makarov ced a hard fist on the table as he lowered his head slightly to look Gael in the eyes. "As I''ve said, you''re wasting your time. I can''t sign it because I don''t own any shares from KMH."


    Gael''s brows drew together. When he mentioned KMH earlier, he could''ve sworn Makarov reacted. "There''s evidence linking you to Kline and Morgan."


    "I''m not finished. I don''t own the shares, but I know who does. I''m only the messenger¡ªthat''s why I showed up in your little investigation."


    "Then who?"


    Makarov took a step back, lifting his chin once more. "If I tell you, you have to swear this," he gestured at the brown envelope where he had already stuffed the pictures back inside, "won''te to light. Or I swear to God, boy. I don''t care about the alliance. I will bury you alive in an unmarked grave in the middle of nowhere."


    Gael couldn''t care less about Makarov''s secret daughter. He only wanted the shares. "Who?" he asked again in a clipped voice.


    Taking a deep breath, Makarov turned towards the door. "Tomorrow. Here. At one o''clock." Then he looked over in their direction. "Youe alone. Yourwyer stays outside." Then he left, the door clicking behind him.


    "Shit," Gael cursed. "I don''t like this.. I have a bad feeling about who I''m going to meet tomorrow."

 Chapter 465 - New Hobbies

    Ang found a couple of new hobbies. Because Rick was still recuperating and was taking some time off from work, she''d bring him food in his apartment, which wasn''t far from Gael''s brownstone, and Trigger would apany her.


    The gentle giant was knitting when she arrived the other day, and he taught her how to make a scarf. He had spare materials and she frustratingly¡ªyet passionately tried to learn.


    But dear God, she sucked.


    Her work was either too tight or too loose. At one point, Rick was even about to stop her from continuing because she had pricked herself, and he was afraid his boss woulde for his head. But Ang just wrapped a band-aid around her finger and proceeded to knit. She didn''t hurt herself anymore and started getting the hang of it.


    When Gael came home that day, he found her in his living room so concentrated on knitting that she didn''t even hear him arrive. He found her adorable with the little crease between her brows¡ªher face when she focused.


    Today, she set aside knitting and instead ventured into the kitchen. They had been ordering takeaways most nights if Gael didn''t make dinner. He had been busy during the days, but he always made it home around seven in the evening so they could eat dinner together.


    Ang wrote in the mornings, worked on her foundation and book logistics in the afternoons, and around 4 p.m., she would bring food over to Rick''s ce. Today though, she decided to learn a dish with the help of Alice over a video call.


    She was actually slightly bothered when Gael left before lunch and learned that Savannah would be with him in the important meeting with the possible KMH shareholder. Although Gael had assured her that there was nothing to worry about, she just couldn''t help the jealousy inside her. How could she not be jealous? Savannah was gorgeous.


    Ang was so tempted to ask Rick or Trigger about the woman, but she stopped herself. She didn''t want toe out as a possessive girlfriend. If Gael said there was nothing, then she should trust him.


    At ten minutes before seven, the front door opened, and she heard Gael enter. She abandoned the soup she was stirring, lowering the fire before hurrying towards the foyer where he removed his coat and hung it on the rack.


    Gael looked like he wasn''t in the mood. His brows were knitted, and he was typing furiously on his phone. He looked up when she approached, and he gave a small smile as she kissed his cheek.


    "I take it¡­it didn''t go well?" she probed.


    He told her about what happened during the meeting as he slumped on the sofa, throwing his head back and rubbing his forehead. She sat next to him and noticed his tired expression. He''d been working hard the past few days.


    "You think it''s my grandfather?" she wondered.


    "No¡­" Gael shook his head. "I don''t know. I just have this feeling that I''m not going to like who I''ll find tomorrow."


    Ang pressed her lips together and let out a sigh, rubbing his arm to console him. She didn''t know what to say. All she could do was kiss him on the corner of his lips, hoping that would somehow cheer him up a little.


    "Thank you," he whispered, bringing her close to him.


    Then he sniffed the air, his brows drawing together. "What''s that? It smells delicious."


    Ang sat up straight, biting her bottom lip. "Okay, don''t freak out¡­ But I''m cooking."


    "You''re cooking?" Gael raised his brows, and the two of them got to their feet fast.


    She strode towards the kitchen, and he followed after her as she added, "Well, trying. I hope it turns out okay. Alice helped me. She gave me a dumbed-down recipe that I could easily follow. She kindly supervised over a video call. We ended the chat just before you came."


    He was quiet as they reached his kitchen, taking in the mess she made on the counters. A small hint of a smile danced in his eyes as he walked towards the pot. She picked up adle and stirred the pot. He took a peek and a sniff. "Chicken noodle soup?"


    Ang nodded, her cheeks flushing. "I decided to learn at least one good meal for every category. Breakfast, lunch, dinner, and dessert¡ªat least one dish per meal. This one''s for soup."


    Gael grabbed a clean spoon, scooped some liquid from the pot, and tasted it, ignoring her protest. His eyes widened. "You made this?"


    "I¡­ Yes. I haven''t tasted it. Is it good?" She clenched her hands together in worry.


    "Hell yeah! It''s so good!"


    "Really?" A satisfied smile formed on her face.


    "You should try your own cooking. Here." Gael scooped a spoonful of the soup, blew on it, and fed it to her.


    Ang''s eyes widened in surprise, her hands flying to her mouth. "Holy sh?t! I made this?" She even cursed. It was that good.


    He was grinning now. "You tell me, Chef."


    "I was hoping I could ace this in one try so I wouldn''t have to throw and waste it. I wanted to learn at least onefort food for when I need to make you something. You can''t go wrong with the ssic chicken noodle soup, eh?"


    "You made this for me?" He set the spoon down and pulled her to him. He smiled, looking so proud of her.


    "Of course! So what''s my grade? You have to give me one objectively."


    He leaned back, nced at the pot, grabbed the spoon, and tasted it one more time before he thought seriously. "I''m giving you¡­" Ang gulped, feeling so nervous while waiting for the verdict. She really wanted to impress him. And he was taking so damn long! Then he set the spoon down, looked to the side as if thinking thoroughly, and said, "An A¡­plus."


    She gasped. "No way. For real? You''re not just saying that to get in my pants, are you? Because you''re getting it regardless."


    Gael threw his head back andughed. He looked so much better now than when he arrived earlier. "For real. It''s really good, Angel. And I''m not only saying that to getid."


    A genuine smile ghosted her face, making her appear brighter. She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. "Because of that, you''re gonna get something special tonight."


    He cocked a brow, his smile turning devious. "Something special, huh? And may I ask what it is that I will get?"


    Ang got away from his grasp, turned off the burner, and gave him her back. "Nope," she said, popping the P.


    "Come on¡­ Not a small hint?" He peered at her side, trying to get her to look at him.


    She refused to meet his gaze, but she couldn''t help the grin growing on her face. "No. Now, go wash up. I''ll prepare the table."


    Gael let out a defeated sigh. "Fine." Then he turned around and walked away.


    As he was walking up the stairs, she shouted, "It might have something to do with me on my knees!"


    Though she couldn''t see him anymore, she could hear his footsteps, and he had stopped in the middle of the stairs when he heard her. Gael groaned loudly at the image in his head, stomping the rest of the steps to his bedroom. That made her giggle.


    Ang began scooping soup into bowls, cing them on a tray to easily transport them onto the dining table where she had already set cemats and utensils. Just as she had put the bowls in their ces, her phone rang.


    A New York number was calling, and she hesitated. Usually, she didn''t answer unknown numbers because she was avoiding Evan. She didn''t have to do that anymore. "Hello?"


    But no one prepared for who she would hear from the other end of the line.


    "Hi, Kylie. It''s me."


    Mom.


    Ang''s lips parted. She was left speechless and didn''t know how to respond as her heart raced.


    "I know we ended things terribly thest time¡­ But I was hoping to see you again. Are you still in New York? I will be in town tomorrow. If it''s okay with you, I''d love to meet you."


    It was as if time had paused. If she hadn''t noticed Gaeling towards her already in his loungewear, she would have thought the world had stopped. Her mother was quiet now as if waiting for her to respond.


    Gael took her hand and tried to read her face. "Who?" he mouthed, seemingly worried.


    "Mom," she mouthed back, and he squeezed her hand.


    "Kylie? Are you still there?" her mother asked.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" was all she could muster.


    Her mother let out a sigh. "I know you''re still mad at me. I understand if you don''t want to meet me tomorrow. But I''ll send you an address and a time. You can call me on this number too if you¡­" She exhaled a shaky breath. "I''ll wait tomorrow in case you decide to show up.. Bye, honey."

 Chapter 466 - In Which She Couldnt Help Her Nerves

    The phone call ended where Ang hadn''t had the chance to answer. Soon after that, her phone beeped with a message containing a restaurant and a time she would meet her mother tomorrow.


    "Did she say why she wanted to meet with you?" Gael asked after Ang exined the call to him.


    "No. She just said she wanted to see me."


    "Pretty coincidental that she wants to meet at the same time I''d have to meet the person tomorrow. Same time, different venues."


    Ang met his curious gaze. "You think it''s rted?" She knew her mother wasn''t staying in New York.


    "I don''t know what to think."


    "Will it be a problem if it''s anyone rted to my mother or grandfather whom you will be meeting tomorrow?"


    He leaned sideways against the wall next to the dining table. "Could be. Other than the fact that the Russians think I''m me¡­ It shouldn''t be a problem. It''ll just be like any other business transaction. Except with people who don''t like me too much."


    Her brows drew together as she folded her arms under her breasts. "Why don''t they like you that much? You''re very¡­lovable." She smiled.


    Gael chuckled. "They think I''m a threat, what with how I helped increase SVR''s revenue over the years I''ve started working there. I crushed some businesses on the way up. They don''t like it."


    Ang scoffed as if she couldn''t believe it. "It''s hard for me to think they have a conscience."


    "Oh, it''s not that. They''re just as ruthless. It''s the fact that they''re doing business with us and know my skills that they''re worried about me doing the same to them."


    "So¡­" she hesitated. "Are you saying¡­tomorrow''s going to be okay¡­or¡­?"


    Gael took a deep breath, reached for her, and then circled an arm around her waist. He paused for a beat as if weighing his words. "It should be. Unless whoever it is I''m meeting holds a grudge against me. Otherwise, it should be okay. What about you? Are you meeting your mom tomorrow?"


    Ang stiffened in his arms. She had momentarily forgotten the phone call she just had. She hadn''t expected to hear from her mother at all after thest time they met went south. Of course, she couldn''t deny that she had wondered several times if Cynthia would reach out to her once again. But now that she had, Ang wasn''t sure how to respond. Was she ready to see her mother again?


    Releasing a defeated sigh, she curled her hands and grasped at his sweater. "I¡­honestly don''t know." She took a few breaths before she continued, "When I met her with youst month, I was so pissed. Like¡­ How dare her tell me what to do when she hasn''t been a mother to me for years? But after speaking with Dad, I¡­can''t help but somehow understand why she did what she did. I still hated that she left. It still hurts. But¡­"


    "But she''s your mother¡­" Gael finished.


    She nodded, exhaling another sigh. "I keep thinking what''s wrong with me ever since she left. I hated myself while I hated her."


    He slid a finger under her chin and lifted her face up to meet his stare. "You don''t hate yourself anymore¡­"


    "Not as much, no¡­ I mean¡­ Well, actually, not anymore." A small smile flitted across her face as she gazed up at him. "How could I when I know you like me so much? I must be really awesome."


    Gael threw his head back andughed. She chuckled with him. Then he said, "You''re the most wonderful woman I''ve ever met. You''re my favorite person." He leaned in and kissed her lips that calmed her nerves.


    Then he gathered her in his arms and whispered to her ear, "Whatever you decide tomorrow, always have Trigger next to you. I don''t want you unapanied when you''re near them. Doesn''t matter if she''s your mother. She''s a Novikov."


    She nodded. She hadter to think about tomorrow. Ang pushed her thoughts about her mother to the back of her head and decided that she wanted to enjoy dinner with Gael tonight, eating the dish that she so excitedly learned for him. ''One at a time,'' she thought.


    When she pulled away, she stered a smile on her face and took his hand, pulling him towards the table. "And as your favorite person, I demand that we sit at the table so we can enjoy this A-plus noodle soup. It''s getting cold."


    "Ah¡­" He eyed the simple dinner spread on the table and touched his chest. "I''m the luckiest man on earth."


    ***


    Last night as Ang and Gaely in bed, she still couldn''t decide if she would meet her mother the next day. Noticing her anxiousness, he stripped off her clothes one by one as he kissed her everywhere until she writhed underneath him. It was her decision to make, and he would support whatever her choice was. The least he could do was help settle her stress, and there was one way he knew how. He worshiped her body, not stopping until she had four orgasms before she passed out.


    Ang ended the night satiated, but came the next morning, the same question gued her head.


    It was only half an hour before Gael had to leave that she decided she would meet her mother at the restaurant. He didn''t stop her, but he ran several measures with his men to ensure the security was tight. He kissed her goodbye and walked out the door, promising to go to her right after his meeting was done.


    Gael left at ten in the morning, and she began to feel more nervous that she decided to take a warm bath, dreading when she had to meet her.


    She spent a while donning herself in front of the mirror. Ang wasn''t trying to impress her mother. God knew she stopped wondering and asking for approval from her. But getting ready made her feel less jittery¡ªif that made sense. After changing into four dresses, she settled into a in white silky satin dress with puffed sleeves and flowy skirt that stopped at her calves, making her look sophisticated and ssy.


    As she descended the stairs, she caught Trigger''s eyes widened before he schooled himself and cleared his throat. She chuckled. "Am I dressed okay? Is it too much?"


    "No. You look beautiful. Er¡­ Let''s go." He rubbed his neck as he hurried towards the front door.


    "Thank you." Ang quietly chuckled. Trigger rarely flustered around her.


    Once they drove towards the restaurant in Manhattan, she began fidgeting with her hands. Was she making a mistake? What if her mother was going to be hurtful again?


    Ang closed her eyes and took a few calming breaths. Then the car stopped in front of a Japanese restaurant. Suddenly, she didn''t want to go anymore.


    "We can turn around and go back home," Trigger said. "Or¡­you can go inside and stop wondering what it is that she wants from you."


    Looking out the window, she stared at the front door where a family had just exited with smiles on their faces. "What if she says something awful again¡­or does something¡­" She sighed, shaking her head.


    "What else could she do that she hadn''t already?" he questioned. "I don''t know the whole story, but I pretty much guessed she abandoned you. It''s not like she could do it again to you now¡ªeven if she could, you''ve already survived. She can''t hurt you anymore."


    Ang shifted her stare at Trigger, and for some reason, she felt calm. She didn''t know when it happened, but this man had be family, and his words helped her a lot. She nodded. "You''re right. I''m not gonna let her hurt me anymore."


    A small smile curved his lips as he got out of the vehicle and helped her out of it. She walked into the restaurant with him a few steps behind, and the thought of having a friend with her right now helped ease her worries. Gael would be with her as soon as he could. For now, she could handle her mother.


    However, she wasn''t sure she was prepared for what she saw when the restaurant staff opened the door to the private dining room for her. Because other than her mother waiting for her inside, there were two other people in it. One was the younger girl from the library when she saw her mother. And the other was a man who looked to be in his twenties. And his re was directed at her, causing the hair on her arms to rise.


    The door closed behind them, and she wondered if it was toote to run back out.


    "Kylie¡­" her mother got to her feet and reached out for her. "Come, sit with us."


    Ang clutched her purse tightly and steeled herself.. Wherever Gael was at the moment, she hoped he was having a better meeting than her.

 Chapter 467 - The Volkovs (1)

    Gael received a text from Trigger, informing him that Ang had arrived at the restaurant. Another text popped up soon after about who else was in the private room with her.


    He hissed, cursing under his breath, and was about to ce a call when the door to his own private dining room opened. His head snapped to the side, and he saw someone he didn''t want to see that day.


    Arge, imposing man wearing a custom-tailored suit red as he took a seat across Gael. "What the hell is this, De Luca?"


    "You¡­" was all Gael could utter as he matched the other''s scowl.


    The man scoffed, shaking his head. "I can''t believe this. Is this what your family has been up to now? You''re after us¡­ I knew it. I told Pakhan years ago it would be a bad idea to get involved with your family. He just doesn''t listen." The disdain in Ivanovich Volkov''s face was apparent.


    Gael took a deep breath, trying to school his expression. "Mr. Volkov¡­ I''m going to stop you right there. My meeting with you today has nothing to do with my family''s alliance with yours."


    "It doesn''t? You threatened Makarov yesterday and now me." Ivanovich Volkovughed, his toneced with ridicule. "You must be out of your damn mind if you think you can dip your toes in what''s mine. Your intimidation won''t work on me, boy. I chew younglings like you for snacks since way before you were born."


    Most older men like him¡ªlike Makarov yesterday¡ªfelt intimidated if they faced someone younger than them who tried to show wit. They couldn''t handle being outsmarted. Gael hadn''t evenid out his cards yet, and Ivanovich had already made up his mind.


    Keeping his face nk, Gael stared straight at the other and muttered, "No wonder your Pakhan doesn''t trust you with the corporation."


    That got Ivanovich''s nerves; his face went red. He fisted his hands and leaned forward as if he was about to lunge across the table. "What the fuck did you just say?"


    Seemingly unperturbed by the man''s outburst, Gael leaned back on his chair and steepled his hands before him, his elbows resting on the armrest. "You''re too close-minded. You don''t listen. You haven''t even heard a thing from me, and you already decided you''ll hate me, even going as far as using me that I''m after your family. Tell me, what would I gain by doing that?"


    He wasn''t waiting for an answer, and he didn''t allow Ivanovich to respond either when he only paused briefly and then added, "How''d you know I wasn''t going to offer you something that would bring you up? Your Pakhan doesn''t listen to you because you make rash decisions. If I were someone else, I''d have walked out that door and given my offer to someone else instead. And you would''ve lost your chance."


    Ivanovich''s expression softened, and his hands rxed a little as he straightened his spine. He looked like he was ready to listen now that Gael had his attention.


    Suppressing the gloating smile to show on his face, Gael briefly lowered his gaze topose himself before he looked up again to meet the other''s waiting face. "Now let''s try this again¡­ Mr. Volkov, how would you like to be the next Pakhan?"


    Ivanovich Volkov stilled. Gael felt the fire in the pit of his stomach as he watched the older man falling hook, line, and sinker.


    You see, to get someone like Volkov, you don''t have to give them the whole world. All you have to do is push them in the right direction, and they would go running with their dicks in their hands, ready to kiss the ground they would walk on.


    ***


    Ang''s butt burned as she sat with Cynthia and her children at the same table. Her mother was at the head of the table; to her left was Aleksander, whom Ang learned was nine years younger than her, and next to him was Anika, who was born just ten months after Aleksander. Ang sat to Cynthia''s right, across from her half-brother.


    Ang barely touched her te. Her mother tried to make small talks, serving food that she remembered was Ang''s favorite when she was younger. Too bad Ang no longer cared for Salisbury steak. She couldn''t remember thest time she ate them. If she was right, perhaps it was when her mother made it for lunch the same day she left. Ang didn''t have the heart to tell her mother as it would only open wounds from the past.


    She nced at her siblings. Anika was fair-skinned and a little shorter than Ang. Her soft features were from Cynthia while her full lips were probably from Ivanovich. Ang could see their resemnce. It was strange to think they were rted when she had only known about the other not too long ago. Anika smiled at her, and she returned a small one.


    On the other hand, Aleksander had been ring at Ang ever since thetter entered the room. It wasn''t hard to say he didn''t like her. He and Oliver had tiny simrities. Aleksander looked so much like his father, but he had their mother''s eyes.


    "Honey¡­ You''re not eating," Cynthia remarked.


    Ang set her fork and knife down and shifted her stare at her mother. "Why am I here? What do you want?"


    Cynthia¡ªugh¡­Evgenia. Ang wasn''t used to thinking her mother had a different name. So she just thought of her as Cynthia.


    Her mother attempted to reach out but thought better of it and kept her hands together instead. "I want us to start over. Thest time we saw each other¡­we didn''t really get to hear each other. I can''t me you, of course. But I¡­ Ever since I saw you that day, I can''t stop thinking about what I could do to make everything better. Furthermore, your siblings wanted to meet you."


    "Not me," Aleksander quickly said.


    "Alex!" Cynthia snapped at her son. The two fought in Russian, exchanging rounds of fire that only the three of them could understand.


    Ang felt a prick in her chest. Before thest time she met her mother, she never knew Cynthia spoke in Russian¡ªor that she was part Russian. This woman in front of her was a stranger¡ªCynthia didn''t feel like the same woman Ang knew when she was eight years old.


    "Forgive your brother." Cynthia turned to Ang, a small smile lifting her face. "He''s refusing to understand the fact that I had a different life before he was born."


    "Yeah, tell me about it," Ang mumbled under her breath that only she could hear.


    "Are you still staying with him?" Her mother asked.


    "You can''t even say his name? His name is Gael. You should remember that." Ang''s tone had a slight bite in it.


    "Gael¡­" Anika gasped. "Gael De Luca? So that''s why he looked familiar!" There was a faint blush on her cheeks.


    Aleksander made a face that looked like he thoroughly judged what he had just heard. He scoffed. "She''s sleeping with a De Luca." He muttered something in Russian, shaking his head. "What the hell has this familye to?"


    Refusing to show that she was already halfway pissed, Ang folded her arms under her breasts and curled the corner of her lips¡ªthough her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "You have a problem with that, little brother?"


    He sneered. "Don''t call me that. We''re not rted."


    "You said it yourself. Family." She shrugged. "Honestly, I couldn''t care less. I grew up not knowing any of you. I only had one brother, so I don''t mind having only him at all. He and my father are my family. Of course, that''s something you won''t understand, right Mother?" Ang gave Cynthia azy stare.


    If she was trying to feel unbothered earlier, she was failing now. What was the point of this meeting anyway? Clearly, she wasn''t wanted here. Ang couldn''t allow him to step on her as if she forced them to be here with them.. She couldn''t wait to get out of there.

 Chapter 468 - The Volkovs (2)

    While Ang faced her mother and half-siblings, Gael, on the other hand, took his time with Ivanovich.


    A small smirk cast on Ivan''s face, and he leaned back on his chair, looking smug. "You? You''re going to make me the next Pakhan? With what power?"


    "Of course¡­" Gael shrugged. "I can''t guarantee your seat. That will totally be up to you. But if you agree with my terms, Pakhan will surely notice your¡­newly foundwork."


    Prior to today''s meeting, he had no idea who he would meet. But whoever it would be, his strategy was the same: offer something they couldn''t refuse. It just so happened that the person was heavily inclined in the Bratva that Gael could already feel the sweet deal right at his fingertips.


    He still didn''t like that it was Ivanovich Volkov. This was mainly because he was associated with¡­well, he was Ang''s mother''s husband. And in many ways, he hurt Ang when she was a child, witnessing the library incident and thenter, her mother making a family with him.


    But Gael knew that getting what he wanted would never be easy. He had already anticipated that. But it didn''t matter. However and whatever it would take, he''d do it.


    "Let''s say I take you up on your terms. What will you do for me?" Ivan asked.


    The door to the private room opened, and in came a server, pushing a tray of food and tea, and there was a temporary pause in their conversation. When the server left, pu erh tea and dim sum delicacies in bamboo steamers filled their table.


    Gael took a sip of the ck tea, set it back in its ce, took a pair of chopsticks, and picked up a piece of dumpling. He leisurely dipped it in the chili oil sauce before putting the whole thing in his mouth, chewing it while closing his eyes. The delicious, savory dumpling burst vors inside his mouth; he couldn''t help let out a satisfied sigh. Meanwhile, he could sense Ivan getting impatient with his dawdling.


    Opening his eyes, he met Ivan''s scowl, and he had to suppress the urge to chuckle. So instead, Gael gestured for the other to eat. "Help yourself. This one, in particr, is exquisite," he said, pointing at the dumpling he just ate with his chopsticks.


    There was no reason for slowing down, really, other than wanting to reel in Ivan more. The longer the man waited, the more desperate he would feel¡ªand Gael needed him hungry.


    Ivanovich grunted as he picked up his own chopsticks and began eating. "I don''t have all day, De Luca."


    "Neither do I, Mr. Volkov. My time is precious." Gael smiled.


    "Why are you interested in my share, anyway? It''s only two percent. It''s nothingpared to your investments in your properties and other businesses."


    "I''m expanding," was all Gael offered. Ivan didn''t have to know the whole story. However, Gael was surprised that Ivan asked. Shouldn''t he have heard from Kline and Morgan about the purchases?


    "And you expect me to just hand it over to you, believing you saying that you''re ''expanding'' and that I''ll be the next Pakhan?"


    Gael grabbed the table napkin and made a show of wiping his lips clean before putting it back down. "This is a business transaction. I buy the shares from you¡ªon top of that, I''ll offer you something that will make you and your Pakhan happy."


    Setting his chopsticks down, Ivanovich took a sip from his tea, never taking his eyes off the other. Then he steepled his hands at the edge of the table and made an ''I''ll give you a chance even if you don''t deserve it'' look. "Let''s hear it."


    Keeping his expression neutral, Gael tilted his head to the side and said, "I''ll give you the Pennsylvania route."


    Ivanovich instantly straightened his spine, and his eyes shone as he considered the offer. For years, the Russians had wanted the secured route through Pennsylvania that would get them to the West¡ªsomething they had failed to acquire because of pride.


    The Cubans took over the Pennsylvanian territory for some time now, and the Russians had some petty war against them a couple of decades ago, so the Russians hadn''t dared touch that area. Around the time Gael''s grandfather¡ªSeverino¡ªdied, the Cubans reached out to the De Lucas, and since then, they had been good friends. The Cubans were the same ones who took care of Mario Morelli''s car "ident" that sent the former Don into aa and caused Lauretta''s left knee fracture. Both were still in the hospital.


    If the Russians got the Pennsylvania route, that would give them better ess to the areas they otherwise took a long route for. They could''ve made a deal with the Cubans a long time ago if they lowered their pride. But with Gael being a bridge between the two, the Russians wouldn''t feel like they went out of their way. The Cubans had a new leader who was easier to deal with than their previous Boss.


    The new partnership would strengthen their bonds and widen theirwork. Ivanovich would be stupid to pass this up because the Russians had so many to gain and nothing to lose¡ªprobably only lowering their pride and a small fee to pay to the Cubans for using their route, but it would be all worth it. All of these, Gael didn''t have to borate to Ivanovich Volkov. The look on the older man''s face already showed how much he wanted this for himself.


    A small chuckle escaped Ivan''s lips as he averted his gaze while thinking. "I''ve got to say¡­ You drive a hard bargain." Gael could see the wheels turning in the other''s head as if Ivan imagined the future, sitting on the throne as the new Pakhan in New York. He loved it more here than in Boston.


    Gael could already taste victory at the tip of his tongue. "Shall we shake on it?"


    Ivan shifted his gaze back to Gael, and his smile was gone. "I don''t decide right away. I''ll consider it. Don''t celebrate early. You''re not the only one who wants to buy me out." And with that, he got up from his chair and headed out of the private room. "If you offer this to someone else, I''ll know," was thest thing he said before he left.


    Gael drew his brows together. Ivanovich was aplicated man. He just warned that Gael shouldn''t bring his hopes up as if hinting that another party¡ªpossibly Keith Perry¡ªhad also already found him, but then Ivan also warned not to give the offer to someone else. What a strange man. Gael thought about what this meant. It could mean that his proposal was better than the other party¡ªthat or Ivanovich Volkov was a greedy son of a bitch.


    Just then, his phone beeped, and a message notification from Trigger alerted Gael.


    <strong>[ Trigger: We just left the room. Ms. Su is pissed. ]</strong>


    Quickly typing his response, Gael said:


    <strong>[ Gael: Bring her here. I''ll wait for you out front. ]</strong>


    After leaving cash for the meal and a generous tip, Gael made his way out of the restaurant to wait for Ang, wondering what went wrong with her meeting with her mother this time. Despite the uncertainty with Gael''s deal with Ivanovich Volkov, he could sense that he wouldn''t have to wait too long. Huh.. It looked like he and Ang had to deal with the Volkovs today¡ªthey were a pain in the ass.

 Chapter 469 - In Which Well Take It

    As soon as the vehicle that carried Ang arrived at the curb, Gael climbed into the backseat to join her, kissing her on the corner of her lips. He immediately noticed the weak smile on her face, and her brows drew together.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    Leaning back, she looked down, her fingers fiddling the edge of her dress. "Cynthia brought her two children and expected us to get along like nothing''s wrong." She rolled her eyes, scoffing a little. "She said she told me to leave thest time we met to save me from possible harm. Then she realized that I''m not leaving you, seeing as I''m still here¡ªthough she wouldn''t know I''d already left ande back. So instead, she thinks it''s better to¡­learn to live with the inevitable."


    "Inevitable what?" Gael wondered, his gaze soft as he studied her weary expression.


    "That someday¡­my grandfather might see me in any future social gatherings that would involve your family and theirs unless I could avoid going to all of them. She wanted us to get acquainted so that if we meet each other one day by chance, we could act ordingly and not freak out or anything. Or that one day, when we get married, my grandfather will know about it because he keeps tabs on his allies¡ªyour family included. For once, I thought she actually wanted to make amends, but it seems every time shees to see me, she manages to piss me off. It''s frustrating."


    For a few beats, no one spoke, and his silence got her whipping her head in his direction. She found him staring at her with an intense gaze; she couldn''t get a read on him. "What?" she asked.


    Little did she know, Gael was stuck at the phrase she casually threw in her speech. When we get married, not if. He liked the sound of that very much, but today was not the day to talk about it.


    When she thought he''d answer her once he opened his mouth, confusion settled on her face as he briefly addressed Trigger, "Stop the car." There were no questions asked. The vehicle came to a stop and was parked on a curb¡ªluckily, a spot had opened. They were still somewhere in Manhattan, and the street was busy, filled with honking yellow cabs and private cars. His soldiers got out, leaving Gael and Ang in the backseat for some privacy.


    Gael took a deep breath before he reached for her and lifted her by the waist. One second, she was sitting next to him; the next, she was sitting sideways on hisp. Keeping an arm around her waist, he rested the other on her thigh, caressing the skin just beneath the hem of her dress.


    Ang didn''t protest at the sudden intimacy. She felt at home with him like this, and honestly, she needed to be as close to him as she could. Leaningfortably against his chest, she looked him in the eye as she held his bicep¡ªfor the sole reason that she just wanted to hold him.


    "Angel¡­" he started. "I''ve already said this many times, and I will keep saying it if I have to. I won''t let them get to you."


    "I''m not worried about me. I''m worried about my father and my brother."


    "Do you want me to arrange security for them?"


    She looked down. "They already have one, considering their status. But it''s different when ites to these¡­organized criminals." She tentatively peeked at him for the phrase she used.


    A tiny hint of a smile peeked from his lips. He didn''t care about the term. He couldn''t be insulted with the truth.


    He nodded. "I''ll have someone keep an eye on them. Now, tell me what else happened."


    Ang smiled, her way of saying thanks before she began recalling what happened in the restaurant where she met her half-siblings. After that, she let out an exhausted sigh. "Sorry to dump everything on you. You shouldn''t have to worry about this on top of your busy work."


    The hand that''s resting on her thigh squeezed her. "Hey¡­ That''s what I''m here for." He smiled and pressed a kiss on her lips. She nuzzled against him, not caring about the heavy traffic on the road outside their little world, then she asked about his meeting.


    It was his turn to tell her, but not before he started with a frustrated sigh. "It''s Ivan Volkov."


    Her brows rose in surprise. "I can''t believe it¡­" she muttered as she tried to make sense of the information in her head. "Is that why my mother is here? Because Ivan wasing to meet you?"


    "Maybe. They always seem to travel together."


    "Do you think she knew he was going to meet you?"


    Gael shook his head. "I have no idea. All I know is that Perry may have already contacted Ivan."


    Ang felt a buzz against her side where Gael kept his phone in the inner pocket of his suit. He retrieved it and swiped the screen, answering the call and then tapping the speaker button. It wasn''t lost on her that Gael was really showing her everything now, even keeping her in on what was supposed to be a private conversation.


    "Gio," was all he said as a greeting.


    "Turn on the TV!" Giovanni''s voice rang from the receiver which got both Ang and Gael''s eyes to snap at each other, their worried expressions shing on their faces.


    "We''re in the car. What''s going on?"


    "Cazzo di merda!" Giovanni cursed loudly, causing Ang to flinch at his tone. Gael instantly stroked his thumb on her skin to soothe her. "Perry''s just announced that he is buying the 2% share in KMH, making him the major shareholder."


    "What?"


    "Just what I said. I''d like to wipe that smug look on his fucking face with my fist. This motherfucker¡­ Where does he get his confidence?"


    "Calm down. He''s just announcing his intent¡ªwhich we already knew about in the first ce. Nothing has been set in stone yet. I''m positive I got Volkov''s attention today."


    "Still. With the way this is going¡­ All this publicity stunt he''s pulling, everyone''s looking at him now. We can''t have him already running around loose. Ah¡ªshit. I have to go. Bye."


    The line ended before Gael could even respond. Both he and Ang released a sigh after the phone call they just had.


    It was Ang who spoke first. "How badly do you need this share?"


    Gaelughed. "Honestly? I didn''t care much about buying out apany like KMH until this fell on myp."


    "Then¡­ What do you care?"


    He was thoughtful for a second before answering, "Making my mother proud¡ªwherever she is. Making you proud, making myself worthy of you."


    Her brows knitted. "I don''t care about your money."


    "I know¡­ But I''m also doing this to¡­I don''t even know what to call it." He ran a tired hand down his face and threw his head back against the backrest. "When I came to live with my father, I''ve always felt guilty, knowing my mother must be so disappointed with all the things I''ve done. She had wanted me away from this life, and what did I do? I basically waltzed in it as soon as I had the chance.


    "At some point, I''ve decided to make it my mission to legitimize all of my family''s businesses¡ªlike it''s my responsibility. But who am I kidding? They''ve been doing this since before I was even born, and they can''t just stop cold turkey. It doesn''t work like that." He shook his head. "Then my father gave me an out¡ªnot that he''d chained me down, really. We agreed upon this when I started working for the family. That if I want to leave, I could. But I''m way in too deep; I''m fooling myself by thinking I can simply uproot and let go. I can''t."


    Gael met her patient gaze and added, "Apart from taking Perry out, I want something my mother would be proud of¡ªsomething that would also make your father think I could be worthy of his daughter. Something that''s clean¡­ish, not associated with any of my father''s businesses. This started with the money my mother saved for me¡ªthe one I got when she was gone. I''ve worked hard to cultivate it and made it to what it is today. But somehow, I still feel like it''s not enough. That no matter how much I try to¡­do good in her eyes, I still feel that I failed her."


    He swallowed. "So yeah. I need this¡­and whatever else I might think of in the future."


    A soft smile grew on Ang''s lips and her gentle eyes on him fell on his lips before she leaned in and kissed him tenderly yet surely. "We''ll do whatever we have to do.. We''ll take it¡ªand whatever else you might think of in the future."

 Chapter 470 - 2-14 (1)

    Ang couldn''t remember thest time she celebrated Valentine''s day properly. She didn''t even remember the holiday until she woke up on Wednesday that week with red roses wrapped in ck paper on her nightstand and a card propped next to it with Gael''s familiar handwriting.


    <strong><em>[ It''s our first Valentine''s day together, and I want to make it right. I especially had this shipped all the way from¡­just kidding, I woke up early & walked a couple of blocks to get these for you. I skipped a long line because the family who owns the shop loves me. Then I raced back home, hoping you were still snoring when I got back so you could wake up to this surprise, and I get to put that smile you have on your face right now while reading this. ;) I know¡­ I''m awesome.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Also, get your ass downstairs, baby. I''m making breakfast, and I''d love to eat mine off of your beautiful naked body. YUM. Chocte sauce, whipped cream, and my tongue on you sound good?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>See you in a bit, Love. ]</em></strong>


    Ang threw her head back and giggled. Oh, he certainly did start her day right, alright. And just like that, she was already looking forward to her first Valentine''s day with Gael.


    It had been two days since they met the Volkovs. And although both of them were quite bothered by their presence in New York, they managed to get by and not let the Russians ruin their days.


    She hopped in the shower real quick, but after that, instead of putting on one of her clothes, she picked up a white Gi dress shirt from Gael''s side of the closet and threw it on herself. It smelled like him, even if it was clean and fresh from theundry. Leaving a couple of the top buttons undone, she opted to skip the underwear and gomando, already feeling naughty this early in the morning. Because why not? She spritzed some perfume in the air and walked into it on her way to the door.


    The smell of pancakes hit her nostrils as soon as she descended the stairs, and the sound of alternative rock music¡ªElectric Love by B?rns¡ªdrifted from the kitchen. The greeting got her salivating and smiling as she spotted a tall, sexy, shirtless man fixing something on the kitchen counter with his back facing her, his muscles tightening and loosening as he moved.


    The fallen angel tattoo sprawled on his back now marred with greenish streaks from theshing he got over a week ago. His wounds were now healing, and he had been taking some vitamins to help speed up the process. It was the same with her back. However, every time she got a glimpse of his back, her heart would hurt a ton, because she would constantly be reminded of how he got those in the first ce. It''s all her fault. It didn''t matter if he said otherwise. And she would never forget it.


    Her lips quivered a little, but as soon as he turned around, she instantly curled them up before he could see her expression. She then happily strode towards him, and he looked up as she rounded the ind.


    "Hey¡­ Morning." Gael shed a wide grin as he openly checked her out, noting her perky nipples from the cold shower she just had, jutting against the fabric. He gathered her by the waist and kissed her deeply as his hands slipped down past the shirt to squeeze her ass, groaning when he discovered herck of panties. "God damn. Is it my birthday?"


    Ang giggled in his arms. "Thanks for the flowers, that was so sweet¡­and naughty. This is the least I could do."


    "Mm¡­ Sweet and naughty are my middle names. That''s why you fell for me." He wiggled his brows, and she yfully smacked his bicep.


    ncing over his shoulders, she tried to peek at the tes behind him. "What are we having for breakfast?"


    Gael released her from their embrace but slid his hand to hers and tugged her with him. He just couldn''t keep his hands off her. "Well, this is yours." He pushed a te with a couple of rolled-up buckwheat crepes with whipped cream filling, sprinkled with pomegranate seeds, and drizzled with chocte sauce towards her.


    Then he nodded at the otherwise, empty-looking te with nothing but whipped cream and chocte drizzle. "This is mine."


    Just as her brows drew together in confusion, he swiped a finger on his te, catching some cream and chocte, and then smeared it down her neck, dragging the mess down the swell of her breast. She gasped as he dipped his head, then his tongue swept down her skin, licking the cream and chocte off her.


    "Mmm¡­" He hummed as he straightened back up, running his tongue along his lips, then grinning widely. Gael looked every bit the sin that he was, and Ang was willing to be tempted.


    Damn it. She just showered, and it was already getting hot. Her face flushed, and a smile grew on her face. How could this man always make her feel crazy about him when they had been together nearly every day since they got back together? But of course, she wasn''tining.


    "You making good on your promise, De Luca?" She arched a brow.


    Gael reached for her, his hand instantly finding her right ass cheek. He squeezed. "Well, you did get your ass here, Su. Literally."


    Sheughed and couldn''t help but lean into him. "Oops." She bit her lip after smearing some cream and chocte right above his left nipple. ncing up at him, Ang made a show of opening her mouth and slightly sticking her tongue out before flicking it at his skin, moaning as she licked him off. "I think I like your te better."


    The muscle on his jaw ticked and his eyes turned aze, a knowing smile curving at his lips. "Good thing I don''t mind sharing it with you."


    Taking the tes off the counter, he carried them to the table. Then he lifted Ang by the waist and set her on the table as well, spreading her knees apart as he settled between them. "Now, I believe I said I want my breakfast on you naked. So this shirt has to go," he said as he began unbuttoning the shirt.


    "You''re such a gentleman," she teased. "Shall I expect a candlelight dinner tonight too?"


    Gael leaned in and captured her bottom lip, then spoke against her lips. "Oh, you''ll get all that and more."


    "Oooh¡­ You''re so good at this. Makes me wonder how much you''re used to doing this." There was a yful remark on her tone.


    He backed up just enough to level with her eyes, a small smile forming on his face. "You''d be surprised to know you''re the first one I''m doing this for¡­ And you''ll definitely be thest too."


    Moist gathered in her eyes from the sudden onught of emotions swirling inside her. Ang blinked fast and he chuckled as he rubbed the side of her thighs before saying, "You falling for me even more, Angel?"


    She rolled eyes at the smug look on his face. Way to ruin the moment. "Oh, shut up, Gael." Then she hooked her legs around him, locking at the ankles. "You hungry, or what?"


    The grin on his handsome face grew wider. Pressing their foreheads together, he rasped against her lips. "For you? Always."


    That morning, Gael certainly made good on his promise and ravished her for breakfast. It was definitely the best way to spend their morning on Valentine''s day.. Ang didn''t know it yet, but her evening would also be a night she would never forget as yet another promise would be made.

 Chapter 471 - 2-14 (2)

    During the day, Gael had to work, as usual, so he was cooped up in his office upstairs while Ang was inspired to write her next book. If she could work on it daily¡ªeven for just a couple of hours per day for a month, she''d be able to release the new one in less than two months. Gael gave her the guest room to use as an office where she could write peacefully without disturbances.


    By the time the clock struck at eleven in the morning, she was done for the day. Stretching her arms up, her spine cracked satisfyingly, making her let out a sigh.


    Ang thought she''d go check up on Gael and ask him what he wanted for lunch so she could order in for them. However, her phone rang before she could step out of the room and when she saw that it was the real estate agent in Mayne calling, she picked it up right away and closed the door again.


    She had been waiting for new listings with specifications she requested that probably made the realtor curse her to hell for being so difficult. He was a friend of Oliver''s, so she hoped his patience was huge¡ªshe didn''t want to make things awkward between the two.


    The agent would call her every couple of days to present a new potential home that somewhat fit her checklist. Even though they looked beautiful in the pictures, she wasn''t drawn to them. Ang knew that only seeing the houses in pictures could probably lessen her interest, but she was far at the moment. Visiting the properties wasn''t possible until she went back home to Mayne.


    The agent must think Ang was only wasting his time or that she didn''t really have money to purchase and was just goofing around, seeing as she had turned down everything he showed her. Of course, he didn''t tell her that. However, part of her was already feeling bad, but what could she do? The houses just weren''t what she was looking for.


    "Hey, Stanley. How''s it going?" Ang greeted with a smile on her face, hoping her chirpy tone would appease the hardworking agent.


    "Ms. Su, I hope you''re having a great day. Happy Valentine''s day, by the way," replied the thirty-eight-year-old realtor.


    "Oh, thanks. You too. What do you have for me today?"


    "Ah¡­" He paused for a moment and then hesitated, "I¡­found another house. It''s actually from a different property management, but the owner''s a friend and he kindly hooked me up with this. It checks all the boxes, but it''s an unfinished home. They were supposed to renovate or make a project out of it when they got it, but the team assigned was suddenly unavable. Anyway, at the moment, it''s not actually for sale¡­yet. But for the right price, they''re willing to sell it."


    "Okay. Well, just send it in and I''ll check it out." After a couple more minutes of conversation, the phone call ended and Ang sat on the bed as she waited. Not a minuteter, she received an email from the realtor with files attached to it. Her back hit the mattress as she casually tapped her screen and watched as the images loaded.


    A gasp escaped her lips, and she sat up on the bed, zooming in on the photos as her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. Her heart was now beating frantically inside her chest, and she couldn''t believe she had found the home she was looking for. Stanley was right. This recent house definitely checked the boxes. Without wasting another second, she called the realtor, the words tumbling out of her mouth as she told him to lock in the deal and not show it to anyone else anymore.


    "Wait¡­ Really? You want this house?" Stanley probed like he couldn''t believe she was finally making a purchase. "It''s only been¡­five minutes. Have you checked everything?"


    "YES!!! I don''t care how much they''re asking. I want it now, Stan."


    He chuckled. "Wow¡­ Okay, I''ll take care of it."


    "Can you send everything I need to sign like¡­.now? I''m sorry for rushing you, but I just don''t want to lose this. I won''t find another one like it. Please?"


    After Stanley reassured her that he''d close the deal, Ang waited eagerly like a kid on Christmas day in front of presents. She was so nervous and excited at the same time. Her hands trembled as she quickly and carefully reviewed the documents and signed them. As soon as he confirmed everything was done, she squealed in excitement, jumping out of bed and kicking her legs.


    <strong>[ Realtor - Stanley: Congrattions on your new home, Ms. Su. ]</strong>


    The door to the guest room abruptly opened, and in came Gael with wide eyes, instantly scanning the room as if he was looking for danger. "What happened?"


    Running forward, Ang jumped on him, her arms circling his neck and her legs wrapping around his waist. By instinct, he caught her and steadied both of them. The familiar scene prompted a d¨¦j¨¤ vu where she was the ko, and he was the tree.


    "I bought my house!" she excitedly announced.


    Gael let out a sigh of relief and chuckled, a grin ghosting his face when he realized what the squeal was about. All he could do was hug her tightly and be happy for her.


    ***


    Gael wasn''t kidding. He really went all out just like he said he would. In the evening, he took her to the same restaurant he brought her before¡ªthe Italian restaurant by the river co-owned by the De Lucas. That night, they were seated at a balcony that was adorned by fairy lights and beautiful flower arrangements.


    It was cold outside, but there were ample heaters that Ang wasfortable enough to wear her white strapless wrap dress throughout their date. Gael promised they wouldn''t talk about work or anything stressful that night, so their conversation centered around their dreams and wishes when they were a child and how they changed now that they were older.


    After the Evan incident and the recent happenings in their life, taking a break tonight was such a breath of fresh air.


    Whenever Gael talked about what he wanted to do in the future¡ªnormal stuff¡ªnamely, the ces he wanted to see and the food he wanted to taste, Ang could easily forget that he was carrying the world on his shoulders. He was a natural protector, leader, and businessman, and his skills made him one of the important people that his family would rely on. Hearing him talk about the simple things in life made her fall in love with him even more¡ªif that were even possible.


    They were leaning against the railing, facing the river when he nodded at her, a smile lifting on his lips. "What about you, new house owner who wouldn''t show me the house she bought¡­"


    "I told you, I''ll show it to you once it''s done!" Ang''s smile was so bright, a small giggle came out of it. "I want you to see it when it''s ready."


    "Fine." Gael rolled his eyes. "So¡­ What about you? Back on the ind, I asked you what your future looked like. And you said you wanted a gated white house away from prying neighbors so you can write all the books you want. Now you''ve achieved that. What''s next?"


    Her gaze softened and an appreciative smile cast on her face. She squeezed his hand. "I can''t believe you remember that¡­"


    "Of course, I would. Why wouldn''t I?"


    Sheid her head against his shoulder and hooked her arm with his. "You''re amazing. Do you know that? I''m so lucky to have you."


    "So am I." He smiled as he shifted to stand behind her, cing his hands on the railing on either side of her, caging her in his arms. Gael kissed the side of her head. "Do you remember what else we talked about after that?"


    "Huh? What did we talk about after?"


    "Well¡­ I asked you a question."


    She tilted sideways to peer up at him. "What did you ask?"


    "I asked if you would still be single by the time you have your gated white house."


    Ang threw her head back andughed. "Right. You did ask that!" She leaned against his chest, and he slid an arm around her waist. "And then I told you, ''maybe¡­or maybe not''. Holy crap. Who would have known we would be together now? Crazy. Back then, you were such a flirt!"


    Gael softly chuckled. "I know¡­ Who would''ve known?"


    There was a moment of silence as both of them went back to recall that afternoon in their head with a smile on their face.


    "Baby¡­" He whispered above her ear. "Turn around."


    Ang, who was staring at nothing in particr, snapped out of her trance as he released her, and she turned just like he asked. At first, she studied his face, waiting for him to say something, but he just stood there with a slight tilt at the corner of his lips.


    That''s when she felt a sudden pull to lower her gaze, and the moment she did, a gasp fell on her lips.


    Standing before her in all his dashing glory, Gael held out a navy blue velvet box, and inside it sat a breathtakingly gorgeous pink oval diamond ring.

 Chapter 472 - 2-(143)

    Ang gazed at the beautiful ring, sparkling under the lights above them. The rose gold bandplimented the blush pink diamond nked by smaller white diamonds¡ªtwo round ones on each side and a pear-shaped diamond below each pair of the round stones. She hadn''t seen anything so beautiful being given to her; it hurt to see. No words came out of her mouth despite her wanting to say a lot to Gael. Her erratic heartbeat was the only reminder that she was still alive at the moment.


    Gentle wind blew past them, swinging her hair and making her dress flutter. The faint piano instrumental behind them made the moment even more special. It was just the two of them, and it couldn''t be more perfect.


    <em>[ Instrumental: You Are the Reason ¡ª Laura Sullivan ]</em>


    "Angel¡­" Gael called after a few beats of silence. "I know we haven''t been together that long. But for me, it feels like I''ve known you forever. Everything that happened to me before I met you seems so distant and nd now. I can''t even remember a time in my life when you weren''t with me. It''s like I was born¡­and then there''s us.


    "I don''t know how I survived three years without you¡­and the few months we were apart for the second time. I know now what it''s like to be without you, and it''s¡­fucking bleak and dry. Sorry, I didn''t mean to curse. This is so unromantic." He shook his head, and she chuckled as water pooled in her eyes, her fingers covering her lips as she listened to him.


    Gael lowered his gaze for a brief second and then lifted it to meet her eyes. "I don''t think I''ve told you before, but ever since that one night we had shared on Hillberry four years ago, I haven''t been able to get you off my mind, not really. My memories of you would creep their way back in just out of nowhere. And I''d regret how I didn''t try to see you again after that.


    "Call me sappy, but I believe in fate, baby. I believe that I was meant to meet the Chos because despite my history with them, they ended up inviting me to their wedding. And that led me to meet you. I believe fate kept pushing us together even after three years. I know I was meant to find that book. But even if I wasn''t, I could feel the universe finding ways for us to meet each other again anyway. And honestly, I tried to resist the inevitable just like you did. But who are we kidding? We''re meant to be, don''t you think?"


    A tear leaked out of her right eye when she nodded and smiled at him. God knew she tried and let Gael stew to shake him off. But she couldn''t lie that she wanted him¡ªeven if she knew she''d get hurt in the process.


    Still holding the velvet box in his right hand, Gael took one of hers in his left. He held her gaze, his eyes bing misty as he uttered the next words: "I love you, Ang Kylie Su." He let out a deep sigh as if whatever he had been keeping inside him gave him relief when he exhaled.


    More tears rolled out of her eyes, but she could only stare at him. She had waited to hear those words and atst, her withered and battered heart bloomed once more. Even though Ang could feel his love, it still felt absolutely satisfying and reassuring to hear him say them.


    Then he kissed the back of her hand. "I''ve been dying to say that for a long time. I''ve already known for a while¡ªeven before you became officially mine, I already knew. But every time I wanted to say it, I''m reminded of how I don''t feel worthy of you. But here¡­" He ced her hand on top of his heart where she could feel how fast it was beating. "You feel that? It''s more than just love. It''s why saying it inly feels so inadequate. I more than love you, Angel¡­ I don''t have words to call how I feel for you."


    "I more than love you too," Ang whispered back, catching her breath in her throat.


    He gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I don''t want any more pit stops or detours. I want to wake up with you beside me every single day until we grow old and grumpy, and we''d have nothing but snarky remarks and banter for one another¡­but we''d still love each other."


    The corner of Gael''s lips curled into a handsome smile. Then he squeezed her hand as he told her, "I''m so sick of calling you my girlfriend because you are more than that. So. Much. More than that. So what do you say, Angel? Will you make me the luckiest man for the rest of my life? Will you marry me and give me the honor of calling you my wife?"


    Ang''s smile brightened her face, and she nodded before the words came out of her. "Yes! Yes, Gael. I will marry you."


    Gael was now full-on grinning as he slipped the ring around her finger. "Thank God. I thought I''d be the saddest asshole on Valentine''s day."


    Sheughed and then squealed when he picked her up in a bear hug, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck. When he put her back down and took her face in his hands, she saw wet parallel streaks down his cheeks. He teared up with the happiest smile on his face, then he imed her lips and kissed her deeply.


    With their foreheads pressed together, their eyes remained closed, but their lips were curved into smiles only the two of them could bring out from each other. Gael pulled her against his chest and squeezed her once, thanking the heavens that the woman in his arms agreed to spend the rest of her life with his.


    Ang raised her hand behind him, taking a peek at her new favorite ring on her finger.


    "Do you like it?" he wondered. "If you want a bigger stone, I can arrange that. We''ll pick out the size¡ª"


    "What? No!" She leaned against him as the two of them looked at the ring. "I don''t want it any bigger than this. This is perfect. I love it! You can''t make me take it off."


    "Okay." Gael chuckled, kissing her forehead and hugging her again. "I love you, Angel. Tu sei mia vita.1 Thank you for saying yes."  You''re my life.

 Chapter 473 - Can I Keep You?

    Ang and Gael''s day was perfect and so was dinner¡ªobviously because their morning was hot, and their evening was romantic. She went inside the restaurant single but in a rtionship, and then came out of it engaged, wearing a precious pink diamond ring she couldn''t believe was hers.


    When they arrived back home, they decided to watch a film in the living room before turning in for the night and cuddled on the sofa. They settled for the movie Casper¡ªbecause it was one of Ang''s favorite movies when she was younger.


    Apparently, it was one of Gael''s favorites too, so they both enjoyed rewatching the whole thing as if it was their first time.


    "Do you think you can be friends with a ghost?" she wondered, slightly tilting her head towards him but still keeping her stare at the TV. It was that part of the movie where Casper was about to join the Halloween party and show his human form.


    "I don''t know. I''d rather not want to see them. We can keep minding our own business and stay away from each other."


    A small smile formed on her lips, partly because of his answer and also because Casper was now walking down the staircase and approaching Kat for a dance. Ang''s cheeks blushed when the two danced together, and she hugged a throw pillow tight. She did this subconsciously, making Gael grin at how adorable she looked. Henguidly stroked his hand up and down her arm.


    ncing at the screen, he watched as the tweens floated above the floor while they danced. Gael leaned against the side of Ang''s head to whisper in her ear, speaking with Casper simultaneously: "Can I keep you?"


    Ang''s eyes slightly widened in surprise, and her heart fluttered like a little girl, feeling giddy at what Gael did. He could be really romantic for a man like him¡ªand effortless at that too. She gave his lips a quick peck and nuzzled their noses together. "You can keep me forever."


    Satisfied, he squeezed her tighter and sighed. His brows then furrowed. "Don''t you think it''s creepy? She kissed a ghost."


    She gave it a thought before answering. "Watching it now that I''m older, it sure is kinda creepy. But when I was younger, kissing someone good looking¡ªdoesn''t matter if he was a ghost¡ªwas all that mattered." Sheughed, and he shook his head, biting her shoulder yfully.


    When the credits rolled up, he turned the TV off, but the two remained on the sofa. Gael was half-lying down on one end, and Ang leaned against his chest, sitting between his legs. She had been staring at her ring without saying anything. It was as if she was trying to memorize it.


    Feeling him kiss her temple, she was pulled out of her trance. And then she asked, "When did you get this?"


    He gently held her left hand and softly brushed his thumb across the ring. "I asked J to get the diamonds for me. He shipped them from Australia, and I got them around the second week of January." His voice was slightly thick as if the memory of J tightened his throat. Even she felt sad remembering J all of a sudden.


    Then her brows knitted when the gears in her head did a little calction. "You''ve had these stones since then? You¡­you knew you were going to propose that early already?"


    "Actually¡­ I¡­" He swallowed. "I don''t know. I guess? When the diamond was first shown to me in an email by a friend who sells them, I didn''t think I was interested at first. But then I thought this would look perfect on you. And I was right." He looked at the jewelry proudly. "I got the ring made as soon as I received the diamonds. And I got the jeweler to work on it exclusively. Then I¡­"


    "Yes?" Her brows raised in anticipation. She watched as he lowered his gaze, a small smile hinting at his lips, making her feel all the more nervous.


    "I had been carrying it since I went to Mayne. Was gonna ask you on your birthday¡­until I thought I''d show you the ledger first. You know what happened a couple of days after that." He shook his head. "Then in the car two days ago... You mentioned getting married and all that. I swear I was this close to giving you the ring right then." He gestured with his thumb and forefinger and squinted his eyes.


    "I¡­can''t believe you''ve had this with you for a while, and I didn''t even notice."


    He gave her a sly look and a teasing tone when he said, "Are you disappointed it took me a long time?"


    That made herugh. "If you haven''t noticed yet, we''re not exactly a traditional couple. We''ve had sex on the first night we met. Almost had a baby. Didn''t see each other for years, and when we did, we nearly bit each other''s heads off. Separated for the second time. Then we got together¡ªonly you were engaged to someone else." She rolled her eyes, sighing. "Honestly. Who cares now? I''m happy with you, and that''s all that matters."


    "Uh-uh. Correction. I was arranged to someone. But yes, you''re right. Who cares? No one can stop us now."


    Their conversation was interrupted when Ang''s phone rang at the tune that was a little familiar to Gael. She wore a confused look on her face when she reached for her phone from the coffee table. "Why are you calling me?" she asked before she even saw the phone screen.


    "Why would I call you? I''m right here."


    "But it''s your ringtone." She showed him the caller ID shing on the screen, disying his phone number. "See? It''s you."


    He narrowed his eyes at her screen. "You named me ''<strong><em>My Fianc¨¦</em></strong>''?" he probed while grabbing his phone by his hip. It turned out he had butt-dialed her.


    Ang shrugged nonchntly. "What? I''m up to date. Keep up, De Luca."


    Gael chuckled, shaking his head. "What''s that song, by the way? I think I''ve heard that before."


    "Oh, that? It''s <em>''Fetish''. Madilyn Bailey''s</em> version. It kinda fits us. So I assigned it to you."


    He stared at her for a second, wondering what she meant when she said it fit them. "Sing it for me."


    Dragging her gaze from her phone screen to meet Gael''s intense stare, she thought about it for a second before tapping her phone screen. Then she shifted her body so that she was facing him now. As soon as she hit the y button, she sang the first part of the song.


    Gael was mesmerized.


    It was as if Ang transformed into something he couldn''t exin. She was the same woman he loved, but now he remembered how much he loved hearing her sing, and he loved her even more¡ªif that were even possible. The first time he heard her sing around the Christmas season, he wondered why she didn''t use her talent and became a singer. He was certain she would make it a star. But then he was also thankful she didn''t so that he could keep her for himself.


    When she reached the chorus, her voice was so fucking riveting. It was like she was caressing his insides and hisher region.


    <em>? You got a fetish for my love. I push you out, and youe right back. Don''t see a point in ming you~ If I were you, I''d do me too~ ?</em>


    He stopped himself from chuckling at the lyrics. But damn were they true.


    Gael didn''t interrupt her one bit, letting her sing the full song. He could listen to her all night, and he wouldn''t be bored.


    But once she did finish the song, one thing was for certain:


    He was...stimted.


    Wordlessly, Gael grabbed her hand and pressed her palm to his erection.


    Ang was utterly confused. And then she was chuckling. "My¡­You''re¡­"


    "I''m fucking hard," he muttered in a sultry voice.


    "I can see that." Her smile reached her ears. This man always surprised her. "And why are you hard? What got you excited?"


    "Your voice."


    "What? My¡­ Seriously? I was singing!"


    "And it was so hot." He grabbed her arm and tugged her towards him until she was lying on top of him, her stomach pressed against his hard-on. "I get hard even when you''re only talking. And now you sing? I coulde."


    Ang threw her head back,ughing. "You''re being ridiculous."


    Gael shook his head slowly, brushing his lips with hers as he spoke in a low, sexy voice, "That''s why you can''t sing to any other man. You got that?"


    She didn''t answer. Instead, she rolled her eyes at him, but the corners of her lips were curving upward.


    Then he added, "Your voice, baby¡­ It''s like an aphrodisiac. I want to fuck it."


    He growled as he lifted her up. Then before she knew it, Gael was carrying her over his shoulder. Ang squealed and then giggled, gripping his shirt as she dangled behind him like a sack of potatoes. A moan left her lips when he smacked her ass as he strode towards the stairs and told her, "In fact, let me show you exactly how I want to do that.. Right now."

 Chapter 474 - Family And Honesty

    The morning after the proposal, Ang spent a good time telling the news to her family and close friends.


    Nina almost blew her ears off, screaming in excitement when Ang showed her the ring over a video call. Ang knew that her best friend supported her when it came to Gael, but a small part of her thought Nina would criticize her for agreeing to a marriage proposal so soon. Because honestly, she and Gael hadn''t been together that long. But then again, they had known each other for a while, and she could freely admit that she knew him on a deeper level that no one else would ever understand.


    Ang and Gael nearly had a baby together. Even though Tiny Bloop died before it could even fully develop itself, that was seriously a huge part of her¡ªof them both¡ªdespite Gael only knowing about it recently.


    The couple trusted each other in ways that no ordinary couple would¡ªnot that she was ever looking down on other couples. It was just that, being with Gael and knowing his secrets meant that she epted him fully¡ªws and whatnot. Ang loved him through and through, and no one could ever make her feel otherwise.


    So knowing that Nina was truly happy for Ang, thetter was d she didn''t need to convince her.


    The first person Ang called was actually her father and then her brother. Charlie didn''t sound surprised when she bore the news, and then he told her that he had already known about Gael wanting to propose to her. Apparently, Gael had officially asked for his permission before her birthday. And Gael had asked for it again after the incident with Evan where they ended up in the hospital, just to make sure that Charlie was still okay giving away his daughter to him.


    She couldn''t believe her father had known a long while before she even did. Ang thought she would have at least sniffed out something, but this was certainly a pleasant surprise.


    Of course, Charlie didn''t fail to remind her of the consequences and risks of her actions. While he was on board with them getting married, he was worried about what being Gael''s wife would do to her. Still, Charlie told her that she was an adult who could make her decisions and that whatever happened, he would always wee her should she need to go home.


    Nevertheless, Ang teared up. So much had changed between her and her father and she couldn''t be any happier.


    Her brother, Oliver, was a different matter. The man didn''t know Gael had nned to ask Ang to marry him this soon, and he had to remind her if she knew what she was getting into. It was that protective side of him again, but Ang calmly told him that it was what she wanted. Oliver congratted Ang and told her:


    "I guess I''m just a little heartbroken that my baby sister has found another man she could lean on other than me. But I''m d it''s him. I know I have not been the best brother to you. I''ve questioned my actions several times when ites to taking care of you because, honestly, I don''t know what I have been doing. I failed to protect you many times when I should''ve. If only I was stronger, I could have already stopped Evan from ruining your life." He sighed.


    Ang lowered her voice in almost a whisper as if she was being careful someone would hear them. "What? You talking about that first time he hurt me, and you said you''d kill him?" He remained quiet. "I know you, Oli. If I hadn''t stopped you, you would''ve definitely followed through and killed him. And where would you be now if you had done that? I''m sure you won''t be sitting as the CEO right now. Instead, you''d be behind bars and possibly on death row. So no, you''re not weak for not doing it. You''re a strong man who practices patience and listens to his sister when she''s right."


    He scoffed. "Wiseass. And what does that make your future husband, huh?"


    His voice sounded teasing, but there was an underlying tone there that didn''t need to be said, but she understood anyway. What did it make Gael being in a mafia family? Someone who had killed and would possibly still kill if he had to. That was something she didn''t want to get into with Oliver right now, so after brushing off his question and talking to him about visiting her new house for her, the call ended.


    Susan, Gael''s grandmother, arrived soon after. She cooked a hearty breakfast for the three of them because she was delighted to learn about their engagement. The food was incredible and so filling that it still filled their stomachs even when lunch came where they had one at Nonna''s ce. Ang couldn''t resist Nonna and Alice''s cooking despite already being full.


    The whole family celebrated the new milestone with them¡ªeven Sebastian¡ªwhom Gael introduced to Ang. Sebastian was a handsome young man, definitely carrying the De Luca genes proudly on his sleeve. He looked every bit the younger version of Gael, only taller and looking more ''bad boy'' than his brother and uncle, wearing a leather jacket, tattered dark jeans, and biker boots¡ªbecause, of course, the man rode a bike. Sebastian looked pretty much the heartbreaker that he was.


    Gael''s younger brother didn''t talk to her much, but she could tell he was always watching Gael as if he was waiting for something. Right after eating, he bid everyone goodbye and headed out. But before he left, Nonna shoved a brown lunch bag into his hands and said, "Careful. It''s still hot. Bring the bag back when you drop by. Okay?"


    A sweet smile ghosted Sebastian''s face as he bent down and kissed Nonna''s cheek. "Thanks, Nonna. You''re the best."


    Despite his rough exterior, Ang could tell that Sebastian was a sweetheart.


    ***


    Monday ¡ª February 18


    Gael had just finished his shower and was now changing in the walk-in closet while Ang leaned against the door frame with her brows knitted together as she observed him selecting the rows of clothes.


    He had casually told her that he had a doctor''s appointment this morning¡ªsomething like a routine check-up that she only heard about just now. Gael had passed it off as nothing, but then she paled when she learned that he''d had regr checkups every five years since he turned eighteen.


    Apparently, it was then that he decided to be somewhat on top of his health¡ªsomewhat, because he smoked and drank over the years, but at the same time, his diet was healthy, and he was consistent with his exercise.


    However, he learned that colon cancer could be hereditary. Although it was moremon for older people ages fifty and above, younger ones got them too. And Isabe, his mother, who died of colon cancer, made him a high risk of having it. A check-up of every ten years could be enough, but Gael being Gael, made it a point that he would have his every five years at least.


    And today was his schedule. No wonder he didn''t eat much yesterday. Instead, he was on some sort of a liquid diet. And now she realized it was a preparation for the exam.


    Her problem was, he didn''t tell her in advance.. And now, he also didn''t want her to go with him.

 Chapter 475 - In Sickness And In Health

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Gael asked as he buttoned his shirt and saw Ang ring at him.


    "Because I don''t understand why you didn''t tell me."


    He sighed. "I told you¡ª"


    "And now you don''t even want me to go with you?"


    Lowering his hands, he strode towards her and took her hands in his to calm her down but the furrowing of her brows did not diminish. He softened his words as he told her, "Look. Angel¡­ I''ve been there with my mother the whole time she dealt with¡­the cancer. I know how it feels to sit and wait helplessly while she took her treatments. I just don''t want you to go through the unnecessary worry when it''s only an exam. It''s going to be fine."


    The worry lines on Ang''s face slowly disappeared, but she still looked so concerned. Especially when he mentioned how he suffered alongside his mother. Her shoulders dropped as she tried to reason, "Then I''m sure you also know that if your mom didn''t want you to go with her so that you didn''t worry, you still want to go anyway because you wanted to be there for her. Am I right?"


    His jaw tightened. Ang was indeed right. Still, he insisted, "Really, you don''t have toe with me. I won''t take long, and you''re not even allowed inside, so you''d just be bored waiting for me."


    "If it doesn''t take that long, then I won''t be bored. And I don''t care even if I have to wait at the parking lot just as long as I go with you."


    For a few moments, they were quiet and only stared at each other. Ang was adamant about going with him, while Gael didn''t want her to wait in the hospital. After some time, he let out a sigh. "You''re really not going to drop this, are you?"


    She retracted her hands and folded her arms under her breasts as she scowled at him once more. "No. And I''m mad at you for not telling me about it beforehand."


    A small orchestrated gasp left his mouth. "Oh, no¡­ I can''t have the love of my life mad at me¡­ What ever will I do?" He peered at her with friggin'' puppy dog eyes.


    The love of his life. She scoffed. Then a grin threatened to show on her face but she suppressed it. The man literally just dered he loved her the other night and now he was suddenly openly throwing it out in the open as if he''d told her that for centuries.


    She clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes, but she couldn''t help the flutter in her stomach. "You''re just saying that so I''ll forgive you."


    "Is it working? Hm? My ever so stunning fianc¨¦e¡­"


    Ang shifted her stare to him and narrowed her eyes. "You¡­"


    A slow grin formed on his face, and she smacked his chest, which he caught with his hand as he chuckled. Lifting her chin, she told him, "I''m going and that''s final. You can''t stop me De Luca, or so help me God, I will make you pay."


    This time, Gael didn''t stop her anymore. Amusement filled his eyes as he gave her a firm salute. "Yes, Ma''am."


    ***


    ''This is hell,'' Ang thought as she anxiously paced in the waiting room. Gael had been taken inside for the test forty minutes ago, but she had yet to hear some news. Every minute seemed like a lifetime had passed.


    "You think he''s okay? Nothing went wrong, right?" she worried, voicing her thoughts aloud when there were only two of them inside the room.


    Trigger looked up from his phone and nced at her with concern. "I''m sure he is. It usually takes about an hour. Do you want anything to eat or drink? I could step out and get it for you," he offered. She had been asking the same question for the past thirty minutes, and although he was also worried, Ang was worse.


    She spared him a look before continuing to pace, biting her bottom lip relentlessly. "No, I''m good."


    He cocked a brow. "You sure? You look like you''re about to pass out."


    Ang threw him a re, ready to snap, "I''m¡ª"


    The door to the waiting room opened, and a nurse came in to tell them that Gael had been transferred to a private room to recover. Ang and Trigger immediately followed the nurse who led them to a VIP room.


    As soon as they entered, the nurse left, and the doctor¡ªwho looked to be in his sixties¡ªby Gael''s bed looked up from the chart in his hands and studied the people who just came in. A name tag on hisb coat bore his name: Dr. Joseph Harvey ¡ª Gastroenterologist. His stare lingered at Ang as he probed, "Are you Miss Ang Su?"


    Wondering how the doctor knew her name, she cautiously came closer, ncing at the bed where Gael was sleeping. She rested her hands on the footboard. "Yes, I am. Is he okay?"


    Dr. Harvey nodded after casually introducing himself. "He''s done with the procedure, but it will take a couple of hours until the sedation wears off. Mr. De Luca told me to inform you about the results. I guess he knew you''d be so worried and will only be satisfied if you hear it from me personally." He smiled. "His exam came out negative, which means he''s healthy, and there''s nothing to worry about."


    The doctor went on and on about a few medical terms that Ang zoned out of as she went to Gael''s bedside. When the doctor called her name again, she looked up at him.


    "Miss Su¡­" Dr. Harvey hesitated. "I don''t want to overstep my boundaries, but Isabe¡­ Gael''s mother was a good friend of mine. She used to work in this hospital when she was still alive. So I have known this young man ever since he was a child. Please know that what I''m going to sayes from a good ce."


    "What is it?" She was nervous.


    "Gael already knows the risk factors, and I''m sure he''s trying to¡­live a healthy lifestyle. But with the stressful environment he''s in, I can only imagine that temptations are hard to resist. He''s told me after his operationst year that he''d stop smoking and drinking, but I won''t know that for sure. After all, patients lie all the time. But you''re the first woman he''s ever brought here with him, so I''m guessing you''re important to him. Are you¡­his wife?" He nced at the diamond ring on her finger.


    "Fianc¨¦e." Heat crept up her cheeks. The word still feels new to her but not unnatural.


    He nodded. "Then I''m sure he will listen to you. Don''t be so hard on him, but also¡­be firm. If he hasn''t already, he needs to quit smoking as it increases the risks. So with heavy alcohol drinking. And he has to keep a healthy lifestyle, which means exercise, eating right, and eating at the right time."


    Ang nodded resolutely, already making ns to learn as many healthy dishes as she could for him. She had never been a good cook, but the only way to make sure of Gael''s diet was if they knew how the food was cooked and what ingredients were in it.


    She nodded. "I understand. I''ll keep an eye on him. Thank you very much, Doctor Harvey."


    When the doctor left, she let out a sigh of relief and sat in the armchair next to Gael''s bed, resting her chin on her fist as she leaned towards him.


    Today, he gave her a scare. She understood why he didn''t tell her and didn''t want her to be here. However, that didn''t stop her. She would always want to be there for him. Wasn''t love supposed to be like that? Wasn''t marriage about being there for each other for better or for worse? In sickness and in health? Granted, they were yet to get married, but still.


    The scare only made her stronger. Now that they were engaged and were sure to share a future together, Ang would make sure she would do everything she could so they would enjoy each other''spany for so many years. And just like he''d told her, they would grow old together¡ªgrumpy or loving.


    When Gael''s eyes finally opened a few hourster, theynded on Ang who had dozed off in an armchair. Her knees were up, and she rested her cheek against her fist. He didn''t dare wake her up and only stared at her. Then her eyes suddenly opened, and she smiled upon seeing him awake.


    "Hey¡­ How are you feeling? Are you in pain?" she asked, moving to sit on the bed.


    He shook his head. "I''m just groggy. What did the doctor say?"


    Ang was about to get up to call the doctor, but Gael insisted she told him instead. After rying whatever she could remember from what Dr. Harvey told her earlier, he visibly rxed and said, "See? I told you there''s nothing to worry about."


    "But still¡ªAh!" She didn''t have a chance to rebut when he tugged her down and trapped her in his arms.


    Burying his face on her neck, he inhaled her scent and kissed her jaw. With a hoarse voice, he muttered against her skin, "But I''m d you''re here.. Thank you, Angel."

 Chapter 476 - KMH

    On the fourth week of January, Morgan from KMH (Kline and Morgan Holdings) promised that he would finish his deal with Gael when he got back from his two-week holiday.


    Lies.


    Morgan didn''te back to New York until February 20. Gael had to hunt him down again, but this time, Morgan finally relented.


    Of course, not until he demanded something else on top of the amount they first agreed upon. The financial mogul asked for some shares in SVR Corp. The dickhead.


    Gael gave it a thought for a few moments as if he was carefully considering it. But honestly? He didn''t give a fuck about his shares from the family business anymore. That was one of the things tethering him to the ndestine business¡ªapart from other scattered smallpanies here and there that he was still in charge of¡ªobviously, that and the inescapable fact that De Luca blood ran in his veins.


    Technically, Gael only held 5% of the SVR Corp to his name: a small portion of shares and earnings that was legally on papers. But under the table, the percentage of shares didn''t matter. Each family member earned way, way more than what could actually be seen ON the table.


    Aside from that, Alessandro being the major shareholder with 40% to his name¡ªwhich he held until he "retires"¡ªhe would be distributing his shares among his three children when the time woulde that he would be ready to step down. This was already a known fact to Gael as his father didn''t fail to remind the three of them how they would handle such division of shares¡ªif he suddenly died, considering the nature of their underground business.


    Even if he gave away some shares to Morgan, he wouldn''t truly be left with nothing. After negotiating with the older man so that Gael would pay lesser than agreed, plus throwing in an agreeable share percentage from SVR Corp, they made the deal. All Gael asked after signing the contract was that they keep the turnover silent for a few days. At least until they were sure they got Perry by the balls.


    <strong>Monday ¡ª February 25th</strong>


    It was as if a storm hit KMH building when Gael and Giovanni De Luca came strutting down the lobby with Morgan where a st-minute" press conference was waiting. It was all in the n, of course. The look on Keith Perry''s face upon learning the news was priceless. The man, who always dressed impably and whose appearance seemed pristine every minute, was practically sweating the balls he wore on his giant head. He looked like he had seen a ghost.


    The same could be said to Malia Rose. Her jaw dropped when she met Giovanni''s malicious smirk. If looks could talk, his smirk said: "Got ya."


    On the other hand, Gael appeared stoic in front of the cameras, seemingly unbothered by the clicks and shes in front of him as they asked generic questions, which he answered wlessly.


    "Mr. De Luca, what pushed you to acquire KMH? Have you gone tired working for your father at SVR Corp?" asked one of the male reporters, looking eager to get some scoop from the De Luca family.


    A small smile hinted at Gael''s lips before he answered. "It has always been a n of mine to own a financialpany. In fact, before I decided to purchase Mr. Morgan''s shares, I was already building my own." He tilted his head and nonchntlyughed. "However, things changed. And I couldn''t be happier after making the decision. I am very honored to be able to continue Mr. Morgan''s legacy. It''s going to be tough for me to live up to their eminence. But I love a challenge, and I''m certainly ready."


    Morgan, who sat beside him on the stage, grinned so wide and pped. The man ate uppliments like cookies. He liked being buttered up, and when the cameras pointed at him, his smile went wider while he muttered a few words as if trying to tone down Gael''s praise. Just a few weeks ago, Morgan was hell-bent on making them wait, holding onto hispany as long as he could. But this morning, Gael found out, Morgan had already invested in a couple of new and promising ventures. The older man even invited Gael to be partners with him.


    The sudden announcement of Morgan''s leaving from KMH not long after Kline did ignited a hurricane of assumptions and juicy articles. But any publicity is good publicity. And Gael took advantage of that. The next day, Gael would secretly release a document showing SVR Corp''s increase in market share the same week he had officially joined thepany years ago. The growth kept going up, taking over severalpanies'' ce in its path until it soared so high to what it was now. He was confident that this move would jumpstart his ns for KMH, allowing thepany to increase its already high market share to an even staggering height.


    When the press conference ended, Ang kissed Gael''s cheek, congratting him again on his achievement, and then excused herself to the restroom with Trigger trailing behind.


    While Trigger waited outside thedies'' room, Ang relieved herself and then washed her hands in the sink. She wore a navy blue dress with a gold belt and a pair of gold heels, looking sophisticated.


    After reapplying some nude lipstick, she was ready to go back out again, but then she stopped in her tracks when she heard faint sniffling soundsing from one of the cubicles at the far end of the restroom. Her heart raced at the thought that it could be a crying ghost¡ªshe couldn''t help scaring herself as usual.


    However, the flushing of a toilet and the swinging of a cubicle door calmed her down, realizing it was a real person who walked out. And not just any person. It was Malia. As in, Giovanni''s Lia.


    Malia Rose''s eyes and nose were red from crying. She briefly paused as she looked up and saw Ang before quickly lowering her gaze and moving towards the sink to wash her hands.


    Ang reckoned that the other didn''t know who she was¡ªnot that she expected her to. Why was Malia crying, though? Was it because of Giovanni? Perhaps what happened today affected her a lot.


    She could leave and pretend she didn''t see anything, but witnessingMalia in her condition worried her. Moreover, she was admittedly nosey when it came to Giovanni''s history with this woman. "Are you okay?" Ang probed cautiously.


    Malia met Ang''s eyes through the reflection in the mirror. At first, she knitted her brows as if confused by the question or why a stranger was talking to her. And then her expression softened as she forced a smile. "Yeah. Just¡­family stuff."


    Ang curled the corner of her lips and sighed. "Mm¡­ That I understand." She understood very well that even though they didn''t really know each other, sometimes, people just needed someone to talk to¡ªeven if they were strangers.


    Malia clicked her tongue when she tried to grab a paper towel from the dispenser, only to find it empty. Realizing what she needed, Ang immediately fished out a tissue packet from her purse and handed it over. "Here. I always carry some with me¡ªyou know, for family stuff."


    The twoughed at their shared troubles despite not actually knowing the specifics.


    Malia smiled. "Thanks. I usually have some in my purse, which I left in my office. And the¡­drama was unexpected." She dried her hands with the tissue and then used another to clean her eye area. Then she nced at Ang. "I don''t normally cry in bathroom stalls¡­" she exined as if wanting to defend herself.


    Ang scanned the rest of the room and then lowered her voice in almost a whisper, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone."


    Probably just Giovanni. Maybe. She would think about it.


    Malia leaned her hip against the counter and chuckled. Then she sighed right after, looking less troubled now. "I''m Malia." She extended her hand out to shake Ang''s.


    "Ang."


    Ang could be wrong, but she had a good feeling about the woman. Something just felt light about her.


    Malia drew her brows together and studied Ang''s face. "You look a little familiar¡­ Do you work here?"


    "I¡ª"


    Ang''s answer was interrupted when there was a knock on the door. It swung open, and a serious-looking man began striding inside as if looking for a threat. "Is everything okay here?" he asked.


    "Trigger! This is thedies'' room!" Ang scolded.


    "You were in here too long. I¡ª" His words trailed off when he did a double-take at Malia. His eyes bounced between the two women. "Oh¡­ Uh. I''ll just wait for you outside." Then he hurriedly left.


    Surprise filled Malia''s face as she hesitated, "You¡­"


    "I''m sorry. That was my¡­um¡­security. My fianc¨¦''s very protective of me." Ang''s cheeks flushed as she softlyughed.


    "You''re with the¡­De Lucas?"


    Before Ang could respond, her phone rang. She excused herself to answer Gael''s call. He told her that he was on his way to the top floor with Morgan and that she could follow when she was done.


    Not wanting to make Gael wait too long for her, she said goodbye to Malia and left the restroom.


    Giovanni was casually waiting for her in the lobby when she arrived with Trigger. She had wanted to find Gael already, but the uncle was not in a hurry. Actually, he wanted to take his sweet ass time and urged her to go to the coffee shop next door with him.


    Draping his arm over her shoulders, Giovanni steered her outside of the building. She couldn''t help but nce over her shoulder where she sensed a pair of eyes watching her. And she was right. Malia looked gutted as she watched them exit the building.


    It seemed as if Giovanni was unaware of their audience when he squeezed Ang''s shoulder and tugged her closer to his side as he asked, "Do you want to know the best thing about working in offices like this?"


    "Not really. But I''m sure you''re gonna tell me anyway," Ang muttered dryly, which earned her a deep-throated chuckle from him.


    "Cute." He grinned, dragging his stare from Ang to the woman in a short skirt who just walked past them. The perv. Then he faced front again. "It''s getting acquainted with the best restaurants and shops around the block. Trust me. When we start working here, you''re gonna thank me.. Now let''s go buy a f?ck load of coffee and pastries for our hard-working staff."

 Chapter 477 - KMH (2)

    Giovanni seemed chipper that day, and that got Ang thinking. She hadn''t told him about her bathroom encounter with Malia yet because talking about her seemed to be a sensitive topic for him. Ang didn''t want him shutting her down right away the second he''d hear about the woman''s name.


    They ced a massive order from the next-door coffee shop, which Giovanni figured was a favorite among the many KMH employees.


    ording to him, he''d asked the "kind"dy at the front desk¡ªwhom Ang had seen wearing the tightest and too-shirt-for office skirt today, she had to make a mental note to remind Gael to enforce an appropriate dress code¡ªand thedy said the coffee shop was their go-to. Not only because they were just right next door but also because they made freshly baked pastries, brewed newly ground coffee, and the service was top-notch.


    Since it was a pretty big order, they couldn''t possibly bring everything with them. The coffee shop reassured them that they would deliver the orders as soon as they were ready. However, to get things going and prioritize the big shots they would meet soon, Ang and Giovanni carried take-out trays of coffee in one hand and a bag of pastries in the other as they entered the lobby.


    Giving the staff a small treat that morning wasn''t really necessary as Gael nned to host a celebratory dinner party on Friday after work anyway. But like the generous bunch that the De Lucas were, the treat was just a small¡ªwell, treat.


    After the too-short-skirt-wearing receptionist gave them temporary passes for the elevator and then tantly eye-banging Giovanni on their way over, Ang and Giovanni rode the car to the top floor.


    Ang snuck a peek at the man next to her, noting the tiny smirk on his face. "Will it hurt you to not flirt for one second?"


    "What did I do?" Giovanni had the gall to ask while a grin grew on his face, knowing exactly what he just did¡ªor at least his eyes did with the receptionist.


    Ang rolled her eyes. "If I weren''t with you¡ªno scratch that, even with me next to you, I''m pretty sure that woman would have humped you publicly if you weren''t carrying trays of lethally hot coffee."


    He chuckled. "Is it my fault she thinks I''m hot?"


    "No. But it''s your fault you''re giving everyone that ''I''m avable'' look¡ª"


    "But I AM avable." He winked.


    And that earned him another eye roll. "Of course you are. And why is that?"


    Giovanni drew his brows together, confused at her question. He faced her fully now when he asked, "What do you mean why? You asking why I''m avable?"


    When the question left his mouth, Ang paused, already forgetting why she was giving him gripe. Oh yeah, because she remembered Malia crying in the bathroom and because she had a really strong feeling that Giovanni was still not over her. So seeing him reciprocate the looks given to him was a little unsettling. "I¡­"


    He cocked a brow, waiting for her to finish what she was about to say. Then she took a deep breath and told him about her bumping into his ex a while ago. When he didn''t respond, she asked, "You talked to her yet?"


    "No." The easy grin on his face slipped, and he faced the front again. Ang could feel the walls around him rising up and shutting her out. Yep¡ªshe called it. This man was hurt¡ªprobably still hurting¡ªand he was too prideful to talk about it. She couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, thinking that they were close enough for him to speak to her about it.


    Ang knew it wasn''t her business, but Giovanni was family. And now that being part owners of KMH where bumping into Malia was definitely inevitable¡ªespecially when Giovanni would be working alongside Gael for the next few months here¡ªshe felt the need for him to address it.


    Feeling like he didn''t have any ns on saying anything else to her, she decided to drop it. "I''m sorry I brought her up. I know you didn''t want to talk about her. You don''t hate me, do you?" She looked up smiling, hoping he wasn''t too salty about her trying to pry.


    His shoulders visibly rxed, and he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as he nced at her with a sly smile on his face that she now knew too well¡ªGiovanni''s mask was now back on. The elevator dinged, and the doors slowly opened as he told her, "''Course not. You know I adore you and¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed the change in her expression. Giovanni followed the direction of Ang''s stare and itnded on Malia standing in front of them, gripping the strap of her shoulder bag tightly while giving a nervous look towards Giovanni¡­and then Ang.


    Thinking that Giovanni would at least greet the woman, Ang was surprised when he pulled his stare away and walked past Malia like he didn''t know her. Like she was no one.


    Unsure of what to do as she stepped out of the elevator, Ang watched as Malia entered the car and pressed the close button while looking down and avoiding meeting Ang''s stare. Ang was about to call for Malia when the doors had already closed, leaving her feeling helpless at what had just happened.


    "God¡­ Not even half a day in this office, and there''s already drama," she muttered to herself as she followed Giovanni towards the left area of the floor where some workstations were set up.


    Gael, who was now holding a coffee cup, smiled as she sauntered towards him. Morgan and a couple of men in suits talked to him eagerly, and Ang could acknowledge that seeing Gael in this setting was a breather. It wasn''t lost on her that he already seemed like he belonged, although it was only his first day here.


    Meanwhile, Giovanni was quick on his feet. He was now leaning against a blonde''s desk with a dangerous smile on his face. Ang didn''t even work here, but she was already worried what kind of shit storm he would make moving forward¡ªwhat with the way he was with women. She could only hope that Giovanni wouldn''t fraternize with the employees and make this transition hard for Gael.


    While the men were busy mingling in the workstation, Ang decided to organize Gael''s new corner office on the right side of the floor where Keith Perry''s also was¡ªbut on the opposite corner. Gael''s office was previously Morgan''s, and thetter had someone clear out his stuff earlier that morning during the press conference.


    The furniture pieces were rtively recent, and though she didn''t think Gael was picky, she knew he''d want to rece some stuff inside. So Ang kept the organizing to a minimum.


    It was so fun ying office that she was excited stocking his desk with new notepads, premium sign pens, sticky notes in yellow and blue colors¡ªand a few in bright pink just because she knew he''d find that color too girly to use and he''d remember her because who else would put it there?¡ªand a few picture frames. There was an old photo of him and his mother from his living room that Ang had reprinted and framed, one of him and Susan, a De Luca family picture, andstly, a photo of them on Valentine''s day after he proposed.


    Happy with how she arranged his stuff here and there, she looked around the office to see if there was still anything else she could do. Her eyes lingered at the picturesque view of Central Park through his window. From where she stood, she could guess Gael''s apartment unit from the other side of the park.


    Everything was new. And from here on out, Ang could only imagine how busy Gael would be soon. Although he was setting his roots here in New York, it didn''t scare her as much as before because she knew that no matter where he would be, she would also be.


    Her dream house was hopefully going to finish its renovations in a couple of weeks, and she couldn''t wait to see it for herself. And just the thought of it got her even more excited. All that mattered was: wherever she would be¡ªNew York or Mayne¡ªshe would always have a home.


    ***


    As Ang was leaving the office to join Gael back at the workstation, she heard a faint sound of an aggressive voiceing from Perry''s office. Her heart began to race as she stared at the closed door, thankful that his office didn''t have ss walls for what she was about to do. Because before she could stop herself, her feet were already bringing her towards it.


    She didn''t n to eavesdrop. In fact, she tried to convince herself this was a bad idea, considering who the man was on the other side of the door. But when she began to move away, she heard Perry mention "De Luca" which got her stopping in her tracks and moving closer towards the door instead.


    "I fucking know that!" Perry barked. And then he lowered his voice, making it harder for her to hear that she had to nearly press her ear against the wood.. "Well, if you don''t do it soon, then I''ll fucking take care of them myself!" he snapped before the doorknob began to turn.

 Chapter 478 - In Which She Is Anxious

    Ang''s heart nearly burst out of her chest, knowing that she would get caught the next second.


    However slow she was in backing away, a pair of hands began to grab her so fast, causing the hair down her spine to stand as a sense of danger engulfed her.


    One arm closed around her waist and a hand covered her mouth from the scream she was about to belt as she was pulled to the side and away from the door. In the next second, her back was pressed against a hard chest, her eyes bugging out as she heard the door from Perry''s office open and then close.


    "Nothing''s changed," muttered Perry as he walked away. "Everything is already set in motion. We''ll proceed as nned." His voice faded out the farther he got until he disappeared at the far corner.


    With Ang''s heart nearly leaping out of her, she breathed harshly against the palm that covered her mouth.


    "That was reckless, Angel. What the hell were you doing?" Gael hissed under gritted teeth as he slowly released her, his brows knitted in disappointment.


    She exhaled a sigh of relief when her starended on him, reassured that she was safe. She didn''t even know he was behind her and only realized it was him halfway through him tugging her out of sight. He had pulled her against the wall behind Perry''s office, by the desks where their secretaries were supposed to be and were currently empty¡ªthank God.


    "I didn''t¡ªI¡­ I was heading back to you when I heard him talking to someone on the phone and mentioning your name. He sounded angry, and I¡­ I don''t know. I couldn''t help it."


    His jaw ticked as he listened and ran a hand down his face, visibly worked up over what just happened. "What did he say?"


    Ang told him what she heard just before Perry was about to leave the office. "Gael, he''s about to do something. And I know it''s dangerous. I can feel it."


    Seeing the worry filling her face, Gael couldn''t stay mad at her. He softened his tone and reached for her, pulling her close. "We''ll handle it. As for you¡­ You can''t do that again, okay? These people are dangerous. It''s why I was hesitant to even bring you here with me. I didn''t want to give him any ideas to get to me."


    "You know you can''t hide me forever."


    "I know that, which is why you can''t be out of Trigger''s sight¡ªor mine. Especially mine." The only reason Trigger wasn''t on the floor with them was because they didn''t want to scare the employees with their presence. Even if the soldiers dressed in suits, their appearance and visible tattoos looked deadly and would only bring more attention to the public. "So, can you promise me not to do that again?"


    Ang nodded. "I promise."


    "Come here," he said as he wrapped his arms around her and then kissed her hair.


    Her nerves began to settle, but Perry''s words remained in her head. She hadn''t heard anyone say a threat like that, and she was so scared something bad would happen to Gael and his family.


    ***


    Compared to Ang, Gael wasn''t anxious about what Perry was nning. After all, he had already anticipated Perry would make his move, especially now that Perry didn''t anticipate the De Lucas closing in on him by buying out Morgan''s share.


    Sure, owning nearly half of KMH¡ªa legitimatepany¡ªdidn''t exactly give Perry or the Morellis an upper hand. But just because of that, they had acquired a good foothold in New York City. The longer Perry stayed, the more power they were gaining. And the De Lucas couldn''t allow any more of that to happen in their territory.


    Right after the press conference this morning, Gael had the pleasure of shaking Perry''s hand. It was to show him that the game was on. If Perry was so confident he could steal the De Lucas'' turf, then he''d have to be the biggest idiot. So many tried, but all of them failed. Perry must be thrilled to meet his demise, and Gael couldn''t wait to show him.


    The two didn''t exchange so many words when they had faced each other. Nothing more than fake smiles, congrattions, and wees with their handshake. It was cold, abrupt, and pretentious, but just with that brief encounter, Gael had felt Perry tensing up. ''That''s right, fuckhead. Next time my hand touches you, you''d be begging for your life¡ªworse, you''d be dead. Or perhaps Giovanni will have the pleasure of executing that,'' Gael had thought.


    ***


    Friday ¡ª March 1


    It was thest week of winter and Brooklyn was getting warmer than yesterday, but today there were still more clouds than sun. It had been three weeks since Ang returned to New York with Gael. Time felt both fast and slow.


    She sometimes forgot that Gael had brought Evan with them and was still at the Bunk. But this morning, she suddenly remembered him after he visited her in her sleep.


    In her dream, Evan was in a dark, cold ce. It was so dark she could barely see that there was a floor beneath his feet while he was chained. He wore the same clothes he did thest time she saw him. Only this time, they weren''t nearly the same color due to the dark blood seeping into the fabric. She could barely even recognize him if not for the color of his eyes and the re he gave her.


    "You did this to me," Evan snarled. "You think you''re a saint when you''re sleeping with the devil?" A maniacalugh came out of him, making her shiver. "They''re going to kill me. And my blood will be on your hands. You''re a killer just like all of us."


    "No¡­" she whispered as she took a step back.


    "You''re never going to be happy, Ang. Mark my words, your man will die. He''ll bleed to death, and there''s nothing you can do. They''re going to kill him¡­ And then they''re going to kill you."


    The incessant ringing in Ang''s ear jolted her up to consciousness in a gasp. Her heartbeat was erratic inside her chest, and for a second, she was afraid she was having a heart attack. But then the ringing beside her continued and she realized someone was calling her phone. Then the ringing stopped as sheposed herself. It dawned on her that she woke up alone in bed with Gael nowhere in sight.


    The digital clock said it was nine in the morning and there was a handwritten note next to it that said:


    <em><strong>[ Good morning, beautiful.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I had to leave early today and I won''t see you until tonight. The olddy''s helper next door gave us "authentic Chinese breakfast" (her words). She got excited when she asked who you were yesterday and wondered where you were from because of your surname. Food is on the table. It wasn''t bad. You should finish it because she will ask if you did and you DON''T want to lie to her.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Someone''sing over today. Have fun. Can''t wait to see you tonight.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I love you. ]</strong></em>


    The heaviness in her heart subsided almost instantly after reading his note. Gael''s morning notes¡ªor letters¡ªhad be more frequent, and she loved it. Actually, it wasn''t only him. Here and there, on random and intended asions, they would find each other''s sticky notes. Sometimes they were reminders of things to do or even just sweet nothings they wanted to tell the other.


    As she began climbing out of bed, she could guess that he must have already found the note she stuck inside one of his pockets. A naughty note that he hopefully read alone.


    Ang''s phone rattled on the bedside table once again, and when she checked, Gabrie''s I.D. shed on the screen.


    "Gabby?" she answered.


    "Ang! Thank God you picked up! I was about to call my brother to tell him you weren''t answering. I thought something happened to you inside."


    "Sorry, I just woke up. What''s up?" Ang headed towards the bathroom to freshen up.


    "Open up! My butt is freezing out here."


    "Huh?" She paused, confusioncing her face. "What do you mean? Where are you?"


    "I''m outside your house!" And just as Gabrie said that, someone banged on the door downstairs.


    Still confused, Ang grabbed a robe off the rack and put it on as she descended the stairs. "You''re here? Why are you here?"


    "Duh? I can''t miss tonight''s party¡ªEeeeee!!!" Gabrie squealed when Ang opened the door, and then she crushed her in a bear hug. "I missed you!"


    Surprise filled Ang''s face as she returned Gabrie''s embrace, the two of them giggling at the threshold. "I missed YOU! How are you?"


    When they pulled away, Gabrie''s eyes were misty, but she had a smile on her face. Ang could see that the other visibly looked better than the first couple of weeks they video chatted with each other¡ªback when everyone was still deeply mourning over J''s death.


    "I''m¡­cold. If you still won''t invite me inside¡­" Gabrieughed.


    "Oh, my god. Come in!" Ang looked behind Gabrie, and that''s when she noticed a man in a trench coat with light snow falling over him.. It was the first time she saw Mariano Morelli in the flesh.

 Chapter 479 - In Which They Notice Something

    Ang recalled a time when Gabrie told her Mariano was hot¡ªthat was before J''s death and her wedding with the enemy. The girl wasn''t lying. Mariano had long dark hair that he effortlessly styled as if he couldn''t be bothered; some strands fell down the left side of his face that nearly covered his eyes, which looked blue but also greyish. He had a sharp nose and a couple-days-old scruff on his jaw that made him look more mature than his age.


    Gael told Ang that Mariano was twenty-nine years old. Thetter also carried a confident air with him that bordered on arrogance as he stepped in the foyer to follow Gabrie inside. He wore a ck loose turtleneck sweater under his ck trench coat. Yeah, Mariano was indeed a looker, but for Ang, Gael was way, way hotter, of course. Come on. No one was better than Gael.


    Ang made the first introduction after closing the door. "You''re Mariano, right? I''m Ang."


    "Yes." He smiled and shook hands with her. "I figured¡­ You''re Gael''s fiancee. It''s nice to meet you."


    Gabrie let out a gasp, and she quickly grabbed Ang''s left hand. "Oh! This is so pretty!" she gushed, admiring the engagement ring. "I know I already said it, but Anj¡­ I can''t wait for us to be sisters-inw!"


    Ang, who had just woken up not too long ago, was still reeling from the sleepiness, but she still tried to return the same enthusiasm. "I know. Me too! I''m so d you guys came today. Though, you''ll have to excuse me for a bit. I literally woke up from your call. I haven''t had the chance to wash up yet."


    "Sorry for crashing your morning. I thought my brother already told you we wereing today."


    "Oh, he did leave me a note. But I slept in." She knew they would meet at the party and not this morning, so their visit surprised her. But she was delighted to see Gabrie again. Softly chuckling, Ang tightened the robe around her and began retreating upstairs. "You don''t mind if I take a quick shower, do you? Gabby, you know the way around here. Make yourself at home. I won''t be long."


    She heard their response as she walked up the stairs. Just as she entered the master bedroom, a knock came at the door, and then not long after, Trigger''s voice floated from downstairs. Ang knew Gael''s men were just nearby. She figured that Trigger must have felt the need toe inside when Mariano entered the house.


    ***


    It took Ang about half an hour to shower and get dressed. It was cold and lightly snowing outside today, so she had to blow-dry her hair first, knowing they would run some errands today.


    Gael called to check up on her, and they spoke for a few minutes. He didn''t fail to remind her to wear warmer clothes and update himter on their whereabouts. Once she descended the stairs, she was already wearing a casual white sweater and a pair of blue jeans.


    Mariano and Gabrie were talking in nearly hushed tones in the living room. They weren''t touching each other¡ªpossibly a little over a foot between them¡ªbut even from the base of the stairs, Ang could feel the tension between the two. It was as if they kept loads of things from each other¡ªone of which could possibly be frustration. But as Ang tried to decipher, she couldn''t sense any animosity.


    Mariano''s brows slightly furrowed, then they rxed as he nodded and backed away, already heading towards the front door.


    "Yan¡­" Gabrie called, and it wasn''t lost on Ang how the nickname sounded so intimate.


    He looked over his shoulder to meet Gabrie''s gaze, but she didn''t say anything. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something and then closed again. Mariano curled his lips upward slightly and told her, "I''ll be safe." After nodding courteously at Ang before leaving, he was gone.


    "Everything okay? Where''s he going?" Ang probed as she walked over to Gabby standing by the window where they watched Mariano drive away in a ck Town Car.


    Gabrie cleared her throat and began putting away the empty cups on the coffee table. "He''s going to meet with his sister. You''ve met her, right? Lia?"


    Ang nodded. "Yeah. Last Monday. Why do you look worried? Is meeting her bad?"


    "It''s not that. Lia''s good. It''s¡­him seeing Keith I''m worried about." Gabrie nced at the kitchen where Trigger was chilling at the table with a phone in hand. "I don''t know how much you know about them¡­ Mariano doesn''t tell me everything, but I know that his rtionship with his brother, Filippo, is not good. So that extends to Keith¡ªwho''s Filippo''s drug business partner. With what''s going on at home¡ªI mean¡­in Chicago, I''m sure Keith wouldn''t be keen on facing Mariano."


    It dawned on Ang that a lot had changed in thest several weeks. Not only to her but also to Gabrie. If she wasn''t mistaken, Gabrie had been married to Mariano for six weeks now. Although she wasn''t judging, Ang couldn''t help but be curious if the younger woman was falling for her husband. That sentence was strange if anyone else heard it, but the fact remained that the two didn''t get married out of love.


    However, Ang didn''t look down on Gael''s sister. God forbid, she knew first-hand how it was to fall in love even if she tried to stop herself. She fell fast, and she fell hard. And with Gabrie''s situation, living with Mariano in that big house with only Val as her family nearby, it wasn''t at all impossible.


    Gabrie once told Ang that Mariano apologized even if he wasn''t the one to me for J''s death. He still felt terrible because it was his family who did it. But Gabby hadn''t told her about catching feelings.


    Ang didn''t know what to make of Mariano yet as she had only met the man and there were very few things she heard about him. "So¡­you''re worried that something will happen to him?" she asked in a lighthearted way, sounding a bit teasing.


    Gabrie narrowed her eyes as she caught on to her right away. Then she chuckled as she carried the cups to the kitchen. "Oh, not you too, Anj!"


    "What did I say?" Ang feigned, exchanging a look with Trigger who now gave them his full attention. "I''m just asking if you''re worried about your husband. That''s all!"


    A slow grin formed on Trigger''s face as he leaned his crossed arms at the breakfast table, nodding at Gabrie. "You fuck him yet?"


    Ang suppressed tough at the sudden flushing of Gabby''s face. By now, Ang was already familiar with Trigger''s yful side.


    Trigger, Gabrie, and Jino were like best friends. At first, Trigger held a little resentment against Gabrie for marrying Mariano. However, it seemed as if he had now moved on from the second-hand betrayal.


    "Shut up." Gabrie gave him the stink eye before raising her chin. "That''s not happening."


    Unbothered by the re thrown at him, Trigger added, "Ah¡­ So you haven''t fucked yet. But you want to, don''t you?"


    "No!"


    "I know HE wants to," he muttered under his breath, grabbing an apple from the basket in front of him and then taking a bite. "Asshole couldn''t keep his eyes off you. Makes me want to gouge his eyeballs out of their sockets."


    Gabrie turned away from them, trying to busy herself by washing the cups in the sink.


    Ang cleared her throat, backhanding Trigger''s bicep as if telling him to stop. "So¡­?"


    "So what?" Gabby said with her back still on them.


    "Are you worried?" Yes, Ang was nosey. She already knew that. It was an upational hazard, considering she needed inspiration for her books.


    Gabrie took a deep breath, wiped her hands dry with a tea towel, and faced them as she leaned her hips against the sink. "Fine. I''m worried. But it''s not what you think. You do realize that he''s the only one keeping me safe there¡­ I mean Val''s there too, but she and I wouldn''t be enough to fight off a whole family on our own if something happens to him."


    The room was silent as the three of them cast silent nces at each other as if there was no need to voice out their thoughts.


    It was Trigger who spoke first. "You know you can always call us any time if something happens."


    Gabrie nodded, offering him a small smile. "All right!" She pped her hands and shed an excited smile. "Anj, my brother, specifically instructed me to make sure you eat your breakfast before we leave, so do that now, and then we''ll be on our way."


    While heating up the bowl of congee in the microwave, Ang asked, "Where are we going, by the way?"


    "Well, we''re picking up Mika on our way to the salon. And then have our dresses ready for tonight and tomorrow''s party."


    At the mention of tomorrow''s party, Ang''s face fell. They were expected to be at a Senator''s daughter''s eighteenth birthday, and Gael told her the Bratva would most likely be present too.. She was not ready to meet her mother again¡ªor a whole bunch of Russian mafia.

 Chapter 480 - KMH Friday Night

    Wearing a sexy floor-length sparkly wine strapless evening dress with a ruched waistline and thigh-high slit, Ang got out of the limousine, cing her hand on Gael''s. He looked expectedly dashing tonight in his tailored ck tux, shing her a cocky smile as he guided her hand around his arm and walked her along the red carpet.


    They paused once to pose for the media for tomorrow''s tabloid, and the journalists threw questions at him where he only responded with a smile as if he didn''t hear any of the questions. They entered through the double doors where all of the KMH employees gave them a round of apuse.


    Keith Perry and Malia Rose had already entered several steps ahead of them and were now by the stage. Gael didn''t mind that Perry went inside first. After all, he believed in saving the best forst.


    Giovanni was a few steps behind, and he brought a date with him that night¡ªa slim and tall, leggy blonde bombshell model who came straight out of the runway. No, really. The woman had a modeling job a couple of hours before the event. The media ate it all up when they recognized the model as one of the rising stars whose face was now on several billboards all over Manhattan.


    Ang met the exotic model an hour ago, Katya, she said her name was. Her English wasn''t very good, but Ang understood her anyway. There wasn''t any reason she would get confused when the woman was pretty much straightforward when she spoke. Especially when Katya said: "Giovanni as big dick, no? Your Gael also big dick?"


    Needless to say, that was some interesting conversation Ang surely didn''t miss¡ªeven if she wanted to.


    Right behind them at the entrance were Gabrie, Mariano, and Mika. Gael''s father and stepmother were alsoing tonight, but they were only to drop by and won''t walk the red carpet.


    The extravagant celebration overflowed with expensive drinks and long tables filled with delectable food. While Gael and Perry looked civil in public, they didn''t really interact on a personal level. They mingled with executives and business partners whom Kline and Morgan¡ªwho were also present¡ªintroduced to them. The transition was still ongoing and was surprisingly going well.


    At one point, when Gael needed a break from all the chit-chat, he excused himself and looked for Ang who hung back at the same table with Gabrie, Mariano, and Mika. The four of them wereughing at something Mika talked about animatedly.


    Gael curled the corner of his lips, feeling relieved that he finally saw the girl''s smile again. After J''s death, Mika was so depressed she didn''t want to talk to anyone¡ªnot even him. He did try reaching out from time to time, and Mika would respond, but it was nothing more than an expected response. He didn''t want to be harsh on her, considering her health condition and mental state, but he made sure their family surrounded her so she wouldn''t feel so alone.


    When Gabrie told him that she had gotten Mika toe to the party with them, he was definitely pleased. Striding towards them, he ced a hand on Mika''s shoulder and pressed a kiss at the top of her head.


    "Good to see you, kid," he said. She looked up, and though there was visible sadness in her eyes, she smiled at him and responded, "You too."


    He squeezed Mika''s shoulder once before taking the seat next to Ang''s. "Hey¡­"


    Ang''s sweet smile instantly made him feel better already. "Hey, you¡­ You''re so popr today."


    Gael rolled his eyes, and his forehead fell to her shoulder as his arms circled her. "It''s so hard to be this handsome and a genius at the same time. They just couldn''t get enough of me."


    She chuckled because even though he was kidding, it was true. There were big shots who came today that they weren''t even expecting. And a lot of them were here to see Gael and Giovanni. Gently caressing his face, she said, "I''m so lucky to keep you then."


    He slightly tilted his face up and narrowed his eyes at her, a hint of mischiefcing them. "Have you only realized that now, woman?"


    "Meh¡­" She shrugged. "I think I need a reminder here and there."


    Gael groaned as he tugged her closer, paying onlookers no mind as he slid a hand through Ang''s hair. "Then let this be a reminder." He imed her lips without second thoughts, kissing her long in a room full of hundreds of people.


    "Oh, my god. There''s a child here!" Gabrie chided them while covering Mika''s eyes, but Gael just ignored them.


    "I''m not a child! I''m seventeen!" protested Mika.


    "Precisely. Now, I need to go to thedies'' room. You''reing with me." Gabrie got to her feet, already taking Mika with her.


    At the same moment, Gael released Ang, and thetter caught up with the other two women, leaving the two men behind.


    ***


    As the girls were on their way to the restroom, they bumped into Malia, and Gabrie was so excited to pull her into a hug as if the two were long-time friends. They exchanged a fewpliments to each other before Gabrie excused herself fast when she really needed to pee.


    During the week, Ang saw Malia a couple more times at the KMH office, but Malia had been avoiding her, so they hadn''t talked since that restroom encounter. Ang guessed that Malia must''ve not wanted to be friends with her anymore after learning that she was associated with the De Lucas, considering Malia was engaged to Perry. The woman knew loyalty.


    Ang felt a bit bad that she was trapped in this weird bubble because Gabrie seemed to like Malia too, regardless of the situation.


    "I like your dress. Looks good on you," Malia said, breaking the strange air between them.


    Now she wants to talk? Ang was a little hesitant, but when she looked at Malia, the woman appeared so adorable and innocent. She couldn''t help but smile. "Thanks. I like yours too."


    "Thank you¡­" Malia pursed her lips, seemingly reluctant as she asked, "So, you''re¡­Gael''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Surprised by the sudden interest, Ang paused and let the gears in her head work. Judging by the events that lead to now, she had a feeling that Malia must have thought it wasn''t Gael she was about to marry.


    ***


    While the girls were away, Gael and Mariano were at the table. They minded their own business for a couple of minutes, and then it was Gael who spoke first.


    "You found your brother yet?"


    Mariano was about to sip his drink, but then he paused mid-air and nced at Gael. Their eyes met for a second as if they were gauging each other. "No. You?"


    "He''s a slimy fucker."


    That got Mariano to chuckle. "You have no idea."


    Prior to today, the two re-established their agreement. That neither of them would stop each other from doing whatever they needed to catch Filippo. And that if one of them did catch him, they wouldn''t stand in the other''s way. Gael didn''t know what Mariano''s beef with Filippo was, and frankly, he didn''t care. But Gael needed to get to him first.


    Technically, Gael wasn''t lying. When his men followed Filippo, they were onto him for a few days, watching and observing. They couldn''t just grab the man even if they wanted to because they nned to catch him on the act to stop his operations once and for all. Thenst week, after Gael''s appointment at the hospital, his men told him that they lost Filippo while in transit. He was so pissed that Ang had to calm him down. They were so close, and then the man slipped away.


    Gael vowed that it wouldn''t happen again. Next time, he''d personally put the bullet through Filippo''s head, and then he''d take care of Perry¡ªdrive him out of New York, so he neveres back.


    Just to y with Mariano, Gael cocked a brow and remarked, "That¡­or someone''s helping him."


    The crease between Mariano''s brows deepened. It didn''t take a genius to understand the underlying meaning of Gael''s words. His jaw went rigid, and his nose red. "You think I have something to do with him?"


    "I don''t know. You''re his brother."


    "Brother." Mariano''s lip twitched as if the term disgusted him. He shook his head slowly, his eyes looking close to lethal as he scowled at his drink. "I''m sure you know being rted by blood doesn''t mean shit in our world. If you do find him before me, make sure he suffers before you kill him." He got up from his seat and buttoned his suit jacket, then muttered before walking away, "That may be the only mercy he''ll get if I don''t see him first."


    The animosity radiating off Mariano only brought light to Gael''s thoughts. The way he reacted meant that he wasn''t lying when he swore that he was against his father and brother. Gael didn''t know the exact reason for that, but all he cared about was that Mariano would keep Gabrie safe.


    If not, Mariano would pop at the top of Gael''s hit list.

 Chapter 481 - Its Not That Simple

    ''Call me a hopeless romantic, but I know it when I see it,'' Ang thought as she stared at Malia peeking nces at Giovanni and his date, Katya, from across the room. And while Ang sipped on her champagne, she wished she had brought her small notebook with her to take notes for her book¡ªfor research purposes, of course. But her phone would have to do for now.


    When Malia asked about Ang''s engagement with Gael half an hour ago outside thedies'' room, Ang saw sparks in her head, and she saw the woman in a more interesting light. They only exchanged a few sentences with each other before Ang had to go inside the restroom to relieve herself, and Malia went back inside the hall.


    ncing to her left, Ang noticed the silence between Gabrie and Mariano. Mika had already left with Gael''s father and stepmother because she couldn''t stay out sote, leaving the Morelli couple behind. It seemed as if Mika was the one who kept their little group alive because now, there were crickets in the air amidst the enjoyable live music on stage.


    Ang, the curious cat that she was, finally gave in and leaned towards Gabrie and kept her voice low when she asked, "Hey Gab¡­ What happened between Giovanni and Malia?"


    Gabrie''s brows slightly raised, and then she nced at Mariano who gave them both an unreadable look. A few beats passed before Mariano somewhat took the hint and left their table while muttering, "I''ll just get some air."


    Once they were left alone, Gabrie faced Ang. "You know that Lia is a Morelli, right? What else do you know?"


    "Well, other than that fact, nothing much really. Even Gael doesn''t tell me." All Ang knew at this point was that Lia and Mariano were half-siblings.


    Gabrie sighed, stealing a nce at Lia and Giovanni from the opposite sides of the room. "Okay. I''m probably not the best person you should ask about this because that was like¡­eight years ago. And I was¡­what fifteen? Sixteen?. Anyway, Lia worked at The Manor. I don''t know how she started working there, but when I met her, we instantly clicked. She was pretty cool. Gio even asks her to watch over me sometimes when my parents weren''t around, and he had to be away¡ªbecause ugh¡­ You know how overprotective they are." She rolled her eyes.


    "Wait, she worked at The Manor?" Ang looked confused. "How did that happen? She''s a Morelli¡­"


    Gabrie twisted her lips as she took a long sip of her wine. "Yeah¡­ That''s¡­ That was pretty fucked up. Apparently, Lia was sent by her father to¡­spy on us. She was right under our noses for months, and no one knew she was Marino''s daughter."


    Ang gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes automatically finding Lia again who was now getting in a serious conversation with Perry by the speakers. "Oh, no¡­ And she¡­ Gio fell for her¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve never seen my uncle so happy. He was different then. They looked really great together. I even thought he was going to marry her." Gabrie blew out an exhausted exhale. "Everyone knows he deserved stability when his own mother left him for God knows what. Oh, shit¡ªI''m sorry¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    Gabrie''s eyes went wide when she realized she unknowingly bbered nastyments about someone else''s mother¡ªespecially to Ang. Thetter told Gabby about her mother a couple of days ago when they talked about going to the Senator''s daughter''s birthday party and the possibility of seeing Cynthia and other people from the Bratva.


    Ang wasn''t offended and she just waved the other off. "Oh, don''t worry about it." She was more surprised at another bit of information she had learned about Giovanni. That his mother left him too. No wonder she could somewhat feel a sense of kinship with him¡ªbecause deep down, they both understood what it felt like to be abandoned. "So what happened?"


    Gabrie shook her head to refocus. "Oh, yeah. No one would tell me the whole story, but Jino did say that Lia was the reason the big house was burnt down and that¡­it was her who¡­caused grandpa''s death. I was quite shocked when I learned about it because back then, I got to know Lia, and she didn''t look like she was capable of it."


    With her heartbeat racing in her chest, Ang ced her hand over it as if to calm it down. She couldn''t believe it. The same Lia whom she saw crying in the bathroom a few days ago, looking so vulnerable, caused all those tragedies? Ang started to feel a little bit of displeasure at the woman in subject. But then she remembered something from earlier, and she quizzically looked at Gabrie. "What about now? Do you still think it was her? You seemed to still be good friends with her even after all that happened."


    A small tint of blush colored Gabrie''s cheek, and she smiled. "Yeah. I don''t know¡­ I guess I just really feel it. I spoke to her a couple of times after Mariano and I got married. I just believe that she never really meant for anyone to be harmed¡­ More like, she didn''t have a choice. It might be a crappy excuse, and I still feel horrible about what happened then, but I also believe her." She chuckled, shaking her head, sounding sarcastic the next second. "Me¡­ Someone who married the enemy said so!" She sighed. "Growing up in a family like mine, there''s a lot more fucked up things other than sleeping with the enemy."


    Ang didn''t know what to say after hearing all that. It''s a lot moreplicated than she thought. There were still holes in Giovanni and Lia''s history. And that confused her even more. Was Lia a friend or a foe? The verdict was still out there, so for now, Ang would have to keep a safe distance, not wanting to get caught up in their web.


    As she nced around the ballroom hall looking for Gael, Giovanni passed by their table and headed towards the stage. She followed him to see where he was going until Ang saw Gael who looked visibly pissed while talking to someone on the phone near an empty table.


    Before she knew it, Ang was already on her feet, excusing herself from Gabrie.. Whatever got Gael all riled up, she guessed it was bad.

 Chapter 482 - Derision

    "¡­fucking ridiculous!" Gael gritted his teeth as he cracked his neck from side to side.


    "Why am I not surprised anymore?" Giovanni scoffed, and the two of them went quiet.


    Confused as to what they were talking about, Ang hesitated as she ced a hand on Gael''s shoulder. He turned in her direction even before her handnded on him, and then his expression softened a little when he realized it was her. "What''s going on?" she wondered.


    Gael''s jaw ticked as if he was contemting telling her or not. And when Ang thought he would brush her off, he turned to face her and said, "Perry might be working with the Bratva."


    Okay¡­ That wasn''t what she expected him to say. At first, she thought something terrible had happened to his family¡ªand thank god that wasn''t the case. But this¡­ Ang didn''t know how bad this was exactly.


    "How are they working together?"


    He rubbed his forehead back and forth, trying to relieve the growing headache, but it only did a little to alleviate the pain. His mind went back to a few minutes ago¡ªat the time when he and Perry had a conversation.


    ~~~


    "That''s right, De Luca, just smile while you still can," Perry muttered next to him so low that only the two of them could hear. He always lifted his chin when looked at people as if he was looking down at them. Perry was of mixed race, an American father and a Hispanic mother. His sharp features made him look standoff-ish.


    Gael wasn''t the least bit irritated at the taunting. In fact, he widened his smile more just for the heck of it. "Are you being cute? My apologies, Kieth, but I don''t flirt with men."


    Perry chuckled then took a generous sip of his white wine before letting the passing waiter take the empty ss from him. "Has anyone ever told you how obnoxious you are?"


    "Me? Obnoxious¡­" Gael smirked and decided to hit Perry below the belt. "I don''t know about that. Though I''m quite certain that your fianc¨¦e actually finds me¡­tasteful."


    Now, this bit of information might be a little dated, but Gael knew there was some truth to it years ago. He wasn''t interested in the woman, but he guessed that Perry might be insecure as hell if he said that.


    And he was right because right after he spoke, Keith Perry turned to face him. The smile on Perry''s face was still on, but his body went rigid. Ha! Who knew this man was easily riled up?


    "You think you''re a fucking hero, De Luca?"


    Oh, boy. Here we go. Gael was just d that only the two of them were there at that moment. They didn''t need the audience.


    Giving Perry his attention, Gael let out a sigh, slightly turned his body towards the other, and shoved a hand into his pocket while the other gently swirled the wine in the ss. "A hero¡­" He chuckled. "Come on, Keith. I thought you think I''m obnoxious¡­ Now I''m a hero? I gotta say, you change your mind quickly. Are you on your period? Man¡­ If you weren''t you, I might''ve actually found you adorable."


    Perry nodded slowly, swiftly ncing sideways before he leaned closer. "Go ahead, be the ss clown. Who knows? Theedy club might be your fallback one day. You might have tried getting to me, but this is the closest you will get."


    "Oh, Keith¡­ Where do you get such confidence? From your little buddy Filippo? You think he''s got your back here in New York?" Gaelughed, and it sounded so devilish, even he thought he was a demon. "Or is it your mommy and daddy patting your back, hm?"


    The amusement drained from Perry''s face, and the next words that came out of his mouth made Gael want to punch him in the throat. "I''m surprised you don''t know yet. Haven''t you heard? I''m in bed with the Novikovs. You might have heard of them¡­"


    Gael drew his brows together, and a taste of displeasure coated his tone when he questioned, "You? In bed with the Novikovs? Since when?" There was no way Alessandro would be all good for a threesome with the Bratva and Perry-Morelli tandem. He stopped himself from reaching for Perry''s throat. If only they weren''t in a room full of people, he would have already taken out a tooth or two from this guy. He didn''t want to admit it, but his taunting got to him now¡ªall because he mentioned Ang''s maternal family.


    "Are you scared now? Good. Watch your back, De Luca¡ªor your front. You know how the Bratva works." And with that, Keith Perry lifted a corner of his lips in a smirk as he walked away and left through the side door.


    ~~~


    As Gael recalled what Perry said to Ang, he saw her pale. She always had the same reaction whenever the Bratvas were mentioned.


    She clutched her chest, concerncing her face. "This¡­ This is what he meant, Gael. Whoever he spoke to on the phone, he meant this. Perry gets my grandfather involved, and they''re out to get you. Can they even do that? Aren''t you allies with them? Why¡ª"


    "Wait, what?" Giovanni interrupted. "You heard him talk to someone on the phone? Did you hear him give threats? When did this happen, and why wasn''t I informed?" he questioned the two.


    "I did," Gael cast him a look. "I told you Ang overheard a phone conversationst Monday. Fuck, you don''t even listen to me now?"


    "Oh¡­ That¡­ Yeah¡­ I remember."


    "You sure? You seemed to be so distractedtely. What the hell''s going on?" Gael folded his arms across his chest and narrowed his eyes at his uncle.


    "Fuck off. I''m not distracted. I just forgot about it!"


    "Whatever it is, snap out of it, man. I need you focused, Gio. I can''t do this without you."


    Giovanni closed his eyes and exhaled deeply as if letting all his frustrations leave with it.


    Ang stared at the two, unsure what was going on about Gio, but the two men seemed to be under a lot of pressure. Even she was feeling it now too. "Okay, so¡­?"


    Gael shifted his gaze on her and remembered her question. He shook his head. "No. They can''t. Or there would be a war between them and us."


    "But¡­ Perry said¡­"


    "He might just be bluffing."


    "You think so?"


    Giovanni huffed. "If he''s bluffing, he surely knows something we don''t and thought he could provoke us. If he''s telling the truth, then he''s a little dumb to be bbering about this detail. Either he''s dumb or just overly confident. You think he and Volkov struck the deal?"


    Gael''s jaw tensed, and he swore his teeth were about to crack from how hard he was gritting. "I called my father just now and told him. He said he''d try to find out. But if ites up empty, then I guess I''ll have to see tomorrow and ask Volkov myself."


    Tomorrow. Ang felt a shiver down her spine. The birthday party tomorrow where the Bratva would also be present. Gael had already confirmed this to her. For the first time, she might see her grandfather in the flesh, and she could admit that she was a bit terrified.


    However, there was no way out of it because the Senator''s daughter personally invited her to go to her party after the two met a few days ago by chance while she dined out with Gael at a restaurant. It would reflect poorly on the De Lucas if she canceled, given the rtionship between the Senator and Alessandro. These people take courtesy very seriously in their world.


    So not only would Ang possibly see her mother and Ivan but also her grandfather.. She just hoped that the party would be so big and the guest list was long enough for her to hide among the crowd and away from their sight.

 Chapter 483 - In Which She Wants To Be Invisible

    Saturday ¡ª March 2


    "Wow¡­" Gael gaped as Ang descended the stairs, a slow smile building on his lips. She wasn''t even surprised to see him look so breathtakingly handsome in his bespoke suit¡ªlike he always does¡ªbut her stomach still fluttered anyway. He took her hand and kissed the back of it, gazing into her eyes as he added, "Baby¡­ You look¡­absolutely stunning."


    She smiled back, ncing down at her ck evening dress. He picked it for her the other day; A gown that brought equal parts elegance and sass with a little bit of sexy and sophistication with a scoop neck, thin straps, a showy back detailing, and a fluttering thigh-high slit. Oozing with confidence despite the nerves hiding deep within her, she turned around, giving him a show of what he got for her. "Thank you."


    "Is it toote to cancel?" Gael drew her close, a sly smile ghosting his lips while his arms circled her waist. "I''d rather just take you back upstairs¡­or on the stairs if you''re feeling up to it."


    Ang chuckled at the proposition and locked her arms around his neck. While the thought of him pounding into her on the stairs was hot, they needed to get over tonight. "As much as I want you all to myself tonight¡­ Gael, you need to be there. You said so yourself; the senator needs to know you got his back so he''ll return the favor."


    "I can''t believe I''m marrying a sensible woman."


    "I can''t believe I''M being sensible right now."


    Heughed at that, and then she added, "I''m so proud of you. You''re already achieving your goals."


    "And I couldn''t have done them without you."


    She knitted her brows together and chuckled. "I don''t know what you mean. I haven''t done anything to get you to where you are now. Gael, you now own KMH¡ªwell, almost half of it, but you get what I mean. That''s all you."


    Gael swept her hair away from her face and tucked them behind her ear. Then he pressed a kiss on her lips. "Baby, you''ve done a lot more than that. You just have no idea how much. I''m not going to neglect the things you do for me every single day. You''ve been making sure I''m eating when God knows I''ll forget to if you hadn''t made breakfast or brought me food for lunch. Sometimes I forget important stuff, and the fucking tiny notes are there to remind me." They bothughed. "If I haven''t told you enough¡­ I appreciate you a lot. Thank you, Angel."


    Ang agitatedly stomped her foot to stop the tears that gathered in her eyes from falling. She only did those things because she wanted to and did not expect him to make a big deal out of it. But there he was, making her all emotional and stuff. She clicked her tongue and slid her arms around his midsection to hug him tightly. That exam he underwent a couple of weeks ago still scared the shit out of her until now, and that was why she needed to take care of him more.


    "Now I don''t want to go¡­" She whined against his neck. Just the thought of seeing her estranged maternal family at the party made her chest ache and stomach burn.


    Gael was quiet for a few beats, and his voice was cautious when he spoke, "I can tell Cindy you got a stomach bug or something. She''ll understand."


    Cindy was the birthday girl¡ªa sweet teenager she met several days ago. The two were out shopping around the mall while the men were busy in a meeting at a restaurant. Cindy was a little shy and a lot reserved, but once Ang got to know the girl, she was actually quite inquisitive. Ang couldn''t forget the look on the teen''s face when she invited Ang to her 18th birthday. Apparently, Cindy didn''t want this celebration, saying that she didn''t have friends to celebrate it with anyway. His father arranged all the invites, and the guests that were her age were schoolmates she didn''t get along with.


    So if Ang didn''t show up tonight, Cindy would be disappointed. Plus, there''s that thing about honoring invitations in the De Lucas'' circle. It''s like: Show up, and I''ll know we''re friends. Don''t show up, and I''ll know you''re up to something I don''t like.


    Standing straight, she shrugged off her nerves and shook her head. "No, I''ll go. But can we stick to our agreement?"


    "Of course. We''ll only stay there for an hour¡ªtwo max, and then we''re out."


    ***


    Cindy''s 18th birthday was at The Grand Ballroom at The za on 5th Avenue. Compared to KMH''s corporate partyst night, tonight''s party was different. The birthday celebration was extravagant, with more than five hundred guests milling and mingling about while dressed in their most elegant evening clothes.


    Ang had never been thankful with this many guests to conceal herself in the crowd. It helped that she wore a ck dress and easily blended in the crowd. However, she couldn''t stop herself from fidgeting. Gael squeezed her hand and handed her a flute of champagne. "For your nerves," he said.


    When she took a big gulp, he instantly cautioned her to slow down, saying, "Small sips. You don''t want that to go in your head."


    "What is taking so long?" she muttered low so that only the two of them could hear.


    They were all waiting for the debutante toe out, and they had already been there for thirty minutes. Gael''s parents arrived together with them¡ªso did Giovanni, Gabrie and Mariano, and even Sebastian. Thetter had only arrived in New York a few hours ago after leaving the country for a few weeks. All of them were seated at a round table.


    The Russians were nowhere to be found yet, and part of Ang wanted to think that they probably won''t show up.


    Aurora, who sat across Ang, smiled to give herfort. She didn''t hear what Ang said, but most of the people present at the table were aware of Ang''s connection with the Volkovs and the Novikovs.


    Before they entered the venue earlier, Alessandro had told Ang, "Don''t be nervous. They won''t be able to get to you as long as you''re with us. Just be yourself and try to rx. You''ll draw more attention if you look anxious."


    Ang tried that¡ªnot to look anxious. But she didn''t know if she did a good job because her thighs and back were sweating. Good thing she wore deodorant, or she was sure that would very much draw attention to her right now.


    The host brought the guests'' attention to him as he stood in the middle of the ballroom, announcing that the debutante was about toe out. Ang released a deep breath as she thanked the heavens.


    While the host talked about Cindy''s upbringing in borate detail, photos and videos of her younger self were disyed on a white screen for everyone to see.


    The side door opened and several men in suits with tattoos crawling up their necks entered the hall, grabbing everyone''s attention. The host faltered a little, but he didn''t allow the distraction to hinder him from doing his job, and instead, he continued his spiel.


    Ang sucked in a breath as her eyes followed the imposing figure who entered the ballroom with the tattooed men. There was no mistaking it. The man was Matvey Novikov¡ªher grandfather¡ªand the Bratva''s Pakhan.


    Behind him was Ivanovich Volkov, followed by Ang''s mother, Cynthia, and her half-siblings, along with other possibly high-ranked men judging by the scary-looking expressions on their faces.


    Unlike Gael''s family, who exuded sophistication and subtle elegance, along with their power, the Bratva appeared fierce and brute while wearing luxury clothing and apparel. Ang couldn''t fathom how her mother could live with those people around her.


    Alessandro shook his head and chuckled to himself. "Novikov and his grand entrance."


    Thankfully, the Bratva was seated several tables away from theirs. Ang felt Gael squeeze her hand, and she forced a smile at him before facing the host once again.


    Cindy finally came out, and the nervousness was apparent on her face as she walked towards the dance floor with her father. She looked beautiful in her pink princess gown, and for a few minutes, Ang forgot about her own worries.


    A little whileter, Cindy sat on arge royal armchair. She scanned the crowd as if she was looking for someone. When her eyesnded on the De Lucas'' table, Cindy''s lips curled into a genuine smile, and then she mouthed: "Thank you."


    Warmth spread in Ang''s chest, realizing that Cindy was addressing her. They merely spent a few hours together that one time and the youngdy was already thanking her foring to her 18th birthday. Ang could only imagine how Cindy would''ve felt if she didn''te. Why was everybody so sweet tonight? She felt like she didn''t really do much.


    Returning the smile, Ang mouthed back, "You''re beautiful," causing Cindy to blush.


    When Ang leaned back on her chair, she felt a strange pull from her periphery.. She instinctively turned her head to check, and Matvey Novikov was staring right at her.

 Chapter 484 - Can’t Get Over Fear From The Past

    Ang sat frozen in her seat. She intended to look away, but fear gripped her control so fiercely that she couldn''t.


    Matvey Novikov''s stare was icy; she felt like she had turned into stone with its intensity.


    She had seen the man when he entered the ballroom a while ago, but she didn''t dare look at him for longer than a few seconds. Gael told her not to stare any of them in the eyes, so she made sure she didn''t. But that didn''t take away the fear of seeing her notorious grandfather. From afar and even just a few seconds of glimpse, she sensed how intimidating he was.


    The photo of him a couple of months ago from Gael''s folder was taken from a distance, and it didn''t do justice to Matvey Novikov''s appearance in person.


    The feeling was different from when she met Alessandro for the first time. Perhaps it was because Alessandro was Gael''s father, and though he had this imposing figure, he treated Ang kindly.


    The fear of being discovered by the Bratva, and the feeling of being noticed by Matvey Novikov amplified the sense of dread in her gut. The older man was probably in his mid-seventies or early eighties. His shaved head, piercing blue eyes, burly physique, and tattoos on the backs of his hands and fingers were what made him an intimidating person¡ªeven at his age.


    The eye contact onlysted for a few seconds before someone called his attention from across the table, making him look away. It might have only been short, but holy crap, Ang nearly peed herself.


    Now, she even dared to shift her gaze to the person who called Matvey''s attention and realized that it was her half-brother. Her brows slightly knitted, wondering if Aleksander did that on purpose.


    "What''s wrong?" Gael leaned in, his voiceced with concern.


    "He saw me," Ang whispered.


    "Who?"


    "M¡­My grandfather. He looked at me." Ang slightly panted as she met Gael''s gaze, blood draining her face. "He looked at me, Gael."


    His expression hardened when he saw the panic on her face. He nced at the Russians'' table, and Matvey Novikov was talking to his right-hand man. Even with his heart racing at the possibility that the Pakhan recognized Ang, he tried to calm Ang down. "Maybe it was just in passing. He''s not looking now¡­"


    "Can we go?" she asked, squeezing his hand under the table. She really didn''t want to be there anymore.


    Gael stared at her for a moment. His instinct was to get her out of there. However, if they leave right away, many would wonder, which would only give them more attention they didn''t need. If they stayed, Ang would continuously feel anxious throughout the evening. Pulling her closer to his side and shielding her with his body and away from the Russian''s view, he whispered in her ear, "We''re leaving soon. Just hang tight." He kissed her temple and made her lean against his shoulder.


    ***


    After the main program, Gael and Giovanni looked for Ivan Volkov, with Mariano and Sebastian tagging along. They nned to corner him to get some answers regarding Perry''s taunting and talk him into giving them the 2% shares. That small share shouldn''t be taken lightly. If Volkov decided to work with Perry, then Gael''s investment in KMH might be for naught.


    While the men were away, Ang was left with Gabrie and Gael''s stepmother, Aurora. The brief but scary and distant encounter Ang had with her grandfather earlier was still on her mind, but she tried to focus on other things for the moment. Aurora and Gabby talked about pottery and some other crafts while Ang listened.


    Apparently, Gabby got a little bored in Chicago that she tried making ceramic dishes by hand and air hardened them. She was getting tips from Aurora, who was more skillful in the decorative arts and from whom she got her drawing and painting skills.


    Aurora was a fine woman. She had the grace and elegance of an elite. Ang knew from Gael that Aurora was very kind and understanding; he rarely saw her get angry for something¡ªand mostly it was because of her children being rebels.


    Ang didn''t think she had the patience to craft things like those. She was already exerting much effort in learning to cook; decorative arts would kick her in the butt.


    Ang tagged along when the mother and daughter got to their feet to use the bathroom. No one else was left at the table, and while the De Luca guards were just nearby, she didn''t like sitting there by herself.


    While she fixed her hair at the sink, her phone chimed, and she smiled when she saw Nina''s selfies with selections of dresses for her date that night. Her best friend didn''t tell her who it was, but Nina seemed excited.


    "H-Hi¡­" a meek voice called her from the side.


    Ang didn''t expect to see Anika Volkov there. Thetter wore a powder blue cocktail dress, looking every bit the princess that she was. "Hi¡­" was all Ang could say back, offering a small smile before she put her things away.


    "I like your dress," muttered Anika.


    "Thanks. You look nice too."


    "Really?" Her eyes sparkled, and a hint of pink colored her cheeks. "Thank you. My mo¡ª" She cleared her throat. "Mom picked it out for me."


    Ang didn''t want to lie. She was a bit jealous at the thought of Anika and Cynthia together. She didn''t respond and merely gave a brief smile.


    When Anika thought that she wouldn''t get anything out of Ang after that, she washed and dried her hands quietly.


    Aurora and Gabrie came out of the cubicle soon after and noticed the strange atmosphere; that''s when they saw Anika. The three of them exchanged looks as they silently agreed to leave the bathroom, but then Anika called out to Ang again. Aurora and Gabrie went out first and told Ang that they would wait for her outside thedies'' room.


    "Um¡­ Can I have your number?"


    Number? Why would they need to exchange numbers? It was already bad enough for Ang to know they weren''t supposed to "know" each other''s existence, and now Anika wanted her number. "I don''t think that''s a good idea¡­" said Ang, keeping her voice neutral.


    Disappointment filled Anika''s face, and she pursed her lips. "Why not?"


    Ang''s brows drew together. "You know why."


    "I¡­ I don''t hate you, you know¡­ Maybe Alex does, but I don''t. I just¡­thought we could be friends."


    Well, crap. Ang didn''t hate Anika either. She''s just¡­ Damn it. She didn''t know what she felt exactly. All she knew was that Cynthia was there for Anika, but Cynthia wasn''t there for Ang. And that stung. A lot. So this weird rtionship was ufortable for her.


    Swallowing the massive lump in her throat, Ang looked away and grabbed the door handle. "They''re waiting for me. I should go."


    Ang could hear footsteps behind her, but she was no longer interested in talking to her sister. There was no point in keeping in touch when they couldn''t actually be "friends".


    She joined Aurora and Gabrie, and they headed back towards the ballroom. Before reaching the end of the hallway, a tall, looming figure appeared at the corner and was headed their way. Ang''s eyes snapped up, seeing Ivanovich''s scowl.


    He wasn''t scowling at her in particr, but he always appeared as if he was angry all the time. His presence was strong; it reminded her of the past¡ªback when she peeped through the library''s double doors.


    "Kylie, wait¡ª" Anika called from behind, then her footsteps halted all of a sudden. "Oh¡­D-Dad¡­"


    If Ivanovich didn''t notice Ang at first, he surely did now that Anika just called Ang''s second name.


    He dragged his stare in Ang''s direction, and the furrow in his brows deepened all the more. "You¡­"


    Ang wanted to run as fast as she could and away from there as much as possible. With all the guests present in tonight''s celebration, they were certainly useless as Ang''s shield at the moment.


    "Come on, sweetheart, the driver''s waiting," said Aurora as she took Ang''s hand and began walking them out of there.


    Ang''s feet somehow understood before her brain did because she was now walking. But she hadn''t even taken a few steps forward when a strong hand caught her wrist, stopping her in her tracks again.


    Volkov''s grip tightened as he tried to peek at her face. "You''re¡ª"


    "Mr. Volkov. What are you doing? Take your hands off my daughter." Aurora stepped in and looked Ivanovich in the eyes without fear. She stood tall as if she was taller than him when in fact, she looked like he could snap her in two if he really wanted to.


    Ivanovich shifted his scowl at Aurora now, releasing his grip on Ang''s wrist. "Your daughter?" he probed, ncing at Gabrie and then Ang and looking confused.


    From Ang''s periphery, she could see her sister standing so stiffly and looking so pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Is there a problem here?" Trigger came over, already ring at Ivan. He was standing several feet away, waiting for them when he saw the encounter.. Despite the built and height difference, Trigger looked just as dangerous as he stood toe to toe with Ivanovich Volkov.

 Chapter 485 - In Which She Took The Risk

    Ang''s heart rammed against her chest. She didn''t like this at all. Coming here was a bad idea, knowing that encounters like this were inevitable. The party was big¡ªjust not big enough.


    Ivanovich Volkov nced down at Trigger. His scowl grew before he shifted it back to Ang. Thetter could only imagine what was going through his head. She should look away. She should not stare back at him, but for the love of all things insane, she couldn''t. Ang stared right back at Ivan because she hated the man for destroying her family, because he was in her childhood nightmares, and ring right at him made her feel good now because she wasn''t alone.


    It was probably stupid to re, but if she looked away now, that would only seem like she was avoiding him. Who knows if he really recognized her? Maybe it was one of those times where you think you know someone from somewhere but just couldn''t remember.


    "Mr. Volkov," Aurora began, her voice firm and unyielding. "I will overlook what happened just now, considering Mr. Novikov is a good friend of my husband. But I strongly suggest you do not do that again."


    It was the first time that Ang heard Aurora talk like that. She always seemed quiet and refined that witnessing her address Ivanovich like this made her appear like a badass¡ªfearless and dependable. But what else could she expect from a woman married to a Don?


    Ivanovich Volkov muttered something in Russian and took a step back but still kept his eyes on Ang.


    Just when she thought that things were about to die over, hurried footsteps arrived, and Gael''s voice resounded in the hallway.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Gael ced himself in front of Ang to shield her from Ivan. She instantly recognized his hardened tone¡ªsomething he did when he was angry. The air shifted, and her heartbeat became heavier and faster.


    "It''s nothing, dear. Just a misunderstanding." Aurora''s tone softened as she tried to diffuse the situation.


    Gael studied his stepmother''s face for a few beats, trying to read the expression on her face. Then he shifted his attention to Trigger, who was still giving Ivanovich the evil eye, and then he asked, "What happened?"


    Although Trigger worked for the De Lucas, his loyaltyy on Gael''s. So he naturally answered. "He grabbed her hand."


    It didn''t take more than those four words for Gael to know who Trigger was talking about. Ivanovich grabbed Ang''s hand, and that enraged Gael. It wasn''t so much that the man grabbed her ''hand''. It was that Ivanovich fucking grabbed her. Period.


    Everyone in their world knew not toy their hands on women¡ªespecially someone''s woman, a made man''s woman¡ªif they wanted to keep their body parts intact.


    "You touched her, hm?" Gael took a dangerous step towards Ivan, their eyes at the same level. "Aren''t you married? Your daughter''s even watching you. How dare you touch another woman?" My woman, he wanted to add.


    Anika scrambled towards them and gripped her father''s hand. "I-It was a mis¡ª"


    "Anika!" Ivanovich red at his daughter, and Anika jumped back, clutching her hands at the sides and paling, unable to utter another word.


    Then he faced Gael again, his voice impassive as he said, "I didn''t mean any harm. I just thought she looked like someone I knew."


    "So you grabbed her? You don''t just grab women, Mr. Volkov. That''s despicable."


    "Why? Is she your woman?" Ivanovich nced at Ang.


    Instead of answering the question, Gael stepped closer and jabbed his forefinger at Ivanovich''s chest. Then his tone sounded final as he spoke with gritted teeth. "You will not look at her. You will not speak to her. You will not breathe the same air when you see her. And you will not grab her again. You don''t want to know what will happen if you do, Volkov."


    Subconsciously, Ang clutched the back of Gael''s suit. He was supposed to sign a deal with the other. He couldn''t afford to lose his shit over this.


    Matching Gael''s re with his, Ivanovich Volkov stood his ground and did not waver as he stayed silent, refusing even to acknowledge Gael''s threat. The air grew thick by the second.


    "We''re leaving." Gael turned away, cing a hand on Ang''s back as they walked.


    They only took a few steps away when Ivanovich''s deep voice belted in the hallway. "You can forget about the deal, De Luca. I won''t sign that contract. And you¡­ Little girl. I know it''s you."


    The familiarity of how he called Ang came rushing to her like an assault. The forgotten memories flooded her head, and she was briefly taken back to that cafe many years ago when she first met Ivanovich Volkov.


    "You look just like your mommy when she was your age, little girl," said Ivan as he patted little Ang''s head.


    The reminder felt like an intrusion in her mind that made her stop in her tracks. And before she knew what she was about to do, Ang had already turned around to face Ivanovich Volkov. Gael caught her arm as he called for her, but at the moment, not even he could stop her from speaking.


    "Fine. You''re right. You do know me," Ang told Ivanovich. He was much taller than her, but she faced him head-on and tilted her chin up to look him in the eyes. "How could you forget me when you destroyed my family. Didn''t you, home-wrecker?"


    Ivanovich''s lips twitched. "How could I miss a face like yours? You look just like Evgenia," he muttered, sounding not even a bit remorseful.


    She clenched her teeth so hard her jaw looked like it was about to crack.


    "What are you doing here, little girl?" Ivanovich questioned when she didn''t answer. "Are you with him? Tsk tsk tsk. You tread dangerous waters being involved with De Lucas. But why am I not surprised? After all¡­ Your mother is with <em>me</em>."


    Ang seethed with anger. She attempted to retract her hand from Gael''s grip, but he held on to her tight¡ªespecially when she looked like she was about to w out Ivanovich''s face. Gael wrapped an arm around her midsection to stop her from advancing when she tried to get in Volkov''s face.


    "Angel." Gael''s voice sounded more like a warning rather than a reminder. But she was far too angry to calm down right now. However, she did try to stop herself from shing Ivan''s face with her nails.


    Breathing harshly, Ang didn''t take her re off of Ivanovich as she told him, "Listen to me, you obnoxious dickhead. You will sign the deal and transfer your 2% share to Gael De Luca. And you''re going to do that noter than 12 hours."


    A small chuckle slipped out of Ivanovich''s mouth before it grew into full-blownughter that grated Ang''s ears.


    Gael stiffened behind her. He was unsure what Ang was up to, trying to order Ivanovich Volkov like this. Part of him wanted to carry her over his shoulder and sprint the f?ck out of here while the other part of him also wanted to allow her to be a rebel.


    When hisughter died down, Ivanovich folded his arms across his chest, appearing cocky as he responded, "Who the hell are you to tell me what to do, little girl? Your boyfriend must not have taught you manners. You can''t talk to me like that. And what makes you think I will do as you say?"


    "He''s not only my boyfriend. He''s my fianc¨¦," Ang proudly said. "And he taught me to stand my ground and not fear anyone. You¡­ You will do as I say, or when my grandfather finds out about me, I''ll make sure he will know that you hid me from him."


    Ivanovich''s eyes grew wide, and his face reddened in both shock and anger. He was about to reach for Ang''s throat when Gael swiftly pushed him against the wall, pressing his arm across Ivanovich''s chest. "Have you gone mad? If your grandfather finds out about your existence, he will hurt you and your family."


    Ang knew this. She feared this. But Ivan didn''t have to know that. "How sure are you? My grandfather already saw me earlier, you know? He might be ruthless, but he forgave my mother when she was gone for many years. She''s still alive twenty yearster, isn''t she? He won''t harm me¡ªnor my family¡ªif I plead with him. I''m his blood, after all. But what will he do to you, Mr. Volkov? I''m certain he won''t like it if he finds out you betrayed him."


    That made Ivanovich pause. Then a few secondster, he spat, "And you think he''ll let the De Lucas off for keeping their mouths shut about you?"


    Sh?t. Her heart was about to leap out of her chest. "My grandfather will believe me if I say they didn''t know until I told them right this second and begged them not to say anything. I will do and say anything for them, but I have no qualms throwing you to the wolves."


    Ivanovich was speechless as he let her words process in his head.


    Ang took Gael''s hand and tugged him back so they could leave. Then she spared onest look at the man who wrecked her family and told him, "Twelve hours, Mr. Volkov.. Sign it."

 Chapter 486 - The Rush

    Ang''s heart pounded in her chest so heavily as if Thor was banging it with his hammer while they walked away from Ivanovich Volkov who could possibly shoot them in the back at that moment.


    As they turned the corner, they passed by Aleksander who was casually leaning against the wall with an unlit cigarette between his lips and amusement in his eyes. Ang was sure he heard all of it. He wasn''tughing, nor was he smiling, but something dark and sinister upied his stare as it followed them out of there.


    Gael held her hand tightly she started to feel numb, but she didn''t pull back. If anything, she wanted it to hurt to remind her that she was still alive because what happened back there sure felt like she died of anxiousness.


    "Holy shit, Anj." Gabby was the first one who broke the tense air while they fast-walked towards the ballroom. "Who are you? If I didn''t know you''re my brother''s fianc¨¦e and where you''re from, I would believe it if you told me you grew up with us." Sheughed. "Girl, you belong with us. Right, Mom?"


    Aurora slightly smiled but didn''t say anything.


    ''Who am I?'' Ang questioned herself because whoever that was back there and whatever she did, that wasn''t her.


    She didn''t drink that much wine to be drunk. She couldn''t even remember how sane she was when she spouted those words. Everything just tumbled out of her mouth as if her heartbeat pushed the words up her throat, out of her mouth, and hit Volkov in the face.


    Now, all she could think about was that she risked enraging Volkov and putting the De Lucas in more danger because of her outburst.


    They reached the ballroom just as its double doors opened, and out came Giovanni, Mariano, and Sebastian.


    "Where the hell were you guys? We''ve been looking all over for you!" Sebastian scanned all of them, and when his gazended on Ang, his brow arched, and he asked her, "Are you okay?"


    Ang''s face was white and sweat formed on her forehead. Her chest heaved up and down, and her clenched hands shook. She bit her bottom lip to stop it from trembling, so she couldn''t answer him, her mind reeling a thousand miles per minute.


    "What happened, Ang?" Giovanni strode towards her as if to study her closely, looking concerned.


    "They bumped into Volkov, and he recognized her." Gael shrugged off his suit jacket and ced it over her shoulders. "We''re leaving. I''ll call you tomorrow." He wrapped an arm around her and walked her out of there, not even paying attention to what the others were saying as they left.


    "I''ll tell your father," was all Gael recognized who came from Aurora, and he nodded without looking back to them.


    ***


    The car pulled up in front of Gael''s brownstone, and Ang only realized they were already home when the doors to the front seats opened and closed. Trigger and Rick left the vehicle.


    She took a deep breath when she felt like her lungscked air and she needed it badly. Then she turned to face Gael and found him looking at her with unreadable eyes and slightly furrowed brows. She couldn''t tell what he was on his mind with how he was staring at her.


    "Are you mad at me?" she probed.


    "I don''t know." His jaw ticked as he kept his piercing stare on her.


    "What do you mean¡­you don''t know?"


    "That''s what I said."


    A few beats of silence passed, and Gael''s skin felt like it was burning through his suit. He had been feeling like this right after their encounter with Ivanovich Volkov. Just the thought of that man ignited the me in his gut¡ªbut also, it reminded him of what Ang said.


    "Well, I¡­" her voice trailed off, unsure of what to say to him. She swallowed. "Are you okay?"


    This woman¡­ She was the one shaking and sweating earlier, and now she was asking him if he was okay. His brows furrowed deeper. "Are you?"


    "I¡­ I am."


    "Are you sure about that? Because my hand''s about to fall off."


    Confusionced her face, and she looked down to check his hand, only to realize that she had it in hers in a vice grip; it turned into a strange color from theck of blood flow. She gasped and instantly released it. "I''m so sorry!"


    Gael''s face softened as he flexed his hand to release its numbness and wake it up from its chokehold. But he only did it for a few seconds before he grabbed Ang by the hip and moved her to hisp until she straddled him.


    She looked better than she was back at the hotel, but it was apparent in her eyes that she was perturbed from meeting the man she associated as the one who broke up her parents'' marriage.


    "Why did you do that?" he asked. There was an edge to his tone from the lingering anger still in his nerves. She toyed with his tie, refusing to look at him. And when she looked up and met his gaze, he added, "Why did you threaten him?"


    "I don''t know. I just¡­ It just happened. One second, I couldn''t wait to get away from him, and then he called me the same thing he called me the first time I met him, and I just snapped."


    "That was dangerous."


    "I wasn''t thinking straight. He said he wouldn''t take the deal with you, and I couldn''t let that happen. I know how much you need it."


    Gael let out a sigh as he briefly closed his eyes. He was hell-bent on protecting her however way he could, and there she was, also hell-bent on protecting him.


    Her skin was cold when he cupped her cheek, and he stared right into her eyes. "I don''t need anything more than I need you, Angel. Nothing is worth more than you."


    With her heart still beating wildly in her chest, her shoulders dropped, and she clung to his neck. She didn''t know what to say, so she just stayed quiet. And then her heart gradually slowed down.


    "I''m sorry I dragged your family into this. I shouldn''t have said that¡­ He''ll probably¡ª"


    He lightly ced a finger on her lips and shook his head. "No, baby. Didn''t you say we''re in this together? Didn''t you hear what my family said? You''re one of us."


    Ang''s gaze slid to his lips and stayed there. The tension inside the vehicle diminished, reced by a familiar pull only the two of them knew so well. His hand on the side of her face pulled her close until their lips crushed together, and it was as if a massive anvil was lifted off her shoulders.


    A sexy moan slipped out of her lips with each swipe of his tongue with hers. She sat directly on his hard-on¡ªshe had been since he pulled her on top of him. She swore Gael was always hard for her at random times. But she did notin at all. In fact, this was what she needed right now.


    Gael''s fingers dug into her hips as he pressed her down to his cock and ground into her. They still had clothes on, and the friction drove her insane she began rocking her hips against his, taking what she needed.


    In the next second, he grabbed the hem of her dress at the top of the high slit, and he ripped the fabric apart with his bare hands. The ck cocktail dress tore in the middle. Her thin straps were still on, but her breasts were free until Gaeltched onto one nipple, sucking it into his mouth while he yed with the other.


    Everyshing of his tongue against her bud made her moans louder, making him hungrier. "You don''t know how much I''ve wanted to do this since fucking hours ago. What are you doing to me, Angel?" he muttered before iming her lips once again. He had been hard since Ang stood up to Volkov. "You''re so fucking hot. So fucking beautiful."


    "Take me now. Please," she begged, wanting to forget everything that happened back there.


    Gael didn''t need to be told twice. In a matter of seconds, he freed his cock, ripped her panties off her, and slid into her soaking wet heat.


    They didn''t think about anything else. Not about anyone else. Right at that moment, no one else existed but them.


    ***


    Gael and Ang spent the rest of the evening drawing out each other''s orgasms until they passed out. After they finished in the backseat, they moved to the bedroom. Needless to say, neither one wanted to talk about what happened back at the hotel. Everything could go to shit in the morning, and they didn''t want to spend the night dreading it.


    That probably wasn''t the greatest idea because although they were too tired and satiated to actually converse, Gael woke up a few times at dawn while Ang had a nightmare about her grandfather suddenly knocking at the front door. She''d wake up all of a sudden after seeing his face. Her eyes could barely stay open, and then she was pulled back to sleep to dream about the same thing again.


    Gael woke up to the harsh buzzing of his phone at the nightstand at six in the morning. Ang was still asleep, wrapped around him under the sheets.


    Seeing Volkov''s caller I.D. on his screen, he cautiously epted the call and pressed the phone to his ear but said nothing.


    Then Ivanovich gritted the words out of his mouth, sounding more Russian by the second as he spat in ented English, "Tell your men to stand down. Pavel will be there any minute to deliver the contract. Don''t fuck with me, De Luca. Let''s stay away from each other''s paths. Your fianc¨¦e should do the same.. After this, we''re done."

 Chapter 487 - One Step Closer

    Gael was taken aback by the announcement. It hadn''t even been twelve hours, and Ivanovich had already taken the deal.


    Slowly sitting up, he ran a hand down his face. Was this real? Did Volkov really sign the deal?


    Ang shifted beside him and was also now sitting, a white sheet covering her breasts and tucked under her arms. Her brows raised as she wondered who he was speaking to. Gael held the phone between them and pressed the loudspeaker.


    "Where is Pavel headed to?" he asked.


    "He''ll drop it off at your house. Are you still in Williamsburg?"


    Ang''s eyes widened, realizing whose voice it was and what was going on. She hadn''t heard the first part of the conversation, but she had already put the pieces together.


    "Yes. What time?"


    "He''ll be there in 10. When will I expect your end of the deal?"


    "Soon."


    "How soon?"


    "As soon as I speak to mywyer."


    There was a huff on the other end of the line, and they could feel the irritation in Ivanovich''s tone as if he couldn''t believe he was making a deal with Gael. When they thought he would say something else, the line went dead.


    "Oh my god. He really signed it?" Ang muttered in almost a whisper; her hands pressed to her lips in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Gael sounded like he couldn''t believe it too. He swung his feet off the bed, put on a pair of boxers and pants while calling Rick, telling him to wait for Pavel at the sidewalk and to check the package before bringing it inside.


    Ang was still a little disoriented from waking up not too long ago and then hearing the call. She got out of the bed and covered her naked body with a fluffy ck robe, and then she followed him downstairs.


    While Gael was busy calling Alessandro and Giovanni in his office, Ang made coffee in the kitchen. By the time she poured coffee into cups, Rick had already entered the house and handed the thick parcel to Gael. The two men went over the documents, checking every page and ensuring they were legit.


    She set the cups on the coffee table and sat in one of the oversized armchairs that faced his desk, waiting for them to finish. She couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Gael ced thest page down on his desk and leaned back on his chair; then his eyes flickered up to meet Ang''s. "He really signed it," he uttered, looking and sounding astonished.


    "Congrattions, Boss." Rick smiled and shook the other''s hand before leaving the office and closing the door behind him.


    Gael and Ang got to their feet simultaneously and met in the middle of the office. He grabbed her hand and tugged her towards him, his arms wrapping around her in a tight hug. "I can''t believe that worked." He released her and leaned back just enough to see her face, and then kissed her deeply on the lips. "You''re fucking amazing."


    "I¡­can''t believe it either¡­" She looked at him and saw the pure joy on his face. He really looked happy. Meanwhile, Ang wasn''t sure how to feel about it. Then a reminder barged into her mind, making her shake her head. "No¡­ You''ve worked hard to get this, Gael. You did this. He wouldn''t have signed the deal if he didn''t think the bargain benefits him."


    He pulled back slightly but still held her arms, not wanting to release her fully just yet. "Well¡­ I talked to himst night¡ªyou know, before what happened in the hallway¡ªand he admitted to considering Perry''s offer, thinking he could expand his businesses in Ohio and Illinois. But he also wanted a stronger footing to be the next Pakhan in the New York Bratva. Perry doesn''t have enough resources here, so he wouldn''t be able to do that for Volkov."


    "And you do?"


    "Not exactly¡­ I mean, we don''t have power over the Russians that way, just like they don''t have power over who leads our family. But when your grandfather will be reced, the brotherhood will choose the best candidate¡ªone who has power and influence. And I offered Ivanovich connections to influential people both here and internationally that they don''t have yet. In our world, connection and favors are essential."


    Ang got curious. A crease formed between her brows, and she bit her bottom lip. "Aren''t they a big¡­organization? They still have people they couldn''t reach?"


    "True, but I''ve done my research." A sly grin formed on Gael''s face. "I already know the specific people they want to be in bed with but aren''t sure how to. All he needs is for me to vouch for him."


    She knew that Gael and Ivanovich spoke at the party regarding the deal, so she wondered if what Gael offered was enough to sway the other. Otherwise, Volkov signing this deal felt too easy.


    "And you told him that? He agreed to the deal after your conversation?"


    Gael nodded. "He seriously considered it¡­until that time he said that I should forget about the deal. I guess he didn''t want to be associated with someone who was close to Cynthia''s daughter. Maybe he thought he needed to be as far away from you as possible."


    Ang could admit hearing that stung. She didn''t know what particrly stung, but perhaps it was the idea of being Cynthia''s daughter and not wanting to be associated with her¡ªnot like she wanted to be acknowledged by Volkov¡­but just the entirety of the situation sucked.


    "What are you worried about?" Gael asked when she stayed quiet.


    "You think it''s a trap?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, but I''ll keep my guards up."


    She nodded, looking to the side as a bunch of things muddled her head.


    Gael ced a finger under her chin and lifted it so he could stare into her eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing¡­ I mean, it''s everything. I''m d that this worked out for you, Gael. I''m pleased that you got what you wanted." She smiled, but it looked a bit forced.


    "But?"


    She let out a long sigh and squeezed his hand. "I just can''t stop thinking aboutst night. My grandfather saw me. If Ivan recognized me right away, don''t you think my grandfather had as well?"


    Gael nodded. "I already considered that. Are you scared?"


    Ang ced a hand over her chest, feeling the racing heartbeat beneath her palm. A thousand questions ran in her head¡ªall of them unanswered, and all of them, she didn''t want to find out. What would Matvey Novikov do if he recognized her? Would he hurt her? Would he hurt her father and brother? The De Lucas? He wouldn''t really hurt family, would he? Last night when she threatened Ivan, she was bold enough to say her grandfather wouldn''t do anything to harm her. But she didn''t know that, not really.


    There was no point in denying it, so she admitted it outright. "I am. I''m scared that he will find me¡­or that he will hurt you."


    "I won''t let that happen." Brushing his thumb on her cheek, he pulled her back to him and hugged her. "Come here."


    She circled her arms around his midsection and nuzzled into the crook of his neck. "Tell you what. I''ll send a couple of emails first and have the documents checked by Savannah. You take a shower and get dressed. Then I''ll take you somewhere this morning."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the firing range."


    ***


    It wasn''t the first time Gael brought Ang to the firing range. The weekend before he officially took his seat at KMH, he brought her there to shoot some rounds. Today, he wanted to check on her stance and aim if she had improved, and he wasn''t surprised when she did. The one thing he noticed about Ang was that she was a fast learner¡ªespecially if it was something she was really interested in.


    Ang didn''t get a perfect score. However, Gael believed that it was enough. Getting a perfect score wasn''t important; knowing how to handle a gun and shoot a target at center mass was.


    When they were home for lunch, he toured her around the house to show her where all the weapons were stored. A lot of them were strategically ced and hidden, surprising Ang when she wasn''t aware there was even a weapon hidden out in the open.


    They spent the afternoon brushing up her kickboxing. Gael figured they needed a bigger ce with a proper mat but still stayed within their territory. So for the first time ever, he brought her inside The Bunk.


    Ang was a little hesitant the moment she stepped inside. The ce was unlike anything she had seen before. Outside, it looked like a typical brownstone home, but the inside looked like it was a massive bachelor''s pad with men milling about. Some were busy with their phones andptops, others counting luggage bags of money¡ªand there were a ton of them.


    They didn''t linger in the living room, though. Gael brought her to the farthest back where the gym was. When they passed by the stairs that led to the basement, the hair on her spine stood on end. He saw her go from looking cautious to looking terrified.


    And there was a reason why she felt that way. Evan was still in the basement.


    And she wanted to see him for herself.

 Chapter 488 - Family Only

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    The Bunk had a unique smell to it. Ang thought it smelled like expensive leather and cigars, a little musky¡ªprobably from all the men staying here¡ªand something else she didn''t recognize. She could taste the darkness in the air as she walked past the rooms with everyone''s eyes following their movement and their entwined hands. The overall vibe felt dangerous.


    As soon as theyid eyes on her, they paused whatever they were doing to stare. ''Who the hell is she toe inside ourir?'' was probably in their heads, Ang thought.


    Before going in The Bunk, Gael had briefed her that she was not to engage with anyone inside except him, Trigger, and Rick. She agreed.


    And just before they alighted the car, he also asked her if she was okay with going inside, knowing whatever she would see, she couldn''t ever talk about it to anyone. Of course, she immediately agreed, swearing she would never do that.


    Gael already knew she wouldn''t, of course. But he needed verbal confirmation between them.


    At first, it was the nerves that got her heart racing; the thought of being inside the De Lucas'' den¡ªtheir center of operation. There were men she hadn''t seen before¡ªsome of them looking like the stereotypical criminals: tattoos all over their bodies, wearing suits, wearing casual clothes; while others looked like they should be somewhere in their mother''s basement with Cheetos in their hair.


    Ang only saw two women in the lounge area, one dirty blond with a skimpy ck dress and another with ck hair and tight leather pants and jacket. Both of them were packing something inside a box. They nced in her direction, and the blond red at her, her eyes bouncing between her and Gael while Leather Pants Girl only looked at her curiously.


    Gael red at his people and said, "Get back to work." The nerves disappeared once everyone ignored her presence and returned to what they were doing.


    The nerves were then reced by a mixture of nervousness and urge to go down to the basement and just take a peek of Evan, wondering how he was doing down there¡ªnot that she was concerned about him. He could rot in hell for all she cared. But she couldn''t stop the intrusive thoughts in her head when she thought about her ex-boyfriend¡ªa man whom she had spent precious time with back in her youth, someone who turned out to be the biggest shithead she knew¡ªwas being tortured.


    She wondered if Gael still kept Evan alive or if Evan was suffering at the moment.


    The thought of it got her distracted while Gael started their training session in the gym. A few men were lifting weights when they entered the room, but Gael kicked them all out, leaving only the two of them inside.


    Gael practiced Ang''s forms, punches, and kicks on the pads for nearly an hour. Then they sparred, but her mind was elsewhere. Gael "tried" not to hold back whenever he simted an attack on her. Though she knew very well that if he really gave it his all, she would''ve had already broken so many bones today.


    He grabbed her from behind and tackled her to the floor. For a few seconds, he gave her a chance to get out of his hold, but she failed every time.


    Sighing, Gael pushed himself off of her. "Again," he barked in a tone so strict she flinched.


    Ang breathed in deeply and exhaled as she got into position, standing with her back facing Gael and her hands at her sides. She was breathing fast now, sweating buckets from all the grappling they did for over an hour. She waited for his attack. A few seconds passed, but he still didn''te closer.


    Something buzzed underneath her feet like the floor was shifting or something. It was faint, but she felt it. And just like that, her mind whipped back to the basement.


    Strong arms wrapped around her from behind, jolting her back to reality. He trapped her in as he roughly whispered to her ear, "You''re not safe here," as an attempt to scare her off.


    She stepped backward just like he taught her to gain advantage and possibly knock him a few steps back, but Gael hardly budged.


    She tried moving sideways and twisting in his arms, but he was faster. In the next second, he had her on the floor, pinned her arms above her head, spread her legs with his, and locked them in ce.


    If it were any other circumstances, this would have been hot, and they would have been all over each other.


    But not this time.


    Gael''s piercing stare kept her in ce as she panted underneath him. He was angry, disappointed, and worried at the same time. "What''s bothering you? You haven''t outdone me even once."


    Ang looked away, feeling disappointed at herself too. "It''s¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me it''s nothing, Angel. What happened to no more lies?"


    Her body sagged as she rxed in his hold. He released her and got to his knees, his eyes still narrowed at her as he said, "If we weren''t training, that would have been the end for you."


    He helped her up to her feet, grabbed towels from a shelf, and gave her one.


    Ang let out a sigh as she sat on a bench. "I''m sorry."


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    She shook her head. He handed her a bottle of water, and that''s when she finally met his gaze and saw the concern written all over his face. "I''ve been having nightmares¡­"


    Gael''s face softened, and so did his voice as he sat next to her. "About what?"


    Ang then told him about the nightmares she had about Evan andst night about her grandfather.


    "He''s not going to hurt you anymore. I can assure you that," he said, referring to Evan.


    Turning her body to face him, she hesitated, "I have to see him." She needed to see him. Maybe then, she''d feel safer and the nightmares would stop.


    Gael shot up, now looking pissed. "No. Absolutely not."


    "He''s just below us, isn''t he?"


    "Even if he''s right next door, you can''t see him."


    "Why not?"


    "Because no one is allowed downstairs." He gave her a look she couldn''t decipher. Then his tone sounded final as he grabbed their things and headed out the door. "Drop it, Ang. This conversation ends now, and we''re not speaking of it again."


    Ang. She hated it when he called her that because he sounded so distant.


    ***


    Ang always looked forward to Sunday dinners at Nonna''s house. However, tonight wasn''t as enjoyable as the other times despite all the delicious food on the table.


    Gael hadn''t spoken much to her since The Bunk. He remained a gentleman, though: opening doors, pulling out chairs, serving food for her, but he hadn''t talked to her like usual, and she couldn''t me him for it.


    Thinking about what happened in the gym that afternoon, she regretted asking him to see Evan. Gael had already opened his world to her, even brought her to a ce no one should have been allowed to without the Boss''s permission. And yet she pushed him into letting her see more than what he was okay with. Who in their right mind would want to see a man being tortured? There were ces for that¡ªlike the dark web.


    Gael was torturing Evan, and she wanted to see. How fucked up was that? Both of them weren''t in their right minds.


    While Gael and Giovanni were outside the door, Ang sat with Gabrie in the living room. Mariano was on the other side of her, looking out of ce in a room full of De Lucas.


    "Are you guys okay? You barely spoke to each other since you got here," Gabrie wondered.


    "Yeah, no. We''re fine." Ang beamed¡ªit was fake, but Gabrie didn''t press on.


    Alessandro called for a meeting in the study. His consigliere went in first, then Giovanni and Mariano followed. Ang watched them from a distance, and when she thought Gael would go inside, he signaled her toe over. Confused, she walked towards him, and he ushered her inside the study, locking the door behind them.


    She hesitated by the door, unsure why she was there in the first ce.


    "Ang, take a seat." Alessandro smiled at her, gesturing to the empty seats around the coffee table. "Wherever you''refortable."


    Gael sat on one end of the couch first, and she followed, sitting beside him.


    Giovanni poured two fingers of scotch into a ss and pointed at Ang. "I get why Ang is here, but what about him?" His brows furrowed as he pointed at Mariano who sat in an armchair with his legs crossed. "Why the hell is he here? This is a family meeting."


    Alessandro sat in thergest armchair in front of the desk, unbothered by his brother''s rudeness. "He has something for us. But we''ll talk about thatter."


    "And why am I here?" Ang wondered as she scanned the faces of the men around her.


    Alessandro''s consigliere took out a thick brown envelope from his briefcase and slid it towards Gael and Ang. Alessandro gestured at the envelope as he told the two, "This is everything I have of your grandfather.. Dates and crimes that could put Matvey Novikov in jail¡ªor six feet under if they fall into his enemies'' hands."

 Chapter 489 - In Which Shots Were Fired

    Confusion took over her face. Ang''s brows furrowed deeply, and she hesitated as she reached for the envelope, pulling away before touching it. She appeared to want to say something, but no words came out of her mouth.


    She looked over to her side¡ªto Gael, whose eyes were on her. His expression was unreadable, impassive, even¡ªas if he was only observing her, unperturbed by what his father just revealed. Did he know about this?


    "I¡­I don''t understand," she said, clutching her mmy hands together. The air in the study felt tense as five Mafiosos stared at her, waiting for something she didn''t know what.


    Alessandro leaned back, crossed his legs, and steepled his hands together, his stare never leaving Ang''s. A small smile hinted at his lips, a kind one¡ªone that he showed to Gabrie¡ªand then he said, "This means that we have your back, Ang. Your grandfather is a very dangerous man. You''re not going to fight him alone. You have us because you''re family now."


    Ang briefly closed her eyes, slightly shaking her head as she tried to make sense of things. She didn''t question whether Gael would have her back, but his whole family? She was honestly afraid that Alessandro would see her as a hindrance or baggage and ask Gael to get rid of her. It was understandable that he would want to protect his family first before other people. After all, she and Gael haven''t married yet.


    "But¡­ You''re business partners¡­" was all she could mutter.


    Alessandro gestured towards the envelope. "I keep tabs on all my business partners as a precaution. All of them."


    She nced between Gael and Alessandro, recalling that Gael told her the same thing a couple of months ago. They did keep records of the people they worked with. Gael also held some files regarding the Bratva, but not as extensive as Alessandro did. The envelope was thick; the string binding it could snap anytime. She couldn''t imagine just how much stuff was in that thing. How dangerous it would be for her to know what was in it.


    "What am I supposed to do with it?" she probed.


    "You and Gael could go over it and use it however you like. But you cannot act on your own. Always talk to me first before anything else."


    That was the protocol, and she understood why. Nothing went by without the Don''s approval.


    When she remained quiet, Alessandro added, "Do remember, Ang. This could also hurt your mother and siblings."


    Her chest squeezed at the mention. Cynthia hurt her, but was she really going to hurt her back through whatever the documents contain?


    She cleared her throat. "Wouldn''t this hurt your business too?"


    "It could¡­ It would. But we can take care of that. I''m willing to sever ties with the Bratva." Then Alessandro tilted his head, briefly ncing at Mariano before looking back at her. "I may not go directly against the other Italian families, but I would fight the Bratva if needed."


    Ang''s heart raced at the thought of that. A few weeks ago, Gael told her about his grandfather''s dying wish. It was why all their movements against the Morellis were calcted, and Alessandro could barely move. It was harder to make enemies with the other Italians, but apparently, he had no problems with other organizations?


    Still, that would mean that they would have to throw away what their family had protected and worked for with the Russians for many years. She felt so guilty. "I''m sorry I put you through this. I didn''t mean to let my¡­connection with them affect your family. I don''t want to hurt your family."


    Alessandro waved his hand off as if dismissing her statement. "Don''t be sorry. This isn''t exactly new. We''ve wanted to end our ties with the Bratva for a while now. This could very well just be a means to an end for us."


    Gael leaned forward and reached for her hand. It was the first warm gesture he made to Ang since he became cold to her this afternoon, making her heart flutter. He then exined that before the council gave the order to marry the two families¡ªDe Luca and Morelli¡ªthey had already nned to turn over their coboration with the Russians to another Italian family. It was like paying their way out to legitimize their businesses without having the council targeting their backs.


    The Bratva didn''t know about it yet, of course. But as long as their business continued and the people who would take over were vouched for, the Bratva would probably agree with it after doing their due diligence.


    Before Ang could say anything else, Alessandro said, "Matvey saw you. We would just have to assume the worst that he has ns to do something. This¡­" He gestured to the envelope. "¡­could be our weapon, and we could use it to our advantage. I can sense that there will be trouble soon, so you must prepare yourself, Ang. Your grandfather is a destructive man. My family can provide muscle, but you''re the only one who can protect your mind and heart."


    Gael squeezed her hand, and a small smile lifted on his lips when she looked at him. He didn''t say anything to her, but she could very well understand what his smile meant. ''I''m here for you,'' it said.


    After she told Alessandro that she would think about it thoroughly and discuss it with Gaelter, he dismissed her. "I''ll be with you after this," Gael whispered to her ear before she got up. Ang headed out of the study, aware that she couldn''t stay for their next agenda.


    However, just before she could close the door, she heard Mariano''s voice: "This is everything I have on Keith Perry." A p of something like a document tossed on the table sounded before the door clicked to a lock.


    Ang wasn''t interested in learning how the men nned to end Perry, and whoever else was in their way. When she returned to the living room where Gabrie was ying with Alice''s daughter, Honey, Gael''s dog, jumped to herp and whined.


    She readily picked Honey up and cuddled with her on the sofa, letting the dog lick her hand and arm. Honey was staying at Nonna''s for now, and she could only guess that Honey missed her daddy. Gael wanted to keep Honey with him too, but so many things were happeningtely, and Honey needed more attention now that she was older and weaker. He would feel bad if Honey was left alone for a long time; thus, thetter stayed at Nonna''s where there were always many people around.


    It was half past ten when Gael and Ang drove back to Williamsburg. The ride was still quiet, but the stiff air between them diminished, and he now held her hand. She relished the feeling of his warmth, leaning against his side and her head on his shoulder and hugging his arm that was holding her.


    Once they arrived outside of Gael''s brownstone, they got out of the car and walked up the stairs. But before they entered the house, Ang tugged him lightly, making him pause in his tracks. He turned towards her, his brow arching in question as he waited for what she was about to do.


    She bit her bottom lip, a slight tint of blush coloring her cheeks as she stepped inside his space and wrapped her arms around his midsection beneath his coat. "I''m sorry. I don''t like fighting with you."


    Gael froze for a second before exhaling a sigh¡ªout of relief or perhaps resignation. Opening his coat, he ced it around her body, covering the two of them inside it. And then his arms went around her, pulling her tight against his chest and kissing the side of her head. "I''m sorry, too."


    A few moments passed before Gael spoke again. "But I''m not changing my mind, Angel. I can''t let you see him. It won''t be good for you. Not for anyone who isn''t used to it."


    Ang could only imagine what happened to Evan. She had seen movies and read books about how people get tortured. She didn''t particrly like it, but fiction was different. It was just that, fiction. And seeing it with her own eyes would probably scar her more than she thought it would. Gael only wanted to protect her, and she could understand that.


    She nodded. "I won''t ask again." She just had to believe that Evan was no longer a problem. He could never hurt her again.


    "Come on, let''s get inside." Gael began to walk her towards the door.


    The loud hum of a motorcycle whizzed on the street, growing loudly. And then the noise lessened as if it was slowing down as it came nearer. Gael snapped his head towards the sound, and his eyes grew wide.


    "Get down!!!" he shouted as he instinctively whipped around her, shielding her with his body and then pulling her down with him.. As their bodies mmed against the hard concrete behind the column of the porch, suppressed sounds of gunshots fired through the air, hitting the walls around them.

 Chapter 490 - Things Just Kept Haunting Her

    It all happened so fast. Ang could barely see what was going on. One second they were standing at the porch about to go inside and the next, shots were fired and Gael was covering her with his body.


    She screamed, thinking they shot him.


    Ang was so scared to move as Gael stilled on top of her while shey on the ground.


    Another round of shots was fired, from God knows where, as the hum of the motorcycle continued. She thought they were going to die that night.


    Gael pushed himself off of her. "Are you hurt?" he asked, sounding terrified as he frantically searched her body.


    She couldn''t even speak as she shook her head, noting that she didn''t get shot. She was too petrified toe up with words while she busily scanned him up and down. "A-Are you?" she managed to utter.


    "I''m fine. Stay down," he said after making sure she was unharmed, pressing the brick slightly above their heads, and then a drawer pushed out of the wall, containing a handgun. He took it out as he got into a crouching position, pointing it in the direction of the street just as the motorcycle sped away at the corner.


    Rick and Trigger were behind the SUV while three more of Gael''s men were across the street also taking cover with their guns out. The air became quiet except for the grunting man, wearing a helmet and a ck outfit, in the middle of the street. He was the passenger of the rider earlier.


    "Trigger," Gael called, and in an instant, Trigger sprinted up the stairs and guarded Ang while Gael made a move to go down the sidewalk, ordering two of his men to follow the rider who left his friend to escape. His men swiftly got in their cars and sped off.


    "Gael!" She called out, so worried for him.


    "Stay there," he shouted over his shoulder.


    Gael, Rick, and another guard inspected the man on the street, aware that the neighbors were probably calling the cops by now, so they didn''t have much time. They paid the cops to deal with shit like this, but they shouldn''t be anywhere near the scene either. But he had to know who the fuck tried to kill them just now.


    "Cover me," said Gael as he walked over, their guns pointed at the grunting man. Thetter''s blood spilled out of his body on the asphalt while he pathetically ced a hand on his side in an attempt to stop the bleeding. Gael stepped over, avoiding the blood to touch his shoes, and knelt. Using the barrel of his gun to push up the helmet''s window, he red down at him. "Who sent you?"


    The man gurgled in his own blood, sputtering red spit out of his mouth. He gasped and choked at the same time, his face going red, and his eyes bulged out of their sockets.


    Gael kicked the man''s leg. "Who the fuck sent you?"


    More choking sounds came out of the man, and then his body jerked before hepletely stopped moving. His hand limply fell on the street while his lifeless eyes continued to stare at Gael.


    Sirens started ring in Brooklyn. They had to leave now.


    The three of them simultaneously turned around and headed towards Gael''s SUV, Trigger already walking Ang over and making her get inside the backseat. She didn''t protest, allowing them to do what they needed to do because she wouldn''t know what to do herself.


    "Roy," Gael called the other guard as they tucked their guns away. Without Gael having to say a word, Roy already nodded as if he acknowledged Gael''s silent order before he disappeared inside the brownstone across the street.


    Gael got inside the backseat next to Ang while Trigger took the driver''s. Rick remained outside, about to cross the street as well. "I''ll take care of the spectators," said Rick before he turned around.


    The car''s engine revved up, and Trigger pulled away from the curb, making a U-turn and then speeding away from the neighborhood. Everything happened in less than three minutes.


    Ang was as white as a ghost, the incident ying over and over in her head like a broken record.


    Gael spoke on the phone to a Lieutenant Albert, the callsting only less than a minute before he spoke to two other people: Alessandro and Giovanni.


    Two police cars ran past them on the other side of the road, and their eyes instinctively followed them. Trigger was already driving at a normal speed as he headed towards Gael''s apartment in Manhattan, crossing through Brooklyn Bridge.


    Ang clenched her hands together, still looking through the window behind her, looking so stressed out.


    "Baby¡­" He pulled her to him, his hands sliding up and down her body¡ªher arms, sides, backs, legs¡ªas if he was making sure she really wasn''t hurt.


    She winced when he pressed on the side of her arm, but it was nothing more than a bruise from mming against the wall earlier.


    Gael pressed his lips to hers and wrapped his arms around her. "Fuck. I''m so sorry."


    He just realized that her hands were also shaking as she tried to check on him as well. "I really thought you got shot," she muttered, sounding so wounded. It gutted him to hear her like that.


    "I''m okay. I won''t die so easily," he joked as he pulled away, but she didn''t find it funny. Her eyes watered, though she refused to cry.


    "Come here." He hugged her again, holding her in his arms and making her feel safe. "We''re going to stay in the apartment for now. I''ll have someone pack your things and bring them over tomorrow. Okay?"


    She wordlessly nodded, burying her face against his neck as her arms tightened around him.


    "You think it''s Volkov?" Trigger questioned, meeting Gael''s eyes through the rear-view mirror.


    "No." Gael shook his head. "He wouldn''t be stupid enough to do something like this. He hadn''t gotten the other part on the end of the deal yet and he had already released his shares to me. Besides, what good would it get him to kill me? That would be the dumbest move, dering war on his own without his Pakhan''s orders." He truly believed it wasn''t Volkov. It just didn''t make sense.


    "Fucking hell. These assholes think they could rain bullets in our turf."


    Gael didn''t respond, but he also thought the same thing. It was one thing to threaten his life and Ang''s, but to actually do a drive-by in his street? They must be idiots. They would know soon enough. Nothing happened in Williamsburg without him knowing¡ªat least, secrets wouldn''t be kept a secretpletely.


    "Perry¡­" Ang muttered under her breath. "He threatened to do something against you. This must be him."


    Gael thought so too. Perry was the first dickhead who came to mind, actually. It was either him or Filippo.


    Nearly an hourter, they reached Gael''s apartment where some of his men had already swept the ce before they arrived. He hadn''t heard from his men yet¡ªthe ones who went after the motorcycle rider.


    ***


    A few hourster, Ang had already showered and changed into Gael''s loungewear: a t-shirt and a pair of boxers. Shey in bed but couldn''t sleep at all; her mind kept reminding her of what happened outside of Gael''s house. Right now, Gael was making calls and talking to his men in the living room. His men hadn''t caught the rider, thetter sessfully escaping and losing them outside of Queens.


    Ang had spoken to Gabrie not too long ago. Gabby and Mariano had alreadynded in Chicago and had heard about what happened in Brooklyn. She worried so much, she thought abouting back, but Ang told her it wasn''t necessary. Gabrie already had a lot to worry about being with Mariano and all that. After reassuring her they were all fine, the two bid farewell, promising to update each other the next day.


    Ang''s phone beeped, and it was her best friend texting her. She wondered why Nina was still awake at three in the morning when she had work the next day, and she hadn''t told her friend yet about the shoot-out earlier that night.


    <strong>[ Antonina: Anj, William just sent me this. He doesn''t have your number, but he thought you should know in case you haven''t seen it yet. ]</strong>


    Ang''s brows furrowed, knowing that William did have her number. But that wasn''t important now. She tapped on the link that Nina sent, and her body went rigid.


    It was a local news article from one of the newspapers in Esmea where a photo of Evan Leos was on the front page with the headline: Marine Son of General Leos: Missing or Desertion?


    The hair at the back of her spine stood on end even before she began reading the article. The journalist went on and on about Evan''s past that the authorities just swept under the rug. Ang''s name was even mentioned, having been involved with her ex-boyfriend in a scandal over six years ago that got him demoted, fined, and confined in Marine prison for a while before he was let out to serve the country again.


    Ang''s heart nearly burst out of her chest in fear of seeing her name again or Gael''s¡­as possible suspects of Evan''s disappearance.

 Chapter 491 - Being In The Gray

    Thest time Ang saw Evan was back at William''s cabin in the woods. She was aware that Gael and his men had brought Evan to New York, but they didn''t tell her how they did that, and she didn''t ask either. The less she knew about Evan''s whereabouts, the better.


    She did find out that Gael kept him in The Bunk, but she hadn''t seen Evan with her own eyes, and Gael wouldn''t allow her to either. So technically, Ang hadst seen Evan weeks ago in Esmea.


    ording to the article, General Leos hadn''t heard from his son since the first week of February. Evan was on leave for 20 days only, and he hadn''t reported back to work on the supposed date of his return a couple of weeks ago.


    Ang thought about it. If General Leos had been aware of Evan''s actions, he would have known the possibilities. If the Morellis knew the De Lucas had Evan, Leos must''ve also known, which would put him in a bind. He couldn''t report that his son had been "kidnapped", but he also couldn''t ignore Evan''s disappearance, putting him on the hot seat.


    General Leos hated the attention, mainly because of his son''s reputation and especially because of his candidacy. He wouldn''t have made Evan''s disappearance public if he had the choice. But he had to file a report so he wouldn''t look like he was hiding something. Ang was certain that he hated this because the authorities would be watching his every move now while they looked for Evan.


    She scrolled back up, noting the article''s date was three days ago. Nina didn''t read or watch the local news regrly, so it wasn''t a surprise for Ang to have only heard about it now from her.


    But she did wonder why her father, brother, and possibly Gael had kept this from her.


    Thankful that the article no longer mentioned her name apart from the horrible incident at the club more than six years ago, she closed the site and went back to Nina''s message, typing her response. Nina didn''t know that they had Evan, and Ang intended to keep it that way.


    <strong>[ Ang: I hope he''s in a ditch somewhere. I don''t care. Why are you still awake? And FYI, William knows my number. I bet he''s only finding excuses to text you. ]</strong>


    Three dots waved on the bottom left of the screen, disappearing and appearing a few times before her response finally popped.


    <strong>[ Antonina: Yeah. I hope Evan is rotting in that ditch. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: I just got home from a party. You really think so? Kind of odd that he''d do that, considering he takes what he wants. Fuck everyone else who gets in his way. Is he being cute? ?? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ang: Ninz, don''t easily fall for him. Even though you think he''s cute. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: ?? But he''s hot. Can''t I just lust over him without falling? ]</strong>


    That got Angughing. She knew her best friend was only ying¡ªeven though there could be some truth to her words. Nina was the kind of person who would joke even if she told the truth.


    Ang thought about riding the joke with her, but she decided to remind her friend instead, feeling like she needed to be the sane one at the moment. At least she was trying to.


    <strong>[ Ang: Just be careful. Okay? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: Girl, you know I always use protection! ???? ]</strong>


    A loudugh escaped Ang''s lips. Nina had told her nothing happened between her and William. Yet.


    <strong>[ Ang: Antonina Teresa Lopez!!! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: OMG. Bitch! ?? You did not. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Antonina: Fine. ?? I hear you. I''m going to bed now. Love you. ]</strong>


    After Ang replied, "Love you too," she took a deep breath and set her phone back on the nightstand, feeling much better already. She weed the much-needed small distraction from her best friend.


    She nced at the door, thinking that Gael was on the other side with his people. And just like that, her mind brought her back to tonight''s drive-by. She had just witnessed someone die in the middle of the street, and they all just walked away.


    Earlier, she asked Gael what would happen to the body, and he simply told her that if someone hadn''t reported it, they would have gotten rid of the corpse in minutes. But because the police were already on their way, they didn''t have time to do that.


    Ang wondered if the cops would ever trace the incident back to Gael. She had no idea how these things worked in their family because it was her first time witnessing everything firsthand. He reassured her that they wouldn''t. Certain high-ranking officers were on their payroll to make these things go away. Even if some of the "good" cops would try to get to them, they wouldn''t have evidence as his men already took care of it.


    That was efficient. And Ang couldn''t stop the strange feeling inside her, unsure if it was guilt or something else. God, no matter how she looked at it, she was already on the other side of thew just by being with Gael.


    And she didn''t care.


    She simply didn''t care.


    All that mattered was that she finally had something worth living for other than her father and brother. She now fully embraced being in the gray.


    Before Ang realized what she was doing, she was already out of bed and heading towards Gael''s office where he kept a spareptop that she could use. He had given her ess there thest time she was in his apartment in case she needed it for something. She passed by him and his men in the living room, but they didn''t notice her when she slipped inside his office and closed the door behind her. They were all too busy doing whatever it was they were doing.


    She fired up theptop and opened a word processing software, only feeling a little regret that she couldn''t use the one she had in herputer that was specifically for writers. But this would have to do for now. She needed to write, and it couldn''t wait.


    And so she began writing:


    <em><strong>[ ck Heart ]</strong></em>


    <em><strong>[ by Gtea K.S. ]</strong></em>


    ***


    Monday ¡ª March 4


    At four in the morning, Gael was about to turn in when he noticed the lights in his office were turned on, and he found her there. Ang fell asleep at his desk while writing what seemed to be a new book. He hadn''t had the chance to read what she wrote because she had woken up and closed it as if she was hiding a sordid secret with the way her face blushed.


    Gael was d that although she was shaken up by what happened, it seemed as if she fueled that feeling into words and was working on a new piece that would undoubtedly be another masterpiece. He was so proud of how she handled herselfst night.


    He didn''t want to leave Ang alone in the apartment, but he couldn''t bring her everywhere with him either¡ªin case Perry or the Morellis would try to get to him again. He had doubled his security, though. So not only was Trigger staying with her, but a couple of Alessandro''s men were also guarding the apartment. It gave him a little peace of mind that she wasn''t alone.


    One week into KMH and Perry was already trying to kill him.


    Gael couldn''t help the smirk on his face as he stepped out of the Escde at eight in the morning and headed to the entrance of KMH. No, he didn''t have proof that it was Perry. But the timing was just too close. He would get his proof. But with or without it, Giovanni was already working on getting Perry the fuck out of New York, and rid of him once and for all.


    It was work, as usual, this Monday morning. Last night''s assassination attempt wouldn''t stop him froming to KMH today. If anything, he wanted to rub it in Perry''s face and say, "I''m alive, motherfucker. It''s my turn now."


    "Mr. De Luca," called a familiar voice a few feet to the side. He turned his head, and the asshole, Lieutenant rk, strode his way. "How are you today? We''d like to ask you some questions aboutst night''s murder on your street."


    Ah. This prick was itching to get Gael behind bars and was certainly feeling like it was Christmas today. Gael furrowed his brows, looking taken aback by his statement. "I''m sorry, what? Someone got murdered? I would''ve heard of it when I left for work today, but 64th street was quiet this morning. You must be mistaken."


    Really, Gael believed he could be a great actor with the way his tone sounded so convincing that Lt. rk looked a bit ufortable as he exchanged confused looks with his partner.


    "I''m¡­talking about the street outside your house in Brooklyn. Where were¡ª"


    Gael''s phone rang, interrupting rk''s questioning, and he answered it without hesitation, seeing as it was Giovanni calling. "Yes, I''ming up."


    Then he turned back to Lieutenant Douchebag, smiled, and said, "I have a meeting to catch up to. But I appreciate you checking up on me, Lieutenant. I''m really touched. You can set up an appointment with my secretary should you need anything else from me.." And with that, Gael walked away.

 Chapter 492 - In Which Theyre Pissed

    For a week, Lieutenant rk didn''t back away from Gael. He would corner him every chance he got. One time, Gael had just finished a meeting in a restaurant and had to relieve himself in the restroom before leaving.


    He wasn''t surprised that rk followed him inside. Obviously, the motherfucker didn''t know boundaries. Gael grew tired of being followed everywhere. He seriously considered whipping his dick out and peeing on rk just to piss him off¡ªor in this case, piss on him.


    Gael stood by the urinal while facing rk, who leaned against the sink a few feet away, and then he unzipped his pants, a sly grin ghosting his face as he nodded at the Lieutenant. He was ready to take out his junk, thinking the asshole must really want to see his dick if he didn''t turn. The fucking pervert.


    But then rk scoffed and turned away, retrieving his phone from his pocket to answer a call and walking a few steps to the door.


    Facing the urinal now, Gael ignored the other''s presence as he relieved himself. He could have his men get rid of rk, but he didn''t want to risk it. rk was too important to the police. His colleagues would notice if he suddenly just disappeared. Gael and Giovanni had already thought of doing it a few times over the years, but they didn''t act on their urges. Therefore, rk remained an annoying thorn in their lives.


    Washing his hands in the sink, Gael nonchntly perked his ear up, listening to rk''s low voice by the door several steps away. He seemed to be arguing with someone over the phone. And Gael could guess what it was about.


    Grabbing some tissues from the wall dispenser, he took time drying his hands. Just as he tossed them into the trash, Lieutenant rk went straight for him and got in his face.


    "What did you do?" rk demanded.


    Gael tilted his head sideways, raising his brows as he shrugged. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "My supervisor just¡­informed me to leave you alone." rk bared his teeth, his face going red.


    "He did?"


    Well, that was fast.


    "Don''t give me that, De Luca. You and your family make me sick. What the hell did you do?"


    Gael pretended to think, looking sideways as if he recalled something, and rk watched in silence. "I really have no idea why he would do that." Then he raised his eyes back to meet rk''s, still keeping his expression neutral and calm. "In fact, I praised your¡­hard work."


    rk looked confused, his brows knitted together like he was constipated. "What?"


    "Oh, I just¡­thought I''dpliment how you and your colleagues have been working so hard the past few days. You know¡­ Ambush¡ªI mean, interviewing¡­stake-outs outside my apartment, going everywhere I go, and making sure I''m safe and protected. Like I said, I''m extremely touched that you''re looking out for me. I just wanted to make sure you are properlypensated for the things that you do."


    Gael brushed imaginary lint off rk''s shoulders. He should have done this before washing his hands.


    Then he added, "I merely gave mymendation, knowing that my property tax is used well."


    Gael did a good job holding his smile in. He really could be an ass to others, but did he care? He didn''t give a fuck. Especially when it was rk.


    Still red in the face, rk pointed his finger at him and muttered under gritted teeth, "I''ll get you one day. You and your family." And then he left, mming the door behind him.


    Gael had to admit that Lieutenant rk was persistent. If they weren''t fighting from the opposite sides of thew, the man would''ve been useful.


    Stretching his arms up, a small smile formed on his face because he finally got rid of his tail. It was fun while itsted.


    Not.


    ***


    Because Gael had been followed around for days, he could barely move and do his other businesses. He had to delegate important things to the capos working under his family and the soldiers whose duties had also been doubled.


    Gael loved the extra time he spent with Ang, going straight home after work. Still, there were pressing matters that needed to be dealt with¡ªaka Perry and Filippo¡ªso that he could actually enjoy spending time with Ang without worrying about the next attack.


    Last Monday, the morning after the assassination attempt, Gael confronted Perry in the office during lunchtime when most of the staff weren''t around. It was a heated conversation, but they stayed on each other''s side of the table while Perry adamantly denied he ordered the drive-by.


    "If I really wanted you dead, I''d just hire a sniper, and you wouldn''t even know what killed you before you hit the ground," Perry said and scoffed. "A drive-by. Are we in the 90s?" Then he stalked out of the meeting room, leaving Gael and Giovanni.


    It was no question that Perry wanted the De Lucas out¡ªespecially when Gael got Morgan''s shares. But what he said was also true. If he wanted Gael dead, he''d make sure of it.


    Of course, Perry could have also only said that and lied.


    Since the shoot-out in Brooklyn two weeks ago, Ang had been cooped up in the apartment, working on her new book. Gael had all of her things from Brooklyn moved to Manhattan. She didn''t reallyin about just staying inside as she was too busy concocting the spells in her book.


    However, on Friday morning, she asked Gael if they could go out for some fresh air and a change of scenery maybe. She was a little stuck on one scene of her book, knowing what to write about but uncertain of how she should write it.


    He learned that Ang was writing another mafia romance novel.


    At first, he gave her an eye, but he didn''t interrupt when she described what it was about. "I promise, I''m careful this time." She blushed, and there was a sparkle in her eyes, looking so excited as if she couldn''t wait to show him what she did.


    Honestly, he didn''t mind that she was writing that anymore. As long as she didn''t get herself into too much trouble, he was okay with it. He''d be right behind her if she did get herself in a sticky situation. Plus, he thought about how fun it would be to nitpick the parts of her work just to get a rise out of her. He loved it when she got so worked up defending her babies.


    ording to Ang, the female main character in her new book worked in a club¡ªbecause apparently, that''s where all the "dirty" happened.


    Gael figured that perhaps bringing her to one would put her in the mood to write again, and maybe that would give her inspiration. So he arranged for them to visit The Phantom''s Empire and even had Ruth show her around and introduce her to all the staff working that night.


    Ah, the light in Ang''s eyes when she realized what he did was worth seeing.


    His manager, Ruth, didn''t question why she needed to "educate" Ang about the work around the club. But she thought of it as getting acquainted with the future missus, thinking that Gael might ask Ang to be in charge of Empire one day since he''d be busier in KMH.


    The club was always packed on Friday evenings, and that night wasn''t an exception. While Gael made sure he didn''t have to work that night so he could be around Ang, he, unfortunately, had to leave for a while. Giovanni, who was at The Manor, called him over.


    "She doesn''t leave the club. And she''s not getting out of your sight," he reminded Trigger as he got to his feet.


    Ang emerged from the kitchen doors with Ruth beside her. He told her where he had to go and she didn''tin. She even reassured him that she was having fun.


    "I''ll see youter." He kissed her and then walked away.


    ***


    The Manor


    Just like The Phantom''s Empire, this club was crowded. Sometimes, they''d wonder where all these people were from. Were there always that many people in the city? It was like the whole poption doubled on the weekends to party. Of course, they didn''tin¡ªthe more patrons, the better.


    Gael entered through the side entrance and headed straight to the office upstairs where Giovanni told him they were waiting. He wasn''t sure who "we" was. He thought the capos had important things to report.


    However, he wasn''t prepared to see the people in it when he entered the room without knocking. Immediately, his brows drew together as he stood by the door and stared at them, waiting for someone to start talking.


    "What the hell is she doing here? What is he doing here?" Gael questioned, his eyes bouncing between the two people before they trained on Lia. She sat at one end of the leather couch, not meeting his stare while the other man¡ªsomeone from the ounting department in KMH sat on the other end, his clothes and hair disheveled.


    "I need to go home." Malia''s jaw tightened, and she attempted to move.


    ring at her, Giovanni''s foot rammed down against the edge of the coffee table, making them jump.. "Sit your fucking ass down! You''re not leaving until I tell you so."

 Chapter 493 - In Which They Taunt

    Gael shoved his hands into his pockets as he studied Malia, noticing her clenching her hands hard and checking the clock every two seconds as if that would make it go faster¡­or slower. She looked like she had somewhere to be, not looking scared¡ªjust a little nervous¡ªdespite Giovanni''s outburst. He couldn''t expect anything less from a Morelli.


    Leaning forward, Giovanni rested his elbows on his knees and looked at the ountant, his brows drawn together, making him look intimidating. Gael wasn''t sure what was going on yet, but he was certain it had something to do with KMH because of this ountant.


    "Mr. Ackerman. Why don''t you tell him what you just told me a few minutes ago?" prodded Giovanni as he leaned back.


    Gael shifted his stare at the ountant, waiting. He didn''t know his surname, but he was familiar with his face. Thepany had hundreds of employees in the main office alone.


    Mr. Ackerman nced at Gael and lowered his head right away, sweat trickling down his temple. "Please¡­ Mr. De Luca," he begged.


    Salvatore, Giovanni''s right-hand man who stood at the corner quietly like he always did, pulled out his gun and pointed it at the back of the ountant''s head, making Ackerman tremble. Salvatore clicked the safety off and pressed the barrel on his head, and said, "Tell him or your whimper will be thest sound thates out of your mouth."


    Ackerman sweat some more, his knees squeezing together like he was about to pee himself. Malia peeked at them and then looked away, sighing as she checked the time again.


    Gael got impatient waiting, he narrowed his eyes at the ountant and folded his arms across his chest, tempted to tap his foot on the floor or jam it in the man''s throat if he didn''t speak the next second.


    Stumbling on his words, Ackerman told Gael, "M-Mr. Perry made me do some¡­some things in thepany."


    "What things?" Gael questioned.


    "Some under the table transactions. Forging signatures. He¡­made me take some funds from budget allocations in different departments and transfer it to a single offshore ount daily."


    Gael''s lips twitched and his jaw tightened. Daily? What kind of¡­he seethed. "This is what Perry is doing? Embezzling money from thepany? He''s only been a partner for a little over two months and now he''s already stealing?" He couldn''t believe it. It was like Perry was desperate and dumb.


    Giovanni let out a mocking chuckle as he leaned forward, peering at Ackerman to taunt him. His tone leaked of sarcasm as he spoke, "Oh, that''s not even the fun part, my dear nephew. Go on. Tell him."


    Ackerman swallowed. "Mr. De Luca, I don''t even know whose ount it is. I really have no idea."


    The crease between Gael''s brows deepened as he shifted his stare to Giovanni. "What is it?"


    Giovanni looked up, meeting his nephew''s stare, his eyes full of mischief, but only Gael knew that darkness lived behind it. "I had my guy check on the offshore ount and only found out tonight that the ount holder is under the name¡­Kristina Rivera. It''s so fucked up, isn''t it?"


    Liquid heat crept up Gael''s spine as he dragged his piercing stare back to Ackerman. He clenched his hand into a fist as he sat in the armchair next to the ountant, his eyes never leaving him. He itched to grab the man''s throat and crush it with his fingers, imagining he was Perry. That sick fucker.


    Ackerman flinched, looking even more scared than he was before Gael sat near him. He could no longer look at his boss''s eyes, so he just stared at the table, his hands gripping his thighs.


    Gael exchanged looks with Giovanni again. The two of them somewhat conversing in their heads as neither of them uttered a word to each other.


    Kristina Rivera.


    Kristina as in Giovanni''s mother''s first name. And Rivera as in Gael''s mother''s and grandmother''s surname¡ªthe surname he used before he had to change his name.


    "He didn''t make it hard to check too," Giovanni added, "¡­as if the intention was to have it traced easily back to a certain someone." Or in this case, to both Gael and Giovanni. He didn''t know how Perry even found out about their mothers¡ªperhaps the Morellis knew about it. Still. It was an insult and it angered both of them.


    Giovannizily nced at Malia, his tone hardening up a notch. "And guess what? The photo on record at the bank''s database was hers."


    Malia clenched her hands harder, her brows knitting together. She looked properly pissed as she stared at the floor¡­and then nced at the clock on the wall again.


    ''You got somewhere to be?'' Gael wondered, still unsure what to make of her being here and getting involved with Perry and his schemes. Was she guilty? Or was she a victim?


    "How did you find out about this?" Gael asked his uncle.


    Giovanni chuckled under his breath. "My intern. Can you believe that? An intern found out and asked me about it because she was "curious" where the money was going or how could a "lunch" be five hundred dors¡­ Did thepany have to spend that much for a client?" He shook his head. "I''m going to offer her a permanent position once she graduates. Employees like her should be taken care of," he said, shooting a re at Ackerman.


    The ountant tried to beg again. "Please, Sir. I swear, I didn''t know whose ount it was. I just thought it was Mr. Perry''s."


    "And you just followed his instructions," Gael remarked with disdain.


    "I didn''t want to get fired. My girlfriend is pregnant. Sir, please. I really didn''t know. I was only following orders."


    "What does he have on you?"


    "He¡­ He knows where I live," Ackerman stammered. "He''s seen my girlfriend. And¡­he''s got my passport. I¡­ He said he could make me disappear."


    Giovanni tossed a file on the coffee table, exining that it was all the transactions made by Ackerman since a few days after Gael and Giovanni came to KMH. They were records of small charges ranging from a two-figure to a three-figure amount from different ounts in thepany tagged as misceneous funds that if one would see, this could probably be ignored untilter unless noticed and then investigated. For three weeks, the total already amounted to $29,130.


    It was so much money stolen in less than a month.


    Gael threw the file back onto the table and called Rick. "Send him home."


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see Giovanni''s scowl. His uncle was probably wondering why he was letting Ackerman go. What did Giovanni want to do? Kill Ackerman right now? Gael didn''t want to risk it, and they could still use Ackermanter. He met Giovanni''s stare for a few seconds and then his uncle nodded at him as if giving him the go signal.


    "Have someone keep watch on him 24/7," Gael ordered Rick and then he turned to face Ackerman. Thetter was now pale and looked like he was about to pass out. "You work directly to us now. You report to us. You are not to tell Perry that we know about his scheme or speak about this meeting to anyone else."


    Ackerman gulped audibly and then nodded.


    Gael leaned closer, his voice lowering as he added, "Don''t think that just because you came clean that you''re absolved from what you did. We also know where you live. And it would only take us a minute to know how your girlfriend looks like. We''ll know everything about you¡ªyour parents, siblings if any, neighbors, high school teachers, first crush, even your pets. We can have you killed in front of your pregnant girlfriend. Do you understand?"


    Tears spilled out of the ountant''s eyes as he nodded.


    "Show up on Monday. Freshly showered and wear your usual office suit. Act like you weren''t just about to piss yourself right now. We''ll know if you fucked up, Ackerman. Now go home and be a good boyfriend," Gael bit out thest words.


    People could do anything to avoid fear. But it''s also fear that makes them do everything.


    Rick yanked Ackerman up the couch and walked him out the door.. After Giovanni''s signal, Salvatore also left, leaving only Giovanni, Gael, and Malia in the office.

 Chapter 494 - In Which Threats Are Coming

    Chapter 494 ¨C In Which Threats Are Coming


    Gael got to his feet and strolled towards the bar cart. "Are you thirsty?" he asked, ncing at her.


    She shook her head. Gael faced the cart and poured whiskey into two sses, then mixed Vichy Catn and some lemons into another ss. Taking the whiskey in one hand and the fizzy drink in the other, he walked back to them and set the whiskeys in front of Giovanni and Lia. Then he went back to sit in the armchair with his lemon-vored carbonated water.


    Malia eyed the amber liquid in front of her and then the drink in Gael''s hand, her brows knitting in confusion. He tipped his ss to her before taking a sip, the bubbles bursting in his tongue, thebination of salty and sour sloshing in his mouth. It wasn''t damn near to any liquor he could''ve had, but Ang would chop his head off if she smelled alcohol in his breath.


    "And why are you here?" he asked.


    She stared at the whiskey, nced at the clock, and then sighed before finally taking a swig of the drink. "I don''t know. Ask your uncle."


    Gael studied his uncle whose eyes were still locked at Malia since the others left a few minutes ago.


    When no one else spoke, she set the ss down rather harshly. "I need to go home."


    Giovanni sought after her as soon as he found out about the offshore ount record. He thought she had already gone home but was surprised when he arrived at The Manor and saw her with other KMH female staff.


    He was already pissed as he got to the club, wanting to take care of Ackerman in his office, so when he saw Lia, he just had to get to her. He didn''t waste time and confronted her in private, but all she did was deny and even looked shocked about the usation.


    Still fuming at the situation at hand, Giovanni cocked a brow at her. "Why are you in a hurry? Can''t wait to go home to your fianc¨¦?"


    "Because! I don''t want to be here. Why are you keeping me? Just do what you want and get it over with," she spat.


    Her reaction made Giovanni''s lips curl into a smirk. Gael swore it was always fun to watch these two.


    Giovanni gestured towards the door, his voice sounding amused. "You''re free to go¡­after you tell him what you told me."


    "Why don''t you tell him yourself? I have nothing to do with it!"


    "I don''t fucking care. Now tell him, or I will make you." Giovanni cast a re at her.


    The two stared down at each other for a few moments. Malia dropped it first, and then she faced Gael. "I don''t know what I heard. I''m not sure, I mean."


    "Heard what?" Gael prodded.


    "I¡­heard Keith talking on the phone the other day. It sounded like he was talking to Fil."


    He cocked a brow. "How do you know he''s talking to Filippo?"


    "I just do. Keith usually receives a call in the morning around the same time. One time he was in the shower, and his phone rang. I¡­answered it, and it was my brother."


    Setting his ss down, Gael narrowed his eyes on her. "And why are you telling us this?"


    Malia rolled her eyes again. "Because Gio''s making me?"


    "What did you hear?"


    She swallowed. "I think Fil''sing."


    "Coming to where?"


    "To New York? I heard him say, "Soon. When you''re here."" She snapped her head at Giovanni. "I told you I could''ve heard it wrong. I''m not sure, okay? I just¡­think that Keith is expecting him soon."


    Gael shook his head, calling this bullshit. Filippo had been on the run, avoiding them for so long, and now he wasing here? "And we''re supposed to just believe her?"


    Giovanni shrugged, taking a swig of his drink. "She''s a liar."


    Exasperated, Malia leveled their gazes. "Look, I don''t care if you believe me or not. I''m not going to convince you to. We had a deal, Gio. Now let me go."


    "You made a deal with her?" Gael probed, arching a brow as he nced between the two ex-lovers.


    A chuckle escaped Giovanni''s lips. "I never agreed to it," he said.


    Malia''s eyes widened, her jaw dropped, and then she groaned, sounding annoyed and having had enough of Giovanni. She shot up. "I''m leaving."


    "Have Rick drive you home," said Gael as he took another sip of his fizzy drink.


    "I don''t want your help. I''m taking a cab," she scoffed as she gathered her stuff with shaky hands.


    "I''m not offering help. It''ste. We don''t want to be held responsible if something happens to you after you walk out of here." Gael sounded nonchnt. Despite the messy history between the two families, Malia was still a woman, and it was dangerous outside.


    She paused for a beat, staring at Gael as she contemted fighting him on this.


    Giovanni got to his feet, grabbing his keys off the table and his coat off the back of his chair. "I''m driving you home."


    "Absolutely not!" she protested.


    "It''s either that, or I''m calling Perry myself and tell him toe pick you up right here in my office because you''re sleeping on my couch and refuse to leave. Your choice."


    Malia scoffed, fuming. She couldn''t believe this was happening to her right now. Instead of responding, she turned around and walked out of the office, stomping her feet defiantly as she did.


    Giovanni chuckled to himself, a sinister glint shing his eyes as he followed her out.


    Gael shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on between the two. "You got a condom? Don''t forget to wrap it."


    Giovanni gave him the middle finger as he headed out. "Lock the door when you leave."


    The door closed after Giovanni, leaving Gael alone inside. He stayed there for a few minutes more, ying the information in his head as he tried to figure out what Perry was nning and when and where would Filippo be if he was actuallying?


    He didn''t worry much about Malia''s involvement in this war between their families. Mariano had warned them during their sit-down thest time that his sister must be left unharmed. When they asked him to exin her role in Perry''s life, Mariano was hesitant and spoke vaguely, saying that Malia didn''t want to be part of any of this but that it was her choice to be with him.


    Everyone was so shady, and Gael felt that there were many things to uncover. But he could only do so much. His top priority was keeping Ang safe while working on his goals.


    If what Malia said was true that Filippo wasing to do God knows what, then they had to prepare.


    ***


    Ang was behind the bar, wearing an apron and wiping the counters when Gael came back. A smirk ghosted his lips as he leaned against the far end of the bar, watching her as she observed everything, taking mental notes of the workers and patrons. She took out a small pad of Phantom Empire merch and a Montnc pen that surely came from his desk and scribbled on it.


    She didn''t take drink orders, but when a guy asked for some tissues, she managed to find the stock under the counter and gave it to him. Another patron called her attention, asking her to take his drink order, but she kindly apologized, saying she didn''t make drinks.


    The men at the bar ogled at her and talked to each other in hush voices, causing Gael''s jaw to tighten. But he kept his cool and ignored them.


    "Miss," Gael called her attention. "Can I have a kiss?"


    The men at the bar raised their brows at the audacity of him acting so boldly. Ang turned around, smiled, and walked over, surprising the patrons even more when she indulged Gael and answered, "Depends. What are you gonna pay me with?"


    "What to do? I don''t have my wallet with me."


    A guy next to him scoffed, followed by someughter from his friends.


    She leaned in, still smiling. "I don''t take cash."


    "How about my car?"


    "Hmmm¡­ That will get you a peck on the cheek."


    "I want one on my lips. You can have any of my properties¡­ My king-size bed."


    The guy beside him shook his head. "Dude, you try so hard."


    Ang crossed her arms under her breasts and tilted her head, sliding her gaze down Gael''s body and then back up. "Tempting. But I already have my own house and a king-size bed."


    "What about dinner?" Gael smirked. "You like to eat, right?"


    "Are you cooking?"


    "Yes."


    "Are there going to be any whip cream and chocte?"


    His grin grew wide. "If you want¡­"


    "Then you''ll get a kiss." Ang reached for thepels of his coat across the counter, pulling him in as she leaned and caught his lips in a slow kiss.


    Howls and cheers rang around them, onementing, "Holy sh?t. That worked? Baby girl, can I get a kiss, too? I can buy you breakfast, lunch, dinner, and dessert."


    Gael wrapped a possessive hand around her waist, squeezing her as he deepened the kiss for a few more beats.


    Their kiss broke, and as they kept their foreheads pressed, she raised her left hand to the men, showing her engagement ring. "Sorry, boys. I''m already spoken for."


    Theyughed. "Oh, damn it. That was hot, though."


    Smiling down at her, Gael pulled back slightly. "You done here, baby?"


    "For now. I cane back, right?"


    "Any time. Ready to go home?"


    Ang nodded. Gael peered over her shoulder and yelled at his bartender, "Hey, George! Give these gentlemen their drinks. Two rounds on me."


    "You got it, boss." The bartender nodded and he walked over.


    The men howled some more, thanking Gael as he picked up Ang behind the bar, effortlessly carried her over the counter, set her feet back on the ground, and then walked her out of the club.


    ***


    Just as they headed towards his Escde, Ruth caught up to them, giving him a small package that someone had left an hour ago with his name on the front.


    Gael opened the package and saw one item inside. He tipped it over, catching a familiar old ring in his palm. It was a thick gold band with a crow design¡­and splotches of what might be old dried blood. His hand quivered as he stared at it.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s my grandfather''s ring."

 Chapter 495 - Daggers Under The Sleeves

    Chapter 495 ¨C Daggers Under The Sleeves


    Gael had the entire perimeter in the club searched and the security tapes checked. The small packet that was the size of his hand was at the front desk. Many patrons came to the club, and it seemed as if it was ced there inconspicuously. They only noticed it was there a few minutester.


    After the security checked the CCTV, they saw a caucasian man in his 30s, slipping it on the desk before entering the club. They didn''t find him inside anymore, and there was no record of him going out through the front, so he could''ve left through the back door where only exit was allowed.


    Gael made some calls, and by midnight, he learned that Alessandro and Giovanni had received a package too. Thinking that it was a bomb since it came in a box, their men checked it first. Inside the boxes were their father''s shoes¡ªone pair, one shoe on each of the boxes. They knew it was the shoes that Severino worest before he died.


    What kind of sick person would do this?


    Years ago, they found Severino shot in the head with no clothes on. They stripped him naked, and his stuff was gone, making them all wonder what they did to them.


    Gael''s grandfather had somehow sensed that his time was near¡ªthe old man probably didn''t know he was going to get murdered. Still, he could feel that he was about to face the god of death, making him write the first and only emotional letter he had ever written, addressed to his children and family.


    Gael had read that letter. He resented it. He killed people despite what his grandfather wanted¡ªnot to seek revenge. One person was a Morelli aplice that his men found and brought to him in one of his family''s restaurants in Italy. He shot the man in the head¡­and his then-girlfriend, Ba, saw him.


    Giovanni was a lost soul at that time. He didn''t care much. He partied, drank a lot, and slept through half the female poption, ming himself for his father''s death.


    Alessandro was so angry that he nearly lost his mind, unable to do anything because of that letter. Back then, they hadn''t known about his brother''s cancer. And while he wanted to disregard the letter, find the Morellis and ughter them all, his brother, Pietro, was his voice of reason.


    ~~~


    "Father''s right. What good would it do? They killed him. And then what? We kill one of them too? What happens next?" asked Pietro. "They''lle after one of us again. And then the cycle just repeats itself."


    "So you don''t want to do anything? Fuck!" Alessandro swiped everything on his desk, ss shattering on the floor. "You''ll just let them win, is that it?"


    "Winning? This isn''t about winning. They lost family. We lost family. Both of us are losing."


    "Oh, bullshit! Don''t get smart with me now. They won''t have the chance to retaliate if we finish all of them. All. Of. Them."


    Pietro looked up to his brother, his expression looking weak as he took his time answering. "Even their women? Their children? Because the only way that the cycle ends would be to ughter every single one of them, including all the bastards they cast away or hid. You knew what happened after Grandfather killed Mario''s father. Mario was just a boy then. He made himself, and the cycle continued when he became powerful in his city. So are you willing to kill everyone? You''re not that kind of person, Sandro. We''re thieves¡­but we''re not heartless."


    ~~~


    Needless to say, conversations like that didn''t happen just once. Although Alessandro wanted his revenge, he never acted on his own and without his brother. It wasn''t until Pietro came forward and told Alessandro about his cancer that they finally agreed to honor their father''s wish.


    It was quiet for a while. The Morellis stayed away from the De Lucas for some time after that. And when the Morellis found out about the shift in power and how the De Lucas were trying to legitimize their businesses, they took advantage of it. They still wanted to take New York as their territory.


    Gael''s family might want to get out of their ndestine businesses, but it didn''t mean they''d allow the Morellis to take over New York. They''d die protecting what was theirs.


    The recent threats and taunting were like the eye of the storm. It was as if Perry or Filippo wanted to create chaos and disorganization to weaken the De Lucas.


    Gael wasn''t having any of it. He found it amusing that Filippo thought he could do what his father couldn''t.


    That night, Gael took Ang home, made sure her security was in ce, and then he went out to meet his father and uncle. The three of them stayed locked in a room until the wee hours of the morning,ying out all the risks, ns, and contingencies.


    This time, Alessandro wasn''t going to hold back. Fuck the letter.


    This Morelli was an animal that got out of its cage¡ªthere was no redeeming on this one. Even his brother, Mariano, wanted him dead.


    So if Filippo wants to take New York, he''d have toe get it himself. And the De Lucas would wait for him with open arms¡­and daggers under their sleeves.


    ***


    Saturday ¡ª March 16


    "You have to finish that before your wedding!" Nina excitedly barked in Ang''s ear through her phone, talking about her new book: ck Heart.


    Ang had sent the plot to her this morning after she had visualized the whole thing in her head. And she, herself, thought it was pretty good and even nned it to be a series¡ªanother instation under Gtea K.S.''s dark romance theme.


    The cutesy, sweet, and steamy works she wrote for Samantha''s app were fun to write, and she would probably write one again in the future, but at the moment, this was what upied her head. How could she not? She was surrounded by men that gave her inspiration every day. Heck¡ªshe was sleeping with one.


    "It''s pretty exciting, isn''t it? I don''t want to rush it, though. So I''ll take my time on this one. I don''t want to ruin it and be careless¡­" Ang said.


    "Okay, but don''t take too much time. Oh, and by the way, have you guys decided on a date yet?"


    Ang brought her knees up on the couch and hugged them to her chest. She was alone in the living room with the TV on while Gael was a few meters down in his office. He had been there since after dinner, going over his n on a future project in KMH¡ªone that he would immediately realize after they''d taken Perry out.


    She shook her head even though her best friend couldn''t see her. "Not yet. Now''s not the time for that. They''re¡­very busy."


    "When are they not?"


    Nina was right about that. Gael always had some things to do. But that didn''t discourage Ang. Besides, they were always together, so it already felt like they were married, and the wedding would only be like a formality.


    She wasn''t NOT doing anything. In fact, when she wasn''t writing her book, Ang would browse wedding gowns on the Inte. Perhaps she could invite Nina over one of these days so they could shop around.


    A bang on the door made Ang turn her head towards it. Gael''s men had already left the apartment. Some were still around the area just in case, but only the two of them were inside, and no one was guarding the door. They weren''t expecting anyone, too, so she wondered who it might be.


    After ending her call with Nina, Ang strolled towards the door and looked through the peephole just as Giovanni banged on it again.


    She let out a sigh as she opened it to let him in.


    Giovanni was drunk. Again. He''d been drinking a lottely.


    Smiling down at her, he hooked his arm around her neck, and she struggled to bring him over to the couch, dumping him on there because he was too heavy for her.


    "I''ll get you some water," she said as she was about to turn.


    She hadn''t taken a step away as he grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her down the couch next to him. "I''m not thirsty, just¡­ssstay here for a sec," he slurred.


    Resigning, she let him tuck her under his arm while heined about human rights. Ang had absolutely no idea what the heck he was talking about.


    She quickly shot Gael a text to tell him his drunk Uncle was there.


    "You think I want to fulfill my fucking promise?" Giovanni bit out, the smell of alcohol strong on his breath. She had to stop breathing. My god. What was wrong with him now?


    "I want to fucking end her. But I also NOT want to end her. How does that make sense?" He sighed.


    Gael came out, his brows deeply knitted as he took in the scene at the couch, frustration written all over his face.


    "There he is! My favorite nephew! God, I love you! You know that?" Giovanni smiled wide, sitting straight and pointing at Gael. He turned to Ang, holding her face and squeezing it between his hands, her lips puckering. "And you, you adorable little Ang, you are¡­lucky!" And then he nted a big kiss right smack on her lips.


    Ang''s eyes went wide, caught off-guard. She pulled back and ced her hands on his chest to push him, but then he leaned away with a big, goofy smile on his stupid face and said, "I''m so happy you''re marrying my nephew."


    "Alright, that''s it," Gael grunted in his deep, stern voice as he grabbed Giovanni''s cor, pulling him up to his feet and dragging him towards the guest room. "Get the fuck off my woman and get in bed, or I''ll throw your ass on the street."


    Giovanniughed, patting Gael''s cheek while they reeled away. "Don''t be a jealous dick. You''ll have her forever."


    "What the fuck is happening to you?" Gael hissed.


    Ang trailed behind them, watching as Gael dropped Giovanni''s dead weight on the bed, thetter''s face falling on the pillow. She walked over and removed his shoes while Gael grumbled under his breath and savagely threw a nket over the idiot on the bed.


    "Her¡­" Giovanni mumbled in his sleep. "She¡­happened to me¡­."

 Chapter 496 - Coffee Has Spilled

    Chapter 496 ¨C Coffee Has Spilled


    Sunday ¡ª March 17


    It was sunny outside today. Ang wished she could go out and enjoy the weather, but because of what had been happeningtely¡ªthe threats and all that¡ªshe didn''t even try to ask Gael if she could. Perhaps she could get some sun on the rooftop garden in a bit. Maybe he would be okay with that. It looked like Gael needed some air too.


    Last night, after they put Giovanni to bed, Gael was sullen. He cleaned up his desk in the office and went to bed with her, trying to cool himself down from the frustration he''d had against his uncle. Ang didn''t want to put any more stress on him, so she justy with him in bed and hugged his side as they slept.


    His mood seemed better in the morning. They showered together and made breakfast in the kitchen. Ang only observed Gael, thinking what she could do for him.


    Then Giovanni came out of the guestroom. His face looked clean, and his hair was slightly damp and swept back as if he had washed up and then ran his fingers through his hair. He strolled out of the room with his coat in his hand, and the sleeves of his white dress shirt rolled to his elbows, a couple of top buttons undone, allowing some ink from his chest to peek out.


    "Do you want some coffee?" Ang asked.


    "Thanks. That would be nice," he answered in a hoarse voice as he took a seat on the stool at the breakfast bar.


    She made him ck coffee, knowing he preferred that, and set it in front of him.


    Gael hadn''t spoken a word since his uncle came out. He just leaned against the counter and folded his arms across his chest.


    The air was thick in the kitchen, making Ang feel suffocated. She didn''t want to be in the middle between the two men at that moment.


    Not wanting to just stand there and do nothing, she ted a few bacon strips, then gave it to Giovanni who was holding his coffee mug in one hand and nursing his head in the other. She bet the hangover was probably kicking his ass right now.


    "Do you want some aspirin?" she offered.


    Before Giovanni could answer, Gael spoke, "He''ll get some aspirinter."


    Ang nced between the two men, wetting her lips before swallowing.


    Giovanni dragged his gaze to his nephew with knitted brows. "You holding medicine hostage?"


    Gael lifted his chin, looking down at the other. "I want you to suffer that headache first. Maybe you''ll understand how much you''ve been giving me those recently."


    "Screw you." Giovanni looked away, still sulking as he took a sip of his coffee, grimacing at the pain in his head.


    "Um¡­" Ang gulped and began to retreat to the side. "I''m just gonna leave you guys to talk."


    Just as she stepped back, Gael shot her a look. His tone was stern, but he wasn''t directing his anger at her. "Don''t leave, baby. I need a witness if I have to kill someone today out of ''self-defense''."


    Left with no choice, she stood there as an audience, her heart slightly racing as she watched.


    "Don''t be so dramatic, Gael." Giovanni shook his head. "What did I do that made you so cranky this morning?"


    "You were drunk off your assst night and many times the past few weeks."


    Ang knew that Gael was really just pissed about Giovanni spiraling downtely. Giovanni kissing herst night was thest thing on Gael''s mind. In fact, Gael hadn''t talked about that. It definitely surprised Ang, but she was more worried about the reason for Giovanni''s excessive drinking.


    A chuckle escaped Giovanni''s lips. "Oh, shut up. Like you weren''t a fucking mess when she left you a couple months ago!" He nodded towards Ang and then looked at her straight in the eyes, the yfulness in them gone. "Did you know he crossed the road and nearly got hit by a truck because he was too drunk to care one night? Yeah, you didn''t, did you? If I hadn''t gotten to him in time, his brain would''ve been all over Williamsburg."


    She blinked, her gaze shifting to Gael and wondering if that was true. Her fiance wasn''t looking at her, though.


    Gael scowled at Giovanni. He pushed off the counter, leaning over the breakfast bar across from his uncle, and spat, "My girlfriend left me after telling me she loved me. Jino died a few hourster. And my sister got fucking married to a prick¡ªall in two days. Fucking less than forty-eight hours, all shit happened to me. So I apologize if I wanted to drink to forget, even just for a night!"


    Ang''s chin trembled, and a tear threatened to spill. Her chest ached at the reminder of her leaving him that day. A lot happened to Gael that week, and she wasn''t even aware untilter. She felt so guilty even if he didn''t resent her for it. If only she could turn back time¡­


    Giovanni closed his eyes, his hand gripping around the mug so hard it could break any second.


    "You¡­" Gael continued. "You slept with her, she broke your heart, and now she''s getting married to the enemy. It''s been fucking years, Gio. You had every chance to get back at her, and I''d told you I got your back no matter what you nned to do. But now you''re ying with her, and I can see history repeating itself. You can''t have it both ways, man. Either get her back to you or back the hell off her as you get your revenge. She broke you. How do you know she''s not doing it again?"


    Giovanni pushed off the stool and threw the mug to the wall, the ceramic shattering everywhere and the coffee spilling down the wall. He rounded the bar and stood toe to toe with his nephew. "You''re not the only one who lost people. Gabby''s my niece. I''m mad that shit happened to her. And Jino¡­ I may not be as close to him as you are, but he was my family too!"


    Both of them were right. But it wasn''t lost on Ang that Giovanni didn''t address Lia''s matter that they all knew was the reason for his recent behavior. The room became silent as the two men stared each other down, neither of them backing away. Ang forgot how to breathe with the tension shooting through the roof. She wanted to hug them and make them stop shouting at each other.


    Giovanni scoffed. Then he stepped back and turned around, grabbing his coat as he headed out of the kitchen.


    "I''m not losing you too¡­ It hurts too much to see you like this again," Gael muttered, his voice almost pained, making Giovanni halt in his steps, but he didn''t turn around. "Trouble''s just around the corner. I need you, man."


    A few moments passed before Giovanni began walking again, leaving the kitchen. Ang followed after him to see him to the door. As they reached the foyer, he looked down at her, his eyes apologetic, but he didn''t say anything as he lightly brushed the side of her head affectionately.


    Ang stepped forward, reached up, and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, rubbing his back. "You know he only means well," she whispered.


    Giovanni squeezed her body once and kissed her head. "I''ll see you soon," he said before pulling away and walking out of the door.


    She locked the door and turned around to see Gael standing near the couch and staring at her, his hands hidden in his dark grey sweatpants.


    Walking towards him, she brushed her knuckles on his cheek, giving him a small smile that he didn''t reciprocate. He looked tired, as if he needed a long break away from all of this mess. She wished she could steal him away from here.


    Ang slid her arms around his torso, pressed her body against his tightly, andid her head on his chest. "Babe¡­ Gio wille around. He''ll pull himself out of it, you''ll see¡­"


    Gael was quiet for a few beats before his strong arms went around her, and he exhaled a long sigh. "I don''t know, baby. Thest time he was like this was years ago after¡­Lia. He''d been in so much trouble he nearly died. Now that she''s back, I just can''t watch him go through the same motions again. She''s bad for him."


    Squeezing him more, she reassured Gael, "I''m sure you got through him today. Just give him time¡­ And whatever happens, we''ll be there for him.. And he''ll be there for us."

 Chapter 497 - Gripe

    Chapter 497 ¨C Gripe


    Monday ¡ª March 18


    Gael suggested to Ang that she should stay at Nonna''s so she wouldn''t get bored in the apartment alone all day, but Ang said not to worry because she would be writing anyway, and she had enrolled in an online culinary ss in the afternoon about healthy eating or something. She said Katherine Young had suggested this course to her, so she wanted to take it seriously.


    He was so proud that Ang improved a lot and was actually able to cook them a decent meal now. Granted¡­her pasta dishes had been repetitive, but she wanted to perfect the dish before moving on to the next one. So Giovanni, Rick, and Trigger had been helping them consume the food whenever she made them.


    At least he didn''t have to eat five batches of Aglio e Olio consecutively alone. And Rick was probably sick of it too that he''d offered to teach her his mother''s recipes if she wanted. Ang wasn''t sure if she should be offended or thankful.


    While Gael supported her culinary venture, he had one request from her, and that was to not deprive him of meat even though she wanted him to eat healthier. He needed his protein to function. Thankfully, she didn''t fight him on that and agreed that good meat and not the processed kind only, considering she had be quite anal about his liquor intake. She was OK with him drinking asionally but also responsibly.


    He had already made an agreement with her to cut him some ck for the uing gathering with the De Luca family for the death anniversary of his great-grandfather this week. The family alwaysmemorated his passing where everyone was expected to drink and "party" because the man they were celebrating was big on parties when he was still alive.


    Although it was a little challenging, given the stressors all around him, Gael was thankful that Ang was always there when he needed her. He loved going home to her every day. A domesticated Ang whenever he came home always made his stress go away.


    ***


    At work, Perry didn''t show up to their weekly meeting.


    Malia was there, though, but even she had no clue why Perry was not there that morning. She tried calling him before the meeting, but it went to voicemail.


    This made Gael uneasy, wondering where he was because he hadn''t left any messages for his absence. Not that Gael was worried. Perry could die for all he cared.


    For the past two weeks, their work rtionship was¡­tolerable despite the several times that Gael and Giovanni wanted to wring Perry''s neck for the moments he opposed their assertions in meetings.


    They wanted to rip each other''s throats, but doing it in front of their employees was not ideal.


    After that drive-by and confronting Perry, Gael thought maybe it wasn''t Perry or Filippo who did it. Perhaps it was one of their family''s enemies. After all, they didn''t fall short on that list.


    But Perry missing at work today when that guy had been uptight since the beginning? It just didn''t sit right with Gael, and he didn''t like not knowing what Perry was up to.


    They were supposed to finish an important deal with a big client today, and Perry decided to y hooky. Unless¡­this was him rebelling after finding out Gael got the 2% share from Volkov, making him the major shareholder of KMH. But if that was the case, Perry''s reaction was kindate.


    When lunchtime came, then three o''clock rolled in, and there was still no sign of Perry, Gael decided to check with Malia. She was temporarily working for Perry in KMH while Perry''s actual secretary was still in Ohio and was supposed toe this month. So Malia should know where her "boss" was. She had her own office and not just the desk outside Perry''s door because Perry doted on her, and it wouldn''t be good for his "image" to not treat his fianc¨¦e right.


    Gael could understand this, of course. If he were in his shoes and Ang had to work for him¡ªeven temporarily¡ªhe''d set up a proper office for her¡­if he couldn''t persuade her to share his office, that is.


    He knocked on the door and waited for Malia''s e in" before pushing the door open. She nced up from the document she was reading, and her brows immediately raised, surely confused why he was there to see her. "Yes?" she asked.


    Gael quickly scanned behind him to make sure no one was within earshot and leaned against the door frame. "Where the hell is he?"


    Malia sighed. "I don''t know. I''m just as clueless as you are, Mr. De Luca."


    "You''re his fianc¨¦e, Ms. Rose. Shouldn''t you know where your future husband is?"


    Her jaw flexed, and she looked down at her document, continuing her work. But then she uttered under her breath, "I know, right? I should know."


    Gael''s brows drew together as he continued to study her. She looked annoyed and was ignoring him now. If she were an ordinary employee, this attitude would be disrespectful. But he didn''t dwell on that now, thinking she must already be having a hard time at the moment, judging by all the paperwork on her desk, and her being in Perry''s mess.


    He was about to turn around when Giovanni came over, and their eyes met. Gael knew his uncle was on his way over to him as they were supposed to meet at three in the afternoon. Stopping next to him at Malia''s door, Giovanni nced between Gael and then Malia, his brow cocking in question to him as if to ask: "Why are you here?"


    Then Giovanni darted his eyes back to Malia and a silent look passed between them. She looked away first when her desk phone started ringing.


    "Keith Perry''s office. How may I help you?" she answered, pausing as she listened. Then she closed her eyes for a brief second, tilting the receiver away from her as she exhaled a slow sigh before bringing it back to her mouth. "I apologize, Sir, but Mr. Perry''s currently unavable¡­due to an emergency. I''ll reschedule the appointment for ater date. Would you like to leave a message?" she asked, a pen and paper already in her hand.


    She winced as she abruptly pulled the receiver away from her ear, the sound of an irate voice loud from where the men stood. Malia pressed the phone back to the side of her head, scowling as she mmed the receiver onto the phone base and muttering, "Oh. Fuck you too."


    Gael and Giovanni exchanged a look, and when she nced up at them, she quickly snapped, "What? He cursed and hung up first. Do you need anything else besides asking me what I don''t know? I''d like to go back to my work."


    Gael shook his head, nudging Giovanni with his elbow as he turned away and headed back to his office. "She has a temper," he said.


    A small chuckle escaped Giovanni''s lips, but he didn''t say anything else as they closed the door behind them.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a hotel suite a couple of hundred miles from New York, a woman wearing a foot brace sat rigidly in an armchair, her hand clutching the phone against her ear. A deep scowl etched on her face as she argued with her cousin.


    "Then what the hell is taking you so long? I can''t wait anymore, Fil," Lauretta spat, her other hand gripping the arm of the chair.


    "Don''t raise your voice at me! You''re the one who needs me, Laurie. Not the other way around. I can work on my own without you."


    She pursed her lips, trying to calm herself, but the anger inside her continued to bubble. "When?" she asked, lowering her voice just a tad bit.


    "Soon."


    "You already said that before."


    "Goddamn it, Laurie. I don''t need your gripe. I already have enough on my te right now to deal with your bitchiness. Just sit tight, and I''ll call you when I send a car to pick you up."


    She hissed but did not argue with Filippo anymore.


    "How''s the old man?" he probed.


    "Still the same¡­" Lauretta sighed. "I don''t think he''sing out of it, Fil." Closing her eyes, she tried to forget about her grandfather''s state in the hospital. Instead, an image of someone crossed her mind, and she wondered. "I haven''t been able to reach Evan. Has he been deployed?"


    A dark chuckle sounded from the other line, and Filippo scoffed. "Don''t you read the news? Your boytoy''s been missing for weeks. Forget about him. He''s probably dead by now. Thest time I saw him, the De Lucas'' monkeys surrounded us."


    Rage coursed through Lauretta''s veins, ming everything on Ang and Gael. They ruined everything. She ruined everything. Lauretta couldn''t let them win. There was no way she''d allow them to be together after she was cast aside. Her hands clenched so tight her nails cut her palm. "I can''t wait any longer, Fil. Hurry up, or I''ll go crazy, and I just might do something."


    "Don''t you dare! Sit the fuck down and wait for me."


    The call ended, and the irritating beep grated her ears.. Lauretta mmed her phone onto the carpet, her breathing ragged as the images of what she nned to do to them flickered in her head.

 Chapter 498 - Flame (1)

    Chapter 498 ¨C me (1)


    Thursday ¡ª March 21


    Heavy breathing and sensual moaning filled the inside of the Escde that was parked outside of The Manor. Gael rained wet kisses on Ang''s damp neck and chest as he slowly pulled out of her, his cock still semi-erect in the air, glistening from both of their cum¡ªa trail of it stretching between them.


    "Mmm¡­" She moaned, her legs still shaking from the intense orgasm, not more than a minute ago. About to close her legs, she gasped when he slid his tongue down her body, and his face settled between her legs,pping her up like he didn''t want to waste any of her.


    "God, I missed you so much, baby," he murmured between licks, his tongue and lips warm and soothing against her sensitive skin.


    "I missed you too," she purred, sighing. They hadn''t seen each other for two days because Gael had to take a quick trip to another state yesterday morning. Perry was supposed to do it, but the man still hadn''t shown up to work since Monday.


    On Tuesday morning, Malia reported to the police about his disappearance. Something that Ang thought was expected¡ªafter all, they were engaged. But Gael and Giovanni told her that Malia might have had no choice but to do so, or people would wonder why she didn''t bother¡ªas if she was hiding something. And Ang understood this too. It reminded her of Evan''s "disappearance".


    So Gael and Ang hadn''t seen each other for two days. They spoke on the phone while they were apart, but it still sucked that she went to sleep without him next to her.


    Gael''s nended at 6 p.m. ¡ª an hour ago. They met outside The Manor, and he didn''t waste any time kicking his men out of the vehicle and devoured Ang in the backseat.


    Despite his haste, he did restrain himself from ripping off her dress that night as they had to meet his family inside in¡­fifteen minutes ago.


    After licking her clean, Gael wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and then wiped her between the legs. The two helped fix each other''s clothes as much as they could, huge smiles stered on their faces as they worked and gave each other nces.


    Then he took Ang''s face in his hands and kissed her softly on the lips. "I wish I could take you home right now, Angel. I''d love to continue this all night long."


    "I''d love that too."


    "But we''re alreadyte, and we can''t bail."


    Her heart warmed at his word choice, "we". Because technically, they weren''t married yet, and she wasn''t needed at this party. But Gael had been clear about his stance regarding their rtionship. They were a unit. And he needed her to stand by his side. So how could she not be there for him? Even if the people behind those doors were dangerous human beings who wouldn''t hesitate to kill her if she made one wrong move and put their family in danger.


    "Then we should go." Ang smiled, giving him one more kiss before they got out of the car.


    He smoothened her hair with his fingers and cast a quick scan down her form. She wore a ck long-sleeved wrap dress and ck pumps thatplimented his ck suit and ck shirt. He nodded and squeezed her hand. "I love you," he said, making the corner of her lips curl into a smile.


    Hugging his arm, she let him walk her towards the double doors as she whispered to him, "I love you back."


    The Manor was closed for tonight''s exclusive party, and only a few trusted servers and staff were around to serve the De Lucas and the people who worked for them. Everyone was here, even Nonna and other women in the family and the kids. Too bad Gabby couldn''te because Mariano had something going on tonight, and he didn''t want his wife traveling on her own without him. He said it was too risky for them to go out right now. Ang heard that the Morellis had some group targeting their backs.


    Even though Ang wished that Gabby was around, Gael was there with her, and she wasfortable with his family too. It didn''t escape her that she received a certain level of respect from the people around them when they learned that she was the future Mrs. Gael De Luca. The thought of that made her feel giddy. She was surrounded by powerful women who stood by their men amidst the dangerous life they signed or didn''t sign up for.


    Gael''s female cousins and extended family were so excited to n the wedding for her. They began reminding her that they had family traditions to uphold. She was close to telling them that the Su Family also had traditions, but tonight, she kept her smiles and thought there was no harm in indulging their excitement for a while. In the end, decisions would all be made between her and Gael and not them.


    Alessandro made a toast for his grandfather. "Domenico "Scotty" De Luca. A man who meant business. A man who knew who followed him until the end and a man who knew who to cut loose when they no longer serve a purpose for him. He was formidable and respected. And wherever he may be, he will always be remembered." Then he proceeded to speak in Italian, saying more good things about his grandfather before raising a ss and finishing it with "Salute".


    Ang followed suit, clinking her ss with Gael and Aurora on either side of her, then with Sebastian behind her, and raising her ss to Val across the room sitting next to her sickly father.


    Oddly enough, Ang only felt a slight dread in the first few minutes of entering the club and seeing the capos and soldiers of Gael''s father all around the room. While their women threw a nce her way, scrutinizing her from head to toe, the men avoided looking at her. The men weren''t allowed to look at another man''s woman¡ªespecially not from the main family''s women.


    Feeling the need to pee, Ang shifted her weight, looking around to find Gael while the female De Lucas'' attention drifted to something else. A figure approached her from the side, and when she turned her head, Giovanni smiled at her.


    "Not drinking tonight?" she probed, nodding at the club soda and lime in his fancy ss.


    He sighed. "Don''t tempt me, love. I''m really trying to be good here. But if you insist, perhaps I can have a taste¡­" He smirked as he slowly nced down her lips while taking a sip of his drink.


    Ang wanted to p his head, but in a room full of Mafiosos, she didn''t want to put a dent on Gio''s pride. So instead, she stepped on his foot discreetly with her heel. His face morphed into a mixture of pain and surprise. "That''s for kissing mest weekend, you dolt."


    Giovanni grunted while keeping hisposure as she slowly lifted her foot off his. Then he softly chuckled and flexed his foot to ease the throbbing. "If you think I''m gonna apologize, I won''t." He grinned.


    She scoffed. "Yeah¡­ I doubt you were going to."


    "Did he get mad I kissed you?"


    Ang thought for a second and slowly shook her head. "We hadn''t talked about it." It was as if it didn''t happen and Gael wasn''t bothered by it. Why wasn''t he bothered by it?


    His grin grew wide and turned suggestive. "Maybe because he isn''t averse to sharing with me. It wouldn''t be the first time."


    "W-What?" She stammered, but Giovanni was already walking away. No¡­ No way¡­ What? She looked at Gio''s back and then across the room where she found Gael, and her cheeks flushed. "What do you mean?" she asked even though she already had an idea what he meant.


    Giovanni nced over his shoulder and nodded towards the buffet table. "Youing?"


    Huffing, Ang began turning away. "I''ll follow. I really need to use the bathroom." She walked, and Trigger immediately followed behind her, taking a bottle of beer with him.


    ***


    A few minutester, Gael wondered where Ang was. His eyes scanned the room from left to right. "Have you seen her?"


    Tossing a piece of smoky bacon wrap into his mouth, Giovanni licked his fingers as he nodded towards the opposite side of the club. "She went to thedies'' room ten minutes ago. Trigger''s guarding."


    Gael opened his mouth to say something but the lights momentarily shut off, darkening the whole club for a few seconds and causing everyone to gasp before the lights turned back on again.


    Most of them went on unbothered, but Gael was worried. "I''ll go find Ang," he said as he started turning, but then Alessandro called him over, stopping his tracks.


    Giovanni finished his drink and wiped his fingers with a tissue as he offered, "Go. I''ll check on her. I need to smoke anyway."


    "Thanks." Gael nodded, patting him in the back as he walked away.


    Taking out a stick from the pack, Giovanni began lighting it as he made his way to the back door, the sound of music and chatter already faint behind him. He narrowed his eyes at the door that was left ajar when it was supposed to be closed at all times and was only essible from the inside unless prompted with a code from the outside.


    As he came closer, he noticed a ck heel between the door and the frame that prevented it from closing all the way. Pushing the door open, he picked it up and puffed out a cloud of smoke as he scanned the quiet alley. The only movement that caught his sight was a grey van a few meters away, swaying from side to side as if people were fucking inside.


    Giovanni cocked a brow as he carefully approached the van, wondering who was having a quickie outside of work among his men and server. He ought to remind them to do it outside of work hours. He didn''t pay them to y. But as he got closer, another shoe right outside the van''s side door caught his sight. Then a faint muffled moan came from inside the vehicle, and his eyes snapped towards it.


    That was when it registered to him that none of their people inside owned a van like this. And no one would ever use this alley to park their cars.. His heart pounded in his chest as he reached for the door handle.

 Chapter 499 - Flame (2)

    Chapter 499 ¨C me (2)


    A few minutes earlier¡­


    White-hot pain permeated at the side of Ang''s head just as she reached the handle of the bathroom door to go back to the party. She staggered, clutching her head, then her vision went ck, and she dropped to the floor.


    When Ang slowly came to, the dizziness made her want to vomit. The first thing she noticed was the darkness of her surroundings and someone trying to reach under her dress.


    Her eyes widened as she looked down. A strap of her dress was torn, exposing the top of her right breast and bra, and her wrists were tied together with a heavy-duty zip tie. A dark-haired man she had never seen before settled between her legs with his meaty hands caressing her thighs as he leered and said, "Good. You''re awake. I don''t like to fuck a corpse."


    She screamed at the top of her lungs, only to realize that duct tape covered her mouth, muffling the sound. Ang struggled, kicking and backing away from the stranger, but the top of her head hit what seemed like firm padding. They were inside a van and on its floor; no seats were attached. She was trapped.


    The assantughed, catching her ankle and pulling her back towards him. "No one''sing to save you, Sweetheart. They''re all gonna die tonight." He mounted her, his thighs on either side of her hips, and mmed her tied hands above her head. "Oh¡­ Lauretta was right. You are perfect for me."


    The position was awkward and demoralizing. Ang desperately pushed him off her. She scratched his face, causing him to pull away.


    "Bitch!" Hisrge hand came down her face,nding on her cheek, and her head whipped to the side. "Don''t make this hard for me, you cunt!"


    Groaning from the sting of his p, she could taste blood on the side of her lips. It was hard to breathe with the tape on her mouth and her chest was about to explode from the raging beat of her heart. Everything ached as the assant grabbed her arms again and pressed them above her head.


    His other hand glid down to her breasts over her dress, causing every fiber of her being to react as awareness of another man besides Gael touching her was revolting.


    Gael taught her how to get out of this situation. He constantly reminded her that her attackers would be stronger and heavier than her, but it didn''t mean she was powerless. The essential concept of self-defense wasn''t to beat up your enemy; rather, it was to avoid danger.


    He taught her how to attack but to use it only if necessary. And even if she learned how to punch and kick, she could still hurt herself in the process. Because she would most likely be overpowered, her priority was to escape from the situation.


    Ang didn''t think. As if on instinct, her body shifted like it was moving on sheer muscle memory. With her arms trapped above her, she thrust her hip upward with as much force as she could, pushing into the man''s bottom. The motion caused him to lose his bnce, and his body shot forward¡ªhe facented on the floor.


    She heard a crack and a grunt¡ªwhich she thought was probably his nose, but she didn''t dwell on that. Taking advantage of him losing his grip on her while he nursed his broken nose, she trapped his ankle with her foot over it, flipped her body, and pushed him sideways. Hended on his back, reversing their position with her on top of him now. And as hard as she could, she mmed her joined fists down his exposed throat.


    From holding his bloody nose, the disgusting man was now clutching his neck as he choked, his eyes bugging out of their sockets and his face turning red.


    Ang didn''t waste time. The second his legs went ck, she scrambled away and wed at the door handle. There was blood on her hands, making it harder to grip the handle, especially with her wrists tied together. Just as she got a hold of it, the door slid open, and she jumped out, ramming into someone''s chest.


    "What the¡ª"


    A man''s strong hands grabbed her by the shoulders, and she frantically pushed herself off him, only to fail because the lower half of her body was still inside the van and the upper half fell into him. She was off-bnce and couldn''t fight another man. She barely fought the other one and got lucky. Now there were two of them!


    "Anj?"


    Ang snapped her head up and saw Giovanni''s horrified expression as he looked down at her. A mixture of relief and fear ran through her body, and she screamed through her taped mouth. "Gio!" she wanted to scream, but of course, it was muffled.


    "What the fuck! Who did this to you?" Giovanni immediately scooped her out of the van and tentatively set her on her feet. Keeping an arm around her, he peered into the vehicle where a many immobile. "Did you kill him?"


    Panting, Ang clutched Giovanni''s coat while she peeked over his shoulder, seeing her attacker on the floor of the van. Giovanni began to move towards it, and she pulled on his coat, stopping him, her eyes widening as she shook her head. ''Don''t go there!''


    "I''m just gonna check." He cupped her cheek and told her, "Stay here." He retrieved a handgun from behind his waistband and pointed it at her attacker. A tear slid down her cheek as she watched him prod the guy inside the van, her heart racing in her chest. Then Giovanni''s shoulder sagged as he turned back to her. "He''s dead."


    She didn''t know how she looked at the moment, but judging by Giovanni''s change in expression, she must have looked worse than terrified. She just killed a man.


    Ang let out a muffled cry. He caught her in his arms when her knees buckled under her. "Hey¡­ Hey¡­ Anj¡­ You''re alright. Shit, your head is bleeding. Are you hurt anywhere else?" He slowly peeled the duct tape off her mouth, and she slumped against his chest, sobbing as energy drained out of her. She didn''t know when he got the knife, but he was already cutting the tie on her wrist. Then he pressed a handkerchief to the side of her head."F?ck. Who the hell is he? We''re gonna get you out of here. I''m calling Gael."


    The mention of his name brought back the dead man''s words from earlier. She straightened her spine and grabbed Giovanni''s arm. "Lauretta! She did this to me. I think something''s going on inside. He said they''re all going to die!"


    Giovanni pressed his phone to his ear, his brows knitting together as he looked down at her. "He''s not answering his phone¡­"


    "Oh, my god!" She turned on her heel, heading towards the back door. "Let''s go back inside! He''s¡ª"


    "No!" He caught her elbow, stopping her from advancing any further. "If something''s happening inside, you can''t be there. It''s too dangerous. Where''s Trigger? He''s supposed to be guarding you! I''m calling Salvatore. He''ll keep you safe while I go check inside."


    Ang opened her mouth to protest, but he was already pulling her away from the door and towards the opening of the alley. "I have to¡ª"


    A clunking sound from the side stopped them from their tracks. Their heads snapped towards the direction of the noise, noticing a pair of legs in jeans and sneakers beside the dumpster.


    "Stay behind me." Giovanni''s grip on her arm was tight as he kept her halfway to his side and back.


    She gasped when she recognized the shoes. "It''s Trigger!" Retracting her arm from the vice grip, she ran towards the dumpster, hearing Giovanni shouting behind her to not go near it. But she was sure it was Trigger, and he could be hurt. Why else was he slumped behind a dumpster in the dark?


    "Oh, my god! Trigger!" Ang dropped to her knees next to Trigger. He had a cut on his brow, blood trickling down his face. Blood soaked through his white shirt at the stomach, and shoulder where his hand was pressed. She tried to pull Trigger away from the dumpster, but he was too heavy.


    Trigger groaned at the movement. "Fucking hell. That hurts. I forgot how a fucking gunshot hurts like hell." He looked up at her, his eyes barely opening. "Shit. Are you okay?"


    "What the hell happened?" Giovanni knelt down and checked on him.


    Ang didn''t know what to do. She lifted his shirt and gasped at the sh on his abdomen that was about one inch wide. It didn''t look deep, but there was still blood. She pressed her hand on it, silently crying, unsure what else to do.


    "The staff¡ªJake, opened the door for them. There were too many. I couldn''t¡ªI''m sorry." Trigger''s eyes were ssy as he looked at her. "I cked out after the shot. I just came to when I heard you guysing."


    Giovanni cursed at his phone. They weren''t answering his calls.


    Just then, there were three gunshots. And they looked at each other wide-eyed, knowing the shots came from inside the club.. And more shots followed after.

 Chapter 500 - Flame (3)

    Chapter 500 ¨C me (3)


    Ang''s head was filled with thoughts of Gael being in danger inside the club where there was a shooting. "This can''t be happening¡­" she muttered.


    "How many are they?" Giovanni questioned Trigger as he inspected his guns. He had two with him now, and then he handed one to Trigger.


    Trigger pushed himself off the wall, checking the wound on his stomach. The bleeding had already stopped¡ªso did his gunshot wound on the shoulder, but he still needed medical attention. She already knew calling 911 was not an option, so she didn''t suggest it. "I don''t know their total. The ones who came in through the back door were about ten people. There could be more,ing from the front and the side."


    "Where the hell did theye from? This is gotta be Filippo, but where the hell did he get so many men?"


    "I''m sure it''s him," Ang chimed. "The man who attacked me mentioned Lauretta. She certainly couldn''t pull this off on her own."


    Trigger hissed as he moved. Seeing her friend''s limited movement, Ang snatched the knife in Giovanni''s hand and used it to tear off the bottom part of her dress and start bandaging it around Trigger''s shoulder. While she worked on him, Trigger recalled what happened before he cked out. "I heard Italians. The rest of them were Ukrainians."


    "Motherfuckers." Giovanni got to his feet, cocking his gun. "I knew we should''ve ended them first before they got the balls to actually do this shit. You two stay hidden. Salvatore will be here. I need to go inside."


    "I''ming with you!" Ang shot up.


    "No!" Trigger roared at the same time that Giovanni snapped, "Absolutely not! Don''t you hear how dangerous it is?"


    "Gael is in there! I can''t just sit here and do nothing while I listen to the rain of bullets!"


    "You''re not just gonna sit there. Trigger and Salvatore will bring you somewhere safe." Giovanni leveled his eyes with Trigger who nodded in agreement.


    She started to protest but Trigger squeezed her wrist as if saying, "Don''t argue with him."


    Giovanni scanned Ang''s disheveled state¡ªbarefoot, torn dress, one strap barely covering her bra-covered breast, and the skirt of her dress ripped around her mid-thigh because she used it to tie Trigger''s wound. Blood smeared all over her legs, arms, and she had a cut lip. Gael would kill him if anything else happened to her. "Jesus Christ," he muttered curses under his breath as he shucked off his coat and tossed it around her shoulders before stalking towards the back door.


    The ground was hard and rough on the soles of her bare feet, and the wind was cold on her skin, but the only thing that Ang cared about at that moment was seeing Gael. So she followed Giovanni, ignoring Trigger''s grunts and calls behind her.


    They were at the door when Giovanni realized she was there. "For fuck''s sake, Ang. You can''te inside. I don''t think¡ª"


    "I don''t care what you think, Gio! My fianc¨¦ is inside! If you don''t let me in, I will run to the other doors or climb the roof and force my way through there. So you either let me in now, or I find my way inside, and you can''t stop me."


    His jaw set as he stared her down, but Ang was determined and did not retreat, leveling him with her own gaze.


    "Fine," he bit out. "But you''re not getting out of my sight. So help me, god, if you run on your own¡ª"


    "I won''t." She dropped the coat to the ground. As much as she appreciated the warmth it gave her, it would be ufortable to move around stealthily with bulky clothing on her.


    Giovanni curled Ang''s hand around his knife and exchanged a look with Trigger. "Cover from the back." Then he opened the door, and the three of them crouched their way inside.


    ***


    A few minutes ago¡­


    Something wasn''t right. Gael could feel it in his gut, so as he walked over to his father, he asked Rick to check the breakers and the security. His father''s men were already moving too after getting an order.


    "We should send the women home. Bring Ang to Nonna''s," Alessandro said as soon as Gael was within earshot. "I have a bad feeling."


    He readily nodded. "Me, too." Then he scanned around them, noticing that something was off. "Where''s Lastra and etta?" Two Capos who were just here with their wives. The women were still around, but the two made men weren''t. They could be in the restroom, but Gael thought he hadn''t seen them the past twenty minutes.


    "Attenzione," Alessandro said, his voice sounding neutral and unhurried as he casually took a sip of his drink. Then he added, "Ci sono formiche in casa, fai attenzione." (Attention. There are ants in the house, be careful.) Though his tone sounded calm, all his people had his attention, and they knew what was up.


    Shit. Gael''s jaw tensed up. Ang. His heart began to race.


    Alessandro gave a silent order to Val to take his brother¡ªher father¡ªout of here. Then he gestured to a few of his men to take his wife, Nonna, and the other aunts home. Thankfully, the kids were already sent home an hour ago.


    "I''m going to find Ang," Gael informed his father, and Alessandro nodded before turning back to his group, speaking in hushed tones while the others were already checking their guns. If Alessandro was right, it was toote to escape for them, but he could at least secure the women and wait for the lurkers.


    Striding towards the stairs, two of Gael''s men followed behind him¡ªone of them named Ace handed him a gun. He checked it as he strode across the floor towards where he thought Ang was.


    Halfway down the stairs, three gunshots were fired behind him. He snapped his head in the direction of the sound, seeing a few men who weren''t their friends point their guns to where Alessandro was. The Capos near Alessandro jumped in front of their Don at the same time that they dropped to the floor and took cover.


    More shots were fired, and Gael dashed back up the stairs with his men, already shooting whoever the fuck was trying to kill his father.


    More armed uninvited guests appeared in the club, and bodies started dropping to the floor, sses shattering everywhere around them.


    Gael slid behind a lounge, his men nking him on either side as they exchanged fires with the unknown attackers. "Who the hell are these fuckers?" he bit out.


    "Who else wants your family dead?" Roy yelled over the gunfire, a bullet nearly hitting his ear despite crouching low. "Fuck!"


    "Filippo doesn''t have resources for this!" Not only did Filippo lose the Morelli backing, he didn''t have money to hire mercenaries.


    A few feet away, a man in tattered jeans and a brown shirt peeked from the corner and aimed his gun at them. Gael swiftly shot him in the head, the man dropping like a fly.


    "Ukrainians! Fucking yooks!" Roy gritted his teeth before firing more shots.


    Gael needed to find Ang. She could be in grave danger. Carefully peering around the lounge, he could barely see where his father was until Ace to his right told him the Don was near the fire exit with a few of his men. One ranked man and a couple of soldiers were injured or dead in their vicinity.


    Gael had fifteen rounds, ten already used up, and an extra magazine on his person. It should be enough to get him downstairs to find her. He''d figure out the rest when he got there. "We need to get Ang out of here. Cover me."


    In the next second, the three of them headed down the stairs, Roy at his front and Ace at his back. As theynded on the ground floor, Rick joined them¡ªhe had a cut on his lip and right brow, but otherwise, he was ready for war. The three formed a triangle around Gael.


    Docking and shooting their way through, a thud fell behind Gael, and when he looked back, blood gushed out from the hole in the middle of Ace''s chest. Gael''s heart constricted seeing one of his men die. Ace had been with him for six years, survived by his old mother.


    "Go!" Rick grabbed Ace''s gun as he assumed Ace''s position and urged Gael to get moving.


    Forcing to avert his stare, Gael pushed forward, shooting anyone in their way, who isn''t their family, with more vigor than earlier while counting rounds and avenging the deaths of their people.


    Ang.


    ''God, please let her be okay,'' he prayed as fear seeped through his bones.


    "Shit. I''m out!" Roy yelled, and a secondter, Rick followed, "Me too."


    Gael was down to one magazine with only five bullets in it. They were behind the bar, not too far from the restroom where she should be. The gunfire began to lessen, reced with grunts and whimpers as some resorted to fistfights.


    Just as the three of them decided to dash out, two guns appeared above them¡ªone pressed to Gael''s head.. And Filippo''s sickeningugh pierced in the air, "Come out and y with me, Phantom."

 Chapter 501 - Flame (4)

    Chapter 501 ¨C me (4)


    Gael''s first instinct was to put a bullet through Filippo''s head. He didn''t have time for his games. He still had five shots left and only needed one to kill¡ªand he was a damn good shooter.


    However, when he twisted his head to take a look at the man, Filippo clicked his tongue, took out another handgun, and pointed it at Roy''s head. They would die if he made a wrong move. Although Gael could take the shot, he didn''t want to risk who would pull the trigger first in this situation when they were at a disadvantage. Losing more men was not an option.


    "Kick your gun to the side." Filippo jerked his chin to the left where one of his men was. "Slowly. Then put your hands up."


    Clenching his jaw, Gael slid the gun away. Then Filippo gestured for them to walk around the bar ande out onto therge open space in the middle of the dance floor with dimmed lights above them. Filippo was a few inches shorter than Gael, and he was stockier¡ªbig, meaty fingers holding the gun, arched thick brows that he got from his father, Marino.


    Not letting the man get to him, Gael grinned. Filippo had four men behind him, their guns raised and pointed at them. "If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you only want me here to dance with me."


    Filippo let out a humorless chuckle. "Don''t be fucking cute, De Luca. I''m going to wipe that grin off your face and have thestugh."


    "You can try." Gael shrugged. "¡­Bruno certainly did before we rammed the knife into him, and he bled like a pig."


    The smirk fell off Filippo''s face, reced with a re that could set the ce on fire. "You motherfucker!!!" He shifted the gun slightly to the side and fired five shots.


    Gael didn''t flinch and kept his stare straight ahead as if death didn''t faze him¡­until thest bullet grazed his shoulder, and he jerked from the sudden burn on his skin. "Son of a bitch." He gritted his teeth, checking the wound and feeling a stinging sensation on the flesh as he peeled off his coat and tossed it to the floor. Yep, the bullet grazed him and the bad burn hurt like a bitch¡ªhe almost wished it were a flesh wound.


    He was slightly aware that apart from a few grunts and ss shattering on the second floor, there were no gunfires, making him wonder where everyone else were.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not killing you¡­yet." Filippo''s words had a bite in them as if he''d been waiting for this face-off.


    "What the hell do you want? You clearly want something seeing as you''ve always gone out of your way to get to me!" Gael spat, ripping the already torn sleeve of his shirt and wrapping it around the top of his arm tightly.


    "That''s because you owe me. And I''m here to collect."


    ''They killed J and I owe them?'' Gael scoffed with an incredulous look on his face. "I owe you? The fuck do I owe you for? Are you sick in the head?" He snorted, shaking his head. "That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard. Me¡­owing a Morelli."


    "Yeah¡­ Stay amused¡­" Filippo curled his lips into a crooked smirk. "By the way¡­ Where''s your little girlfriend?"


    Hot blood rushed through Gael''s limbs. Ang. The confidence on Filippo''s face was apparent. They had her. Gael curled his hands into fists, wanting to strangle the other''s throat. "I swear to God if you¡ª"


    "Oh, I did." Filippo smirked. "She should be floating to heaven by now, enjoying dicks in her tight pussy, screaming in pain and pleasure."


    Gael saw red. "You motherfucking piece of shit!!!" He lunged for Filippo, wanting to murder the sick fuck, chop his body, and feed it to Hyenas.


    "Ah ah ah." Filippo waved a phone, the screen lit up with a picture of Ang unconscious inside a confined space. "Take another step, and you''ll never see her again. Well¡­ perhaps you can collect her corpse."


    Gael''s body shook in a fury as images of Ang getting abused haunted his head, and he came to a stop. Nostrils ring, his heartbeat rammed in his chest, and pulse pounded in his ears. His breathing turned ragged as he nned every possible way to mutte Filippo with his bare hands.


    "Would you look at that¡­ Gael De Luca bending for me. I''ve wanted to see this with my own eyes for a very long time. It''s so satisfying to see you so¡­helpless." Filippo chuckled. "And it''s all because of a fucking bitch."


    "I''ll slice your tongue off for calling her that," Gael gritted out.


    Looking bored, Filippo lifted his chin. "Now that I have your attention. Let''s get down to business."


    "What the fuck do you want?!"


    "Every single penny you have." Filippo waved his gun nonchntly as he began a slow pace from side to side like he was giving a lecture in a ssroom. "At first, I was only going to ask for six million. But I thought¡­ I won''t have another chance like this. And since you owe me, I figure I add interest and take every single penny you have on your name."


    Gael didn''t understand how Filippo could think that he was owed. If this were a kidnapping ransom, he''d dly give everything he had to get Ang back. Money was not an issue. Money could be earned again. Ang was priceless.


    He saw some movement in his periphery. And though he couldn''t turn his head fully or move his eyes freely, he could make out the outline of Giovanni''s form. So Gael entertained Filippo to distract him. "What makes you think I''d do that? That I owe you even a single dor? I don''t remember you doing anything for me to owe you money."


    Filippo scowled, raised his gun, and pointed it at Gael''s forehead. "You ruined everything! It''s because of you that I lost everything! If you hadn''t dipped your toes and stuck your nose into my business, we wouldn''t be here."


    "Get over yourself. Our families have long been¡ª"


    "John Wei, you son of a bitch!!!" Filippo yelled, the gun shaking in his hand as his fingertip dangerously grazed the trigger.


    Gael''s head reared back. "Who? I don''t know who that is!"


    "Of course, you don''t. But I''m sure you remember¡­Lavro Yanovich."


    "Wha¡­" Gael''s voice trailed off as the name rang in his ear. Of course, he remembered Yanovich. How could he forget? Yanovich was once a Pakhan in St. Petersburg, Russia. The man nearly killed Samantha as he sought vengeance on Daniel. Then Gael, Daniel, and their friends Sean and Lucas killed him. Gael remembered, and he could admit he was one of the people responsible for that man''s death. But he was still trying to connect the dots. "What''s it to you? How is it your business?"


    Still seething, Filippo got in Gael''s face. "You killed Wei and Yanovich! And all my money went down the drain!"


    Gael drew his brows together, slowly remembering another man they had to dispose of with Yanovich. Yeah, that man could be John Wei. How Filippo found out Gael''s involvement in it, he didn''t know. The man must have gone through hell and back for some information. There were more stealth movements behind Filippo''s men, and it took a lot of him not to shift his eyes so he wouldn''t tip them off. "What money? What business do you have with them?"


    Filippo looked at Gael like he was an imbecile. "I invested everything into their shipping business! I was gonna be rich! I was gonna have everything within my reach, and you took that from me! When they died, everything went to shit! We didn''t get our money back, and we''re still fucking buried in debt! So you fucking owe me! And I''m going to take everything from you!"


    Gael''s jaw tightened. That shipping business Yanovich had was human trafficking. Children and adults were sold anywhere in the world like cattle. Yanovich and Wei were tortured, killed, and fed to the sharks¡ªand they deserved it. Gael lifted his chin; he''d never apologize for what he and his friends did to those disgusting people.


    And Filippo¡­ Gael sneered. This man wanted to be part of that business? He was just like those two. And Filippo med Gael for losing money. How fucking vile.


    A strong pull forced Gael to shift his gaze over Filippo''s shoulder, and he saw dark locks and beautiful eyes he would recognize even with the lights off. It took everything in him to drag his gaze back to Filippo''s despicable face while his heart pounded in his chest at the awareness of Ang being just a few meters away¡ªsafe and alive. ''She''s here, and she''s alive.''


    Filippo''s men were idiots, leaving their backs open. Gael smirked. "You want my money?" Filippo''s eyes dted in greed and excitement. It was like dangling a bone to a dog. Gael leaned closer until they were a foot apart, lowering his hard voice as he drawled, "Okay. I''ll give it to you¡­if you kiss my ass."


    Filippo''s expression morphed into rage. "I''LL fuck your girlfriend in the¡ª" He didn''t get to finish his words when Gael''s fistnded on his jaw.


    Shots were fired¡­and smoke began to cloud The Manor.

 Chapter 502 - Flame (5)

    Chapter 502 ¨C me (5)


    The punch was so hard that Filippo fell on his side. Gael only had a second to snap his head to where he saw Ang, only to see the empty space. Was it just his imagination? God, that better not be the case.


    "Gael, look out!" Ang''s voice rang somewhere from the side, but as much as he wanted to turn his head in the direction of her voice, his instincts pulled his attention back to Filippo¡ªjust in time to see the gun pointed at him.


    Gael dove in and pushed the gun up, the shot fired towards the ceiling, causing debris to fall around them. He wouldn''t put it past Filippo to kill him right now, despite his hunger for the money he insisted Gael owed him for. Filippo was a psycho with a real temper. You just couldn''t reason with crazy.


    With brute force, Gael mmed Filippo''s hands to the hard floor once, twice, thrice until they released the gun, and it ttered away. It was a battlefield on the dance floor, everyone around him fighting for their lives.


    Filippo drove his knee into Gael''s rib, and thetter gasped as he pushed off, clutching his side¡ªit was the same spot he had gotten shotst year, and it hurt like hell.


    Taking advantage of Gael''s momentary weakness, Filippo mounted on him,ying down fist after fist into his face. The difference between Filippo''s fighting style to Gael''s was that with Filippo¡­well, there was no style.


    It was pretty damn obvious he didn''t get any training, or if he did, it was probably from experience out in the streets from growing up in Chicago. The only thing that could possibly be an advantage over Gael was Filippo''s stocky build. He probably lifted weights, but that was it. And because of his mass, Filippo''s moves were slower.


    Unfortunately for Filippo, Gael was skilled in close contactbat.


    Just as Filippo was about to deliver another punch, Gael snapped out of it and grabbed the other''s arm, locked it with his, thrust his hips against Filippo''s backside¡ªcausing thetter to lose his bnce¡ªand flipped them over so that Gael was now on top. He held Filippo''s throat down with an arm, sweat trickling down his forehead. Then he spat, "You''re not getting a single cent from me, you pathetic scum!"


    "Then I''ll just have to kill you!" Filippo roared.


    The grappling and punching and kicking, trying to overpower the other, continued, most of them unaware of the mes licking the wall from the second floor.


    "Aaahh!!!"


    The sound of Ang''s scream made Gael snap his head in its direction. Lauretta had both of her hands gripping Ang''s hair while Ang tried to w the other woman''s face off. And then, as if remembering what Gael taught her, Ang grabbed Lauretta''s arms and stepped back, causing Lauretta to go off-bnce from the unexpected pull. And then Ang kicked the other''s groin.


    ''That''s my future wife!'' Gael cheered in his head.


    Gael was shocked back into motion at the shift below him and saw Filippo reaching for the gun above his head. Gael pulled back his arm and was about to m his fist down the man''s face when arge mass rammed against his side, throwing him off skittering against the floor.


    "Shit." Giovanni hissed as he pushed himself up and extended a hand for Gael. Thetter realized his uncle was fighting off one of the Ukrainian high-ranked members who teamed up with Filippo¡ªwho was now heading towards them in long strides. Amidst the chaos, Giovanni shouted, "We need to get out of here, or we''re toast!"


    With knitted brows, Gael nced up, finally noticing the fire that was fast spreading from the second floor, and the fire sprinklers weren''t working.


    "How the f?ck are you still alive?" Giovanni cursed under his breath as he lunged for the Ukrainian, narrowly avoiding the knife shing across his stomach.


    Gael jolted forward, intending to help his uncle, but some movement to his right caught his attention, and he saw Filippo trying to scramble up and get away. He couldn''t let this man escape, or this would happen again in the future. It had to end now.


    Sprinting, Gael jumped onto Filippo''s back, sending the two of them crashing down the floor. Filippo twisted, causing Gael to fall back and put him under Filippo. But he was quick, locking his arms and legs around the other, trying to squeeze him to death from behind.


    Filippo pointed a gun at Gael''s face, and Gael barely managed to duck away before the shot was fired.


    Fuck. His face could''ve blown up.


    A body dropped behind them several feet away.


    "The fuck!" Giovanni side-stepped, staring down at the Ukrainian he was just fighting off and was now bleeding out on the floor from the stray bullet of Filippo''s gun. It could have been him.


    Gael tried to pry the gun off Filippo in a futile attempt. The man was ridiculously relentless. But when he saw the tongues of fire stroking the curtains several feet away, his insides stirred and he knew he had to do this fast.


    In a jolt, Gael swiped the gun off and without hesitating, he aimed it at Filippo''s chest and pulled the trigger twice.


    Filippo''s body jerked before it went limp.


    "Stay back!" Ang warned, causing Gael to snap his head towards her. She was on her back with her arms extended forward, pointing a gun at Lauretta who was standing a few feet away. Lauretta was gripping a knife above her head and ready to strike.


    There was a crazed look on Lauretta''s face like she had nothing to lose. Gael pushed Filippo off him and jerked forward just as she screamed like a deranged woman, dashing towards Ang and yelling, "Bitch! You don''t have the guts¡ª"


    BANG!


    Ang gasped.


    Her hands trembled around the gun, tendrils of smoke coiling out of the muzzle from the shot she fired.


    Gael and Giovanni stood frozen at the scene.


    They watched as Lauretta looked down on herself, seeing a hole below her chest where blood gushed out. Her knees gave out and she fell face down on the floor.


    "Oh, my god¡­" Still shaking, a tear rolled down Ang''s cheek as she gaped in horror seeing Lauretta''s corpse by her feet. She just killed two people tonight.


    It wasn''t until a warm,rge hand covered her cold ones that she snapped out of her trance. She slid her gaze to her right, meeting Gael''s concerned one. He took the gun from her, put the safety back on, and pulled her to him. She opened her mouth but no words came out. The frantic beating of her heart pulsed in her ear.


    It didn''t matter, though, because Gael''s lips came crashing down on hers. With one hand cradling the back of her head, the other skimmed down her arms and body as if he was trying to feel any wounds on her flesh, wanting to make sure she was in one piece. Her hands curled around his shirt as she responded to his deep kisses, their tongues teasing and stroking like they hadn''t seen each other for years.


    "We need to leave. Now." Giovanni''s urgent tone and coughing pulled them out of their little cove.


    Foreheads pressed together, Gael ced one more chaste kiss. "I thought I lost you."


    Ang didn''t have the chance to answer when Gael scooped her up and carried her out of there. She didn''t know how they got out, noticing all the smoke and fire quickly spreading around them. Everything was painful and her eyes became heavy, it was hard to keep them open. She could vaguely hear the sound of sirens not far away and the whoosh of the door just as the cool windpped at her skin.


    She grimaced at the pain in her head.. It barely registered that they were getting inside a vehicle until she felt and heard the door close, engine roar, and the shift of something underneath her before she finally sumbed to unconsciousness, the memory of mes dancing behind her lids.

 Chapter 503 - Losing Lives

    Chapter 503 ¨C Losing Lives


    It had been nearly eleven hours since Ang fell asleep. She didn''t wake when the doctor checked on her¡ªa doctor on their paycheck who gets out of bed at odd hours into the night without questions. Not even when there was a little rouse because the people around him insisted Gael get checked first because his shoulder was hurt, her eyes remained closed.


    Pissed off, Gael had grabbed the doctor''s shirt and had threatened him that if he didn''t check Ang first¡­ "I''ll shove the stethoscope far up your ass and make you listen to every crack of bone I''ll break when I beat the shit out of you."


    That was over ten hours ago. The hard walls around them drove him crazy, reminding him of the weeks he spent there recuperating from the gunshot wound and the surgery. The Bunk, while it was theirs and could be called a home, was undeniably suffocating when they were hidden several meters under the ground.


    Ang had a cut on her lip, the side of her head, some scratches on her arm, bruises on her wrists and legs, and a shallow cut on her arm¡ªprobably from her fight with Lauretta and the knife¡ªthat thankfully and luckily avoided the veins. It would leave a scar, but that was better than her losing her life.


    Gael hadn''t gone to sleep yet, not wanting to miss it when she woke up. Afterst night, they all went to The Bunk through a secret passage only their family knew about. Their people knew what to do when something like this happened, a n that took ce when shit likest night would implicate all of them.


    They lost soldiers. Some of their people called to check in, unable toe and personally do it. And others showed up one by one. They hoped that more woulde, but if not, the headcount made his stomach curl on itself.


    Afterst night, they lost fourteen people, including two staff from the club¡ªwhom Trigger confirmed were Jake and Katya, lovers and traitors, who opened the door for Filippo and his mercenaries. Except for Ace, all of Gael''s men were wounded and injured but alive. Uncle Pietro, Val''s father¡­didn''t make it past the threshold and died with a bullet to his head. And Alessandro was currently recuperating from a gunshot wound to his thigh a few doors down.


    Releasing a long, exhausted sigh, he sunk into the armchair by her bed and closed his eyes. He swallowed the lump in his throat as the images ofst night yed through his head. Giovanni and Trigger told him what happened after Ang went into the bathroom. He felt sick having to picture it in his head. Ang, taken against her will, nearly raped by a sick fuck¡ªwho if he weren''t dead yet, Gael would have murdered him himself.


    But taking all of that into his thoughts, he was¡­proud. Gael was so proud she was able to protect herself, knowing she was probably so scared. Ang had been taken by these vile men thrice in her lifetime, but she came out of it strong every single time. Now¡­ He just hoped she would recover.


    She killed twost night, including Lauretta¡ªall while defending herself. Gael knew how he felt the first time he ever killed a person, so he was afraid how Ang would take it once she came to. She was only sleeping now. Long and calmly. The doctor said that it was probably her body''s way of healing itself. Gael came to think of it and remembered all the other times she slept so long.


    A small creak behind him told him that someone had juste in, and by the sound and rhythm of the footsteps, Gael knew who it was but didn''t move an inch.


    "She''s still asleep?" Giovanni wondered as he leaned against the wall beside him.


    "Mm." Gael slowly opened his eyes and gave his uncle a once over, taking in his well-groomed appearance as if he had just been in a business meeting. Perhaps he really was, considering it was a Friday, and he vaguely remembered they had important stuff in the office today. Other than a few bruises here and there, Giovanni looked fine. "Where were you?"


    "Just got back from Artscapes." When Gael knitted his brows in confusion, Giovanni sighed and added, "That new art magazine you said we should fund?" The confusion slowly ebbed away at Gael''s face, and Giovanni continued, "Yeah, they were interested with the deal but requested revisions on some uses. Otherwise, I think it''s a go."


    Gael nodded. At the moment, he could care less about work. But he was still thankful that Giovanni stepped up because Gael wouldn''t ever leave Ang''s side until she woke up. Shifting in his seat, he asked, "I meantst night. You suddenly disappeared. Did you go home?"


    "Oh¡­" Giovanni stared at nothing in particr before he cleared his throat. "Just around. Had to get some fresh air."


    Gael narrowed his eyes at him for a second before moving his gaze back to Ang. "How''s The Manor?"


    "Burned to ashes." Giovanni''s voice was hard. And it was understandable, given many things happened in that club¡ªfull of memories, mostly good, some evil. It was more valuable to Giovanni because he took a lot of care and pride for that club. A lot like Gael did for The Phantom''s Empire. "I took care of it. We don''t have to worry about anything traced back to us."


    Gael nodded, and it was quiet in the room for a moment until he softly chuckled. "Lieutenant rk is probably having a field day right now."


    "Ah¡­ He''s not going to bother us for a while."


    "How so?"


    Giovanni chuckled. "He was transferred a few days ago. Temporarily¡­ But he''s gone for now. So the investigation isn''t going to bite us in the ass. Probably just prick us a little, but it''s nothing we can''t handle."


    Huh. Would you look at that? Out of all the luck they hadtely, rk out of their tails at the moment was definitely fortunate.


    "How''s Val?" Gael wondered. He meant to check in with her. Uncle Pietro was one of the good guys, even though they weren''t very close. And losing him terribly hurt¡ªdidn''t matter that he had cancer and was a few weeks to months was all he had left in this world¡ªhe was gone too soon¡ªand gone in a way he shouldn''t.


    "She''s hanging in there. You know how she is."


    Yeah. Val always acted tough and indifferent to many things, but she was close to her father.


    "Seb''s helping her arrange the funeral," Giovanni added.


    A few things Gael were also thankful for¡ªone, the kids were already sent home long before the attack; two, the women were back home safe; three, Sebastian left with the kids so he wasn''t there during the attack; and four, Gabby was far away from all this.


    "We should call Mariano." A courtesy call they needed to make over ten hours ago. Gael had a lot of things to do today.


    "Yeah, we¡ª" Giovanni''s words were cut off by the ringing of his phone. He looked down at the screen but didn''t make a move to answer it, just staring.


    Gael cocked a brow. "You gonna get that?"


    Giovanni''s jaw flexed, and he cleared his throat before answering in a harsh tone, "You better have a good reason¡ª" His jaw went ck, and Gael couldn''t make out the change in his uncle''s expression from hard to¡­surprise? Then Giovanni''s voice softened, "Hi¡­ How are you?"


    Gael''s brows rose to his forehead. He had never heard Giovanni talk to someone like that. It was strange. He was about to ask who Giovanni was talking to but before he could, his uncle turned around and strode out of the room, closing the door behind him. Gael blinked fast, unsure what that was about. He swore Giovanni had been keeping secrets from him the past few days.


    "Ngnnnh¡­"


    Gael snapped his head forward to the sound of Ang''s whimper. She was shuffling in bed as if trying to get the nket off her but failing. In a second, he was sitting on the bed next to her, gently touching her shoulder. "Hey¡­" Her eyeszily opened as she scanned the room until her gazended on him. "Baby, how are you feeling?"


    Ang opened her mouth to speak but coughed from her scratchy throat. He helped her drink some water until she was satiated. Her eyes zeroed in on the bandage on his shoulder. Looking so worried, her chin wobbled. "You got shot."


    Gael also had a few bruises on him, but the wound on his shoulder was the worst he got fromst night. "It''s just a bullet graze. I''m alive."


    She grimaced, her hand tightening around his hand. She drank more water, feeling so parched she thought she needed gallons of it before it was enough. "Where are we?"


    "Underground. The Bunk. You''ve been asleep for eleven hours. Do you remember what happenedst night?"


    Ang was quiet for a while; he thought she wouldn''t answer, but then¡­ "I killed two people."


    Sh?t. And then the dam broke. She gasped and began sobbing. The sight of her like this felt like a knife drove into Gael''s chest.. And all he could do was hold her.

 Chapter 504 - Live For Me

    Chapter 504 ¨C Live For Me


    Ang could still clearly remember how it all went downst night. She could still feel the pain at the side of her head when they hit her, the weight of the assant crushing her from above as he tried to subdue her and hit her with his heavy hand, the harsh reality that no one could save her at that moment if she didn''t try to save herself, the difficulty of staying sane while struggling so that she could escape from his clutches; hear wince of pain from when his nose broke and the sound of gurgling when she mmed his windpipe, and the silence when he stopped breathing.


    She could still see shes of images in her head when out of nowhere, Lauretta jumped on her back and started pulling her hair; sense the mixture of fear and rage bubbling inside her when she finally came face to face with the woman she barely knew but caused her emotional distress; feel the pain shooting to her skull when her hair was grabbed again, and Lauretta punched her cheek, the mming of her back against a hard object after she was pushed, the slice of the knife on her skin that Lauretta tried to cut her with.


    She could hear the sound of Lauretta''s screams and curses saying everything was Ang''s fault; see the crazed look on Lauretta''s face when she lunged at her with a knife above her head, yelling wildly; feel the way her heart dropped to her stomach after realizing she had squeezed the trigger and Lauretta earned a hole in her body.


    She could hear the sound of Lauretta''s knees mming down the floor before her body slumped over. And hear the voice in her head telling her: "You''re a killer."


    Perhaps people who hadn''t killed before would think that the scariest part would be the after-math¡ªthe realization of death, the loss of life, the act itself. But for Ang, she could maybe catalog this in her brain and just tell herself as simply as: They''re just not here anymore. They went somewhere else, far away where no one could reach them. Like they''ve stopped existing.


    What''s making her sad and feeling so¡­frightened was the vivid image that before the lights went out of the assant''s and Lauretta''s eyes, they were staring right at Ang. As if they cursed her for killing them. As if they cursed her for taking their life into her own hands. As if they wanted her to see that it was because of her that they now ceased to exist. As if the trauma they caused her wasn''t enough¡ªthey had to make sure she would remember the vacant look in their eyes just before they slipped from the clutches of life.


    Ang didn''t know how long she cried against Gael''s neck. It must be long enough for her throat to go dry and sore. But he didn''t stop her. He let her cry and remained patient, stroking her back and tightening his arms around her. This was what Gael was best at, making her feel better. He held her close, right, and tight as if he wanted to absorb all the pain she was feeling. As if doing so would make her whole again.


    But the truth was, she knew she would never be the same again.


    When her breathing slowed down, he pulled back and braced her face between his hands. "Baby, look at me."


    Ang''s lips trembled, and it wasn''t until he lifted her chin with two fingers that she met his stare. He looked equally pained, just like how she was feeling.


    "Angel¡­ You did a good thing."


    "Killing someone is good?"


    He ignored the question. Instead, he said, "You did a good thing protecting yourself."


    She sniffed, a tear sliding down her cheek, which he caught with his thumb. "But I don''t feel good. My chest hurts. It''s like I''m the one dying."


    "I know, baby. I know what you mean." He ced a sweet, tender kiss on her forehead. Ang took hold of his words and grabbed onto them. Usually, others would say words like that just to fort" the one who''s suffering. But Gael''s words couldn''t be any more urate. If there was someone who could really understand what she was going through, it had to be him. It had to be the people around her in this secret hideaway¡ªthe people who had killed and who would kill.


    But knowing that Gael understood made Ang feel¡­seen, heard, felt.


    "But you know what I think?" He held her gaze. "I think you were brave. You did what you could to survive. You went in a victim, but you came out a victor. If you didn''t do what you did back in the van¡­ I¡ª" He briefly closed his eyes as if willing himself not to think of the worst. "Those people deserved it, and they had iting. It was either you or them. You''re a fighter. That''s what you are. And fighters survive. You did what you had to do, Angel. And don''t me yourself for staying alive when all they did was try to kill you."


    Ang wrapped her hands around his wrist as if to anchor to him. "Will I ever forget? Will it ever be easy?"


    His thumbs stroked her cheeks, wiping more silent tears as he slowly shook his head. "I never forgot mine. I did try¡­but I don''t think anyone has ever discovered a way to do so. And honestly? I don''t think I should. I think remembering what I did keeps me going. Because once I forget what I did or who I was¡­am, Then I won''t be me anymore."


    She looked into his eyes and saw the truth in them. And he might never know the full extent of what he was doing for her, but she evidently felt better as she stared at her reflection in his gaze. Because Gael still looked at her the same. The way he looked at her was the same as when he first told her he loved her, when he asked her to marry him, when he told her he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. If anything, the way he looked at her now seemed more profound. Like he was really seeing her, and he liked what he saw.


    There would never be anyone else. Time and time again, Gael showed her how different they were, and yet also the same.


    Sliding her arms around his neck, careful not to touch his wound, Ang kissed his jaw. "I really was afraid for usst night. I haven''t loved you enough yet."


    Gael stilled for a second before his arms came around her, pulling her closer. "Me, too. I was afraid I lost my chance."


    "Chance?"


    "To love you more."


    Ang crawled onto hisp, and he let her curl up against his body. "Can you promise me one thing?"


    "Anything, baby."


    She savored the way his whispers felt against the sensitive skin below her ear. Then she pulled back just enough to meet his eyes. "Promise me you''ll live for me?"


    Gael''s brows furrowed for a bit before his expression softened as if he was trying to figure out her thoughts. "I would die for you, Angel."


    "I know. And I would do the same for you¡­" Ang brushed her fingertips on the curve of his jaw. "But I''d rather us live for each other."


    His answer came not in words but rather with how he kissed her.. Slow, sweet, firm, and certain.

 Chapter 505 - Dark Halls (1)

    Chapter 505 ¨C Dark Halls (1)


    "Are you sure you don''t need to go to a hospital?" Ang worried, biting down her bottom lip as she watched Gael button his shirt close. He winced whenever he moved, but he was stubborn to stay put.


    Gael sat next to her and shook his head, gently brushing hair away from her face, not wanting to put pressure on her bruises. "The doctor already checked on me. I''m fine. What about you?" His brows drew together, looking very concerned as he swept his gaze down her frame, noting all the cuts and bruises on her. "I fucking hate seeing you like this. I''m so sorry."


    She caught his hand and grasped it with hers, squeezing it. When she first woke up two hours ago after being asleep for so long, she felt the pain all over her body but not as much as now.


    Gael made her take the medicine a minute ago, so she was waiting for it to take effect. Even though she was in pain, she didn''t want to show it to him because he would worry more and might have to cancel his ns just so he could stay next to her.


    But Ang knew he needed to leave. She found out that one of Gael''s men, Ace, diedst night¡ªalong with a couple of Gio''s and other soldiers in their family. Gael had many things to do and she didn''t want to keep him from it.


    Her right rib suddenly throbbed. She was sure she got the bruise when Lauretta pushed her and she fell back on a table. But Ang smiled, trying to reign in a small twitch on her lips from the onught. "I''ll be fine. It doesn''t even hurt that much. Reading a tragic novel with a bad ending hurts more than these superficial wounds."


    Gael''s frown deepened and she knew she wasn''t fooling him. This man could read her even if she was the best actress in the world. She gently pushed him out of the bed. "Go on. I might go to sleep so you won''t have anything to do here anyway."


    He sighed, shoving a hand into his pocket for a brief second, pulled out a phone¡ªone of the burner phones he had¡ªand gave it to her. "I''ll get you a new phone. In the meantime, you can call Charlie and Oliver using this. Or Nina, if you want. Do you need anything while I''m out?"


    She stared at the phone for a second, remembering what they agreed upon a while ago about telling people where they werest night and how she was. Although she didn''t want him to leave her there, she understood that Gael had to be in and out fast, visiting Ace''s mother and also Nonna''s to check in on Val and their family. He said he couldn''t bring her with him because the route he had to take wasn''t convenient. They had toy low.


    "No¡­oh, or maybe¡­if Alice or Nonna is cooking something. Juste back safe."


    Gael leaned down and ced a slow kiss on her lips. "I will. Call me if you need anything."


    When he left, Ang spent the next thirty minutes talking to her father, brother, and best friend. All they had to know was that Ang and Gael weren''t anywhere near the club when it caught fire. It was apparently on the news and it said there were several victims inside the club who were there for a small gathering. It was quite vague and she didn''t know what Giovanni did to cover up the incident. The fire was too huge to ignore, so he didn''t contain that¡ªrather he used it to cover the gunfire that happened inside and the identities of those who died.


    It was tragic no matter what the truth was because a lot of lives were lost. Ang didn''t dwell onst night''s matter that much, so she kept the conversations light and told Nina that she''d have to take a few days off and Nina reassured her that she''d take care of her book-rted affairs and inform the foundation about her absence during this time.


    After the phone calls, Ang found herself not having anything to do in the room. The walls were concrete and remained unpainted, so it had this bare grey hard texture on all corners. It had a full bath in the corner, a small built-in closet, a refrigerator next to a kitchte, a small dining area, a TV, and a double bed. She had pretty much everything she needed in here¡­except a window. Obviously, the room being underground wouldn''t have one of those.


    For a couple of hours, Ang stayed inside the room. She took a shower¡ªcareful not to wet her open wounds, had some coffee, and skimmed on a tattered paperback she found in the nightstand drawer. Il Conte di Montecristo by Alexandre Dumas which was obviously The Count of Monte Cristo Italian edition. She had the urge to learn thenguage just so she could read the story again in this edition.


    It was a strange feeling being down here. The air condition was just at the right temperature. And it was like a studio apartment sh prison.


    Her mind jumped onto that thought. A prison. She was underground. Like¡­ Under The Bunk.


    Evan was there.


    The thought of that made her blood run cold.


    Ang didn''t know when she began walking towards the door, but knowing her psycho ex-boyfriend was somewhere around here made her feel jumpy. She looked left and right before choosing right and wandered down the empty hallway, passing a few doors on the way, unsure where she was headed because it looked dimpared to the lights inside her room. When she reached an intersection, there were soldiers a few feet away from her¡ªto the left, to the right, and the front hallways.


    She didn''t intend to look for Evan, but being down there made her curious. The underground of The Bunk looked like a huge ce. If she was right, it must be under the neighbor''s brownstones too. She just wasn''t sure how massive it was. The guards only spared her a look before looking away as if not wanting to meet her gaze. And when she chose to go straight¡ªthe path to her front and the opposite end from her room¡ªthe guard turned in her direction but still did not meet her eyes.


    He was a few inches taller than her, looking stiff, imposing, and bulky, his limbs straining against his clothes. "You''re not supposed to be here, Ma''am," he said in a neutral tone.


    Well, Gael didn''t tell her that. And she wasn''t being kept a prisoner in her room, so she didn''t think she was "not allowed" anywhere here. "What''s in there?" she asked, peering over his shoulder to the metal door behind him.


    "You should go back to your room, Ma''am. I can walk you there if you''re lost."


    She wasn''t lost. From her room, she only turned right and walked straight from there. She could find her room¡­maybe.


    Ang was about to answer when he raised his stare above her head and he instantly straightened his spine.. She knew who was there before she even felt a hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 506 - Dark Halls (2)

    Chapter 506 ¨C Dark Halls (2)


    "What are you doing here?" Gael gently turned her around, his brows deeply furrowed as he studied her, briefly ncing behind her¡ªprobably at the guard. "Do you need something?"


    How could he be so quiet? She didn''t even hear him walk up to her from behind. Where did hee from and how long had he been back?


    "No¡­ I just." She cleared her throat. "I felt a little stuffy in the room. Can we get some fresh air?" Technically, she wasn''t lying. She did feel boxed up in that room with no window. It felt like a dungeon in there despite all the things in the room. That''s what this whole ce felt like¡ªa dungeon.


    Taking her hand, Gael walked her back to where she came from. "We can''te up yet. At least for a couple more days."


    Ang pursed her lips. Days? She had to stay down here for days without seeing the sun?


    Noticing the sullen expression on her face, he paused and turned to face her. When she didn''t meet his gaze, he hooked a finger under her chin until she did. She didn''t know what he saw, but it made him sigh. "Fine. I''ll bring you somewhere, but whatever or whoever you see, don''t talk or look at them. Do you understand?"


    It felt secret and dangerous, sending tingles down her spine. She nodded.


    They turned into a fork, walked down a hallway, turned a couple more times, and then walked up a long staircase. She didn''t know how he even knew where to go when it was dark and everything looked like a maze to her.


    The door opened to a basement where a few people were lounging. As soon as they saw Gael, they got to their feet but he waved them off and pulled Ang very close to his side. Just like he told her, she looked away, looking anywhere else but them. They walked up to another staircase andnded on a hallway that looked like The Bunk only with a different wallpaper and furniture.


    They passed by a few more people as they continued to ascend two more flights of stairs. The men didn''t speak, but she figured they were his soldiers, judging by them snapping up straight in his presence as he passed and not questioning why he was there.


    Gael pulled her into thest door at the end of the hallway. A bedroom with a made-up bed and very few things except for a couple of water bottles on the nightstand.


    "Where are we? And whose bedroom is this?" she finally asked.


    "It''s the house at the opposite end of the block where our soldiers stay. This is¡­Ace''s bedroom."


    "Oh¡­" She let her eyes wander and that''s when she noticed a few personal items here and there, but there was barely anything else. The room was very tidy. It was weird being in this room when its owner was no longer alive.


    Gael opened the window and a cool wind blew into the room. She joined him there, breathing in the smell of cold air that was actually refreshing¡ªso much better than the room in the dungeons. They stared at the empty backyard outside. It was dark out, saved by some lights from the windows from other houses nearby.


    "How did it go?" she asked.


    "Not as I expected." He stared at nothing in particr, pushing one hand into his pocket while the other limply hung on his side."Ace''s mother is devastated. That I was ready to face. I promised her I will take care of the funeral arrangements and naturally, I''ll provide for her living expenses since her son is no longer here."


    "That''s kind of you¡­"


    He shook his head. "It''s what we do. Our people work for us for various reasons that they can''t work for others. And while some of them are single, others have families or old, sick parents¡ªall the more reason for them to stick to the job because they have no other options. It''s either they starve out and die on the streets, or do our dirty work. They''re family providers."


    Ang swallowed. They didn''t really have conversations like this. It''s the first time that Gael openly talked about the situation with his soldiers. There was nothing to say, so all she did was reach for his hand and twine their fingers together.


    "It''s not the first time I had to look at the families my men left behind¡­ Look into their eyes and tell them their son is dead. I don''t do it for everyone. Just those who worked closely with me. But over the years, I''ve been in those situations a few times." Gael slid his stare to hers. "It''s not the best feeling in the world."


    "You''re a good leader," she told him, squeezing his hand.


    He softly chuckled, which sounded more like a scoff. "I don''t know, Angel. Like the others, I expected Ace''s mother tosh out on me, call me names for letting her son die." She furrowed her brows but before she could tell him that''s not fair, he added, "You know what she did? After she cried, she looked me in the eye and said¡­ Thank you."


    "She said¡­thank you?"


    Heughed, but hisughter sounded cold. And he looked out the window again. "Can you believe it? I went there to tell her that her son died. She should be mad I let that happen. But instead, she thanked me. I''ve never heard that before. I already felt horrible on my way there, and now I feel like shit."


    Ang''s chest squeezed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and he buried his face into her shoulder, inhaling her. He hugged her back carefully, not wanting to hurt her. She wasn''t sure what to tell him. And he didn''t expect her to tell himforting words because her presence was already enough. Then she whispered, "We''ll get through this."


    It was as simple as that. She didn''t have to say anything else. All it took were those four words and he felt better. Because no matter what happens in the future, he knew they would get through it together.


    They stayed like that, folded into each other''s bodies by the window, enjoying both the cool wind and each other''s warmth.


    After a while, they closed the window and walked towards the door to the bedroom, ready to go back underground. But then Gael caught her elbow, stopping her. "There''s something else I have to tell you."


    His face was nk, making it hard for her to know what he was about to say. So she asked cautiously, "What is it?"


    His jaw set and it took him a few beats before speaking again. "Yesterday. On my flight back to New York, one of the underground guards told me Leos asked to see you."


    Ang was taken aback. That was something she did not expect. "Evan. He''s down there too, isn''t he?"


    Gael only stared at her. And when he didn''t answer, she tugged on his hand. "Gael¡­"


    "I was driving back here when they called me about an hour ago." His jaw clenched and the words that came out of his mouth next made the hair on her nape stand on end.. "He''s dead."

 Chapter 507 - Dark Halls (3)

    Chapter 507 ¨C Dark Halls (3)


    "Dead¡­ Evan is¡­dead," Ang muttered as if to confirm because it seemed as if Gael just told her Evan died. People had been dying around her for the past twenty-four hours that this particr news shouldn''t faze her anymore.


    But it did. Somehow it did.


    "Yes. Probably a couple hours ago. They checked on him during lunchtime and he was still breathing. They only noticed he was gone a few hourster." Noticing her expression, Gael gently stroked his thumb on her hand. "Are you okay?"


    "I¡­" She swallowed. "I don''t know. Why did he ask to see me?"


    He lifted a shoulder in a shrug. "Not sure. Perhaps he knew he was slipping away for real and thought he wanted to make amends." He scoffed. "If he was even capable of that¡­ I thought about telling you after the partyst night, but a lot of things happened."


    Ang looked to the side, her brows drawing together as if she was trying to picture out different scenarios if she had faced Evan onest time. Then her jaw clenched¡ªstill feeling angry towards the man, more than she was afraid of him.


    Gael held her chin and lightly pulled her attention to him. "Are you feeling guilty?"


    "No."


    "Good."


    "But I wonder¡­ Would you have allowed me to see him? I know how you feel about that. But¡ª"


    "No. I still wouldn''t have." His face was hard and his gaze was intense, looking serious as he added, "Angel, you didn''t want to see him when he looked like a person. That man we kept down there¡­ You wouldn''t recognize him. My men did a number on him¡ªI did."


    And Gael would never tell her to spare her the gory details but thest few days that Leos was alive, one of his men upped the ant and started skinning him. They had done most of the torture techniques there was to know on Evan Leos. Thetter should have died weeks ago but like the persistent sick fuck that he was, he kept breathing and his heart kept beating.


    The first week Evan was kept down there, he was beaten up until he lost consciousness. Like all of their prisoners, they stripped off all of his clothes, leaving him no chance to use anything as a weapon. They didn''t feed him for days and he only survived on water. Gael didn''t do all the dirty work, he had men for those, but every once in a while, he''d drop by to see him suffer and maybe sh a cut or two anywhere on Evan''s body¡ªnot to bleed him out, just enough to hurt. Thest time he saw the man was a few days ago and he thought Evan would die any time soon.


    Gael didn''t want to, but he was slightly impressed that Leos survived that long¡ªat the same time, the longer the man lived, the longer he was able to exact his revenge. It got a little boring in the end because no amount of cuts, bruises, and what-not would ever bring back what Evan did and took from Ang. But seeing him suffer made Gael feel better. He got what he deserved.


    "Did he¡­ Did he suffer?" she probed.


    "Yes. Since day one. Day and night. Every hour. Every fucking second. He suffered."


    Ang inhaled deeply and her gaze darkened. "Good." She didn''t need to know what Evan wanted to tell her and she wasn''t curious. When Gael cocked a brow, she added, "He''s a piece of shit and he died not able to say what he wanted to say to me. That''s more than good enough."


    Gael''s eyes widened at her statement. For one, Ang said "piece of shit"¡ªwhich was a bit surprising as she barely cursed and when she did, it was either tame or verbally adorable to hear. And two¡ªshe thought the same way Gael did.


    For a second, though, Gael was afraid that she''d be mad at him for not telling her right away. But it turned out that he didn''t need to worry about that.


    Letting out a soft chuckle, Gael pulled her to his side and began walking down the stairs again, heading back towards the secret underground passage. It was weird walking through there with her by his side. He never thought this would ever happen.


    The secret underground passage in Brooklyn had been there since the time of his great grandfather who, along with his mates, worked so hard for while civilization slowly grew in New York. No one knew except the main family and those who needed to know about it¡ªand those who earned it were allowed to travel down there. Some crime families heard rumors about it, but the only one who ever knew of the truth outside those people they trusted was the Morelli family.


    Even though Gael''s great-grandfather killed his adoptive son, thetter might have told his wife back then and possibly Don Mario learned about it from his mother. This was why the Morellis coveted the De Lucas territory so much.


    The underground passage was a major factor in the growth of their ndestine business over the years. This was why they were filthy rich¡ªin every sense of the word¡ªwhy their enemies increased over the years. And Gael showed it all to Ang as they slowly walked back to their room.


    ***


    Saturday ¡ª March 23


    "Do you want me to tell your brother?" Ang cautiously asked as she held the phone tightly in her hand. She was on the phone with Gabrie who sounded worried and pissed at the same time. For the past few minutes, she listened to the girl talk about how angry she was at her husband.


    "No. Please don''t do that." Gabby sighed. "I just¡­ I want to believe that he has nothing to do with what happened that night. But all of you could''ve died. Uncle Pietro is gone¡­ What am I even here for? Why did I marry him if I couldn''t have prevented all of this from happening?"


    Ang blinked through the tears pooling in her eyes. Gabby was in pain and she wished she could fly to Chicago to hug her. Even though she hadn''t admitted to having feelings for her husband, Ang could sense it. Maybe it was why Gabby was affected this much.


    "Gael told me a couple of weeks ago that it seemed like Mariano really hates his brother. Have you talked to him? Maybe¡­that would help clear things up."


    "I don''t want to see him." There were shuffles on the other end as if Gabby was moving in bed. "I''mfortable right here in my own bed, cuddling with two men who would never hurt me."


    "I''m sorry, what? Two men?"


    "Yes. Their names are Ben and Jerry. And tonight, they brought Phish Food with them tofort me¡ªit''s also Yan''s favorite vor, you know? That''ll piss him off when he sees the fridge and there''s none of this delicious goodness he loves so much."


    Ang chortled loudly and sniffed that Gael looked at her over the papers in his hand, his brows raised in question. He was going over some KMH contracts at the other end of their room in the dungeon. She kept her voice low for privacy as she talked to Gabby on the phone, but their distance was the maximum they could get at the moment and she didn''t want to kick him out.


    She shook her head to him and when she was about to convince Gabby to give her husband a chance to talk to her, there was a knock over the other line and then Gabby quickly said goodbye.


    Ang sauntered towards Gael who put the papers down and pulled her to hisp. "When are we going back home?" she wondered.


    He inhaled her hair and then pressed his lips on her exposed shoulder. "Probably Monday. Why?"


    "I was just thinking¡­ Maybe I could go back to Mayne for a few days. And you coulde with me¡­" She bit her bottom lip and a coy smile ghosted her face.


    "I would love to¡­" Her smile widened until he said, "But I need to see some clients next week. Without Perry¡­ It''s only Giovanni and I working, which technically is one of the best things that happened these past few weeks¡ªPerry being gone, I mean."


    "You still have no idea where he is?"


    Gael shook his head. "Last trace we had of him was at JFK airport. We don''t know where he went, but he could be out of the country."


    "What does that mean for you and thepany?"


    "I''ll go over the legal matters with Savannah on Monday. Other than that, I''m just hoping Perry''s out for good." He trailed kisses along her shoulders and neck and she tilted her head to give him more ess, moaning. "I think it''s a good idea that you go back to Mayne for a while. You could use the break."


    "Yeah¡­ Perhaps after the funeral." Uncle Pietro''s funeral was next weekend. While Ang wanted Gael to go with her, going back home by herself would actually be good too. She could work without disturbance and finally put all of her dream house ns in ce. "Can we go get some fresh air now?"


    With the dazzling smile on her beautiful face, how could he say no? He kissed her lips.. "Of course."

 Chapter 508 - [Bonus Chapter] A Blow

    Chapter 508 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] A Blow


    Monday ¡ª March 25


    "What can I give a man that says I''m sorry for pping you, but I''m also not sorry for ppingyou?" Gabrie asked Ang over the phone. The former called her while she was in the middle of rubbing body cream on her legs after getting out of the shower. They were now back in Gael''s apartment in Manhattan where everything seemed to go back to "normal".


    Without giving it a second thought, Ang grinned and blurted, "A blowjob."


    There was sputtering and cursing on the other end of the line as if Gabrie was drinking something and spat it out because she was taken aback by her bold answer. Truth be told, there were several things that Ang could have probably suggested other than a sexual favor, but something told Ang that this was what the two needed to get all their frustrations released and just bang each other''s brains out.


    Trigger swore Gabby and Mariano had this weird energy between them that made him ufortable whenever the couple was around. And Ang didn''t disagree. She was past the point of this certain Morelli hurting Gabby because if he intended to do so, he would have already done that the second he married her. All she heard from Gabrie was anything but that.


    "Oh, my god. I''m serious, Anj! I think I really screwed it up. He hasn''t been home for three days. It hasn''t been the same since that night. I think I heard from one of his men that he might being back tonight¡­ So I want to¡­ I don''t know¡­" She groaned. "I want to keep my pride, but I also want to stop not this¡­whatever this is."


    "It''s called a fight, Gabby. And couples fight. Your brother and I disagree on stuff and sometimes say things in the heat of the moment. But I''m telling you¡­" Ang nced at the closed bathroom door where Gael was and lowered her voice. "Men¡ªno matter how tough they look and act, they''re pretty much pliable when ites to their dick."


    "No kidding."


    "Yep. No kidding. Give him a blowjob and he''ll forget about it. If you get on your knees, he''ll feel like a King. And if you give him the best orgasm of his life with your mouth, then he''ll worship you like you''re his Queen. He''s satisfied, you get to keep your ''pride'', problem solved." Ang grinned and tried her best to stifle herugh at the thought of Gabrie''s scrunched-up face from hearing all these.


    "That''s so maniptive¡­" Gabby muttered under her breath.


    ''What can I say? I''m a writer,'' Ang thought, tempted to say it out loud.


    There were a few beats of silence between them as if Gabrie was giving it a thought while Ang went into the closet to grab a silky soft nightie.


    "You''re really serious about this?" Gabby whispered.


    "I mean¡­ You can just face him and say sorry. That''s the simplest thing you can do, but hey. You said you don''t want to do that."


    "So that''s¡­" Gabrie gulped. "That''s what you do to my bro¡ªokay I''m not going there. It''s disgusting to be thinking about my brother getting head. Moving on¡­ so¡­ a blowjob¡­"


    "Yup. A blowjob."


    If Gabrie ended up giving Mariano one, he should be thanking Ang.


    "Who are you talking to?" Gael stepped inside the closet, looking curious, a towel wrapped around his waist as he perused his drawers for some fresh loungewear.


    Ang was flustered at her fianc¨¦''s sudden entrance. He was really very sneaky.


    Clearing her throat, Ang darted her gaze away and absent-mindedly touched Gael''s hung shirts and suits. "Um¡­ Ah¡­ Nina. My best friend from Mayne, you know her."


    "You realize this is Gabby, right?" Gabrie hesitated.


    "Nina. Yep," Ang rified. "The one and only." This made Gabbyugh.


    Knitting his brows, he dropped the towel on the floor and kicked his legs through a pair of boxers. "And why are you girls talking about blowjobs? Is this for work?"


    "Work?" Gabby chuckled in Ang''s ear. "You talk about blowjobs for work? What kind of work does that? Come to think of it¡­ I don''t really know what you do for a living, Anj. I thought you had a foundation or something¡­"


    Ang ignored Gabrie''s question. Instead, she answered Gael while still keeping the phone pressed to her ear. "No¡­not for work. A real-life crisis. You see, Babe¡­ Nina''s seeing this guy and she misunderstood the poor man¡ªa life and death situation. And she pped him."


    "Ouch." He rubbed his cheek as if he was the one pped.


    "I know right? Anyway¡­ Now she realized the truth¡­that the guy didn''t do anything bad. So now she feels guilty and wants to make it up to him¡ªonly she''s too prideful to just say sorry."


    "Anj, you make it sound like I''m an irrational bitch," Gabrie muttered.


    "I see¡­" Gael mused, grabbing a white shirt from the stack and throwing it on him.


    Ang ogled him as he dressed while she leaned against the wall and continued, "And she doesn''t know what to give him to you know¡­sort the thing between them."


    "A blowjob," said Gael, sounding so certain.


    This time Ang chuckled. "That''s what I''m saying!"


    "Oh, my god. Is he for real?" Gabrie gasped, sounding like she couldn''t believe her own brother.


    Ang thought she should stop this before Gael did something he would regretter, but she couldn''t help it. "She''s asking if you''re kidding."


    A sexy smirk ghosted on his lips and Gael subconsciously squeezed his cock through his lounge pants. "Getting a blowjob? Fuck no."


    He walked closer to her and ced his hands on her hips, gently squeezing them as he stared at her lips. Then without taking his eyes off Ang, he said, "Hey, Ninz, give him the sloppiest head and deep throat that bastard to show him how sorry you are. And most importantly, swallow. And when I say swallow, I mean his cum¡­and your pride. I guarantee you, he''ll forgive you and you don''t even have to say sorry."


    Ang flushed red as she tried to stop herself from bursting out inughter. She needed to stop this, now, before Gael finds out he just gave his sister blowjob advice.


    Softly chuckling, she gently pulled away from him and headed into the bedroom.


    "What the hell¡­" Gabrie muttered under her breath. "I''m both horrified and amazed. We better make sure he doesn''t realize who you''re talking to. Oh, shit. I have to go. Thanks for the chat, Anj. Although I still don''t know what to do yet."


    "You''ll figure it out," Ang reassured her. "Let me know how it goes. I''m sure he''lle around."


    As soon as the call ended, she set her new phone on the dresser. Warm handsy on her shoulders, swiftly pushing her robe off her body. It pooled around her feet. And then Gael nted open-mouth kisses on the spot where her neck and shoulder connected.


    God, she loved this man more than her life and they promised they wouldn''t keep secrets from each other, but that phone call just now was one of those things that belonged to the "exception" box.


    He pulled her against him, his erection grinding against the small of her back. "All this talk about blowjobs, baby¡­ I''m starting to think you did that on purpose to rile me up. Aren''t you going to take responsibility?"


    Stepping out of the robe, Ang faced Gael, a challenge sparking on her face as she met his already zed eyes. "First of all, you know very well that I don''t need to do that just to get you hot, Mister."


    His lips parted as he watched her lower before him¡ªall naked and soft, hair still damp from the shower they just had. She knelt in front of him and he couldn''t resist touching her cheek, brushing his thumb on her bottom lip.


    She hooked her fingers under his waistband and yanked his pants and boxers down in one go, his cock springing out free, standing tall and proud, and nearly pping her lips. "Second. Unlike her, I don''t need a reason to do this for you. I do it because I want to." Her soft hand wrapped around the base and she kissed the head, making him groan, his cock twitching in her grip.


    Gael''s chest heaved in anticipation. She had given him plenty of head, but every time, he''d still be blown away. "You''re so gorgeous." He caressed her hair gently.


    "Andstly, it turns me on that I can make you lose control." And with that, Ang closed her mouth around his shaft, taking all of him until he hit the back of her throat.


    "Fuuuuck." Gael''s chest swelled with so many emotions, he could hardly contain it. And it was all because of this woman he loved so much.


    Ang might be kneeling for him right now, but Gael knew for certain that he was the one worshiping her¡ªnot the other way around.. And he wouldn''t want it any other way.

 Chapter 509 - The Gathering (1)

    Chapter 509 ¨C The Gathering (1)


    It had been a long week for both Ang and Gael.


    Because of Perry''s absence in the KMH office, people¡ªeven outside of thepany¡ªwere already noticing his disappearance and spections began. It was harder on Malia, considering she was his fianc¨¦e, so she received looks whenever she passed.


    About the same time that Perry disappeared, the De Lucas began making little movements against Perry''s assets outside of New York. They were hoping to divide his attention which would weaken his stance in KMH, and then eventually drive him out of New York. The De Lucas were only in the first phase and Perry was already missing. Gael and Giovanni enjoyed the reign in KMH, wishing Perry would nevere back. They were still cautious, just in case the man decided to jump back in¡ªwhich was why they had to keep their ns in motion.


    Gael was busier at work and on Thursday, they had their fallen soldiers'' funeral. Meanwhile, Ang had been spending time with Gael''s family, giving support and offering help during Uncle Pietro''s wake and organizing the funeral with Sebastian, Aurora, and other family members so that Val could grieve her father properly.


    When Saturday came, everyone paused their busy lives and dedicated the whole afternoon and evening for Uncle Pietro''s funeral and repast. Ang knew that there were going to be a lot of people attending the funeral, given he was once a ranked leader in the family and was apparently a people person.


    She didn''t really know him much and only had casual greetings whenever Gael brought her to Nonna''s for Sunday dinners. He was a quiet man and always had a smile on his face despite looking frail due to his sickness.


    But when she arrived at the church with Gael, she was surprised to see that it overflowed with mourners. "I didn''t expect there''d be this many people¡­" she muttered, mostly to herself, as they walked into the church, hand in hand.


    "I kind of expected this," Gael said in a low voice so only she could hear. "My father is great with numbers¡­and business strategies. But Uncle Pietro knew a lot of people¡ªthe big ones. Hiswork was so huge, it opened so many opportunities for us." He sighed, his jaw tensing. "I still can''t believe he''s gone even though we had been preparing for it for a long time."


    Ang rubbed his arm infort, understanding what he wasn''t saying. They all suffered from that tragic nightst week that took his sick uncle''s life. It was devastating.


    They took their seats on the second-row pew from the front, just behind Alessandro and Aurora, thetter sitting next to Val. A few minutester, Giovanni arrived and took the space next to Alessandro, his back rigid as he stared at the casket. Giovanni adjusted his sunsses up his nose and lowered his head. This had been the most somber Ang had seen him since.


    Sebastian sat to Gael''s right, his knees bouncing up and down, and the muscles on his jaw tight. Ang had seen him looking cool-headed throughout the week, but this vibe he emitted at that moment felt quite dangerous.


    She was about to lean in and ask if she could get him something¡ªobviously not medication, that would be stupid¡ªbut before she could, Gael mped a hand on Sebastian''s knee and almost instantly, Sebastian visibly rxed. Gael didn''t remove his hand as he watched his younger brother take deep breaths several times. Only when Sebastian nodded did Gael lift his hand off him.


    Then Gael spoke Italian to his brother in a stern voice that got thetter scoffing. "Alright! I. Got. It." Sebastian gritted out, but he seemed less agitated after that. It made her wonder what all of that was about.


    Ang caught a whiff of citrus and floral just as Gabrie sat to her left. The two women air-kissed, and then Mariano lightly nodded to Ang in greeting. As Ang settled back in ce, she subtly nced sideways when she noticed a small movement and noticed Mariano taking Gabrie''s hand in his.


    From where she observed, it seemed as though the couple had gone past their earlier misunderstanding. Everyone in the De Luca family needed someone to lean on and Ang would be there for Gael whenever he needed her.


    The consigliere walked up to the front pew and whispered to Alessandro. Thetter turned his head as if to check something and was about to stand when Gael ced a hand on his shoulder, saying, "I got this."


    Gael then pressed a kiss on Ang''s temple and headed towards the door where Ang could now see a few more groups of people had arrived. Scary-looking and intimidating people.


    "Who are those?" she whispered to Gabrie who had also taken a nce back.


    "I''m not sure about the others¡­ But I think the ones on the right are Japanese and the ones on the left are Chinese." Although she only mentioned their nationalities, it was enough for Ang to know that she meant the Yakuza and the Triad.


    Gael led the Yakuzas to the left of the church, behind a group of Italians whom Ang learned were from the Council. And then he led the Triad to the right, a few rows behind Ang and the De Luca family. Just then, another group came. This time, Ang didn''t have to ask who they were because she immediately recognized the intimidating old man in the center. Matvey Novikov.


    She faced front, not willing to make eye contact with her grandfather. The Russians were seated on the right side too, behind the Triad. And then Gael came back next to her, cing an arm around her protectively.


    There were so many crime families in the church¡ªit felt like a convention of criminal organizations. It was now clear to Ang that Pietro De Luca, although she didn''t get to know him well, was a big loss in their world. And these people came to see him onest time to pay their respects.


    It was strangely amazing.


    While the service ran, Ang could feel eyes on her. She wasn''t sure if it was merely the feeling of uneasiness because there were crime lords all around her or the fact that her grandfather was just a few rows behind.


    She was aware of the possibility of him showing up that day, but she wasn''t prepared to be in the same room as him when she learned that after the burial, the Russians were also expected at the repast where it was more exclusive.


    Feeling dreadful, Ang tried to brush away the fear inkling in her gut and focused on giving her support to the De Luca family.. Throughout the entire funeral service and the burial ceremony, Gael was right next to her, making her feel safe¡­despite the watchful eyes she felt drilling on her head the moment her grandfather stepped into the church.

 Chapter 510 - The Gathering (2)

    Chapter 510 ¨C The Gathering (2)


    Gael felt like he was floating during the whole ceremony and service¡ªas if he was just doing it on auto-pilot and observing. He was devastated about Uncle Pietro''s death but he also felt detached from the whole ordeal. His chest was numb and he couldn''t let it out.


    His father and Giovanni were mourning for their brother''s death that Gael had to step up and do things that the two were supposed to do. He didn''t mind this at all and it kept him on his feet instead of letting grief consume him.


    Ang had been so good to him the whole day. But she constantly looked up at him with a worried look as if she was waiting for him to break down and he hadn''t. He hadn''t even cried since that tragic night. It was like death had be an unwanted norm and he was just going through the motions. He had to smile at her from time to time just to make the crease she had between her brows disappear.


    There were so many things to do in KMH. The jobs they had to carry because the soldiers who were supposed to do them died in that war and fire.


    His father was injured and just lost his brother, so did Giovanni. So for the past few days, Gael had been relying on Sebastian, and had delegated tasks to their staff, and put more work on his men. He hadn''t actually had the chance to breathe, much less really feel the loss of Uncle Pietro. And whenever he''d finally had time to rest in the evening after a busy day, he just wanted to spend it with Ang and forget about everything else.


    Now, Uncle Pietro wasid to rest.


    The private party that mostly consisted of close family members and bosses and ranked men from other crime families that they worked with over the years were gathered in a speakeasy bar that was located behind a restaurant they owned. There, they celebrated the life that Uncle Pietro lived with everyone only speaking praises of him.


    Now that his uncle was six feet under, Gael felt the ache in his chest. He was at the table with Ang, Gabby, Mariano, Rick, and Trigger when his chest tightened as if it was about tobust. Feeling suffocated, he got up from his seat and whispered to Ang, "I''ll just get some fresh air."


    Her eyes flickered to his, worrycing in them. "Do you want me to go with you?"


    He lifted a corner of his lips in a small smile andid a kiss on her temple. "I''m good. Stay here."


    Why did it have to be here now when they were in a room full of criminals? His heart raced erratically in his chest and sweat trickled down his back and some gathering on his forehead as he walked out of the speakeasy bar and headed up to the rooftop. He didn''t worry about leaving Ang there for a few minutes. The mafia gave a lot of respect to the dead, they wouldn''t dare do anything and have everybody shun them if they didn''t behave. Moreover, Ang was surrounded by people who would protect her.


    As soon as Gael stepped out on the roof, he inhaled the crisp, cold air and weed the little calmness it gave him. If he were still smoking now, he would have probably burned through a whole pack or two. He clenched his hands when it began to tremble and waves of soul-crushing pain rushed through him.


    Uncle Pietro was one of the good ones. Gael wasn''t as close to him as he was to Giovanni because he was older and didn''t speak much, but he was definitely one of the men Gael looked up to. Uncle Pietro mostly worked in Italy and whenever Gael was there, he got to learn a lot about the business from him and the ways of keeping the people within theirwork.


    Gael was like an intern to his uncle while Alessandro was busy taking up more responsibilities from their father. There was a time that Gael had been feared because of his uncle, knowing that working under Pietro meant that he had gained his respect. His uncle was the one who coined him the name "Phantom".


    However, things changed when Gael''s grandfather died, and then Pietro got cancer. Thetter didn''t want anyone around him¡ªhe became a recluse and pushed people away. All his life, Pietro had been looked up to, but when they learned about his sickness, they looked at him differently and that pissed him off. So Gael decided to focus on other things while Alessandro gave him more responsibilities.


    It was only sincest year that Pietro was open to family once more. It was as if the old man knew his time was about toe and wanted to repair the gap he had with family members before he left the earth.


    Right now, on this open roof where Gael was alone under the stars, he regretted that he didn''t try harder to be in his uncle''s life even if the older man pushed them away at a certain time.


    Moist gathered in his eyes and he blinked it away fast, taking in deep breaths to calm himself.


    His head snapped to the side when he heard a faint noise that sounded like sniffing or sobbing. The rooftop should be off-limits to outsiders. Gael followed the sound, and then he came to a stop at the corner by the vents when he saw Sebastian sitting on the floor with his head between his knees.


    Gael thought his brother had left earlier. It looked like he was just hiding here all along. His chest throbbed seeing his brother like that. He shouldn''t have been surprised. After all, Sebastian was really close to Pietro. Back at the church, Sebastian looked like he was about to lose his shit and Gael had to calm him down. He saw the signs and he didn''t want his brother to fall off the wagon again.


    So he reminded Sebastian, "You''vee this far. Uncle might be gone but he''s still watching over you. Don''t disappoint him." It was all Gael said, but it was clear that he meant: You better not fuck up again. Stay away from drugs.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked over and sat next to his brother, leaning against a concrete wall with his knees up and his arms resting on them. Sebastian stiffened as if only now realizing that he was no longer alone. Gael was tempted to give him a scolding for not being aware of his surroundings, but he let it go for now.


    "Fuck this." Sebastian groaned, running his hands down his wet face.


    Yeah. Fuck this, indeed. Gael''s head fell back against the wall as he closed his eyes and even though he tried to stop it, the moment he did, a drop of tear slid down his cheek. His jaw clenched. In the span of seven months, he''d lost a lot of people close to him.


    A few of his soldiers, Jino, and then his uncle. It was like he couldn''t get a second to breathe.


    The two of them stayed quiet for a while just being there for each other even without talking to each other.


    A gust of wind swept through them and then Giovanni''s voice rang in the open space. "What the¡ªI thought this ce was empty."


    Gael and Sebastian looked up, watching as Giovanni walked from the other side of the rooftop, possibly from somewhere dark. And then Giovanni dropped to the other side of Sebastian, his eyes looking red like he too had been crying.


    Giovanni and Gael exchanged knowing looks but didn''t say anything. They didn''t need to.


    Sniffing, Giovanni muttered under his breath, "When I was seven, Pete took me to a party and showed me off to ady he was hot for. The prick used me so thedy would see him as a father or husband material and get her to sleep with him. When I realized what he did, I threatened him that I would tell Dad." He chuckled. "I got him to buy me my first Super Nintendo."


    "You are so old," Sebastian snorted. "Like ancient."


    "I was a genius at seven, you rascal." Giovanni grinned. "I ate that shit up. I let him take me out again so he can get all his girls and by the end of the year, I had so many expensive toys I could open up a museum."


    The smile slipped off Giovanni''s face and two big tears rolled down his cheeks. Then he blew out a harsh breath. "I''m going to miss that cocky bastard."


    Yeah. They all surely would.


    The three of them fell quiet.


    It was Giovanni who first spoke, clearing his throat. "What happens here stays here."


    Already feeling more like himself, Sebastian elbowed Giovanni and Gael. "I''ll tell everyone you two are a bunch of pussies hiding up here to cry because you don''t wanna get caught."


    Simultaneously Gael and Giovanni smacked Sebastian up in the head. The younger man rubbed on the spots.


    "I''ll kick your ass," said Giovanni at the same time that Gael muttered, "Do it and I''ll put you right next to Zio Pietro."


    Sebastian abruptly stood up,ughing as he headed back inside.

 Chapter 511 - The Gathering (3)

    Chapter 511 ¨C The Gathering (3)


    Bliss was the name of the speakeasy bar behind the restaurant. It was located half a floor down the ground floor of the restaurant and the only ess was through the door off the kitchen hallway. It was invitation-only ess or one had to be vouched for to get inside during its regr operating hours where the De Lucas ran a casino and they had many secret ces just like this all over the city.


    Tonight, they closed it down to host the after burial gathering. But even with theck of chips and cards on the tables, the ambiance of the venue was still the same. Moody, ssy, and sexy. ck marble counters and furniture, red velvet drapes on the walls, and gold detailing all around. Needless to say, the ce was swanky.


    High rollers came to Bliss with thousands to hundred thousands of dors to waste. They won some, they lost some, but one thing was for sure, the house always won. This establishment alone brought millions to the De Lucas in a small time frame. Their best month by far wasst December, raking over eight digits in just a week. And it was just this location.


    As Gael and Giovanni walked back into the bar, a female server wearing a slinky outfit sauntered towards them with a tray in hand. She gave them both a suggestive smile as she offered, "Drinks, Bosses?"


    Gael simply shook his head as he barely nced at her while Giovanni gave her a fake smile and said, "No, thank you." She turned around and made sure to sway her hips more than necessary.


    Giovanni snorted. "I forgot how¡­debauched the servers here are."


    "Did you now?" Gael began walking towards his father''s table when he saw Alessandro waving them over. "You fucked her springst year."


    "I did?" Giovanni did a double-take at the server. "I thought she was new. Doesn''t matter. Like I said, it''s forgettable."


    Alessandro was at a table with Ang''s grandfather, Matvey Novikov, and a few other Bratva men including Volkov. Gael and Giovanni dragged two chairs from an empty table and joined them as they discussed a new protocol for their oil business. Gael didn''t want to be there because he was already slowly removing himself from the equation. He had no choice but to sit through it so as not to raise suspicions, and Novikov might take offense if he left. After talking about oil, the conversation moved to politics.


    Gael began to feel restless and was about to excuse himself when something caught Novikov''s attention from across the room¡ªspecifically at Ang''s table. The muscles on Gael''s shoulders tensed up as he watched the old man rubbed his chin.


    "Isn''t that your daughter, Don Alessandro? My how grown up she is already," Novikov mused, his Russian ent thick.


    "Ah, yes, she is." Alessandro formed a tight smile. He didn''t like anyone talking about his daughter from any of the crime families.


    "And who is that young man beside her?"


    "Don Mariano Morelli of Chicago."


    Novikov raised his brows. "A Don? But he looks so young."


    "Mm. He just turned thirtyst month, and he took over his grandfather''s reign."


    "That''s¡­impressive." Novikov hummed. "He seems close to your daughter?"


    Alessandro nodded, his expression neutral. "They got married early this year."


    Novikov muttered something in Russian and then said, "That''s a shame. I would''ve liked to pair her with my grandson, Aleksander."


    "Doesn''t Alex have a girlfriend?" one of the Bratva men probed.


    "That girl is a civilian and she''s just a ything. You know how boys his age are." Novikov sipped his whiskey and then turned to Giovanni. "What about you Giovanni? You are a bachelor, yes? What do you think of my granddaughter, Anika?"


    Giovanni was a little taken aback by Novikov''s question, but he schooled his expression real fast that Gael was sure only he noticed it.


    With a small, measured smile on his face, Giovanni answered, "I think your granddaughter is very beautiful and I''m sure she won''t have a hard time looking for a suitable man and a grandson-inw for you."


    Novikov''s face was unreadable. "But not you? I can guarantee that she hasn''t been touched."


    Hasn''t been touched meant she was a virgin. Gael and Giovanni nced at Volkov whose jaw was clenched so tight but otherwise remained quiet. Gael felt disgusted listening to this.


    Giovanni softly chuckled. "I appreciate that you consider me, Mr. Novikov. But I don''t think you''d want me as your grandson-inw. I already give my brother so much headache for being a pain in his ass. Besides, I''m too old for Anika¡­ I think I''m fifteen years her senior."


    Novikov waved his hand. "Age is just a number. I prefer men your age for her. She''ll be very obedient and will give you plenty of sons."


    Gael wanted to throw up in his mouth, feeling so sick to his stomach. He could no longer stand hearing more of this conversation. He made a move to stand just as Rick whispered to his ear, "Ms. Ang is tired. Would you like me to drive her back to the apartment first?"


    Thankful for the interruption, Gael excused himself from the table, shing Giovanni a sympathetic look before he walked back to Ang.


    Sliding onto the round couch, Gael circled an arm around Ang and she instantly snuggled into his side. "You tired?"


    "A little." Shezily rubbed his thigh, and his dick jerked in approval. He knew she was only being loving, but he couldn''t stop his body''s reaction to her touch. "You can stay longer if you want. Trigger can drive me home."


    "No. I want to leave."


    Ang briefly nced at her grandfather''s table and sank lower as if wanting to hide. She had been doing that a lot since the church, making herself invisible and small so she wouldn''t draw much attention to herself¡ªparticrly from her grandfather. Gael hated that she had to do that. Ang deserved to stand out. He didn''t think what she had been doing made a big difference because she was naturally beautiful, drawing eyes wherever she went.


    "What did you talk about back there? I noticed him looking over here," she wondered.


    Gael sighed, brows pulling together in annoyance as he recalled the part where Novikov asked about Gabrie and his interest in pairing her to his grandson and then offering Anika to Giovanni.


    Mariano visibly stiffened and he shot a sharp re at the Bratva''s table. Gael cocked a brow at his reaction and it didn''t escape him when Gabby gently touched Mariano''s arm, her eyes looking¡­concerned? Then Mariano''s expression softened when he nced down at her.


    Gael wasn''t oblivious. He knew something was going on between the two, but he wasn''t sure how to feel about it, given the fact that the two were already married. All he wanted was that Gabrie ended up happy. But he didn''t need to see her get close with a man¡ªany man. She''s still his baby sister. No man should touch her. So he looked away before he was tempted to kick Mariano''s teeth in for being too close to Gabby.


    Ang pressed her lips to his cheek and whispered, "After everything that happened, your sister is happy."


    Gael met her eyes, his gaze full of affection. His future wife was so attuned to him, she knew what was on his mind. He brushed his lips on her forehead. "Let''s go home."


    Just then, footsteps came close and the Bratva stopped at their table. Novikov scanned the group, his stare lingering a second too long at Ang before settling at Gael. "It was a wonderful service, Gael. I am certain Pietro is at peace where he rests."


    "Thank you foring, Mr. Novikov." Gael nodded politely as he stood to shake the other''s hand.


    Matvey looked over at Ang again and tilted his head. "And who is this beautifuldy? She is by your side the whole day."


    Gael didn''t want to do this. It took everything in him not to grab Ang''s hand and run out of there without looking back. But he stered a casual smile as he pulled Ang to her feet, his arm sliding around her waist. "This is my fianc¨¦e, Ang. My love, this is Mr. Matvey Novikov¡ªNovikov Corporation''s Chairman and a close friend of my father''s."


    Ang''s back was damp as the old man scrutinized her. She wished this didn''t happen, but she straightened her back and acted like there was no problem at all, lifting her lips into a smile as she politely nodded, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Novikov."


    "Hmm." Novikov stared at her face. "You remind me of someone."


    The air was too quiet for a few moments that Gael was about ready to put himself between her and the Bratva. He exchanged a brief nce with Volkov whose eyes were narrowed at the exchange as if he, too, wanted all this to be over fast.


    Novikov looked at Gael and gave him a small nod before walking away, heading outside of Bliss with his men trailing behind.


    Ang fell back on the couch, her stare fixed at the door.. "I feel like I''ve aged a hundred years in that ten seconds of silence."

 Chapter 512 - Never This Warm

    Chapter 512 ¨C Never This Warm


    Ang''s toes curled as she screamed Gael''s name and he pumped hard into her three more times before letting out a deep growl, his cock jerking deep inside her with his release. He buried his face into the crook of her neck, both of them sweaty and flushed and entangled in bed¡ªher under him with her legs still shakily wrapped around his waist.


    They stayed in the same position as they came down from their high and she could feel him softening inside her. He pulled out and grinned at her, pressing a chaste kiss on her lips before getting out of bed and into the bathroom. There was a sound of water running from the faucet, shutting off, and then he padded back into the bed with a washcloth in hand. Gael always took care of her after sex and she loved it every time.


    They arrived back at the apartment about an hour ago from Bliss. She had been too anxious on the drive home, rehashing her encounter with her grandfather back at the bar. Ang was so worried about what would happen, but Gael reassured her that everything was going to be okay. "They''ll have to get through me first," he''d said before leading her down on the bed and doing his way with her and making all her worries disappear.


    Gael tossed the dirty washcloth into the hamper and climbed back to bed, pulling her into his arms. "I haven''t told you today yet. Thank you¡­ I really appreciate it."


    "For what?"


    "For being there for me and my family. They also appreciate your help this week. You didn''t have to, you know?"


    "But I wanted to. They''re my family now too, aren''t they?"


    A smile ghosted his lips and he kissed her hair. "They are."


    "So there''s no need for thanks. I only did what I''m supposed to do for family and because I wanted to."


    "How did I get so lucky?" He quirked a brow.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I guess you bumped into a crazy one during a wedding on an ind."


    Gaelughed and the sound made her belly flutter. It was the first carefreeugh he had in a while. Too bad she had to leave soon. She would definitely miss this man.


    "Can''t youe with me?" Ang bit her bottom lip, already knowing what his response would be, but she still wanted to try.


    His face fell and he sighed. "I really wish I could, Angel. But I''ll follow you in two weeks. I promise."


    She groaned, nuzzling her face against his neck. "Now I''m rethinking about going. What am I going to do when I wake up and you''re not next to me?"


    "Then you call me. Call me before you go to sleep and as soon as you wake up."


    "Won''t you be bothered? You might be busy at night and I might disturb your sleep or work in the morning."


    "Never too busy to answer your calls." He tipped her chin up with his fingers and stared into her eyes. "I''ll be waiting for the next time you call. I expect to hear your voice day and night. Understood?"


    Ang nodded and tightened her arms around him.


    Gael''s fingertips ran up and down her bare back as he told her, "You''ve been through a lot the past few weeks. You need this break, Angel. Besides, you have a lot of things to do when you go back to Mayne."


    He was right. There was the foundation, the orphanage, her book, her family, and the new house! The thought of doing all those things lifted her spirits and she began to feel excited again. "You''re right. I''m so over guns and body bags. I prefer them in books and not reality." The casual answer brought her mind back to the two people she killed and for a second, she felt that familiar heaviness in the pit of her stomach.


    As if knowing what was going through her mind, Gael lowered his lips to hers and kissed her slowly, sucking her lip and dipping his tongue into her mouth, making her moan. That ought to push her dark thoughts away. "I want you to call any time you need to hear me, okay?"


    She nodded, a small smile lifting on her face. "Okay."


    Gael stared at her for a moment but wasn''t saying anything until Ang probed, "What?"


    "I''m just thinking¡­ Instead of flying back tomorrow, how about Monday morning?"


    "Why?" she asked but was already grinning wide at the suggestion.


    "I just don''t want to miss you tomorrow. I want to spend the whole day with you before you leave. If you fly on Monday, I''ll see you off at the airport before I go to work and then I can busy myself and hopefully miss you less. What do you say?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Ang pretended to think but she couldn''t help the happiness off her face. "I don''t know. Should I?"


    "We can go to Nonna''s for dinner. The whole family will be there. Gabby will also join us before they fly back to Chicago."


    "Sunday dinners¡­ Hmmm¡­ Why don''t you convince me more?"


    Gael narrowed his eyes on her. "You need more convincing?" he asked as his fingers trailed between her thighs, the tips brushing over her clit and sliding down her already wet folds. "I don''t think I need to, seeing as you''re already dripping wet for another round. But I''ll be very happy to oblige."


    Her mouth fell open¡ªand so did her legs as if on instinct¡ªwhen he pushed two fingers inside and began pumping. "Yes, I do," she whispered breathlessly. "And you need to do it¡­hard¡­er"


    A sexy smirk formed on his lips as heplied. "Whatever my future wife needs."


    It was only a matter of seconds until Ang uttered her first loud yes¡ªand it wasn''t, particrly, for agreeing with him.


    ***


    Sunday ¡ª March 31


    "I think Nonna hates me." Ang rubbed the top of her head where Nonna hit her with adle, her face scrunching up as she turned to Gael forfort. She only asked Nonna when she''d sear the meatballs.


    Nonna then proceeded to mutter animatedly in Italian as she stirred the big pot of tomato sauce and some of Gael''s family in the kitchenughed.


    Even Gael chuckled. "She said if you want this family to eat, you have to learn how she cooks her food. Nonna doesn''t brown her meatballs."


    Ang knitted her brows and it was Alice who rified, "Nonna cooks the meatballs directly into the sauce and let them simmer¡ªnot brown them in a pan. She''s very particr with her methods." Alice gave her a pointed look.


    "Did she have to hit me, though?" Ang frowned, but otherwise, she felt warm at the grandmotherly gesture¡ªNonna nced her way andughed.


    "She loves you," Gael whispered above her head as his hands went around her waist.


    "She hits people she loves?" Ang gasped yfully. "Nonna¡­ I didn''t know you were a sadist¡­"


    Nonna''s eyes went wide and Gael''s family burst outughing. "She really is!"


    "What''s a savist?" Elisa, Alice''s daughter, asked aloud.


    Sebastian chortled as he picked up the little girl and tickled her tummy, making her squeal and kick around. He brought her out of the kitchen, away from the adults'' conversation.


    Ang had so much fun with Gael''s family during dinner. There was a bit of sadness whenever they remembered Pietro, but they smiled with tears and enjoyed the night.


    After eating, they all moved to the living room, crowding all the chairs and the floor space around the firece as everyone listened to Alessandro tell some of their family''s famous stories that went way back centuries ago in Italy. It was very interesting to learn Gael''s background. She snuggled up in Gael''s arms as she sat on hisp in an armchair, a nket covering over them, making it cozier.


    Ang scanned the room, seeing everyone so engrossed in the story-telling that they had probably heard a few times over the years already. Gabby and Mariano sat close to each other on the sofa, her leaning against his side. Mariano seemed to feel a little out of ce there sometimes, fully aware that his family brought so much pain to the De Lucas, but Gabby hadn''t left his side and it made it a little easier for him to be here.


    Meanwhile, Giovanni was glued to his phone, texting whoever it was that kept him busy the past few days. The corner of his lips twitched into a small smile, but he schooled his expression, suppressing it as he looked up¡­only, he met Ang''s curious gaze. ''Who has he been texting?'' she wondered. The idiot stuck his tongue out at her like a kid before shoving his phone into his pocket. Whatever he just read, it made him happy.


    Ang loved Gael''s family. Being here with them just felt right. The Su n back in Esmea was huge, but it was never this warm. She was envious of their bond, but she was also thankful that Gael shared his family with her.


    Gael cocked a brow. "Why are you smiling?"


    "I''m just happy to be here." She leaned against him and his arms tightened around her.


    "I''m d." He pressed his lips to her temple.. "Tomorrow¡­ I''ll bring you to meet Mom."

 Chapter 513 - Fleeting Nature Of Life

    Chapter 513 ¨C Fleeting Nature Of Life


    Monday ¡ª April 1


    Gael took the morning off so he could have enough time to drive Ang around before her flight back to Mayne in a few hours. It was almost seven in the morning and he was in his home office, waiting for Ang to finish herst-minute packing¡ªbecause God knows she wanted to bring the whole Manhattan back home and only decided an hour ago.


    He was already dressed in a white shirt, navy suit, and tie when she told him. God, he loved the woman, but sometimes, he wanted to strangle her. And then love her again.


    While waiting, Gael checked his emails, replying to some, and then continued to scroll down. Casually, he took a sip of espresso, and when he put the cup back down, he caught sight of a sh drive disguised as a cork that he stashed in a pin holder earlier that week, intending to check it during downtime but hadn''t really gotten the chance.


    He knew what was in it. And seeing it now sparked an urge to watch it. Gael nced at the closed door and then he plugged the sh drive into hisptop. Leaning forward, he clicked a video file and steepled his hands at his chin.


    Gael''s eyes darkened as the feed yed on the screen. It was from one of the dark rooms under The Bunk and Evan was hung on chains. Metal rings mped around his wrists as he dangled a couple of feet off the floor without a piece of clothing on his body. A total humiliation and pain. This was taken a few minutes before Evan passed. Although the room was dimmed, he could still see a faint breathing movement.


    If he didn''t put Evan there himself, he wouldn''t know this was the same man¡ªwhat with all the blood, bruises, and missing patches of flesh here and there. This was the first time he''d seen this feed and would also be thest. Gael only wanted to see for himself the moment Evan stopped breathing. So that was what he did. He''d relish the knowledge that the piece of shit suffered until hisst breath.


    A few minutester, he unplugged the drive and tossed it into the cup of coffee, closed hisptop, and stood at the window. Gael rolled his neck and shoulders as relief washed over him.


    His phone went off¡ªa notification, reminding him to call Damien Park. Dialing Damien''s number, he ced the phone to his ear.


    "Damien Park," the deep voice answered. "What can I do for you, De Luca?"


    "Is your fianc¨¦e with you?"


    "Still sleeping. Why¡ªHang on." Hushed voices were muffled from the other line and then Damien came back. "What is it?"


    "Just called to inform you that Filippo Morelli is dead. It won''t be on any news, but I can assure you he won''t personally be going after Katherine''s friend."


    Instead of Damien, Katherine''s voice floated in his ear. "Who killed him?"


    "Me."


    "How did you do it?"


    Gael cocked a brow. Did this woman want to hear a y-by-y? "I shot him. Twice in the chest."


    She sighed loudly, seemingly relieved. "Good. Thank you. Now we''re even."


    In exchange for removing Ang''s video scandal in the dark web, Gael agreed to do Katherine''s request. "Just to be clear, I didn''t do it for you. I was already after him when you gave me a name."


    "Doesn''t matter," she said. "You gave me your word and honored it. I would''ve done it myself but Damien''s banning me from leaving the state."


    "Kitten, it''s not a ban," Damien imed.


    "Not letting me go outside of Esmea is a ban, Damien."


    "You can go anywhere but only if I''m with you."


    Gael stifled hisugh, seeing himself in Damien Park. ''Ditto, man.'' Except, right now, he couldn''t go with Ang and it was honestly killing him.


    After a few more exchanges between the three, the phone call ended.


    ***


    The gravestone of Gael''s mother was under a cherry blossom tree. The vibrancy reminded Ang of yesterday''s date when Gael took her to the Botanic Garden. They walked under thousands of pink and white flowers. Cherry blossoms were symbolic¡ªa time of renewal and the fleeting nature of life. Walking there and surrounded by such beauty made them feel¡­normal.


    Ang kissed him under a full cherry blossom tree, thanking him for fulfilling his promise. She remembered the first time he brought her to New Yorkst December. He''d said, "This is more beautiful in spring. We''ll have toe back around March next year so you''ll get to see the cherry blossoms."


    And he actually did! How fitting was it that yesterday was thest day of March and he made good on his promise? It was sweet, it was needed, and Ang loved him for it even more.


    His mom was lucky to rest under the beautiful tree.


    "Hi, Mom." Gael ced a bouquet of pink roses that was, apparently, Isabe''s favorite too. That made Ang smile. She felt closer to the woman already. "I want you to meet someone." He held out his hand and she ced hers in it, letting him pull her closer.


    "Hello, Ms. Rivera¡­"


    "This is Ang Kylie. The one I was telling you about."


    "You talk to her about me?" Ang smiled, looking hopeful.


    He nodded. "I first told her about you when I came back on my birthdayst year¡ªyou know, before I got shot."


    She winced at the reminder. "That early?"


    "What can I say? I couldn''t forget about you after our days on the ind." A smirk crossed his face, making Ang giggle.


    Facing the gravestone, she said, "Your son is very sly, but he''s also very sweet and loving." She rubbed Gael''s chest affectionately and looked into his eyes. "I''m very thankful and blessed that you taught him the best qualities that drew me to him. I love your son very much, Ms. Rivera. I promise I''ll be good to him."


    Smiling down at Ang, Gael swept a lock of hair out of her face and cupped her cheek. "She''s the one for me, Mom. I''m going to marry her¡­and give you grandchildren that you could watch over from your ce in heaven¡­with¡­Bloop hopefully next to you."


    Ang''s lips trembled but she kept the smile on her face, even as a tear slid down and Gael caught it with a swipe of his thumb. "Thank you for giving birth to this beautiful man, Ms. Rivera. I''m going to treasure him forever."


    Holding her face with his hands, he pressed a lingering kiss on her forehead. "I love you, Angel," he said as he wrapped his arms around her and she did the same.


    The two stayed like so for a few more minutes, just savoring the moment in front of thete Isabe Rivera, the woman who bore the love of Ang''s life to earth.


    ***


    Pulling away from the curb, Gael drove his Escde back to the main road under the speed limit. He nced at the rearview mirror, seeing an SUV with four of his men inside trailing behind.


    "If traffic stays the same, we''ll be at the airport in twenty minutes," he said as they exited through the gates of the cemetery. "Is Oliver picking you up?"


    "That''s what he said." Ang yawned, still feeling a bit sleepy as she texted her brother that she was on the way to the airport where Gael''s ne waited.


    "You''re not going anywhere without Trigger. You got that?"


    "Yes, Daaad." Angughed. "Stop worrying."


    Gael shot her a re before focusing back on the road. "I mean it, Angel. Filippo''s gone, but we still need to be cautious."


    "Perry''s still out there too¡­"


    "I wouldn''t worry about him too much. Perry got mixed in with the wrong people, but he''s really just a businessman."


    She angled her body to face him. "Are you still looking for him?"


    "Yes¡ªI mean, not me. But Gio is. He said he''d handle it."


    "Oh¡­" Ang was sure Giovanni said so because of Malia. "Speaking of Gio¡­ Have you noticed he''s been weirdtely?"


    "Weird how?" Gael cocked a brow as he briefly nced at her and then back on the road.


    "I don''t know. He''s always on his phone andst night¡ª"


    "Shit!" The tires screeched and Gael''s arm shot out protectively in front of Ang.


    "Wha¡ª" She gasped, her eyes widening and shifting side to side as a group of armed men with ski masks on came out of the ck SUVs that blocked the front and sides of the intersection. "Oh my god¡­ Gael¡­ What''s happening?"


    Instinctively, Gael put the car in reverse but immediately stepped on the brakes when his security''s SUV was also trapped by another vehicle with armed men heading towards them.


    "Baby, listen to me." Gael retrieved a handgun under his seat and clicked the safety off. "I need you to calm down and do as I say. Okay?"


    Ang nodded frantically. "What do they want?"


    "I don''t know. But I''m not going to let them hurt you¡ª"


    Someone knocked on Gael''s window, pointed a gun at him, and spat, "Put the gun away and let her out."


    Realization dawned on Gael when he recognized the ent. "Angel¡­" Gael whispered as he locked eyes with her frightened ones. "It''s the Bratva.. Your grandfather must''ve sent them."

 Chapter 514 - The Novikovs (1)

    Chapter 514 ¨C The Novikovs (1)


    The handsfree device in Gael''s ear rang, and the call automatically connected after two rings, then Roy''s voice came in hurriedly, "Boss, I''ve been trying to reach you. Mike just called. There''s a suspicious movement in Woodhaven. I suggest you reroute to I-678¡ª"


    "Toote," Gael muttered. Fucking hell. If he only got the call a minute early. He gripped his gun tightly, trying to assess their situation as he scanned around them. "The Bratva intercepted us."


    "Fuck. Sit tight. I''ll call Delta." The call disconnected just as the Bratva soldier banged his window again.


    "Open up!"


    Meanwhile, Ang was rattled when her phone buzzed in her hand, shing an unknown number on the screen calling her. She wasn''t going to answer but when the man banged the window again, her thumb slid on the green button. The call wasn''t on speaker, but a distinctive shout of a man''s deep voice rang loud through the speaker.


    "Run!!!"


    She and Gael exchanged looks and before she knew what she was doing, Ang pressed the speaker button. "Who is this?"


    "It''s Aleksander." Her half-brother? She furrowed her brows. "I don''t have much time. Get the fuck out of there!!! They''reing¡ªDon''t touch me! Motherfuck¡ª" There was a scuffle and more yelling in Russian before the call disconnected.


    Ang jumped in her seat when someone loudly banged on her window. "Get out of the car! Pakhan requests your presence," said the second Russian.


    With her heart hammering in her chest, Ang gripped her phone tightly in her hand and her knuckles turned white. What should she do? Call someone? 911? She couldn''t. But they were clearly outnumbered here. "What do we do?" she whispered.


    Gael was enraged and he yelled at the man outside his window. "Why the fuck do you have guns if he only wants to see us? Put that away!"


    "You step out of the car, De Luca. It''s nothing personal. We want her. Not you."


    "Everything about her is personal to me! You have to deal with me first before you get to her."


    "You Italians are unnecessarily romantic." The Bratva soldierughed. "If you don''t get out of the car, we don''t have a choice but to do this the hard way. We''ll start with your security¡ª"


    "No!" Gael bit out, his nose ring as he nced at the rearview mirror. If he gives his signal, his men would undoubtedly use their weapons. But that wouldn''t be a smart move now considering the Bratva soldiers were double their number. His men were sharpshooters, but not all of them were fast. He couldn''t risk another death. "Alright." He breathed harshly. "The only way you can take her is if you bring me with you. We''ll step out of the car. Tell your men to lower their guns."


    The Russian, who seemed to be their teammander, nodded to his colleagues and they lowered their weapons.


    "Gael, I don''t want to go. You can''t let them take me!" Ang worried, her eyes misty.


    "Listen to me." He looked her straight in the eyes and spoke calmly. "We''re going to get out of the car, and we''ll go with them. I''m not leaving you alone."


    "But¡­"


    "Backup ising. Right now, this is the only thing we can do. We''re at a disadvantage. If we fight them, we''ll lose." Gael nced around again. "They need to bring you alive, if they wanted to hurt us, they would have already done so. And if we don''t see Novikov now, he''ll do worse than this in the future."


    "But they have guns!"


    "They like to scare." His jaw tensed. "I won''t let them hurt you."


    She swallowed. "Okay¡­"


    Gael eased back and opened his door. "Alright, we''reing out." He stepped on the pavement with his hands up, shook his head to his security¡ªtelling them not to engage, and then warned the Russian, "If you hurt her, I''ll fucking kill you."


    The Russian smirked as he took Gael''s gun and nodded at his friend who was outside Ang''s door. Without doing a more thorough search on their person, they walked the two towards the front of the car and began guiding them towards the ck SUV.


    "Ow!!! That hurts!"


    Gael snapped his head at the man holding Ang''s arm so tightly her face contorted. Furious, he swiftly reached for the pocket knife from his belt and stabbed the man''s arm that gripped her arm. The Russian immediately let go of Ang, screaming in pain. Gael then kicked him in the calf, causing him to drop hard on his knees¡ªthen Gael pressed the de to the bastard''s exposed neck. "I. Said. Don''t. Fucking. Hurt. Her."


    The Russians pointed their guns at them and Ang shrank to Gael''s side. She clutched his back and felt the coils of muscle rippling with each harsh breath.


    "D-Don''t! He''ll kill me!" stammered the Russian.


    And as if to prove a point, Gael pressed the de onto his skin, drawing blood and making the Russian wince. Thetter spoke in theirnguage to his friends, sounding fearful.


    Reluctantly, the first Russian soldiermanded the others to lower their guns and Gael kicked the one who offended him to the side. "Touch her again and I''ll cut up each of you limb by limb."


    Gael''s arms went around Ang, keeping her flush against his side as they were again led to the SUV.


    ***


    Thirty minutester, they entered through the wrought iron gates of the Novikov Estate and stopped in front of a huge double-door.


    Gael didn''t know where his men were. They must''ve brought his guards somewhere else because they weren''t in the vehicles that entered the estate. The Russians took off their masks as they led Gael and Ang inside the mansion. The first Russian smirked at Gael as he walked ahead. He recognized him as one of Novikov''s personal guards.


    Gael had an arm around Ang while she grabbed his other hand as they followed the guards deeper into the house. The ce felt cold and old but clean and orderly. The decorations werevish with deep dark wood and gold detailing and many various paintings on the walls.


    "Where are you taking us?" Gael questioned.


    "Pakhan will join you in the dining room." The Russian soldier stopped at another wooden double door with borate carving design on it and knocked.


    The door opened and a man''s head peeked to scan the party before he opened the door wider.


    Ang''s heart kicked against her ribcage as the thought of what waited for them behind the door scared her. She did not want to face the old man at all.


    Gael squeezed her shoulder and pulled her closer to his side, hoping to alleviate her fear.


    "Walk!" snapped the soldier.


    Ang red at him for being so rude. And then she squared her shoulders while still holding Gael''s hand, and together, they stepped into the dining room.


    The first thing she saw were her mother''s wide eyes. Cynthia looked pale and mmy as she poured tea into a cup at the head of the table with slightly shaky hands. And then standing near her was Ivan Volkov¡ªwho exchanged unreadable looks with Gael.


    Then Ang''s gazended at Anika, who looked nervous that her hands were trembling around the fork and knife while absentmindedly cutting into pancakes. The table had a wide selection of breakfast food and every piece of cutlery and furniture was ornate and fancy. Anika looked up to her and the girl''s lips quivered.


    Next to Anika was Aleksander. The right sleeve of his shirt was ripped and the right corner of his lip was busted. Their eyes met and he scowled at her as if he was angry or frustrated, his chest heaving, making Ang wonder about the call he made earlier. Why does he look mad? And why did he try to warn her?


    Footfalls sounded behind them and Ang sucked in a breath when Matvey Novikov marched towards the head of the table and sat on the chair. The old man slid his stare to Ang, lingering for a few beats and making her stomach drop, and then to Gael.


    Without saying a word, Matvey looked at his guards, and then Gael and Ang were pushed towards the empty seats to Matvey''s right. The two reluctantly sat down¡ªGael on the first chair and Ang on the second. Cynthia and Ivan remained standing to Matvey''s left.


    "How long have your family and mine been working together, Don Alessandro''s son?" Matvey asked, his voice cold and toneless as he disregarded Gael''s name.


    Gael leveled his stare with the old man. He didn''t look afraid¡ªrather, pissed off at this whole thing. "Decades."


    Matvey bellowed in his thick ent, "Forty-two years. I expect courtesy from you and your father. For after all these years, we are very good friends. And you dare disrespect me like this?!" He mmed his fist on the table and the tableware ng against each other. Anika gasped, a tear rolling down her cheek. "You hid my granddaughter from me and helped these traitors who are my own family!!! Do you know what I do to those who disrespect me?"


    Matvey flicked his wrist inmand and Volkov was pushed forward. Thetter struggled as the soldiers forced Volkov''s hand t on the table beside Matvey''s te.. One soldier lifted a sharp cleaver above his head¡­and then swiftly mmed it down. "AAAAAAH!!!"

 Chapter 515 - The Novikovs (2)

    Chapter 515 ¨C The Novikovs (2)


    The loudest scream in the room came from Anika. She shot up from her seat, looking so horrified and unable to do anything else except scream when the tip of Ivan''s little finger was detached from his hand as the cleaver sliced it off. "Papa!!!" Anika cried, pping her hands over her mouth.


    Cynthia also cried out, so very pale as she ran towards her husband. She gaped in horror, pushing the soldiers away. Her hands trembled as she hurriedly wrapped a table napkin around the wounded finger. Then she picked up the detached fingertip from the table and tossed it into an ice bucket.


    Blood had sttered everywhere, onto the food and the nearby tableware¡ªthe Pakhan''s most especially¡ªbut he didn''t flinch at all, his face looking contemptuous as he watched his daughter and son-inw.


    Ivan looked ashen and when the soldiers hauled him out of the dining room, he tripped on his foot. Ivan was slightly bigger than the Pakhan, but even he didn''t dare retaliate as if epting his punishment. Cynthia wanted to go after her husband, but Matvey Novikov grabbed her arm so tightly she winced in pain.


    He harshly spoke in Russian to her and she looked like she wanted to p her father but thought better of it. Instead, she sat down to his left, the blood of her husband syed on the table before her.


    Apart from theck of reaction from soldiers, Gael and Aleksander seemed to be holding their shit fairly¡ªbut barely. Both of them breathed heavily at what just happened, but neither of them spoke. Aleksander had his hand on his sister''s shoulder, his muscles too tight and tense as if he wanted to put his arms around her to protect her, but the Bratva were not supposed to show weakness through affection¡ªeven if they were family.


    Meanwhile, Ang held Gael''s hand under the table in a vice grip. She held him tight, her whole body trembling in fear.


    Matvey Novikov had grown a beard of white hair on his chin which was absent when she first saw the man during the Senator''s daughter''s birthday. But his hair was still shaved and the old tattoos on the backs of his hands and his burly figure still made him scary.


    Ang thought she had felt fear before¡ªand she had, but various forms of it. One when Evan had taken her, when she lost her baby, when Gael nearly got killed, when they were ambushed¡­ But this¡­ This was a different kind of fear. Her eyes were wide, looking in the direction of the crime scene but not actually seeing it. Though that didn''t matter because she would never forget how it all happened.


    How could this old man just chop off someone''s finger at breakfast like it was just another Monday morning? What the hell?


    Gael squeezed her hand as if trying to calm her down, but it only did so little to make her feel better.


    What would Matvey do to her now? To Gael? Or to them both? Or to everyone else at the table who kept the truth from this ruthless mob boss?


    "Dedushka¡­" Anika sniffed, addressing Matvey Novikov. "Pozhaluysta, ne dy etogo." (Grandfather. Please, don''t do this.)


    The Pakhan shot her with a deadly re that got her shrinking into her brother''s side. "Zakroy rot!" (Shut up!) "Have you forgotten that women are not allowed to speak at my table unless spoken to?!"


    Ang found this absurd, but no one objected. She thought she couldn''t hate him more, but she loathed him every second that passed. She now thought Ivanovich Volkov was nothing to this man.


    As if only really acknowledging her now, Matvey Novikov stared at Ang, and she felt like cold water was sshed on her back. Even so, she scowled at him¡ªand she shouldn''t do that, she shouldn''t anger this crazy old man, but she couldn''t help it. She was angry.


    The old man lifted his chin in arrogance. "Do you know how precious your blood is? The Novikovs are noble. We''re a long line of descendants that came from the Romanovs in Russia." Matvey shook his head. "I saw you at that party and you look exactly like my mother when she was younger." Then he spoke in Russian but as if he realized Ang couldn''t understand, he tranted, "I thought I saw her ghost."


    "Am I supposed to be ttered that you sensed some familiarity?" Ang spat, her eyes misty. So he recognized her right away then just like she feared, and he dug her up?


    Cynthia gave her an eye as if to tell her to shut up, but Ang didn''t spare her mother a nce. Taking the teapot, Cynthia awkwardly poured some tea into a clean cup and fumed as she took a sip.


    "You should be," said Matvey, reaching for his own tea and staring at it for a moment, making Ang wonder if there was Ivan''s blood in it. He sipped generously, put the cup back down, and turned his gaze to Gael. "So what will I do with you? You are not Bratva, but you still offended me. And I cannot allow my family to be with someone I cannot trust. You''ve known all along but you didn''t care to present her to me? Should I believe that the De Lucas deliberately chose to betray me?"


    Family. Ang wanted to scoff aloud. Novikov called this family? If she wasn''t so afraid and angry at the same time, she would haveughed at this old man''s face for calling this "family". What the hell did he know about that word?


    Gael looked unfazed as he stared at the older man with a serious look. "Keep my family out of this. They have nothing to do with it. And with all due respect, Mr. Novikov, that is not your decision to make. You haven''t been in her life for all of twenty-nine years. Your opinion is insignificant because blood doesn''t make you family. It''s Ang''s choice who she wants to be with and she''s already engaged to me."


    His blue eyes sharper than ever, Matvey snapped to his left¡ªat his daughter, the back of his hand striking Cynthia''s cheek, her head whipping to the side and blood trickled from the corner of her lips. Anika gasped and sobbed but no longer dared to speak this time, huge tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Cynthia merely wiped the blood from her chin and straightened up, looking straight ahead¡ªin Gael''s direction, but not really looking at him. She looked so cold and detached now, her poker face could make anyone believe she didn''t just witness her husband bleed a few minutes ago.


    Matvey raged, speaking in Russian to Cynthia. "This is all your fault! You lecherous potaskushka(whore)¡ªsneaking out and luring men! After everything I did for you and your whore mother, this is what you repay me? I should''ve married you to the Volkovs much earlier when you were sixteen." He huffed, his face going red. "You call your other son and bring him here immediately!"


    Matvey was already so distraught that he was jumping from one matter to another. So angry at everything he didn''t know which to tackle first, ming everyone he saw because he felt so betrayed. At that table, he saw everyone as his enemy and he was calcting how to punish all of them. He looked like he wanted to burn them alive to get rid of all his problems once and for all.


    The mention of Oliver angered Ang that she snapped, "You have no right over us! It doesn''t matter whose fault it was that you didn''t know about us, I didn''t even know you existed until recently. My brother and I are adults and we don''t have any obligations to you or this family."


    The old man let out a mocking chuckle. "You think you have a choice? I''m thew in this household! I make all the decisions. As long as Novikov blood runs in your veins, your duty is to me." Then he nced at Gael. "I decide who your husband, and your brothers'' and sister''s future spouse."


    Gael squeezed Ang''s hand under the table when she opened her mouth to speak once more. Angering the Pakhan wouldn''t do them any good. He needed to y this carefully. If he had to sell his soul to the devil to keep Ang safe, then that''s what he would do.


    "Mr. Novikov. Just the other night, you wanted my family and yours to marry into each other. So here you go. I''m marrying your granddaughter."


    "I''m not marrying you because of him! I¡ª" Ang protested but stopped when Gael shot her re. She wasn''t helping their situation. The reasoning didn''t matter right now if they wanted to keep breathing and go home in one piece¡ªand not a single finger missing.


    Matvey regarded Gael for a few beats. "I must admit. I did admire your skills when you worked for SVR Corp. I believed you would take over after your father''s reign. And then you chose to leave and pursue a legitimate career. You''re already on the other side of the course, boy, washing your hands free of dirt. You think that''s admirable? I see it as disloyalty to your family. Why should I trust you?"

 Chapter 516 - The Novikovs (3)

    Chapter 516 ¨C The Novikovs (3)


    It was strange for Ang to hear someone being against Gael trying to make a name for himself away from the family''s ndestine business. It was like getting mad at someone for getting an A in an exam. Ang was reminded of the time when Gael told her that the ones who were against them trying to go legitimate felt threatened and therefore would do everything to put them on their knees and weaken them.


    Their enemies took advantage when they saw this as a weakness¡ªjust like what the Morellis did to them for the past few months so they could take over New York and fulfill the dreams of that adopted Morelli who killed his brother because he was too greedy.


    The way Ang saw from her eyes, she thought her grandfather was weak. The ruthless Matvey Novikov couldn''t stand someone who was able to take control of himself and resist the urge to do illegal things. Because Matvey could never do it. To him, Gael was disloyal to the De Lucas for straying and wanting to go legitimate. Ang thought her grandfather was weak because he let his greed for money and power define the kind of person he was.


    One thing was for sure, Ang would never bow down to her grandfather. She''d rather die than let him dictate what she could do in her life. It was only now that she understood why Cynthia, her mother, wanted to leave this life after seeing for herself what kind of man that old one was. Matvey Novikov was a dictator.


    And when Cynthia was found in Esmea, she had no other choice but to leave the temporary life she had with the Sus¡ªall so she could protect what she left behind. But in the process, Cynthia was once more imprisoned in the Bratva.


    "It isn''t disloyalty if I''ve always been truthful to my family about what I really wanted since the very beginning," said Gael, his tone sure and bold.


    "It''s disloyalty all the same if what you want is not the same as what your family wants. Your great grandfather, grandfather, and father have always been in this life. This is their identity. Taking it all away from them is like taking a fish out of the water. They can''t swim and breathe onnd. They will flop around and die if they do."


    Gael''s jaw ticked. It was as though the old man was saying it would be Gael''s fault if his family wouldn''t survive going legitimate. Matvey Novikov didn''t say it but he might as well have. Gael stopped himself from letting out a scoff and instead, decided to humor the other, knowing full well Matvey would never drop this subject of being "betrayed".


    "So what would it take for you to forget about this¡­setback? To marry your granddaughter, what do I have to do?"


    Ang snapped her head towards Gael, her brows knitting in frustration. That and the way she squeezed his hand under the table was enough to indicate she didn''t like this at all. She thought that she had no obligations towards the Bratva and while Gael also thought the same, Matvey Novikov believed otherwise. Thetter would use all the cards he had so that in the end, he would be the victor. Gael squeezed her right back.


    The Pakhan was ruthless and proud through and through. He was the kind of man who would rather have war than make amends to those who betrayed him. Unless they were willing to lick the sole of his shoes to show their repentance and wanted to be on his good side again. One way to show that was to cut their own finger.


    And Gael would never do that. Under any other circumstances, he would give up all of his limbs for Ang. But if he did this for Novikov, it was the same as handing his head on a tter. Matvey would then control his life in every chance he could and Gael would never be able to leave.


    Gael just had to buy time by chit-chatting while waiting for backup. He couldn''t fight the Bratva alone¡ªthey would be dead before they could reach the gates. If his men woulde soon, then at least they would have a better chance. Gael and his father agreed they would go to war if it came to this. And Alessandro would do anything for his family. To protect the De Lucas, he would do anything¡ªincluding going to war against the Bratva and dealing with the repercussionster.


    Matvey Novikov took another sip of his tea, putting the empty cup back on the table. Wordlessly, Cynthia filled it up again. And then he addressed Gael, casually speaking as if there was no blood on his te. "As you see, I can no longer trust my good for nothing son-inw. Ivan was supposed to take over my pharmacy operation, so that position is unfilled. Use your skills and triple my profit. And then¡­ I will consider you for my granddaughter."


    Gael stared at the old man, his right brow twitching as he remained quiet. Meanwhile, Ang flushed red. Gael wasn''t considering, was he? He knew how she felt about drugs. Surely there was another way!


    She scanned across the table, taking in the silence of the other people. Cynthia, her head lowered as she stared at her cup of tea; Anika, her lips still quivering and she asionally swiped a tear down her cheek; Aleksander, his enraged stare burning at the center of the table. He snapped his eyes up, meeting hers, and then his jaw tightened.


    "You want me to handle your drug operation," Gael said it like a statement. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking at the moment.


    "I have no doubt you will seed. You show me what you can do for me and I wee you to the family. That''s the only way it goes," said Matvey. "My doors are closed for civilians."


    Novikov knew Gael wanted to go legitimate, so he offered a chain to shackle Gael to his family. The old man was a piece of sh?t.


    The door to the dining room opened. A Bratva soldier walked over and whispered to Matvey. Then the old man lifted his chin, his stare bouncing between Gael and Ang. "Looks like Don Alessandro is here to see me. And it''s not a friendly visit." He retrieved a remote control from under the table and pointed it at arge screen attached to the wall at the other end of the table.


    The screen turned on and instantly, they were shown a live feed of the gates of the Novikov Estate. Six ck SUVs crowded the driveway where some Bratva soldiers drew their guns up¡ªmirroring the De Luca soldiers standing on either side of Alessandro and Giovanni. The brothers also had guns in their hands, pointing to the ground as they stared straight at the camera as if knowing that Matvey Novikov was watching right now.


    Matvey picked up his phone and dialed. Next, one of the guards at the gate answered his phone. Then Matvey spoke in Russian in a clipped tone before putting his phone down again. "I''ve instructed my boys to shoot them at mymand. And that will depend on what your answer will be. If I were you, I would say yes."


    Gael''s entire body tensed up. He never took threats kindly.


    He casually nced at the knife on the te that served the boneless ham an arm''s length from him. The Bratva soldiers from earlier took his knife when they shoved them into the van, but that knife in front of him would have to do. Judging by the distance between him and the knife, Gael could just reach for it, swing his hand to the left, and impale the knife into Novikov''s throat, ending all of this once and for all.


    It would be bloody and violent¡ªsomething he didn''t wish Ang would see. But it wasn''t like she hadn''t already seen Ivan''s finger being severed on the same table just a few minutes ago. It would be a lot bloodier, but that''s just what they would have to deal with. He didn''t want to do this. He wouldn''t enjoy it. But it was what he needed to do.


    Maybe she didn''t have to see it.


    Gael turned his head to Ang. He leaned in and whispered, "Baby¡­ Close your eyes."


    "What? Why?"


    "Just do it. And don''t open them until I tell you to."


    She blinked, unsure why he was making her do this. But then she nodded as if the reason didn''t matter. Ang just trusted him.


    "Wha¡­" Matvey coughed, clutching his chest with one hand and gripping the arm of his chair with the other. "Chto ty¡­nadl??" (What have you done?)


    Gael and Ang snapped their heads towards the old man, confusioncing their eyes as they watched Matvey Novikov''s face getting darker by the second and his lips turning blue.


    "Would you like more tea, Father? It seems you were enjoying it," Cynthia muttered, her hand wrapped around the teapot''s handle, and her expression stoic.


    "You¡­put something¡­in my tea!!!" Matvey''s face contorted in pain.


    Taking a deep breath, Cynthia stared at her father without an ounce of remorse.. "I did."

 Chapter 517 - The Novikovs (4)

    Chapter 517 ¨C The Novikovs (4)


    Several minutes ago at The Bunk¡­


    "We should''ve handled that old fart a long time ago," Giovanni bit out as he strapped on a bulletproof vest just like the rest of the De Luca soldiers, including Alessandro.


    "You know as well as I do that we don''t just kill people¡ªespecially not if that someone is high profile. If you killed Matvey then, you wouldn''t have been a hero. You would be a murderer. You wouldn''t have been defending the family because Matvey hasn''t done any harm. And that''s not you. That''s not us."


    "We''ve just lost men not too long ago. Not long enough for me to forget how they look. I can still see their faces when Ie here, San. And now this!"


    Alessandro straightened up and walked over to Giovanni, staring him straight in the eyes. "When are you going to stop ming yourself for what happened? We knew Filippo wasing and we prepared for that. But no matter how much preparation we could''ve done, if a thief is so determined to rob a house just like a killer is to end someone''s life, they would find a way until they get what they want. Things happened. But this is not on you. This is on me for not being better."


    Not knowing what to say, Giovanni could only stare back at his brother.


    Alessandro ced his hands on his brother''s shoulders. "You''ve had your revenge on the Ukrainians. The others will hear about it and that will take care of business. But this with Novikov¡­ This is personal because of Ang. She''s family and we''re going to bring them back. Both of them."


    Giovanni grabbed two handguns and handed them over to Alessandro. "After this shit, I''m cleaning out the streets. I''m bringing Sebastian in and you''re not stopping us."


    A small smile lifted at the corner of Alessandro''s lips. "Father would''ve been proud of you. He always wanted to give you his seat, you know?" Giovanni''s brows furrowed in confusion but before he could ask further, Alessandro called out his men. "Let''s move out!"


    ***


    Ang''s thoughts ran a thousand miles a minute as she stared wide-eyed at her mother and Matvey Novikov. Did she hear that correctly? Her mother poisoned the tea? But Ang swore that Cynthia also drank the same tea! How was that possible? She wouldn''t poison herself too, would she?


    There were only two guards inside the dining room while the others were outside, blocking the gates for the De Lucas. One of the guards standing by the door rushed towards Matvey in a panic, speaking fast in Russian. He seemed to be the Pakhan''s closest guard. Ang recognized the other guard. He was the same one who met them outside the restaurant the first time Cynthia asked to see Ang.


    Cynthia''s guard strode towards the table in a sh and the next second, he trained a gun at the other guard helping their Pakhan. He squeezed the trigger, shooting the other on the side of the head, blood sttered and Matvey''s guard fell on the floor in a loud thud.


    Anika shrieked and Aleksander immediately covered her head protectively. Gael and Ang shot up from their seats and he instinctively ced his body in front of Ang.


    Gunshots began firing outside. Ang and Gael nced at the screen just when Alessandro pulled the trigger in session, killing two Bratva soldiers at the gate. Then Giovanni and their soldiers shoot their way inside.


    Matvey Novikov wheezed, wing at the table desperately. "Ty negodarnaya suchka!" (You ungrateful bitch!) he snapped at his daughter.


    "No, father," Cynthia wiped her lips with the table napkin ever so casually. "This is my thanks to you. How does it feel to get a taste of your own medicine? Now at least you know how my mother felt when you killed her just like this."


    Ang gasped. All of the revtions got her head spinning. Her mind reeled, witnessing the scene before her.


    Matvey Novikov''s eyes went wide as he clutched his chest tightly. His mouth opened as if he wanted to yell something but then he groaned, the sound seemed too painful to hear. And then the old man slumped forward, his face falling on his te, the chinaware nging, making the girls jump.


    Oh god. Ang never expected this would happen at all. Her mother just killed her father!


    Just this morning, Ang nned to go back to Mayne¡ªboth she and Gael thinking she needed the break after everything they experienced. But here she was, at the Bratva''s estate, witnessing yet another death¡ªdeaths. And by her mother! What the hell?!


    "Mom!!!" Anika gasped, her face filled with horror as she stared at the head of the table. "What¡­ What did you do¡­ Dedushka¡­ Oh my god¡­"


    Cynthia let out a sigh. "He had iting."


    "H-How could¡­ He''s¡­ He was your father¡­" Ang muttered. She knew now what kind of person her grandfather was. But to actually kill one''s father?


    "He was never a father to me. He was only ever interested in himself. His wealth. His possessions. His business. His power. He''s a ssic Russian dictator. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s actually rted to Stalin at all."


    "So you killed him?"


    Cynthia shifted her stare to Ang, her eyes softening as she said, "It was him or you, Sweetheart."


    Ang drew her brows together, her eyes bouncing between the old man and her mother.


    Cynthia got to her feet, neatly pushing her chair under the table as if by habit. "The moment you entered those gates, Kylie, you were nevering out of here." She nced at Gael and then at Ang''s finger. "Your fianc¨¦ might, but you heard my father. He wants Gael to run his drug operations here in Queens. First, he''ll ask him to triple his profits. Next, he''ll ask for more. And then it will be an expansion." She looked at Gael again. "You and I both know it will never end."


    Just like Gael thought, agreeing to Novikov would''ve meant selling his soul to the Bratva.


    "Kylie¡­" Cynthia let out a sigh. "I did not walk away from you, your brother, and your father that day just to have you imprisoned here by him. I''ve sacrificed too many. I don''t want this life for you¡­ All of you." She looked at every one of her children. "For twenty years, I''ve pictured this day. But I didn''t wish for you to see it.


    "When I found out he''d sent his men to you, I knew it had to be today. I didn''t expect them to get you here early. Your grandfather could''ve had his tea first and you wouldn''t have had the displeasure of meeting him. We could''ve avoided all of this."


    Ang swallowed. "But¡­ I saw you drink your tea. How¡­ Are you?"


    "No." Cynthia picked up the teapot. "For many years, I''ve always served his tea whenever I''m around. I always think to myself¡­ Is it today?" She softly scoffed. "No one would ever suspect that one day, it would kill him. I only ever got to use this today, though. This is an assassin''s teapot. It has two chambers to hold liquid. One with regr tea while the other¡­for my dear old father."


    Gael had seen this kind of teapot before. Though the one he saw had a different design, surely, they functioned the same. The teapots had holes strategically ced around the handle that when covered, a certain chamber would open and then close another. That was how a poisoned drink would be served.


    A loud bang pulled everyone''s attention to the double doors and then Alessandro and Giovanni strode inside, their guns trained at Cynthia and his guard.


    Cynthia''s guard swiftly ced himself in front of her, his gun pointed at the De Luca brothers.


    Alessandro scanned the room, taking in Gael and Ang by the wall, Cynthia''s kids at the table, pale and sweating. And then his eyesnded on Matvey Novikov slumped over the table. He narrowed his eyes. "Is he¡­"


    "Yes. The Pakhan is dead," Cynthia answered.


    "Who?"


    Who killed him?


    Cynthia didn''t respond to that question. Instead, she lifted her chin and told her guard, "Igor, lower your weapon. We don''t point our guns to our guests."


    Igor hesitated but followed instructions. Alessandro and Giovanni also put their guns down.


    Addressing the De Luca men, Cynthia said, "Shall we move to the study?" Then she turned towards Anika and Aleksander.. "Why don''t you go upstairs? And Anika, can you show your sister, Kylie, your room? I need to talk to these gentlemen."

 Chapter 518 - The Novikovs (5)

    Chapter 518 ¨C The Novikovs (5)


    Gael brushed Ang''s cold arms. Her skin was damp and she looked panicked, her eyes kept shifting here and there¡ªto her mother, to Alessandro and Giovanni, and the corpse. He was frustrated that she was put in this situation. The only constion he got was that she was safe and that he was with her the whole time.


    "Baby¡­" he called, trying to pull her away from her trance.


    "Is he¡­ Is he really dead?"


    Gael nced back and stared at the corpse too. Ang just couldn''t believe what she witnessed a few minutes ago. But she was thankful that Novikov was facing the other way because she didn''t think she could handle seeing his dead face. Her whole body shivered.


    "He is." Gael lightly squeezed her arm. "Do you want me to check?"


    When she nodded, Gael turned around and went closer to the table. He hesitated, unsure of what kind of poison Cynthia used that might''ve seeped through Matvey''s skin and could transfer. He doubted she''d be that reckless, but he was still cautious. As if reading his thoughts, Igor stepped closer to the corpse and ced his fingers on Novikov''s neck. After a few seconds, he shook his head.


    Ang released the breath she was holding and her hand flew to cover her mouth. The awareness of being in the same room with a corpse made her queasy and she had to look away.


    Cynthia spoke to Igor in Russian. Then thetter signaled the other guards from outside the room and they began to lift Matvey Novikov off the chair. She then gestured for the De Lucas to follow her. Giovanni walked out of the room and Alessandro holstered his gun before facing his son.


    The two spoke in Italian quietly. Gael told his father that it was Cynthia who killed the Pakhan¡ªalready confirming his father''s suspicions. Alessandro briefly told Gael that there was resistance at the gates but when they got inside the house, the Bratva soldiers let them in without a problem, so he already suspected there was a power y going on.


    When his father left the room, Gael turned back to Ang and held her face with his hands, pulling her lips to his in a slow kiss. "I''lle get you as soon as we''re done." He led her towards Anika who waited by the door and watched as the three siblings ascended the stairs and disappeared at the top.


    ***


    Aleksander opened Anika''s room, letting the girls in and following them inside before he closed the door behind him and leaned against the wall next to it, folding his thick arms across his chest.


    "D-Do you want some water?" Anika hesitated as she looked over Ang.


    A small smile lifted Ang''s lips. "That would be nice. Thank you." Anika went to the corner of the room to a small round table next to a small fridge.


    She looked around Anika''s room, taking in the soft and frilly bed in the middle with blush pink and white sheets and pillows. It was so girly, one would think she was a princess¡ªthough she really was, only a Bratva one. Which was odder when she thought about it, considering all the hard men around her. Anika looked so innocent, just like her room in this house.


    Although Ang knew only little about Cynthia and her family, she was aware that the Volkovs resided in Boston. But it looked like they had their own rooms here in Queens when they were around.


    As she let her eyes wander, theynded on her half-brother, Aleksander. The way he stared at her made her brows draw together. He looked like he wanted to bite her head off. "Are you mad at me?" she asked with a hint of amusement in her tone because they had barely spoken to each other and she had stayed away from him.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "You''re scowling."


    His jaw ticked. "I''m just looking at you."


    Anika snorted as she came back and passed a ss of water to Ang. For the first time, she looked better despite the redness in her eyes. "That''s just his face. He takes after Dad. They always look angry even when they really care."


    "Shut up." Aleksander scowled at his sister.


    Anika rolled her eyes and whipped out her phone, her thumb quickly moving over her screen. "I''m calling Dad." She ced her phone to her ear for only a few seconds and her brows knitted as she lowered it. "He''s not picking up. You think Dad''s okay?"


    "It''s just a fingertip. He''ll live."


    "I can''t believe Dedushka did that. He just chopped off a finger at the table and now he died on it! I don''t think I''ll ever be able to eat anything there anymore." Her hand flew to her mouth as if she was about to be sick.


    "It''s nothing new."


    "Well, it''s the first time I''ve really seen it, okay? That was¡­" Anika swallowed. "Is it like that everyday, Sasha?"


    Clearly, Anika was very sheltered in their family while Aleksander wasn''t, judging by the sympathetic look in his eyes. But it was gone as soon as it appeared and he said, "Dad will be okay. I promise. He''ll be backter."


    Anika''s phone buzzed and she bit her bottom lip hard, her whole body stiffening.


    "Who''s that?" Aleksander asked.


    "It''s Yury."


    A low growl escaped Aleksander''s throat.


    "Who''s Yury?" Ang wondered.


    Anika faltered. "My¡­ I''m supposed to marry him. He''s a son of Dedushka''s friend."


    "Business partner," Aleksander bit out.


    Ang watched the two, recalling what Gael told her about thete Matvey Novikov tried to do during Uncle Pietro''s repast¡ªas if he was selling his granddaughter to the highest bidder.


    "I''ll just ignore him for now. He can''t have already heard about what happened¡­right?"


    Aleksander opened his mouth as if to say something. And then after a few beats, he sighed. "His death is going to bring out the worst of this brotherhood."


    Ang clutched her hands together. "I''m¡­sorry about your grandfather."


    Anika''s stare shed to her. "Me too."


    "I''m not," Aleksander muttered.


    "He¡­" Anika hesitated as she faced Ang. "He wasn''t good to us. But it still sucks. He''s your grandfather too¡­"


    "I don''t know him." Ang should feel sorry, but she didn''t feel anything towards the old man except contempt. "It''s the second time we''ve met and¡­ Well, you know what happened."


    Aleksander scoffed but didn''t say anything. This time Ang turned to him with curiosity. "You called me. Earlier¡­ You tried to warn me."


    He cleared his throat, looking to the side and avoiding her stare.


    "I thought you hated me," she added.


    "I don''t. It''s just¡ª I thought I was the eldest son. That I only had one sister to look after. And then all of a sudden I''m not. One day I woke up and suddenly, I have an older brother¡­and you! My life is a lie. Finding that out fucked me up." His jaw ticked.


    Okay. Ang didn''t think he''d say that much, but it was clear that what they felt was mutual. "You can say that again."


    There was a knock on the door and a secondter, the door was pushed open and Gael entered the room, briefly scanning the three before settling his gaze on Ang. He walked over and pulled her to his chest, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "You ready to go?"


    When Ang nodded, he took her hand and led her out of the room, only to stop at the doorway and nce back at Aleksander. "You should go see your mother. She might need help."


    Aleksander looked slightly taken aback by Gael''s friendly tone that he tentatively nodded.


    Ang and Gael descended the stairs, seeing Alessandro and Cynthia conversing at the front door. Gael''s phone rang and when he saw that it was Oliver, he answered right away, and then passed it to Ang soon after. "Your brother tried to call you."


    "Oh¡­" Ang thought her phone must''ve been unavable. She spoke to her brother as they walked to the front door, tempted to tell Oliver everything that happened just now but she didn''t. That conversation needed to be told face to face. Instead, she informed him, "My flight''s been changed, Oli. I''ll let you know when I''ll fly out."


    "Is that Oliver?" Cynthia''s voice made her jump. She looked so hopeful that rendered Ang speechless.


    "Is that her?" Oliver asked. Ang hadn''t told him anything about today yet, but it was pretty obvious to Oliver whose voice that was. All she could reply was a weak, "yeah," as if answering both of them.


    Cynthia breathed. "Can I speak to him?"


    "Don''t you dare give her the fucking phone," Oliver snapped. "I''ll see you when yound. Call me." The call dropped and so did her hand as she shook her head to her mother.


    Regaining herposure, Cynthia nodded. "You best leave now. The others will arrive soon. It''s better if you''re not here."


    Ang and the De Lucas started walking out and then she paused at the steps, thinking about the situation. Her mother just killed the Bratva''s leader. Wasn''t that treason?


    Turning around, her heart ached in a way she thought it shouldn''t as she probed, "Will you be okay?"


    A fake smile crossed Cynthia''s face. "I''ll be fine. You take care, Kylie."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!